ã€ŠUchihaâ€™s God of Muscleã€‹


 Chapter 1: uncle

    Chapter 1 Uncle

    Konoha Vige.

    Uchiha Itachi walked into a remote and uninhabited alley, and came to a gymnasium at the end of the alley.

    Look up.

    What caught the eye was a striking que with five big red characters engraved on it:

    Body Transformation Department.

    Itachi shook his head, his eyes somewhat helpless.

    He doesn''t like to run errands, especially the person he''s about to meet, is not a very likable guy.

    But, that guy is his uncle.

    "Hoo~"

    Taking a deep breath, Itachi pushed open the door of the gym and walked in.

    At the front desk, a blond young woman was yawningzily with her chin resting on her hand.

    Itachi remembered the woman''s name.

    Samui.

    This big sister is fair and beautiful, especially a pair of **** are very eye-catching.

    However, even such a beautiful front desk cannot save the bleak poprity of this gym as always.

    Gym stuff.

    I heard that it is quite popr in Yunying Vige in the north, but there is obviously no market on Konoha''s side.

    "Itachi, are you here to find the curator?"

    Samui also saw Itachi, and greeted him with some surprise.

    Itachi nodded.

    The curator mentioned by the other party is his uncle¡ªUchiha Duan.

    "The curator is training in the equipment area, let me show you the way." Samuel walked out of the counter while talking, just as she was also bored.

    "Don''t bother you, I''ll go there by myself."

    Itachi said calmly, and bowed politely to Samui.

    Looking at Itachi''s leaving back, Samuel''s sea-blue eyes shed an inexplicable meaning.

    She came to Muye Vige three years ago. On the surface, she worked in this gymnasium, but she was actually a spy of Yunying Vige.

    ording to the information collected by Samui.

    Itachi Uchiha, the son of the patriarch of the Uchiha n, the most powerful family in Konoha, took part in and passed the Chunin exam alone at the age of 10.

    Not long ago, Itachi made history again, bing the youngest member of Konoha Anbe at the age of 11.

    Such a genius is one of Samuel''s key observation objects.

    Finally had the opportunity to get close to Itachi, as a spy, how could she easily miss it.

    So, she followed quietly.

    ¡­

    Huge training area.

    Looking around, there are all kinds of equipment: gantry frame, bench press, chest press machine, seated rowing machine...and groups of dumbbells and barbells, all of which have a cold metallic luster.

    Dazzling.

    Itachi once heard from his mother that his uncle specially went to Yunying Vige three years ago to import these equipment, and spent a lot of money and thought.

    pity.

    Corresponding to the luxurious equipment, it is extremely deserted and popr. For example, at this moment, there is not even a single guest.

    Speak.

    The store is located in such a remote area, it''s no wonder there are customers.

    Itachi couldn''t help but think of his father''s evaluation of his brother-inw:

    Judging that this guy has no talent for bing a ninja or doing business.

    at this time.

    He suddenly heard a sounding from the depths of the gym.

    That is¡­

    A certain man hummed low and rhythmically.

    At first nce, it sounded like the low roar of a dangerous beast, full of a warning to keep strangers away, echoing in the gym.

    Itachi''s face remained unchanged, and his footsteps passed through the equipment area without haste, and gradually approached the source of the sound until¡ª

    A bare-chested stalwart figure appeared in his sight.

    is uncle, Uchiha off.

    Itachi stopped, his pupils shrank.

    At this moment, Duan was facing him with his back, and Da Ma was sitting on a dumbbell bench, holding a pair of dumbbells of unknown weight in both hands, doing press training.

    Itachi was stunned because it was the first time he had seen a human back with such visual impact:

    The majestictissimus dorsi, like rolling mountains, constantly rises and falls as the man pushes the dumbbell;

    A python-like erector spinae muscle runs through the back, and the shape of the muscle lines spreading along the middle seam connects the surrounding full muscle groups with a high degree of separation, which looks like a Christmas tree full of fruits;

    Even the most difficult muscle group of the lower back is as clear as the abdominal muscles.

    Itachi suddenly had an illusion.

    What he saw was not the back of a human being, but a devil''s face formed by the fusion of arge number of muscles.

    That''s right.

    Especially below the scap on both sides of Uchiha¡¯s break, the three extremely developed muscles, teres major, teres minor, and infraspinatus, wriggled and squeezed each other.

    At first nce, it looks like a pair of demon eyes.

    is staring at Itachi evilly.

    made him feel an inexplicable palpitation and pressure.

    If there is any softness on this "fiendish" devil''s back.

    The only thing left is the purple five-pointed star birthmark at the bottom of Uchiha''s thick and thick neck, where it connects to the left shoulder.

    Itachi quickly came back to his senses, and hisplexion returned to normal.

    Although he had already met his uncle, he didn''t immediately exin why he came. Instead, he stood quietly and waited patiently for thetter toplete his training.

    finally.

    With a "bang".

    Duan threw the pair of giant dumbbells in his hand on the ground, and the entire floor of the gym seemed to shake violently.

    After a lot of exercise, his muscles swelled and turned red due to congestion, and a lot of sweat even formed white steam, which was curling up.

    Samui stepped forward at the right time, and handed over a white towel with both hands for Uchiha to wipe off his sweat.

    At this time, Itachi said:

    "Uncle, my mother told you toe to my house for dinner tonight."

    "I''m busy."

    Juan did not look back, refused without hesitation, and his deep and solemn voice revealed a sense of alienation.

    Itachi frowned slightly upon hearing this.

    The other party''s answer was within his expectations.

    but.

    "Itachi, you must let Uncle Nie."

    Thinking of the appearance of his mother earnestly begging him before going out, Itachi still held his temper and said again:

    "Mother said, I have something important to discuss with you, please be sure toe with me."

    Although the word "please" was used, Itachi''s tone unknowingly brought a bit of toughness, just like... when the Anbu ninja was investigating the prisoner.

    Um?

    Sensing the change in Itachi''s tone, Duan finally stood up, turned around and walked in front of Itachi, looking down at the nephew.

    Without saying a word.

    Itachi did not show any fear, and also raised his head, looking at his uncle calmly.

    In his eyes, this man has a neat short ck hair, sword eyebrows and star eyes, a high nose bridge, and the lines of his face are like knives and axes, giving people a sense of coldness and determination.

    Duan''s figure is also very tall.

    Standing close to 2 meters, the left and right shoulders hang on the body like two tires, and the pair of chest muscles are as thick as the door panels. The whole person casts a thick shadow like a hill, covering Itachi.

    If you only look at the appearance, Uchiha Duan''s face seems to be covered with two words:

    Invincible.

    But Itachi wasn''t nervous at all.

    Because he knew that his uncle was just a guy who was strong on the outside but capable on the inside.

    Uchiha Duan, 24 years old this year, is the younger brother of Itachi''s mother Uchiha Mikoto.

    As far as Itachi knew, his uncle hadn''t shown any ninjutsu talent since he was a child, and when tested with chakra test strips, he didn''t respond.

    The five chakra properties of water, fire, wind, thunder, and earth, Uchiha has not caught one, and is a natural¡ª

    Ninjutsu instor.

    The only advantage is that the body is rtively strong.

    I heard from my mother that when my uncle was in the ninja school, because the teacher "speaks rudely" to him, he beat the teacher in public with a pair of fists.

    result.

    He was expelled within three days of enrolling, bing the number one bad student in the history of Ninja School.

    Also lost forever the qualifications to be a glorious Konoha ninja.

    After a few years, my uncle had a quarrel with the tribe again, and after his sister Mikoto got married, he even moved away from the Uchiha tribe by himself.

    Opened this unattended gym in this alley, as if he had nothing to do with his nsmen.

    In a sh, it is more than ten years.

    Nowadays, apart from my own family, almost no outsiders know that the man named Duan in front of him once had the surname of Uchiha.

    In short.

    This careless uncle made her mother Mikoto very worried, and also made the precocious Itachi look down on her from the bottom of her heart.

    In the gym.

    The two uncles and nephews looked at each other.

    "So, if I don''t go, what are you going to do."

    Uchiha folded his hands on his chest, looked down at his little nephew, and asked casually.

    "As far as I know, father wants to arrange for you to work in the police department this time. If I were your uncle, you would not refuse such a good opportunity."

    Itachi responded bluntly, and his tone became tougher.

    The night before yesterday, he overheard the conversation between his parents in the room.

    Mother is a "helping younger brother demon", she said a lot of good things for Duan, so that the father, who has always been clear about public and private affairs, softened his heart and agreed to let his brother-inw work in the police department.

    That is an iron rice bowl, with high sry and good reputation.

    In Itachi''s view, uncle is already this old, so he should be sensible no matter what.

    It can disappoint him.

    "I heard correctly, you are teaching me how to do things."

    Uchiha Duan not only didn''t appreciate it, but his eyes turned cold, and his tone slightly increased.

    "Exactly."

    Itachi sighed, his voice was cold.

    His limited patience was exhausted.

    As a genius who went to the battlefield to kill enemies at the age of 4 and was able to think from the perspective of Hokage at the age of 7, Itachi''s mind is full of important events of the vige and family.

    So, he didn''t want to waste too much time on such trivial matters.

    Sure enough.

    Itachi''s responsepletely angered Uchiha Dan.

    His eyes shed, he lowered his right arm, and clenched his fist as big as a casserole, as if he nned to teach this nephew a good lesson.

    And Itachi silently raised his hand.

    It''s time for this uncle to see how big the difference is between a real ninja and a muscr man who spends all day lifting weights in the gym.

    At the moment of tension.

    Samui hid aside, pretending to be panicked, but there was anticipation hidden deep in his eyes.

    She has been working here for three years, and she has never seen Uchiha break a hand, but looking at the terrifying muscles, she must be strong.

    How will Itachi, who bears the name of genius, defeat this opponent?

    Samui was very curious.

    But soon, something unexpected happened to her.

    "boom!"

    There was a muffled sound, the sound of a fist hitting a human body heavily.

    Itachi hadn¡¯t reacted yet, his eyes went dark, and at the same time, there was a sharp pain in his abdomen, which made him kneel down on one knee, his internal organs were overwhelmed, and finally¡ª

    With a wow, he vomited out all the breakfast he had eaten.

    "Why did I suddenly vomit? Is it because my stomach is ufortable?"

    Duan pretended to be surprised and asked a question, then squatted down, stretched out his hand and rubbed Itachi''s head, as if he was very concerned about his nephew''s body.

    Itachi''splexion was pale, he was too ufortable to speak, unable to answer.

    He could only let Duan rub his hair into a mess.

    After judging that she had had enough of ying around, she got up and told Samuel who was beside her, "Get a bottle of water for my lovely nephew, and bring the mop to clean the floor."

    "¡­oh."

    Samui came back to his senses, and responded with a surprised look.

    Just now, what happened?

    In her third-person perspective, Uchiha Juan clearly stood in ce the whole time, without even moving a finger, and Itachi fell to his knees inexplicably.

    It''s just unbelievable.

    Half a minute passed.

    Itachi clutched his stomach, looked up at Uchiha with difficulty, the calm on his face no longer existed, reced by fear.

    Of course he didn''t suddenly feel ufortable, but was punched hard.

    But the frightening thing is that, like Samuel, Itachi didn''t see how Duan made his move at all.

    Is it an illusion?

    Or is it that the speed at which the hand is severed is so fast that it is invisible to the naked eye?

    No matter what kind of possibility.

    Itachi has to admit that Uchiha Dan''s strength is far superior to him.

    It wasn''t until this moment that he finally realized that his uncle, who seemed to have only well-developed limbs, had been hiding it for so many years.

    The clown was himself.

    "Go back and tell my sister that the food she cooks is really not to my liking. Don''te to me again in the future."

    He took a quick look at Itachi, and after two sentences, he waved his hand to see off the guests.

    Then he picked up the towel and walked towards the bathroom.

    "..."

    Itachi looked at the back of his uncle leaving withplicated eyes, stood up enduring the abdominal pain, bent over and walked out of the gym slowly.

    Samui hurried over with a mop.

    "The curator..."

    She hesitated for a moment, but still couldn''t help expressing her doubts to Duanwen, "Do you hate Itachi Uchiha?"

    Samui, who has a delicate mind, can naturally see that in the confrontation between uncle and nephew just now, it was definitely not Itachi''s parents that were targeted from beginning to end.

    It''s Uchiha Itachi himself.

    Facing Samuel''s question, he definitely didn''t answer immediately, but asked her back: "Then what do you think of my nephew''s behavior?"

    "Well... Uchiha Itachi is a genius, with a calm, precocious and polite personality, and he is very cool in both appearance and behavior."

    Samui said truthfully.

    In her opinion, the curator should be happy to have such a cool and proud nephew, shouldn''t he?

    To her surprise.

    "You, don''t be fooled by that kid''s harmless appearance.

    Mustelids are the most cruel and ruthless. They take pleasure in killing. Not only will they kill more prey than they need, even...even their parents. "

    Duan said while raising two fingers, and poked Sam Yi''s smooth forehead.

    Means a lot.

    After that, leaving Samuel in a daze, he went into the bathroom alone.

    ¡­

    Hurrah.

    In the bathroom, hot water fell from the top of the head, washing Uchiha''s body, and the white mist was dense.

    He nced in the mirror.

    In the mirror.

    Besides cutting himself off, behind him at some point, a phantom figure with a height of more than three meters appeared strangely.

    The phantom was like a broken body, with a body as strong as steel, dark blue skin, wearing a gray-white armor, and a metal helmet covering the upper half of its face.

    Actually.

    The phantom is formed by the spiritual energy of Uchiha, and it is a kind of existence called "stand-in", named¡ª

    The World (world).

    When Duan confronted Itachi, he activated the ability of a substitute, pausing the time of the whole world for 1 second, so that he shot without anyone noticing and punched his nephew.

    Of course, his punch was light.

    Otherwise, the Itachi at this time would probably be a torn corpse.

    ps: Book friends who haven¡¯t read jojo, or don¡¯t understand the setting of doubles, just think of it as a kind of guardian spirit that can pause time.

 Chapter 2: substitute

    Chapter 2 Double

    Uchiha break is a time traveler.

    It''s a bit embarrassing to say.

    In his previous life, he was an avid fitness enthusiast and a "great god" figure in the circle. As a result, he died suddenly of heart failure after challenging himself to a high-intensity fitness exercise.

    When deathes, I never regret it, but realize sadly and unwillingly:

    The abilities of human beings are ultimately limited.

    did not expect.

    After death, Duan actually traveled to the world of Naruto, and was reborn as a member of Uchiha, bing Uchiha Mikoto''s younger brother.

    He has some understanding of Naruto¡¯s plot, and he knew since he was a child:

    He will have a brother-inw named Fuyue in the future, who is the patriarch of Uchiha. There will also be two genius nephews named Itachi and Sasuke.

    Uchiha is the most wealthy ninja in Konoha Vige.

    Fuyue''s family is the core figure of Uchiha.

    but.

    Judging that there was no fluctuation in his heart regarding his origin, what really excited him to the point that his soul trembled was another thing.

    That is.

    Humans in this world have 130 trillion cells in their bodies, which is three times that of humans on Earth, and they can extract chakra from cells through practice to further strengthen themselves.

    The strong fly to the sky to hide from the earth, move mountains and fill seas.

    No limit.

    Therefore, Uchiha firmly believed that this must be somewhere, the great **** of muscles gave him a second chance in life.

    so.

    He embarked on the road of fitness practice in the second world without hesitation.

    It is worth mentioning that.

    Juan has no interest in bing a Konoha ninja, although he pursues strength and aspires to be strong.

    Because he knows.

    Konoha Vige is a terrorist military organization that even trains children as young as a few years old into murder weapons and sends them to the front line.

    The will of fire? Do not make jokes.

    Juan has no sense of belonging to Konoha, and it is even more impossible to fight desperately for this kind of vige.

    So.

    He made his own choice when he was 6 years old: Relying on the strong body he had exercised since he was a child, he just made an excuse and beat the tall Chunin teacher of the ninja school on the ground.

    Judgmentally lost the qualification to be a ninja, but also avoided the fate of going to the battlefield.

    since then.

    He was immersed in his own world, living a life of practice without contending with the world, and soon arrived at the second zodiac year.

    Then, something unexpected happened to him.

    Half a month ago, when Dangduan finished his day of practice and trained his body to a new peak, he...

    Awakened double.

    Through 24 years, he finally got the long-overdue "cheat".

    Turn off the shower and dry yourself with a towel.

    Duan turned sideways, and saw the star pattern on his left shoulder through the mirror.

    He knew that he had this birthmark since he was a child, but he never took it seriously until he awakened the double "World".

    This is the ancestral birthmark of the Joestar family in the jojo series ofics.

    The world is the double awakened after the viin Dio forcibly upied the body of Jonathan Joestar.

    turn out to be.

    The God of Muscle has long left him a revtion.

    There was a bang.

    Decision pushed open the bathroom door, changed into arge ck kimono, and went straight into the kitchen.

    Open the refrigerator and find that there are not many ingredients.

    He added some fast carbohydrates and vegetables, ate another 20 egg whites, and finally drank a bottle of chicken breast juice.

    "Excuse me, curator, I''ll go shopping right away."

    Samui came over, bowed to Duan, and said apologetically.

    In addition to serving as the front desk, she can also be regarded as a half-nanny. She usually takes care ofundry and sweeping the floor, grocery shopping and cooking.

    However, the broken appetite is toorge, and sometimes Samui finds that the refrigerator has been emptied without paying attention.

    "I''ll go with you, I just happened to buy some more beef today." He interrupted.

    So.

    The two locked the door of the gym, walked out of the alley together, and headed towards the vegetable market.

    ¡­

    Uchiha Itachi was pale, walking on the streets of Konoha Vige.

    He could feel that he was being watched by many passers-by. In the eyes of those people, there was curiosity, but more disgust and fear.

    As for the reason, it is the Uchiha family crest behind him.

    Since the night of the Nine Tails a few years ago, the people in the vige have be increasingly hostile to the Uchiha n.

    The Uchiha n, also under the suppression of Konoha''s high-level, was forced to relocate to the edge of the vige and waspletely isted.

    Itachi usually thinks about the problems between the family and the vige every second, but today he is frowning and thinking about his uncle Uchiha Dan along the way.

    Unknowingly, he returned home.

    "elder brother!"

    Sasuke, who was ying in the yard, suddenly ran over with short legs as usual, and threw himself into Itachi''s arms.

    "Hiss." Itachi couldn''t help gasping for air, feeling a spasm in his abdomen.

    "Brother, what''s wrong with you?" Sasuke noticed Itachi''s abnormality, raised his head and asked curiously.

    "I''m fine, Sasuke."

    Itachi endured the pain, forced a smile, then touched his younger brother''s head, and led thetter''s little hand into the house together.

    In the restaurant.

    Wearing a beige apron and long ck hair, Mikoto Uchiha is busy serving carefully prepared meals on the table.

    "Itachi, you''re back."

    Meiqin saw the eldest son returning home with a smile on her face, and then asked again, "Where''s Uncle Ni?"

    "I''m sorry, my lord, uncle... I have something to do at the moment, so I may not be able toe."

    Itachi hesitated for a moment, instead of telling the truth to his mother, he fabricated a white lie.

    After all, if my mother knew that the food she cooked was not to my liking, she would be sad alone.

    "Since you can''te, then you don''t have to wait for him."

    A deep and maic voice came, Uchiha Fugaku walked out of the study, and waved his hand to signal the start of dinner.

    So.

    The family of four sat down around the dining table.

    At the dinner table, there was silence.

    Don''t talk when you eat, don''t talk when you sleep, this is a family rule.

    Itachi took a few mouthfuls of food, while chewing, while looking at the family in front of him.

    The father is majestic and upright, the mother is gentle and virtuous, and the younger brother is innocent and cute. It is really an enviable perfect family.

    pity.

    The only fly in the ointment is that he and Sasuke have a perverse and weird uncle.

    Thinking of Uchiha Dan, Itachi lost his appetite for food.

    "I''m stuffed."

    He put down his chopsticks, stood up, and bowed to his parents, "My lord, my lord. I''m a little tired, so I''ll go back to my room to rest first."

    After finishing speaking, under the surprised eyes of Fu Yue and his wife, he left the table.

    "Is today''s food not delicious?"

    Mikoto murmured, thinking that her cooking skills were rejected by her eldest son, but she nced at her younger son, who saw that Sasuke was eating like a piggy.

    Fuyue also frowned slightly, thinking Itachi was a bit strange today, not the same as usual.

    Could it be because you just entered Anbu and are not used to it?

    Thinking of this, he decided to find a time to have a good chat with his son and fulfill his father''s responsibility.

    "Squeak."

    Itachi gently closed the door.

    He took off his shirt, only to see arge bruise on his lower abdomen, which was obviously punched by someone, and it was still in hot pain.

    Applying medicine to the bruise, hey on the bed and slowly closed his eyes.

    Itachi repeatedly recalled in his mind how he was defeated by Uchiha, but he couldn''t figure it out.

    turn out to be.

    He didn''t know anything about his uncle.

    Maybe, you can ask Zhishui about uncle.

    ¡­

    "I want this cow."

    Uchiha Duan pointed to a yellow cattle weighing more than 500 kilograms in the cattle pen, and said to the stall owner, "It''s still the same, please send the beef to my gym after ughtering it."

    "Okay, okay."

    The stall owner said quickly and smiled.

    Others buy beef by the pound, but this Mr. Duan buys it by the head. Moreover, he has to buy three or five cows a month, so he is a big customer.

    After seeing this scene, other customers in the vegetable market couldn''t help but whisper behind Duan''s back:

    "No wonder he looks so strong. This person probably eats beef as a meal."

    "This figure is too scary, just standing in front of him, I feel difficult to breathe."

    "But the woman next to him is so beautiful, just like Tsunade-sama, not only has blond hair, but also has big breasts."

    "..."

    Samui shook his head slightly.

    If these customers know that the curator has to eat more than a dozen meals a day at most, and has to go to the toilet every hour, their jaws will probably drop in shock.

    about there.

    Duan and Samuel walked out of the vegetable market. In addition to beef, they also bought a lot of vegetables, dairy products and eggs, and filled several big bags.

    "Hoo~"

    Samui panted and shrugged his shoulders, feeling that his shoulders were sore.

    Not only because she was carrying tworge bags of ingredients, but also because her **** were getting bigger and bigger.

    As she grows older, at the age of 19, her **** have grown exaggeratedly, and she can''t cover them up even if she wears loose clothes.

    Walking on the street recently, she would feel strange gazes from many men. Fortunately, this "monster" was walking beside her, otherwise, men would have swarmed up to strike up a conversation.

    s, why should I bear such a burden?

    Samui lowered his head and couldn''t see his toes at all. He couldn''t help but sighed, feeling distressed.

    "give it to me."

    Duan noticed the sweat oozing from her forehead, and took the initiative to take a bag, which relieved Samui a lot of burden.

    "Thank you, curator."

    Samui blushed slightly, and said softly. No matter which man sees that shy and lovely appearance, he can''t help but feel a strong desire to protect him.

    It seems that she seems to be interested in breaking.

    The truth is.

    In order to conceal her identity as a spy, she deliberately pretended to be in love with him, hoping to paralyze this man.

    It''s a pity that, facing Samui''s temptation, Uchiha Duan remained unmoved and did not take the bait.

    This made Samui feel a sense of frustration, and once suspected that he was not charming enough.

    But then she finally figured it out, maybe the problem wasn''t her.

    It''s about breaking.

    This man is full of muscles and has no women.

    New book seeking collection!

 Chapter 3: spy

    Chapter 3 Spy

    On the streets of Konoha.

    Uchiha Dan and Samui walked side by side, passing through the bustling crowd.

    Duan has a handsome face, with a height of nearly two meters and a stalwart figure. When walking, he naturally exudes a strong masculinity.

    Like the tiger in the mountain, the king of beasts.

    Samui next to him is a little bird.

    Blonde and blue-eyed, she has fair skin and a proud figure. She is an exotic iceberg beauty.

    This "Beauty and the Beast" duo is an eye-catcher wherever it goes.

    Samui''s eyes seemed to be casually sweeping across the streets and crowds, but in fact, she was trying to gather information every second.

    three years ago.

    The Yunyin Mission visited Konoha, trying to secretly kidnap the young Hinata Hinata to study the secret of Baiyan, but was shot dead on the spot by Hinata Hizuru.

    After the fact.

    Unreasonable Yun Yin''s side, with an extremely forceful attitude, used Konoha of killing the envoy, and even threatened to start a war.

    No one would have thought that Konoha would soon be cowardly.

    Under the instructions of the Third Hokage, the Hyuga n also handed over the body of the patriarch''s younger brother, Hyuga Nizashi, in exchange for Yunkage Vige''s forgiveness.

    When the news came back, Yunyin''s morale was greatly boosted.

    since then.

    Yunying Vige''s actions were even bolder.

    Soon, the Fourth Raikage personally ordered to send a group of spies to infiltrate Konoha to spy on information and prepare for an all-out war in the future.

    Samui, who was a special ninja at that time, was an important member of it.

    There is a reason why she was chosen by the Fourth Raikage and trusted by thetter.

    Yunying Vige has high altitude, many peaks, and strong sunlight.

    In such an environment, due to the year-round exposure to strong ultraviolet rays, the ninjas of Yunying Vige, both male and female, have dark skin and very conspicuous appearance.

    But Samuel has fair skin, from the appearance, no one can connect her with Yunyin''s group of ck uncles.

    In addition, she has been well-informed, mature and intelligent since she was a child, and she is calm and careful in doing things. It can be said that she has outstanding abilities and is perfect for being a spy.

    At that time.

    After Konoha sacrificed Hinata and Higashi, after negotiating peace with Yunyin, Uchiha went to Yunkage Vige to order arge number of fitness equipment.

    Yun Yin''s intelligence department noticed Duan, and found out that thetter''s identity turned out to be the brother-inw of the patriarch of the Uchiha n.

    Just right.

    Samui''s main task in sneaking into Konoha this time is to collect information about the Uchiha n.

    So.

    She disguised herself as a civilian, followed Duan to Konoha, and took the initiative to apply for a job, and sessfully became the front desk of the gym.

    But she found out when she came.

    Juan has been away from the Uchiha n for a long time, and has almost cut off contact with the n. It is difficult to get valuable information from him.

    until today.

    Juan easily defeated the genius Uchiha Itachi in a way she couldn''t understand.

    Samui sneaked a nce at Uchiha.

    She realized that,pared to Uchiha Itachi, perhaps the man in front of her who lived with her day and night was the one she needed to focus on more.

    However.

    Sam Iwanwan would never have imagined that he knew her identity and thoughts clearly.

    He already knew this woman was a spy.

    In the original Naruto, although Samui appearedte and had less time to y, he was a very eye-catching and impressive character.

    After all, she is too big.

    It is unforgettable at first sight.

    but.

    Samui is a spy, so what does Uchiha have to do with him?

    Definitely not a Konoha ninja, he has no sense of identity and belonging to this vige, even if Konoha is destroyed, he doesn''t care.

    Maybe even watch the fun from the sidelines and apud.

    for him.

    Samui is a woman with a low-key and calm personality, and is diligent and conscientious in her work. She is not only a good employee, she also volunteers to help withundry, cooking, and various housework.

    In order to be able to stay by Duan''s side all the time, she worked very hard.

    have to say.

    Samui''s existence provided great convenience for Duan''s daily life, allowing him to focus more on his practice.

    Such a perfect tool man, where can I find a second one?

    So, he pretended not to know that Samuel was a spy, and just prostituted her for three years.

    By the Konoha River, willows sway.

    A stone bridge crosses the Muye River, connecting the south and north of the vige.

    Duan and Samuel walked up the stone bridge, then went south a few hundred meters, turned a corner, and then they could return to the familiar alley.

    But right now.

    On the street behind the two, there was a suddenmotion, as if something had happened.

    The next second, there were several shouts one after another, like a thunderbolt in the clear sky.

    "People in front, stop!"

    "The police force is arresting spies, and everyone who is irrelevant gets out of the way!"

    "It''s you, you still want to run?"

    The word "spy" fell into his ears, causing Samuel''s pupils to shrink and his whole body to tremble.

    Has she been exposed?

    Calm down, don''t panic.

    This moment.

    Samui forced herself to calm down, thinking quickly in her mind, when did she show her ws, and how should she deal with the arrest and interrogation by the police department?

    She pretended to be surprised, and looked back following the sound.

    Then.

    She saw that among the oing crowd, a few passers-by who were originally inconspicuous suddenly burst into a rage and rushed onto the bridge at an extremely fast speed.

    Behind them, a group of Uchiha ninjas wearing police uniforms saw this, and immediately locked their eyes on them, chasing after them.

    turn out to be.

    The spy that the police department wants to arrest is not her.

    Discovering that it was a false rm, Samui breathed a sigh of relief and broke out in a lot of cold sweat.

    But things are not over yet.

    Enemy vige spies are undoubtedly quite dangerous.

    But the Uchiha n is not much better, at least in Konoha Vige, it is a group of characters that people have to detour when they see it.

    at this time.

    The spies and the Uchiha arrived one after another, causing pedestrians on the bridge to avoid it, and fell into chaos. Some even jumped into the river to escape.

    Uchiha Tetsu also turned around.

    He nced at Samuel, who looked guilty, and then looked forward, rushing to chase both sides.

    On the bridge, everyone was on the run, only Duan and Samuel stayed put.

    Especially Duan, Wei An''s body is like an imprable wall, just blocking the middle of the stone bridge.

    Whoosh.

    The leader of this group of spies has a bald head. Like a gust of wind, he rushed to Duan first.

    Is this guy also a Konoha ninja?

    The bald head shot sharp eyes at Duan. Although the man who blocked his way was not wearing Konoha''s ninja uniform, his body shape was not ordinary.

    He immediately felt killing intent, and shouted angrily:

    "Get out!"

    Before he finished speaking, he took out a handful of kunai from his sleeve and stabbed towards the broken chest.

    Seeing that the two are about to confront each other head-on.

    "Boom!"

    The other hand with the bald head suddenly flung it to the ground, and a smoke bomb exploded, instantly producing arge amount of white smoke, which obscured Duan''s vision.

    And take advantage of this opportunity.

    The bald head decisively changed his target, attacking Samuel who was beside Duan.

    Compared to Duan, who is burly and unknown in strength, the blond and big-breasted Samuel looks like a powerless vase girl, and she is the most suitable hostage.

    Oops.

    Samui''s expression changed.

    Facing the bald head that was rushing up like a vicious dog, she subconsciously wanted to defend herself.

    But in that case... Her ninja identity is also likely to be exposed, and if she is entangled by the police department at that time, it will be bad luck.

    Between electric light and flint.

    Samui gritted his teeth, forcibly suppressed the urge to fight back, and stood there dumbfounded, as if unable to move due to excessive fright.

    She would rather risk getting hurt than expose her identity here.

    seeded.

    The bald man grinned at the corner of his mouth when he saw this, and leaned forward, and put the sharp kunai on Samuy''s neck.

    but.

    Almost at the same time.

    Shua.

    A steel-like arm, thicker than an adult man''s thigh, shot out of the smoke like a python out of a hole, and the big hand spread like a five-finger mountain, enveloping it.

    Holds the bald spy''s bald head.

    "?!"

    The bald head was startled, he didn''t expect Duan to be so difficult to deal with, Dang even swung Kunai with his backhand, trying to cut off that arm.

    There was a ng.

    Kunai and Duan''s arms collided, and there was a sound of metal and iron nging, and even sparks burst out.

    How can it be? !

    The bald head saw this scene, his eyes widened.

    Next second.

    Bang.

    As the veins in the arm bulged, a strong force was transmitted along the muscles to the five fingers, and the bald head covered by it...

    It exploded on the spot.

 Chapter 4: smash Varudo

    Chapter 4 Smashing Varudo

    The human head exploded like a watermelon.

    Samuel, who was close at hand, was sshed by the warm "watermelon juice" before she could react, and flowed down her face and shoulders.

    "..."

    Samui''s lips parted slightly, this time he was really stupid.

    Duan saw this scene and frowned slightly.

    He originally intended to make the bald head dizzy, and he didn''t mean to be so cruel on purpose. He didn''t expect to squeeze the opponent''s head with only three points of force.

    This is due to hisck of actualbat experience and too few kills.

    Be careful next time.

    A gust of wind blows and the smoke dissipates.

    On the bridge deck, Samuel, who was spattered with blood, waspletely stunned.

    And at her feet, the head of the spy was lying dead on the spot, with his head missing and blood spurting from his neck.

    Such a sight stunned the remaining four spies and the police department.

    Gululu.

    A palm-sized scroll rolled out of the spy chief''s arms, which seemed to contain important information.

    The scroll rolled to Broken''s feet and caught his eye.

    "Take back the scroll!"

    The remaining four spies came back to their senses, and immediately their eyes were tearing apart, and they rushed towards Duan without hesitation.

    As spies, they will not avenge their deadpanions, but important information must be retrieved, because it is more important than their lives.

    kill!

    The speed of the four of them suddenly increased sharply, and an astonishing killing intent burst out in an instant.

    They each held a kunai and a ninja sword, and the two jumped high, from top to bottom, stabbing the broken eyes and throat;

    The other two aimed at the broken abdomen and heart from bottom to top.

    The four of them attacked the enemy''s vital points at the same time from different angles, and the tacit cooperation reached the extreme.

    not good.

    Seeing this scene, Samuel instantly sobered up and turned pale with shock.

    Because she recognized that these guys are... ninjas from Hidden Rain Vige!

    Yuyin Vige is a small vige that dares to single out the three major ninja viges of Konoha, Sand, and Rock at the same time.

    Rain Yin is good at raising the ability of ninjas to the limit, and has developed many unique assassination techniques. There are not many rain ninjas, but each one is a powerful elite.

    so close.

    Faced with the siege of four Urenin, even Konoha Jominin would be on the spot if he was careless.

    Emergency moment.

    "Curator, be careful!"

    Samui didn''t have time to think about it, and reminded Duan with an exmation, and let go of the bag full of ingredients in his hand, and took out a short knife from nowhere.

    She clearly realized that if she didn''t make a move, then she and Duan might both die.

    so.

    She had to block the next or two attacks to give them a chance to survive.

    Before Samui finished speaking, the enemy was already in sight.

    Yeah, yeah, there''s really no way.

    Facing this group of ferocious enemies, Duan sighed in his heart.

    He is still carrying the dishes, only one hand can move. Of course, it''s not impossible to deal with four enemies with one hand, it just takes a little more time.

    What made him care about was Samuel, a stupid woman.

    If she is exposed here, I''m afraid she will never find such a good tool person to wash and cook for him.

    It seems that the power of the world can only be used once more.

    Quick fix.

    Thinking of this, Duan''s eyes turned cold, and he called out that spell in his heart.

    Smashing¡ªValudo! (the world!)

    A moment.

    Buzzing.

    A strange energy centered on Duan itself, spreading in all directions at a speed beyond light, the entire world as far as the eye could see lost its color, just like an old ck and white photo frozen in time.

    Swarms of birds flitting across the sky;

    The Konoha River flowing under the bridge;

    The leaves blown by the wind on the shore;

    Panicked people in the street...

    All living and non-living things are still.

    The four Yuyin spies in front of Duan also maintained their respective postures, frozen like sculptures. The ninja knife in one of them was even less than five centimeters away from the broken throat.

    The expression on that person''s face was even more confident, and the ecstasy that was about to kill Duan exuded from his eyes.

    The three-meter-tall stand-in "World", wearing a white armor, quietly appeared behind Duan, like a **** overlooking all living beings.

    The time for awakening the substitute is very short, and the ability is not very proficient. At present, the time can only be suspended for two seconds.

    But for him, it was more than enough.

    So.

    "Woo big wood big wood big wood big!"

    In less than a second, Duan and Shijie shot together, each sting two punches, hitting four enemies respectively.

    Then, close the fist.

    Following the world back to Duan''s body.

    Time resumes its flow.

    There was a snap.

    The stic bag full of ingredients in Samui''s hand just dropped to the ground after she let go.

    She held a short knife and was about to rush forward¡ª

    Boom!

    A huge wave of air erupted from Duan''s body, like a strong wind on the ground, sweeping towards the surroundings.

    This is the dyed punching wind after the time-stop ends and the air resumes its flow.

    at the same time.

    Bang bang bang bang!

    Apanied by four heavy muffled sounds in session, the four Yuyin spies flew upside down in unison, flying at high speed in the air like fired cannonballs.

    A few secondster.

    Boom boom boom boom!

    The first person hit a big tree by the side of the road, broke the big tree in the middle with a click, and his body was pierced by branches, bleeding profusely;

    The second person flew off the bridge and fell into the Muye River, sshing a water column several meters high, and soon dyed the nearby river bright red;

    The third person flew close to the ground until one head crashed into the high wall on the side of the street. In an instant, rubble sshed and the wall copsed, burying the person and raising a lot of dust;

    Thest person, at first, seemed to be in the water, collided with the road several times in a row, and finally turned into a mass of **** mud and fell in front of everyone in the police department.

    Two dead, two seriously injured.

    The two people who were seriously injured were shot by the world. As for the two guys who died on the spot, they were unlucky, because they had suffered a broken iron fist.

    The power of judgment is above the substitute world.

    After breaking the hand.

    The surrounding area was deadly quiet at first, and no one could clearly see what was going on.

    Then, the vigers who came back to their senses, screamed and fled in all directions.

    The street soon became deserted, only Duan, Samuel, and the shocked police officers remained.

    "Curator, curator..."

    Samui raised his head, staring at Duan''s side face in horror, unable to calm down in his heart.

    "Put the knife away." Duan nced at her and reminded her.

    At this time.

    The people in the police department also came back to their senses, and walked towards Duan and Samui with serious expressions.

    Among them, the leader is a man with long brown hair, a pair of scarlet Sangouyu sharing sharing eyes, frowning, giving people a feeling of being difficult to get along with and indifferent.

    This person''s name is Uchiha Inahura, Konoha Murakami Shinobi, and the captain of the police force.

    "Are you... broken?!"

    Daohuo came to Duan''s body, carefully identified thetter''s facial features, and asked in surprise.

    "It''s Daohuo, long time no see."

    Duan raised his hand and greeted the other party.

    Duan and Daohuo are about the same age, they have known each other since they were young, and had some troubles when they were teenagers. Not a friend, but not an enemy either.

    After all, we are all Uchihas, with the same blood running through our bodies.

    "You can kill four enemies in an instant, how...how did you do it?"

    Dao Huo looked directly into Duan''s eyes, and asked with burning eyes. His scarlet eyes gave people great mental pressure.

    In his perspective.

    I saw four spies besieging Duan together, but in the blink of an eye, the four of them flew out at the same time, dead or injured.

    The most outrageous thing is that Duan only uses one hand, and the other hand is still holding the dishes.

    Even with the powerful dynamic vision of the Sangouyu Sharingan, Daohuo couldn''t see clearly how Duan made his move.

    Facing Daohuo''s persecution.

    "As you can see, I sent them flying." Duan said casually.

    After hearing the words, Daohuo stared at Duan for a long time, finally he was discouraged, and said through gritted teeth:

    "You guy, really... hasn''t changed at all."

    Uchiha Inahide recalled an unbearable childhood past.

    That year.

    He went to the ninja school with Duan. Seeing Duan beat the Chunin teacher on the ground with his own eyes left a deep shock to his young heart.

    The judged misdeeds caused the Uchiha n to be killed.

    also implicated the same Uchiha rice fire, let him spend the unpleasant ninja school period.

    After bing a Chunin based on his strength, Inaohuo immediately ran to challenge Duan, wanting to teach this arrogant guy who made him ufortable.

    result.

    In front of many nsmen, Daohuo was beaten up so hard that he was helpless.

    Later, Duan moved out of Uchiha''s n, and Inahura seldom saw each other again.

    Break this guy.

    Sure enough, he has never given up on his practice, as always... Terrifyingly strong.

    "team leader."

    While Daohuo and Duan were talking, a police member passed the inspection and reported the injuries of several spies to Daohuo.

    Five spies.

    Except for the three who died on the spot, the remaining two were also dying due to excessive blood loss, and it is estimated that they cannot be saved.

    Daohuo frowned more and more.

    "Duan, you shot too hard. At least two people will be left alive. Let us bring them back to the police department for interrogation." He used Duan coldly.

    Concise but disapproving: "There is only one word for the end of a spy¡ªdeath, isn''t it?"

    As soon as this remark came out.

    Sam Yi''s legs went limp and his face turned pale. But fortunately her skin was very fair, so Daohuo and others didn''t notice her gaffe.

    Daohuo was silent for a moment, then spoke again:

    "Anyway, pleasee with us and cooperate with the investigation of this incident. Don''t worry, I won''t embarrass you, just let you go to the police department to go through the process and make a record."

    In terms of speech, it is quite polite.

    He didn''t want to provoke Duan either, so as the sub-captain of the police department, he lowered his stance in a rare way.

    did not expect.

    "Daohuo, don''t trouble me."

    Duan looked condescendingly at the rice fire, his calm tone did not imply a request, more like... an order.

    Daohuo''splexion changed, and he took a step back subconsciously.

 Chapter 5: world with platinum star

    Chapter 5 World and tinum Star

    "You guy, how do you talk to the captain? Pay attention to your attitude!"

    Seeing Uchiha Duan being so arrogant, a police member couldn''t stand it any longer, immediately pointed at Duan Uchiha and yelled loudly.

    Hearing the words, he just nced at the man nkly.

    Shua.

    The man''s face suddenly turned ashen, and he felt a strong sense of suffocation, as if his broken eyes turned into a knife, trying to cut his neck.

    "ah!"

    He couldn''t help screaming, holding his throat and backing away again and again, breaking out in a cold sweat.

    Is it an illusion?

    When Uchiha Inahide saw this scene, he couldn''t help being surprised.

    No, it''s not illusion, but... momentum.

    Juan didn''t show Sharingan, let alone activate illusion, just relying on his own spiritual aura, he was able to captivate people''s hearts by witnessing.

    Even scary.

    "let''s go!"

    Daohuo snorted coldly, took a deep look, and then ordered his team members to take the spy''s body and information, and hurriedly turned and left.

    "Let''s go back too."

    Said something decisively to Samuel, and walked towards home.

    "... Oh." Samui quickly picked up the bag and trotted to follow.

    far away.

    On the roof of a building, two Anbu ninjas wearing animal masks watched the whole process with cold eyes.

    They arrived at the scene almost at the same time as the police department.

    In Konoha Vige, in addition to the police department in charge of the Uchiha n, there is also Anbu directly under Hokage as an institution to maintain order.

    Due to unclear division of powers.

    The personnel of these two departments often have some verbal or even physical conflicts during the specificw enforcement process.

    In recent years.

    As Konoha''s high-level officials further suppress the Uchiha n, this kind of conflict is also intensifying.

    Just now.

    The two Anbu originally nned to intervene, but they didn''t expect that Duan unexpectedly solved all the spies before they did it.

    "Who''s that guy?"

    "It seems to be a member of the Uchiha n. It is best to report this matter to Lord Hokage after investigating."

    After a brief discussion, the two quietly followed Duan.

    ten minutester.

    Duan and Samuel go back to the gym and open the door.

    He nced back at the empty alley, looked away, and entered the house with Samuel.

    Was it discovered?

    Two Anbu appeared on the roof and looked at each other.

    They took down the name of the gym - Department of Body Modification.

    Afterwards, one of them continued to monitor at the same ce, while the other activated the instant body technique and disappeared, heading towards the Hokage Building.

    Inside the gym.

    "Curator, thank you for saving my life today."

    As soon as Samui came back, he bowed deeply to Duan, unintentionally revealing the groove on his chest.

    Bottomless.

    "I see you are covered in blood, go take a bath first."

    Duan left a sentence, carried a fewrge bags of ingredients, turned and entered the kitchen.

    Samui looked at Duan''s backplicatedly, bit his lip subconsciously, and then walked into the bathroom, and soon there was the sound of rushing water.

    boom.

    Stop stuffing food in the fridge, close the door, and walk out of the kitchen to the retreat room.

    Cultivation requires abination of movement and stillness.

    Duan Duan personally built this gym, in addition to the strength training area and aerobic training area, there is also a quietly and elegantly furnished retreat room.

    As soon as you enter the door, you can see a huge Yin Yang Tai Chi pattern on the floor.

    Light a stick of sandalwood at random, and the smoke will curl up, making people feel refreshed.

    Duan walked to the center of the room, sat cross-legged on the futon, slowly closed his eyes, and quickly entered a state of meditation.

    The stand-in "World" also quietly emerged behind him, with a tall body sitting cross-legged on the ground, falling into meditation with Duan.

    these days.

    When judging, I often think about a question:

    Why is his awakened stand-in a "world" instead of a tinum star of the same type as the world but with stronger panel values?

    You know, tinum Star is known as the strongest and invincible stand-in in history, and also the world''s biggest nemesis.

    Could it be...

    Is it because he doesn''t have the temperament of a protagonist, but like Dio, he was born to be a viin?

    But it''s okay.

    Fortunately, his stand-in is not Hermit Purple, after all¡ªthe stand-in of old things is the most useless.

    Actually.

    After awakening the substitute for half a month, I became familiar with how to use the "world" and initially mastered the ability to stop.

    He gradually realized.

    The world, maybe a better fit for him than tinum Star.

    ording to the setting, although a substitute is a manifestation of a person''s mental strength, a tyrannical body will also have a positive effect on the ability of a substitute.

    in jojo manga.

    Dio, with only one head left, forcibly upied Da Qiao''s body, and the two merged into one, giving birth to the substitute "World".

    Later, when Dio and Jotaro Kujo were in a decisive battle, he absorbed Er Qiao''s blood to make his body stronger, and at the same time, the world''s time-stopping ability was extended to 9 seconds.

    Concluded that this was another revtion given to him by the God of Muscle: the stronger the body, the stronger the substitute.

    This theory has traces to follow.

    Korajo Jotaro, the stand-in tinum Star, is 195cm tall and weighs only 82kg, a "fine dog" whose body is supported by expensive school uniforms;

    Big Joe (Dio), in the stand-in world, with a height of 195cm and a weight of 97kg, is the strongest in the history of the Joestar family;

    And Uchiha who also has a star birthmark.

    His height is 195cm inherited from the Qiao family, but thanks to the 130 trillion human cells in the Naruto world, plus twenty years of hard work...

    The broken weight reached an astonishing 150 kg.

    Because of this reason, the awakened double "world" is a circlerger than Dio''s world, more than three meters high.

    actually.

    The panel value of the avatar doesn''t matter to Duan at all.

    because-

    Whether it is the world or the tinum Star, their power cannot surpass me.

    What really caught his attention was the ability of these two stand-ins: they could both stop time.

    The difference is.

    tinum star can only stop for 5 seconds at most, and the limit of the world is 9 seconds.

    Almost doubled.

    That alone.

    World, is enough to surpass tinum Star, and can be called the real strongest stand-in.

    Speak.

    After awakening the substitute.

    Compared with before, Juan''s mentality also unconsciously changed.

    Many traversers have a pretentious savior plot.

    Became Hokage at the age of 6, ruled the ninja world at the age of 8, defeated the Otsutsuki n at the age of 10, and let Kaguya Hime take maternity leave by the way.

    is definitely not the same.

    He never thought of being a savior.

    Saving the world or something, there is someone like Naruto Uzumaki to do it anyway, he is an outsider who doesn''t belong to the world of Naruto, so why worry about it.

    The greatest joy in his life is physical training, breaking through the limits of the human body time and time again, and enjoying the pleasure.

    That''s why Duancai kept his ears to the outside world and practiced quietly for 24 years.

    If.

    In this world, if there is anyone who cares, the only one is his older sister who grew up with him¡ªUchiha Mikoto.

    He also knew that two years after Itachi joined Anbe, it would be Uchiha''s genocide night.

    Itachi and Obito, the two lunatics, with the cooperation of Konoha''s senior management, killed the entire Uchiha n.

    before this.

    No intention of taking this muddy water trip.

    Although he possesses strong body and body skills, it is still too much for him to face Obito and Itachi, as well as the high-ranking Konoha who are watching from the dark.

    His body has not been cultivated to perfection and cannot be damaged.

    so.

    Based on the original n, I was looking for an opportunity to take my sister Mikoto with me in the near future, and the two siblings would go far away and leave Konoha.

    Unexpectedly, at this moment, his substitute "World" awakened.

    This new power makes Duan even more powerful, which means that he can live more calmly in this crisis-ridden world from now on.

    Even in the face of Obito''s almost bug-like iprehensible "Shenwei", his "Smashing Varudo" is definitely capable of fighting.

    This time.

    Judging that he exposed part of his strength in public, it must have attracted some people''s attention.

    That being the case.

    Then move your muscles and bones appropriately.

    After all, Duan also realized that the self who has been working behind closed doors has been making progress slower and harder in recent years.

    A bottleneck has been reached.

    Perhaps at this time, some high-intensity battles are appropriate to continue to stimte his body.

    People say that the more you use a tool, the more useful it bes, and the more you use it, the less it bes.

    The same is true of the human body.

    After sorting out my thoughts.

    Judging to end the meditation, stand up and walk out of the retreat room.

    It was dusk at this time.

    The sun was about to set, and the afterglow of the setting sun nted in through the huge floor-to-ceiling windows of the gym, covering the floor with ayer of golden yellow.

    crunch.

    The door of the bathroom was pushed open, and Samuel came out after taking a shower.

    She was wearing a **** tank top and blue sports shorts. Her wet blond hair was scattered around her shoulders, and there were still a few drops of water on her corbone.

    "Are you okay? If you get scared, I can give you a few days off." He broke his mouth and said, very considerate of the staff.

    Sam Yi heard the words, and quickly replied: "No curator, I''m fine."

    "That''s good."

    Duan nodded, nced at the sky outside the window, and ordered, "It''s gettingte, let''s close the library early today and rest."

    "Curator, what do you want to eat tonight, I''ll make it right away." Samuel said as he went into the kitchen before he even had time to dry his hair.

    Duan stopped her:

    "No need. Let''s go out to eat tonight, or go to the barbecue Qst time, I invite you."

    "Really? Thank you, curator."

    Samui couldn''t help but look happy, revealing a smile.

    With a cold temper, she seldom smiles in front of people, and even less from the bottom of her heart. But at this moment, her smile was sincere.

    Because, the price of barbecue Q is very expensive, but it is really delicious.

    So.

    Taking advantage of Samuel blowing his hair, Duan Ye took a shower, changed his clothes, and then the two went out again.

    ¡­

    As expected, his attack today attracted the attention of many people.

    Hokage Building.

    Hizaru Sarutobi, who was 62 years old at the time, was sitting at his desk, smoking with a pipe in one hand, and flipping through the documents just brought in with the other.

    The information in his hand is the information about Uchiha Break.

    Looking at it, Sandaimu frowned, and even the movement of smoking the pouch slowed down.

    "The kid who beat up the teacher back then has grown so big before he knew it."

    He slowly exhaled a puff of smoke, looked at the broken stalwart figure in the photo, and sighed.

    For Duan, the third generation has an impression.

    after all.

    A 6-year-old boy who has just entered school can beat the Chunin teacher on the ground with brute force. This kind of anecdote is enough to rm him, the principal of the ninja school.

    At the beginning, it was the third generation who personally issued the order to expel Uchiha from the ninja school.

    Since then, he has never heard of Duan''s deeds.

    I thought this kid had disappeared from everyone, but he had lived a low-key life for nearly two decades, and now he showed his strength again, causing a small sensation.

    Pity.

    Sandaime put down the broken documents and sighed.

    If he hadn''t hastily removed the disconnection at that time, but had taught him carefully with the spirit of the will of fire, so that he could correct the evil and return to the right.

    if that is the case.

    Duan can also be a ninja early and make more contributions to the vige. Maybe he can shine like Uchiha Shisui on the battlefield of the Third Ninja World War.

    And now.

    The Uchiha n, there is another troublesome guy.

    In the eyes of Sarutobi Hiruzen III.

    Uchiha Duan must have resentment towards him as the principal because of his expulsion from Ninja School.

    What''s more, the other party is still Uchiha, this resentment will never disappear with the passage of time, but will continue to increase.

    This is the nature of the Uchiha n.

    Think here.

    The third generation raised his head, looked at the young man standing across the desk, and asked, "Shimizu, how much do you know about Uchiha?"

    The young man is carrying a short knife and has a baby face. Although the iconic round nose affects his appearance, it also makes him feel gentle, honest and trustworthy.

    Uchiha Shisui.

    Is the descendant of Uchiha Mirror, nicknamed "Shisui Shisui". He is the strongest Uchiha today, and is also a rare person among the Uchiha n who firmly believes in the will of fire.

    Facing the third generation''s question, Shisui shook his head, trying to recall:

    "I don''t know much about Duan, I only saw him a few times from a distance when I was a child. Later I heard that he moved out of Uchiha''s family, lived alone, lived in seclusion..."

    Is that so?

    The third generation nodded slightly to express his understanding, he believed that Shisui would not hide anything from him.

    "Just an hour ago, Uchiha killed five spies from Yuyin Vige by himself. His shooting speed is very fast, and he can instantly knock down many enemies. His attainments in the field of instant body art may not inferior to you."

    While talking, the third generation handed the broken materials to Shisui.

    "There are people out there, my telekinesis has always been overrated."

    Zhishui was very humble, and didn''t show any desire to bepetitive just because of Sandaimu''s words.

    Sandaime was silent for a moment, then waved his hand, and said to Shisui: "Okay, you go down first."

    After the water stop left.

    "Include Uchiha''s gymnasium into the scope of key surveince." The third generation said.

    "Yes." An Anbu quietly appeared, responded, and retreated.

    at the same time.

    Police Department Building, Captain''s Office.

    After listening to Inahura''s report, Uchiha Tomigake had a look of surprise on his face.

 Chapter 6: Split Uchiha

    Chapter 6 Split Uchiha

    Fuyue has always known.

    My brother-inw likes to exercise and has a good foundation in gymnastics.

    But he also knows that he doesn''t know how to break the link seal, and he doesn''t even master the most basic three-body jutsu of ninjas. He is an out-and-out ninjutsu idiot.

    In the world of ninjas.

    A person who doesn''t know any ninjutsu, no matter how strong his physical skills are, he can''t go far.

    Because the upper limit has already been doomed.

    It wasn''t until this moment that Fu Yue realized that he had underestimated this brother-inw.

    ording to the content of Inahura''s report, only relying on physical skills alone is enough to be a Junin, and at the end of the day, he can also be a special Jnin.

    Think here.

    The Uchiha patriarch, who has always been unsmiling, also showed a rare smile.

    His wife, Miqin, bore him two sons.

    Both Itachi and Sasuke have be sensible and filial geniuses under the education of the husband and wife.

    In order to thank Mikoto for her dedication and to make her happy, Fu Yue even went against his own work principles, nning to open the back door for his brother-inw and arrange him to work in the police department.

    But now, Duan has proved himself with his strength.

    In this way, Fu Yue can take this opportunity to justifiably recruit his brother-inw into the police department, and the tribe will not gossip behind his back.

    He decided to find a time to meet with Jian Jian in person to settle the matter.

    ¡­

    After reporting to Fuyue.

    Daohuo had just walked out of the captain''s office before meeting another person.

    Uchiha Eight Generations.

    This person is the second-inmand of the police department, with strong analytical andmanding abilities, and he is a figure that even Uchiha Fugaku is ashamed of.

    but.

    The Uchiha n is ultimately respected by power.

    Yatsushiro''s strength is not as good as Fuyue''s. After losing the election for the position of patriarch in the early years, he has always been brooding.

    in addition.

    There are still bigger differences between Fuyue and Yatsushiro.

    Inside the Uchiha n today.

    Facing the pressure from Konoha''s high-level officials, the nsmen formed groups of their own, forming radical and moderate factions.

    A group of people headed by Uchiha Yatsushiro is a radical faction, advocating the use of force to fight against Konoha''s high-level, and when necessary, they can even carry out a military coup to regain the power that originally belonged to the Uchiha n.

    And Uchiha Shisui, the number one master in the n, is a representative of the moderate faction. They advocate active dialogue with Konoha''s high-level officials to peacefully resolve a series of problems between the family and the vige.

    As for the patriarch Uchiha Fuyue who is sandwiched between the two factions.

    He seems to be neutral, not biased towards any side, but the actions he has taken all the time show that he is also a moderate in his bones.

    Therefore, the power of the moderates temporarily suppresses the radicals.

    Inahura is a radical member.

    He came to Yatsushiro''s office and reported the broken matter again.

    Yatsushiro frowned, pondered for a moment, and asked:

    "This Uchiha seems to be dissatisfied with his sister marrying Fuyue, so he moved out of the familynd, right?"

    "ording to my guess, that''s probably the case." Inaka replied with narrowed eyes.

    "Okay, find a chance to bring him to see me, let us see what his position is. If even the brother-inw of the patriarch is on our side, it will definitely embarrass that guy Fuyue."

    Yatsushiro''s eyes shed, and he ordered.

    "I will arrange as soon as possible."

    Inaka nodded.

    Although he didn''t like the break, he had to admit the strength of thetter.

    Inahura also understands that if the Uchiha n wants to sessfully rebel, they must make every effort to unite the strength of all nsmen.

    The night falls, the stars are shining.

    Uchiha nnd.

    Above the Nanhe River, on the edge of a cliff hundreds of meters high, the moonlight is cold.

    This cliff is only known to Itachi and Shishui, and it has been their secret meeting ce all along.

    "Itachi, congrattions on entering Anbu. Are you still getting used to it during this time?"

    Zhishui asked with a smile, just like an older brother caring about his younger brother.

    "Well, everything is fine with me." Itachi nodded, and smiled sincerely in front of Shisui, who was like a brother.

    Itachi joined Anbu''s investigation mission, which waspleted with the help of Shishui.

    After some simple greetings.

    Itachi hesitated for a moment, but still spoke, and mentioned his uncle Uchiha Tetsu to Shisui.

    "Hey, you''re the second person to ask me about it today." Zhishui was surprised when he heard this.

    Itachi was taken aback, and subconsciously asked: "Who is the first person?"

    "The Third Hokage."

    "..." Itachi fell silent.

    Seeing this, Zhishui patted Itachi on the shoulder: "You should know about Duan killing several Yuyin spies, right?"

    Itachi nodded again.

    Tonight, my father, uncharacteristically, broke the family rule of not being allowed to talk at the dinner table, took the initiative to chat, and even praised my uncle.

    "Itachi, if you are curious about Duan, why don''t you just go to him directly. After all... he is your uncle."

    Zhi Shui was a little puzzled.

    Itachi shook his head: "I''ve looked for him, uncle doesn''t like me."

    "I see."

    Zhishui suddenly realized, and immediately proposed, "Then, do you want me to help you get in touch with Duan?"

    He is not interested in Duan, but he cares about Itachi, and Itachi is equivalent to his own brother in his heart.

    "Thank you, Shisui. But I''ll figure it out myself." Itachi politely declined.

    "Well, I''m sure you can figure it out yourself."

    Zhi Shui showed a sunny smile again.

    This matter is Itachi''s family matter after all, and he, an outsider, really shouldn''t get too involved.

    In the evening breeze, the two chatted for a while, and agreed that if there was a chance, they would perform missions together as Anbu ninjas.

    "Then it''s settled."

    Shisui waved his hand, turned and left under Itachi''s gaze.

    Under the moonlight, Itachi looked at Shisui''s receding back, and felt a warm current in his heart.

    Zhishui is not only his close friend, but also his guide, who taught him the true will of fire.

    ¡­

    The lights are on.

    By the Konoha River, there is a very bustlingmercial street, which is crowded with people at night, with everything to eat, drink and have fun.

    From a distance, I saw the signboard of Barbecue Q, and smelled the strong aroma of barbecueing from the store, wafting wantonly in the nearby streets.

    "Two of you, please."

    Amidst the smiling wee from the clerk, Duan and Samuel walked into the store.

    Different from Yile Ramen, which is rtively affordable, Yakiniku Q is considered a rtively high-end shop in Konoha, and it is not affordable by ordinary people.

    "Do you two need a private room for couples? The environment of the private room is more quiet and private, and you won''t be disturbed." The clerk looked at Duan and Samui and offered to rmend it.

    Samui was taken aback, and quickly waved his hands and said, "You misunderstood, we are not..."

    "Oh, I''m sorry." Hearing this, the clerk smiled and apologized.

    Samui nced carefully at Duan, only to see that his face was expressionless and his eyes did not fluctuate.

    She looked around again, intending to choose a suitable seat for the two of them, but suddenly her eyes froze.

    stumbled upon a noteworthy character.

 Chapter 7: Barbecue Q

    Chapter 7 BBQ Q

    In Samui''s field of vision.

    A family of three sat in the booth by the window, eating barbecue, and the tes on the table were piled up like a mountain.

    The three of them are big fat men, and the clothes on their chests are all embroidered with the word "food".

    in.

    The most eye-catching person has long red hair like a hedgehog, and two flowing blue battle patterns on his cheeks. ording to the information that Samuel possessed, it was clearly¡ª

    Akimichi Dingza, the patriarch of the Akimichi n.

    The confidant of the Third Hokage.

    Samui retracted his gaze calmly, then pointed to a deck next door and said:

    "Curator, this seat looks good, let''s sit here."

    "good."

    Duan nodded, sat down, and skillfully picked up the menu to order.

    "Beef, tenderloin, pork skin, ham, chicken wings...squid, cuttlefish, yellow croaker...leek, eggnt, shiitake mushrooms, tofu skin...well, let''s start with fifty tes of each."

    Disconnect the mouth.

    He didn''t ask Samui what he likes to eat, because he ordered almost all the dishes on the menu.

    "What?"

    The clerk held the paper and pen, thinking he heard it wrong, subconsciously confirmed to Judgment, "Do you need fifty servings of all the dishes, both of you?"

    At this time.

    The store manager hurried over and said to Duan with a smile on his face:

    "Sorry, Mr. Duan, this employee is new here and doesn''t know you. Please forgive me."

    After finishing speaking, he urged the clerk to go down quickly and inform the back kitchen to prepare the dishes.

    Duan is a big customer of Barbecue Q, and the amount spent by one person in one night can be worth dozens of people.

    For such a distinguished customer, the store manager naturally wants to please him.

    While waiting for the food to be served.

    Duan closed his eyes and rested his mind, while Samuy, who was opposite him, quietly pricked up his ears, eavesdropping on the conversation of Qiudao''s family at the next table.

    "Joji, today is your birthday, open your mouth to eat. We Akimichi n, the more we eat and the fatter we grow, the stronger we will be!"

    Qiu Dao Ding Zuoughed and said, he loves his son very much.

    "Hmm...thanks dad."

    5-year-old Choji Akimichi mumbled indistinctly as he ate hesai, and raised his oily hand when it was over, "Five more tes of pork belly!"

    The guests in the store were all surprised by the amount of food in this family of three.

    I heard that the Qiudao family is a big stomach king, and it really deserves its reputation.

    Not for a while.

    Breakpoint¡¯s dish came, but the table almost couldn¡¯t fit it due to too much portion.

    The ingredients in a barbecue shop are usually baked by customers themselves, but if you don¡¯t want to bother, you can also ask the clerk to help you bake them and serve them, and eat ready-made ones.

    The breakpoint is ready-made, after all, it is too slow to bake by yourself.

    "Mr. Duan, do you want to wait for the rest of the dishes?"

    The clerk asked aloud.

    Although Duan looks very strong and can eat, the clerk does not think that Duan can kill so much food at once.

    No matter how much a person can eat, the stomach has to digest it slowly. After all, the stomach is only so big.

    Even the Qiudao n, who have an amazing appetite, has a limit.

    "Just do it."

    Response is concise and to the point. Then he said to Samuel, "Go."

    So.

    The two began to enjoy the food in front of them.

    Samui is ady, she chews slowly when eating, and looks elegant even when eating skewers.

    Judgment is different.

    He is a beast in human form, eating like a storm, eating meat and drinking drinks. After a while, more than half of the dishes on the table were wiped out.

    At this moment, Duan stopped, his stomach swelled up, as if he was full.

    But then.

    As his abdomen rose and fell, a "rumbling" sound came from his stomach.

    Closed his eyes, concentrated his energy on his stomach, and controlled the rhythm of his gastrointestinal motility, like a cement mixer on a construction site, repeatedly crushing food.

    After years of fitness practice.

    Duan not onlypletely controls the animal nerves in the body, but also can control the 639 muscles of the whole body at will, perform various difficult movements, and even change his appearance and body shape through muscle peristalsis;

    He has also explored a method to control the autonomic nerves in the body, and can use his thoughts to control his heart rate, adrenal nd secretion, and gastrointestinal digestion, exercising the internal organs like exercising muscles.

    at this time.

    Sudden secretion of gastric acid inrge quantities, gastrointestinal muscles wriggling crazily, making his digestion ability ten or even hundreds of times higher than that of ordinary people.

    It takes an afternoon for ordinary people to digest a meal, but it only takes a few minutes to break it.

    soon.

    Breaking off the bulging abdomen, it became t again.

    This scene not only stunned the clerk standing aside, but also surprised the family of three next door.

    Little Fatty Dingci, even forgot to eat the barbecue in front of his mouth, and stared at him with wide eyes, without blinking.

    The clerk came back to his senses, and no longer dared to question the food intake, and hurriedly urged the back kitchen to continue serving dishes.

    However, several employees baked together, sweating profusely, and still couldn''t keep up with the speed of continuous eating.

    Between serving.

    Put down the chopsticks abruptly, went to the toilet, and came back two minutester with normal expression.

    He eliminates indigestible food residues in the body.

    And the nutrients and energy in the food entered his blood vessels, and along with the blood flow, passed to the whole body, making the broken muscles stronger and fuller.

    Concluded that although he is insted from the five basic properties of chakra¡ªwater, fire, wind, thunder, and earth, he has both yin and yang escapes that cannot be detected by chakra test paper.

    Yin Dunes from the blood of Sharingan of the Uchiha n;

    Yang Dunes from his body with a star-shaped birthmark.

    During these twenty years.

    Judging that through scientific exercise and diet, his body has been strengthened to an incredible level.

    Steel bars, iron bones, copper skin, mercury blood, frost marrow.

    The above words are not adjectives, but real descriptions.

    The severed copper skin and iron bones make him immune to kunai, shuriken, detonating talisman and general ninjutsu attacks.

    "Hello Uncle."

    Suddenly, an urn sounded.

    turn out to be.

    It was the little chubby Dingci who walked up to Duan, raised his head curiously, and asked how Duan did it - he obviously ate more than him, but he was in such a good shape.

    No fat at all.

    Ching Ci has a round face, with red swirl marks on both sides of his cheeks, he doesn''t look very smart.

    He has inherited the excellent genes of the Qiudao family since he was a child. His greatest hobby is eating, but he has be obese because of this. He is often ridiculed by his friends, and some even call him a fat pig.

    He felt that it would be great if he could only grow muscle but not fat like a broken body.

    Do not wait to open the opening.

    "Sorry, the kid is too reckless."

    Qiu Dao Ding Zuo walked over with a wry smile, held his son''s hand, apologized to the stranger in front of him, and asked Duan''s name in a friendly manner.

    "My name is Uchiha Duan." Duan said calmly.

    As soon as this remark came out, Samuel was taken aback.

    In her memory, the curator has always called himself "Duan" and never used Uchiha''s surname. Today is the first time this has happened.

    Director, it seems that it is not the same as before.

    Hearing the three words Uchiha, Akimichi Dingza''s expression changed slightly, and the original desire to make friends quickly faded away.

    "excuse me."

    He took Choji back to his seat, obviously he didn''t want to get involved with Uchiha''s people.

    Duan didn''t take it seriously, just said something casually:

    "Your son is very talented, it''s a pity not to exercise. If you are interested, you cane to my gym."

    Hearing this, Samui hurriedly stood up and handed the business card with the address of the gym to Dingci''s mother with both hands.

    The woman hesitated for a moment, exchanged a nce with her husband Akido Dingza, and finally thanked him politely, and epted the business card.

    The family of three may be full, so they quickly checked out and left.

    After this episode is over.

    Duan and Samuel then enjoy delicious food.

    after an hour.

    "Hic~"

    Samui was so full that he burped and quickly covered his mouth with his hands.

    "Excuse me, curator... I seem to have eaten too much." She whispered.

    "You can eat as much as you want, I won''t be able to support even one employee." He said, pouring a cup of barley tea for Samuel.

    As far as Samui knows.

    The broken gym and daily diet expenses add up to a lot of money. Although the curator was born in the wealthy Uchiha family, he did not inherit any family business.

    but.

    It is concluded that every once in a while, I will leave Konoha and go out to make money for a while. It seems that there is a special channel for getting money.

    Samui tried to track Duan, but failed.

    But she also knows, don''t ask what you shouldn''t ask.

    After eating.

    Duan took out his wallet and went to the front desk to pay the bill. He ate almost 50,000 taels for a meal.

    During the collective bowing and farewell of the store manager and a group of clerks, the two left Barbecue Q.

    Walking in the street.

    When Samuel was satisfied, a gust of cold wind suddenly blew by, causing goose bumps on her arms, and she couldn''t help shrinking back.

    Duan took off his coat and put it on Samuel, making her feel warm.

    "Thank you, curator." Samuel blushed slightly.

    In her eyes, Duan is usually a cold and reticent man. He is not the type who is humorous and good at pleasing women. He always exudes an aura that strangers should not get close to.

    But sometimes, the thoughtfulness and gentleness shown by this man inadvertently makes it easier for women to fall in love.

    not good.

    Samui suddenly woke up.

    She almost forgot, she was a spy. She usually shows her liking for Duan, but she is also pretending.

    If you get into the drama too deeply, and if you identally cast yourself in it, it will be over.

    Think here.

    She took a deep breath and regained herposure.

    After walking in the evening wind for more than ten minutes, the two returned home.

    "Curator, rest early."

    In the corridor, Samuel bowed to Duan and watched him walk into the bedroom.

    Bang.

    She pushed open the sliding door and returned to her small room, her eyes changed instantly, with a sharp aura.

    It ispletely different from the usual appearance in front of the section.

    Late at night.

    The room was dark, and Samuel sat at the table by the window, and by the faint moonlight, sorted out an information scroll.

    The information recorded above is all about Uchiha¡¯s information: from his height, weight and age, to his family rtionship, to his strength and fighting methods.

    In particr, it recorded in detail the process of killing five spies from Yuyin Vige.

    In addition, there is also a broken back photo taken secretly by Samuel.

    In Samui''s view.

    If a full-scale war breaks out between Yunyin and Konoha in the future, if they go to the battlefield, they may grow into the great enemy of Yunying Vige.

    Have to guard against.

    "Boom."

    As Samui practiced seal formation, a Ninja Hawk with gray and white feathers was summoned by her.

    She tied the information to Ninjahawk''s leg, then opened the window, watched it flutter its wings, and left Muye Vige under the cover of night.

    All the way north.

    After sending Ninja away, Samui closed the window and was about to go to sleep.

    "Are you still asleep?" A voice suddenly sounded outside the door, and the lights in the corridor turned on.

    "!"

    Samui''s face turned pale with fright.

    She turned her head to look, and through the translucent paper grid of the wooden sliding door, she saw a tall ck figure standing in front of her door.

    Motionless, like a ghost.

 Chapter 8: monitor

    Chapter 8 Surveince

    Looking at the ck figure outside the door.

    "Curator, curator."

    Samui''s voice trembled, and he was very guilty, thinking that his affairs had been discovered.

    Spy should be killed.

    At this moment, she remembered what she had said to Uchiha Inahide, and the tragic situation of the spies who died at his hands, and she couldn''t help but shed a cold sweat.

    Boom boom boom.

    Her heart beat faster, staring fixedly at the suffocating ck figure outside the door, feeling extremely nervous and frightened for a moment.

    "Hearing your voice, it seems a little ufortable." Duan spoke again.

    "Oh, I...have been suffering from insomnia recently, and can''t fall asleep." Samuel made an excuse, and quietly opened the window.

    Once it is confirmed that her identity has been exposed, she will not hesitate to jump out of the window and escape from Konoha overnight.

    "Insomnia?"

    Juan heard the words, didn''t know whether to believe it or not, just turned and left, and quickly disappeared in the corridor.

    What should I do, do I want to run away?

    Just as Samuel was biting her lip and hesitating, following the sound of footsteps, the ck figure appeared in the corridor again and stopped outside her door.

    "I brought you a soothing aromatherapy and put it at your door."

    "Thank you, curator..."

    Samui was puzzled, watching the figure leave, then slowly walked to the door, pushed open the sliding door, and picked up the aromatherapy on the ground.

    Looks like...just an ident.

    "Hoo~"

    Samui finally let out a long sigh of relief, and copsed on the bed, the clothes behind him were wet with sweat unconsciously.

    In the future, you have to be more careful.

    Nothing to say all night.

    In the next two days, the gym returned to its usual calm, and no one came to the gym.

    As the front desk, Samuel''s life has be boring again.

    That day, I left Qiu Dao Ding Zuo a business card, but it was like a stone sinking into the sea, and there was no movement at all.

    As a result, Samuel''s opportunity to spy on the Qiudao family''s intelligence was as expected.

    It seems.

    Uchiha''s reputation is really bad, to the point where everyone avoids it.

    Although Samui thinks he is a good person, as long as he bears the name of Uchiha for one day, it is impossible to make any friends in the vige.

    but.

    Samui can asionally perceive some strange peeping eyes appearing around the gym.

    There are people from the police department, and there are people from the Anbu.

    Below the calm and peaceful surface, there seems to be an undercurrent surging.

    ¡­

    Early in the morning.

    Itachi came to the Hokage Building, ready to clock in for work.

    He joined the sixth ss of Anbu.

    These days, under the leadership of Captain Kakashi, Itachi has been serving as the guard of the third Hokage.

    To put it simply, it is to stand guard outside the Hokage office every day.

    Be a security guard.

    As a rookie, he has not yet had the opportunity to go out to perform tasks.

    "Itachi, good morning."

    A honest-looking boy with short brown hair came over and greeted Itachi with a smile.

    He is Itachi''s teammate, code-named "Tianzang". It is said that, like Captain Kakashi, he was promoted to Chunin at the age of 6, and he can use the Mudun of the first Hokage.

    is a genius who is one in a thousand.

    Itachi is also known as a genius, butpared to the dazzling captain and teammates, he is currently the most inconspicuous one in ss Six.

    "Where''s the captain, haven''t youe yet?" Itachi nodded to Tianzang and asked.

    "If you''re notte, you won''t be Kakashi-senpai." Tianzang leaned against the wall with his arms folded, with a helpless expression on his face.

    after awhile.

    "Oh, I''m sorry, after I went out this morning, I wandered at the crossroads of my life for a long time, and I waste by ident."

    Apanied by azy voice, Kakashi with silver hair and a ck mask appeared from the corner and walked over slowly.

    Itachi and Tianzang looked at each other.

    This is their captain, a man who is oftente and likes to find all kinds of strange reasons.

    "I don''t need to stand guard today, there are new tasks."

    Kakashi patted the shoulders of the two team members, and beckoned them to follow him to a ce with a mysterious expression.

    The three of them left the Hokage building and walked towards the southwest of the vige.

    Soon after, enter a tall building.

    Bang Dang.

    Kakashi pushed the door and entered.

    This is a room with a wide view, with several telescopes and monitoring screens installed. Through a row of one-way perspective French windows, several Anbu are performing monitoring tasks.

    "The shift has changed." Kakashi yelled.

    "No abnormality." Several Anbu stood up, handed over to Kakashi, and retreated.

    Kakashi turned his head, nced at Itachi, and without waiting for thetter to speak, he took the initiative to exin:

    "This ce is used to monitor the Uchiha n. What should I do, should I tell your n about this?"

    Straight ball test.

    Itachi didn''t answer, but asked directly: "What is my job here?"

    "It''s very simple, just keep monitoring with that thing, and you won''t be tired at all."

    Tianzang came over, pointed to the monitoring screen, and then consciously walked to a telescope and started working.

    Good guy.

    Either standing guard or watching surveince.

    After working on it for a long time, isn''t this still the work of security guards?

    Itachi is silent.

    This is not the same as the life in Anbu he imagined.

    Kakashi kept looking at Itachi''s expression changes, seeing that thetter was silent, he tried again:

    "It''s difficult for you to monitor your n and rtives. Do you want me to be on duty for you?"

    "It doesn''t matter."

    Itachi shook his head, walked to the monitoring screen while talking.

    In thend of the Uchiha n.

    There are children ying in groups;

    There are new stores opening, crowded with people;

    There is an old man lying on a rocking chair basking in the sun;

    A young man and a woman fell in love, and got into the grove...

    The pictures seen from the surveince are very ordinary and warm.

    The Uchiha n is actually not that different from other Konoha vigers.

    They were deliberately demonized by some people.

    At this time.

    Itachi saw a familiar little figure on the surveince screen, carrying a satchel and going out to the ninja school.

    is his younger brother Sasuke.

    Itachi couldn''t help but smile knowingly.

    But soon, his smile disappeared, revealing an expression of surprise.

    because.

    He was on surveince and saw his uncle''s gym¡ªthe body modification department.

    "That surveince camera was just installed. You went to see your uncle two days ago, it seems to be called... Uchiha Duan, right?"

    Kakashi''szy voice sounded.

    Itachi was shocked when he heard this.

    So, have you been monitoring your whereabouts all the time?

    "Um."

    He nodded, calmly.

    after awhile.

    Itachi saw that Uncle Uchiha and employee Samui appeared in the alley, carrying arge bucket of milk, as if they had just returned from outside.

    suddenly.

    Duan stopped at the door, raised his head, and saw the camera hidden in the tree at a nce.

    He raised his hand, pointed at the camera and asked Samui what, she frowned and shook her head.

    Because of monitoring across.

    Itachi could only see the screen, but couldn''t hear the conversation between the two, but he already had an ominous premonition in his heart.

    Sure enough.

    I saw Duan bent down, picked up a small stone from the ground, and flicked it expressionlessly.

    Phew.

    The stones grew bigger and bigger in the monitoring screen from far to near, until they filled the entire screen.

    Next second.

    With a chirp, the monitoring screen went ck.

    Ferret: "..."

    Kakashi was leaning on the chair with Eng''s legs crossed, watching "Intimate Paradise" with relish, and after hearing the voice, he put down the book and asked:

    "Is there a situation?"

 Chapter 9: heroes and fools

    Chapter 9 Heroes and Fools

    Facing the captain''s inquiry.

    "One of the monitors seems to be broken, do you want me to check it?"

    Itachi replied, concealing his uncle''s sabotage of surveince.

    Uchiha''s image is already negative enough, he doesn''t want to let Duan continue to deepen this negative impression in the hearts of Kakashi and others.

    "No, you can stay here. Of course, this kind ofborious errands are left to me, an old man."

    Kakashi put his palm on his chest and said solemnly.

    He nced at the monitoring screen, and he knew it in his heart, turned and walked out of the room.

    Tianzang on the side rubbed his sore eyes, andined: "Senior Kakashi said it nicely, but he just wanted to find an excuse to sneak out and y."

    Itachi said nothing.

    He reckoned in his heart that with his uncle''s perverse and arrogant character, he would probably start a fight with Kakashi without saying a word.

    If that kind of thing happened.

    Itachi sincerely hoped that Kakashi would win, and give a good blow to Uchiha''s arrogance.

    Kakashi is walking on the street.

    He put one hand in his pocket, and the other hand held a cup of heaven, watching as he walked.

    I stopped from time to time to tease the kittens on the street, and went to the Shueisha bookstore by the way to ask the boss about the sequel to Intimate Paradise.

    Can be called the king of fishing.

    "Yo, Kakashi!"

    Suddenly, a hearty voice sounded behind him, and a figure rushed to Kakashi at a speed of 100 meters.

    Watermelon head, super thick eyebrows, plus a set of green tights.

    This kind of exaggerated style can only be easily controlled by Konoha¡¯s fierce beast¡ªMaitkai, because this guy is very nervous and never cares about the eyes of the world.

    Some time ago.

    Kay applied to join Anbe and Nebe sessively in order to apany his best friend Kakashi day and night, but was rejected by Sandaime and Danzo in turn, and once doubted his life.

    Fortunately, he soon recovered.

    "Hoo, hoo..."

    At this time, Kai was sweating profusely. Even when he came to Kakashi''s side, he still didn''t stop, but ran with his legs high on the spot.

    "My eternal opponent, Kakashi! We have a record of 29 wins and 29 losses in the pastpetitions. Today I must be the first to win the 30th game, so... Let''s race and run against me!"

    Kay said loudly to her best friend, with great enthusiasm.

    "Sorry, I have a task."

    Kakashi gave Kai a nk look, ruthlessly refused, turned and left.

    "How can you treat my enthusiasm like this!"

    Kai shouted behind Kakashi. His best friend''s indifferent attitude made him look sad and angry.

    Kakashi walked a few steps, seemed to remember something, turned around and asked:

    "By the way, I remember you said before, you know a guy named Uchiha?"

    "Why are you asking this all of a sudden?" Kai was taken aback, and stopped raising his legs.

    It seems that they really know each other.

    From Kai, Kakashi learned.

    Kay¡¯s father, Matt Dai, was a member of the Body Reconstruction Department during his lifetime, and he was friends with Uchiha Duan, and he often took the young Kai to the gym to exercise.

    Butter, due to differences in beliefs and ideas, Dai and Duan parted ways and broke up unhappy.

    Ever since his father died in battle, Kay has not been to the Body Reconstruction Department.

    "Wait, aren''t you going to meet Uchiha Dan?" Kai came back to his senses and asked.

    "What''s wrong?" Kakashi was puzzled.

    Kai frowned, and his expression became much more serious:

    "Guan is a very dangerous guy, you''d better not go alone. How about this, I will apany you, anyway, I will go to him sooner orter."

    "Why are you looking for him?" Kakashi became more and more puzzled.

    Kai took a deep breath and clenched his fists:

    "I have always wanted to prove to Duan that the way of ninja that my father has always adhered to is correct and glorious! He died as a hero, not a fool!"

    The more he talked, the more excited he became, and the fire burst into his eyes.

    Although his father, Maite Dai, is just a genial, in Kai''s heart, he is a tough guy who insists on singing his youth with his **** soul.

    But Uchiha Juan sneered at his father.

    these years.

    Kai practiced desperately, so that one day he could defeat Duan with his own hands, thus proving the forbearance and belief that his father passed on to him with his life.

    Kakashi did not expect that there was such a grievance between the Mait family and Uchiha Duan.

    "There''s really nothing I can do about you."

    He shook his head, originally nning to go to the gym to ask a few casual questions. As a result, Kai was so meddled that it was impossible not to take it seriously.

    So.

    Twenty minutester.

    The two came to the body modification department together.

    Kakashi nced at the broken surveince camera on the tree, then exchanged nces with Kai, and pushed the door open.

    As soon as he entered, he saw Samuel dozing off at the front desk.

    "Hello." Kakashi greeted.

    Samui woke up when he heard the sound, quickly stood up, and bowed slightly: "You two guests, wee."

    "Sorry, we are not guests."

    Kakashi waved his hands with a smile, his eyes bent into crescents, "We are here to find someone, is Mr. Duan here?"

    When he was talking, he quietly put away the heaven of intimacy.

    In front of such a beautiful and hotdy, it would seem too frivolous to show this kind of eighteen forbidden books.

    He Hatake Kakashi is a serious ninja.

    Samui didn''t notice these small movements of Kakashi, but frowned slightly:

    "Excuse me, who are you?"

    actually.

    As a senior spy.

    She recognized Kakashi and Kai at the first sight, but she still pretended not to know on the surface.

    "We are Anbe."

    Kakashi exined his identity and purpose ofing, and said something tofort Samui, "Don''t be nervous, it''s not a big deal. We just ask Mr. Duan for a simple investigation and questioning, just cooperate."

    "Oh, all right."

    Samui patted his chest lightly, heaved a sigh of relief, his acting skills got better and better, "The curator is in the retreat room, please follow me."

    She walked ahead, leading the way for the two of them.

    Kakashi put his hands in his pockets, and along the way, looked at the various equipment in the gym with great interest, feeling very novel.

    Kai, on the other hand, had a bitter expression on his face and said nothing.

    arrive.

    Samui stopped in front of a door, motioned for Kakashi and the others to wait a moment, then raised two fingers, and gently knocked on the door with his knuckles.

    dong dong.

    "Curator, an Anbu ninja named Kakashi is looking for you, saying he has something to investigate."

    "Enter."

    There was a broken voice from inside the door, and only one word was said.

    "Both please."

    Samui pushed the door halfway open, turned sideways, and made a gesture of please.

    "Thank you." Kakashi smiled again and walked into the room with Kai.

    crunch.

    The door slowly closed.

    Samui didn''t walk away immediately, but a gleam shed in his eyes, and then he stuck to the door like a cat, pricking up his ears to listen to the movement inside.

 Chapter 10: Sitting Forgetfulness and Forbearance

    Chapter 10 Zuo Wang and Forbearance

    As far as Samui knows.

    Kakashi is the son of "Konoha White Fang" Hatake Sakumo. He became a Jonin at the age of 12. With a transnted Sharingan, he copied thousands of ninjutsu. He was known as the "Copy Ninja" and became famous. all over the world.

    It''s considered an inte celebrity in the ninja world.

    As for the apanying Maitekai, apart from his shocking appearance, he is not very famous.

    However, Kai''s father, Matt Dai, on the battlefield of the Third Ninja World War, once fought against the famous Seven Ninja Swordsmen of Wuyin Vige by himself, and finally caused four deaths and three escapes.

    Be famous in one battle, shocking the whole ninja world.

    As the son of Maite Dai, Kay is certainly not mediocre.

    Today.

    These two people came together to find Uchiha off, it will never be a "trivial matter".

    Retreat room.

    As soon as Kai and Kakashi entered the door, they smelled a scent of high-grade sandalwood. Inhaling it made people feel refreshed, and their impetuous hearts instantly calmed down.

    The room was dimly lit and quiet.

    The eyes of the two were first attracted by the huge Yin-Yang Tai Chi pattern on the floor, but soon moved to Duan.

    The other end of the retreat room.

    Duan, dressed in a ck kimono, sits quietly on the futon with his eyes closed, his tall body almost blending into the darkness, bing one with the environment.

    There is a pair of calligraphy hanging on the wall behind him, with two bold characters:

    Sit and forget.

    "Kay, look..." Kakashi''s sharp eyes made Kai focus on Broken''s body.

    "Squeak!"

    I saw a little mouse seemed to be hiding under the broken clothes, and it was constantly swimming around the surface of his body.

    But after a closer look, it was discovered that the so-called "rat" turned out to be a bulging air bag, which kept transporting the broken blood to all parts of the body.

    In this process.

    Duan sat still, but his skin became more and more rosy, and a lot of heat came out from the pores of his body, as if he was in a sauna.

    Kakashi and Kai were stunned for a while.

    At this time.

    Stop breathing when the abdomen is drawn in.

    "Crash."

    Following this deep breath, the blood flow in Duan''s body suddenly elerated, rushing non-stop in his blood vessels, and the sound of blood flow even came out through his body, like a raging river rushing across the banks.

    Continuously.

    After several deep breaths, he pressed his abdomen with his broken hands, and the breath in his body rushed up from the abdominal cavity, and finally turned into the sound of dragons and tigers, and spit it out from his throat.

    "Roar!"

    The sound reverberated in the meditation room and was constantly reflected by the windows and walls, causing the doors, windows and seats to vibrate violently.

    After dozens of seconds, it gradually subsided.

    Even breathing has such momentum, this is not a human, it is simply a tailed beast.

    Kai took a deep breath, his face solemn.

    "Eight years ago, I saw Uchiha lose his hand once and defeated my father easily. Although I have be a Jonin now, I am still not sure that I can defeat him, so...don''t be careless, Ka Cassie."

    He seriously told his best friend.

    "I''m not here to fight."

    Kakashi shrugged, and put a hand on Kai''s shoulder, "It''s you, calm down first, and act ording to my winkter."

    The voice just fell.

    Duan, who was facing each other, finally opened his eyes.

    Shua.

    In an instant, his eyes shed across the void like lightning, locking on Kakashi and Kai.

    Both of them were startled, feeling as if they were being watched by a fierce tiger, their bodies tensed instantly, and the hairs all over their bodies stood on end under the stress.

    Under the nervous gaze of the two.

    Juan didn''t make any movement to get up, and only supported the ground with the strength of his toes, Wei An''s body stood up vertically.

    "Kai, long time no see."

    Juan, as the host, was the first to say hello, "You don''t seem to have made any progress, and you are still as thin and small as before."

    Maitekai is 184cm tall and weighs 76kg. He is a rtively tall and strong figure.

    Nothing more.

    Compared to Duan, everyone will look like a thin monkey.

    "It''s not that the bigger the muscle, the stronger the strength. My blood and sweat will prove my hard work and prove that I have no regrets in my youth!"

    Kai was not afraid, and looked straight into Duan''s eyes, with firm eyes full of confidence.

    After hearing the words, I can¡¯t help feeling a little bit emotional:

    "You look exactly the same as Lao Dai back then."

    The old Dai he was talking about was Kay''s father Matt Dai.

    "You are not qualified to mention my father. Because...you insulted his ninja way!"

    Kai clenched his fists, his emotions suddenly became agitated.

    Duan shook his head and said slowly:

    "The first purpose of our body modification department is to cherish one''s body, nothing is more important than that.

    Before exercising your body to its peak, you must take care of it carefully so that it cannot be damaged.

    If Lao Dai practiced for a few more years, he would be able to break through himself and achieve the goal of physical transformation. It''s a pity that he didn''t listen to my advice and insisted on going to the front line, but he lost his life in vain..."

    "you are wrong!"

    Kai took a step forward and interrupted the other party.

    "My father died not to pretend to be a hero, but to save me and mypanions.

    He is different from someone like you who only loves himself. He is the kind of man who will protect his beliefs even if he dies.

    The real victory is not to defeat a powerful enemy, but to protect your important things until death. This is the way of survival that my father taught me with his life. "

    Kai said these words with a proud face.

    In this conversation, Kakashi is an outsider.

    but.

    He took Kai''s words very seriously.

    Because his father, Sakumo Hatake, gave up the mission just to protect hispanions, and was eventually forced tomit suicide amidst the rumors and gossips of the vigers.

    Shuo Mao and Dai are the same person.

    Definitely denying Dai is equivalent to denying Bai Fang''s way of tolerance.

    Maybe in Duanyan''s eyes, oneself is always greater than others.

    In the hearts of Dai and Shuo Mao, others are greater than themselves.

    One is self-interested and the other is altruistic. It is clear at a nce who is noble.

    Sandaime Hokage also said it.

    In Konoha Vige, it is because of the selfless dedication of people like Bai Ya and Dai, who burn their lives into nourishment for the towering tree of Konoha, that the will of fire can be passed down forever.

    Facing Kai''s impassioned statement.

    "I''m disappointed in you."

    Duan sighed. Kai obviously misunderstood what he meant, but with Juan''s personality, he didn''t bother to exin anything to the other party.

    "I didn''te to argue with you today."

    Kai also shook his head, staring at Duan like a torch, "Let''s talk with our fists, I want to challenge you!"

    He has just turned 20 years old, which is the time when he is young and energetic.

    "You are not my opponent. Go away, I have no interest in fighting you."

    Juan just said something calmly, then turned around.

    Facing Kai with his back.

    "Stop looking down on people!"

    Kai''s blood rushed to his brain on the spot, he let out a loud roar, kicked the floor, and rushed towards Duan like an arrow from the string.

    "Kay!"

    By the time Kakashi reacted, Kai had already reached Duan''s back, jumped up, and used his whole body to perform a powerful kick.

    Konoha Whirlwind.

    Go straight to the broken right shoulder.

    Duan didn''t look back, and seemingly casually raised his right forearm, just blocking the kick.

 Chapter 11: devil horn

    Chapter 11 Devil''s Horn

    boom.

    With a muffled sound.

    For a moment, Kai felt as if he had kicked on an iron te, and his whole calf was in excruciating pain.

    "drink!"

    He was not reconciled, and afternding, he gathered his strength again, punched like a bamboo, punched the air with the sound of an explosion, andunched a heavy blow to his broken back.

    Even if the opponent is made of steel and iron, Kai will also blow him away.

    But the result was unexpected.

    îõ~

    Kai punched Duan''s back, not only did Duan not move, but a melodious bell sounded from his body.

    His body seemed to have turned into a big bell, and any attack could not shake it at all, leaving only the clear and beautiful bell, lingering in his ears.

    Continuously.

    This is the body of the golden bell, and it is the embodiment of constantly cultivating physical strength to the peak.

    what happened? !

    Kai punched out, but instead knocked himself back, half of his body went numb for a while, his footsteps wobbled, and he almost lost his bnce.

    at this time.

    Duan turned around like a ghost, lowered the center of gravity of his body, and took advantage of Kai showing his ws, and pped the watermark on thetter''s chest like a dragonfly.

    Kai instantly got off the ground and flew backwards.

    Click!

    Kai collided with the wall, and the expected **** scene did not appear, but slowly slid down from the wall like a painting.

    "Are you OK?"

    Kakashi hurriedly helped Kai up, and found that thetter had only suffered a slight injury and was fine.

    Obviously, Broken Hands showed mercy, controlling the strength of the shot just right.

    Since thest time I identally pinched Yuyin spy''s head with too much force, I have been practicing and controlling the strength of my punches for the past few days, which can be regarded as a small improvement.

    This short fight.

    It is enough to see that Duan''s strength is far above Kai.

    "I lost."

    Kai bitterly said these three words to Duan, and finally lowered his head.

    actually.

    He also has an eight-door armor-forbidden technique, which was passed down to him by his father. He can now open the sixth door "Scenery Gate", and in a short period of time he can gain several times his own powerful power.

    But as far as Kay knows.

    Duan also got the cultivation method of Bamen Dunjia from his father, and his attainment will only surpass him.

    "Do you know why you lost?"

    Duan suddenly asked a question, and walked over step by step, his huge body exuded a suffocating sense of oppression.

    Facing off approach.

    Kakashi raised his left hand guardedly, ready to lift his forehead at any time, revealing the three-god jade Sharingan.

    Dandu simply ignored Kakashi.

    He looked down at Kai and said to thetter:

    "Running hundreds ofps around Muye Vige every day, doing 10,000 push-ups, 10,000 crunches, and 10,000 squats... This kind of training method seems passionate, but it is actually just a waste of time.

    Not efficient enough, not scientific enough.

    Fitness is not just a matter of enthusiasm, but continuous learning, thinking, and improvement. Only in this way can one climb to the peak of the body.

    Check it out, real muscles look like this. "

    The voice fell.

    I saw Duan raised his hands, propping the ck kimono on his chest to the two sides, and the top slipped from his shoulders to his waist.

    revealed a sculptural and perfect upper body.

    Under the surprised eyes of Kakashi and Kai.

    "Hiss."

    He took a deep breath and exhausted the gas in the abdominal cavity. The abdominal muscles contracted and pulled upwards, making his entire abdomen seem to be hollowed out, and his waist became very slender.

    Empty abdomen.

    at the same time.

    Slightly turn to the left side of the body, raise the arms of both hands to the height of the shoulders, bend the elbows, and press the forearms from both sides to the middle, so that the peak of the biceps muscle stands up.

    This shape is Schwarzenegger''s biceps extension.

    But it''s not over yet.

    On the basis of stretching the biceps brachii, Duan further raises the hands, hooks the five fingers inward, and turns the fist outward at the highest point.

    this moment.

    Shua.

    The light in the meditation room seemed to be all concentrated on Duan''s body, and fell from the top of his head, outlining the most perfect light and shadow for his muscle lines.

    Duan Duan looked devoutly, looked up to the sky, and raised two giant arms with fierce muscles, as if¡ª

    A pair of demon horns.

    See this scene.

    Plop, plop.

    Kakashi and Kai''s hearts were beating violently, and their pupils were dted at the same time, and their hearts suffered an inexplicable and strong impact.

    They are not fitness enthusiasts, and they are not interested in men''s muscles, but at this moment, they feel a kind of...

    Unprecedented power and beauty.

    For a while, both of them froze in ce.

    It wasn''t until Duan lowered his arms and turned to leave that they came back to their senses.

    "Seeing off the guests." Duan said two words, returned to the futon, and sat down cross-legged again.

    Squeak.

    The door opened, and Samuel stood at the door, gestured again, and said coldly: "Please."

    Kakashi took a deep look at Duan.

    Then, he helped Kai, who looked devastated, and slowly walked out of the gym.

    Samui looked at the backs of the two who were defeated, and then looked back at Duan, who was meditating and practicing, and couldn''t help murmuring:

    "Curator, it seems to be getting more and more scary..."

    Aftering out of the body modification department.

    Kakashi remembered that he was here to investigate the destruction of the surveince camera.

    Originally, he wanted to find Uchiha, but Maitekai was beaten up, and Kakashi didn''t say a word the whole time, let alone make a move.

    Became air for a while.

    Thinking of this, Kakashi couldn''t help but feel a little guilty, so he patted Kai on the shoulder andforted his friend:

    "Don''t be discouraged, I invite you to eat ramen. Only when you have a full stomach can you exercise strength and continue to challenge Uchiha in the future, don''t you think so?"

    "Kakashi!"

    Kai burst into tears instantly, and hugged Kakashi tightly, crying like a child.

    "Enough, let go..."

    Kakashi looked helpless, afraid that someone passing by would see this scene, saying that it would be too embarrassing for the two men to be hugging in the alley.

    Fortunately, it is very remote here.

    Until the evening hours.

    Kakashi slowly returned to the surveince station.

    "Senior, where have you been? It will take a long time for you to disappear."

    Tianzangined while dripping eye drops. He stared at the screen to monitor Uchiha so intently that he was almost blind by the end of the day.

    "Tianzang, don''t be so serious about your work, it''s almost enough."

    Kakashi knocked Tenzo on the head, and taught his subordinates earnestly and earnestly to learn how to paddle for fish.

    Itachi frowned slightly.

    The monitoring outside the gym has not been repaired, and it took so long for Kakashi toe back, which means something happened.

    Sure enough.

    "Itachi, the third generation is looking for you, so I want you to go to his office now." Kakashi said suddenly.

    "I see." Itachi was stunned and nodded.

    Half an hourter.

    Itachi drooped his head, and walked out of the Hokage building in a daze.

    Just now.

    The third generation personally gave him a task to let Itachi monitor his uncle Uchiha off.

    "Captain Kakashi had a conflict with Duan, which caused Anbu to raise the alert level of Duan. Is that why Hokage-sama decided to send me to monitor Uncle?"

    Itachi guessed in his heart.

    He doesn''t like this task, but he can''t refuse Hokage''s order.

    Itachi''s distress is that he doesn''t know how to get close to his uncle, after all, Duan doesn''t seem to like his nephew very much.

    "well."

    He sighed, and walked towards the n alone under the afterglow of the setting sun.

 Chapter 12: he is too big

    Chapter 12 He is too big

    Thousands of miles away.

    Lightning Country, Cloud Shadow Vige, Lightning Office.

    The fourth Raikage, with a bronzeplexion and a burly and muscr figure, was curling up and down with a barbell in one hand, and reading a letter in the other.

    Fitness and office work, both.

    It is different from the Naruto Office where the files are piled up like a mountain.

    In this spacious Leiying office, apart from a red sofa and coffee table, there is not even a desk, but various fitness equipment.

    Fourth Raikage likes to leave the paperwork to the secretary Mabui, while he himself spends all day in the office working out.

    at this time.

    The letter in his hand was the information sent back from Konoha by the senior spy Samui, so he paid special attention to it.

    The content of this letter is about a guy named Uchiha Duan.

    "Hey."

    The Fourth Raikage saw that Samuel said in the letter that Duan Taijutsu was very powerful, so the corners of his mouth curled up, showing a disapproving smile.

    he knows.

    The most powerful Uchiha n is Sharingan, who is often good at fire ninjutsu and illusion. But speaking of gymnastics...

    Yunyin Ninja has the most say.

    However.

    When Fourth Raikage casually read a few pages, gradually lost interest, and was about to throw the letter aside.

    A photo slipped out of the letter paper and fell to the ground.

    That¡¯s a broken ghost photo.

    Um? !

    Fourth Raikage''s eyes fell on the photo, and the next second his eyes widened, showing a look of surprise.

    boom.

    He threw away the barbell in his hand, leaned over to pick up the photo, and looked closely at it with his eyes.

    The more I look at it, the more I am shocked and unbelievable.

    How did this kid practice?

    Four generations of Raikage frowned, staring at the photo without blinking, breaking the back muscles that looked like a devil''s face, puzzled.

    To know.

    He was born in the Yeyue family of Yunyin, and he was born with a strong body, coupled with decades of daily fitness exercises, supplemented by Leidong Chakra to stimte cell activity.

    Three-pronged approach, it is only now that I have developed my current figure.

    All the time.

    Fourth Raikage is very confident in his figure. He firmly believes that there is no second man in Yunying Vige, or even in the Ninja World, who can match him.

    Until now.

    When he saw the picture of Duan, he... felt inferior.

    Uchiha Duan, he practiced too much.

    The fourth generation of Raikage is 198cm tall, 3cm taller than Duan, but he only weighs 100kg.

    The broken weight is 150 kg.

    The difference between the two is a full hundred catties.

    Especially the back.

    Humans have thergest number of back muscles and are also the most difficult to train. Experts will know it at a nce.

    Looking at the oppressive and gorgeous ghostly back, and then looking at himself, the fourth Raikage found that he waspletely blown up.

    The more he thought about it, the more angry he became, and finally with a "bang", he punched the coffee table in front of him to pieces.

    "Master Raikage, what''s wrong?"

    The secretary next door, Mabui, hurried over after hearing the voice.

    With a darkplexion, she has long white hair tied into a ponytail. She is not only beautiful and temperamental, but also full of wisdom and talent.

    "You came just in time."

    Fourth Raikage clenched his fists and stood up, and told Azabui, "Send a letter to Samuel and ask her to monitor Uchiha Tetsu carefully. I must get that guy''s detailed fitness and diet n."

    He had two hobbies in his life.

    One is to exercise muscles, and the other is to fight. No matter which aspect, I don¡¯t want to lose to anyone.

    That''s it?

    Mabuyi was taken aback when he heard this.

    Seeing Lei Ying''s anxious look, she thought there was something important, but she was speechless when she learned the truth.

    Unexpectedly, Master Raikage would also have body anxiety.

    "Understood, I will contact Samui."

    She nodded, but did not leave immediately, but handed another set of documents to Fourth Raikage.

    "What''s this?"

    "ording to the information sent back by Samui and other spies, since the Nine-Tails Rebellion, the conflict between Konoha''s Uchiha n and Konoha''s top management has be deeper and deeper, and it has reached an irreversible point.

    After the analysis of the intelligence department, we deduce that:

    In half a year at the earliest, and in two to three years at thetest, the Uchiha n willpletely break with Konoha¡¯s senior management andunch an armed coup! "

    Azabuyi predicted confidently with his burning eyes.

    Fourth Raikage heard the words, but shook his head and leaned back on the sofa:

    "Don''t underestimate the third Hokage, that skinny old man, it is impossible to drive the Uchiha n to a dead end."

    "Why is it impossible? The wealthy Kaguya n in Wuyin Vige also rebelled because they were excluded, and they were exterminated not long ago?"

    Azabui was puzzled.

    The prediction made by Yunyin intelligence department is supported by arge amount of data and examples.

    The Uchiha n must rebel.

    And at that time, it was Yunying Vige''s opportunity.

    "Uchiha is one of the two major families in Konoha Taken Vige. Its background is notparable to that of Kaguya''s family, and its strength is much stronger.

    If this group of fellows with Sharingan were forced to rebel, they would end up losing both Konoha and Konoha. At that time, if we took the opportunity to dere war, Konoha Vige would be finished.

    Such a simple truth, wouldn¡¯t Konoha¡¯s senior management not understand, they are not pigs. "

    Fourth Raikage calmly analyzed it, but he still thinks that Azabui is too naive and thinks about the problems of the Uchiha n too simply.

    To his character.

    If he is Hokage, he will definitely reuse Uchiha, treat each other as brothers, and give priority to loyalty.

    If someone in Uchiha is better than him, he doesn''t mind giving up the Zen position and letting Uchiha people be Hokage.

    but no matter.

    It is impossible for him to push the Uchiha n into a desperate situation, and even ordered the eradication of Uchiha. Isn''t this an act of self-destruction?

    "...Master Raikage is wise."

    Mabuyi was convinced, she thought about it carefully, and it was indeed the truth.

    Fourth Raikage picked up the photo of Uchiha Dan again, looked at it with a face of reluctance, and vowed to find the ws in the body of the Uchiha.

    After watching for a long time, he noticed a purple star-shaped birthmark on his broken left shoulder.

    "Is this a tattoo? This taste is too bad, not as good as mine."

    He muttered something, then faced the mirror, admired the shuriken shoulder lines on his shoulders, and finally showed a victorious smile.

    This strange desire to win.

    Seeing this scene, Mabuyiined inwardly.

    She shook her head, and was about to turn around to leave, when Lei Ying behind her suddenly shouted again:

    "By the way, there is one more thing."

    "What''s up?"

    "Buy me protein powder, it''s almost finished."

    "..." Mabuyi exited Raikage''s office with a helpless face.

    Konoha.

    In the gym, Duan Zheng was standing in front of the squat rack, instructing employee Samuel.

    "Your talent is very good. If you do some strength training and improve your muscle lines, your figure will be more perfect."

    This is what I said to Samui when I interviewed her.

    Thus, she not only became the front desk, but also became a member of the body modification department.

    Fitness also pays attention to talent.

    Judgment Sometimes I see some good seedlings, and I am happy to guide them, such as Samuel, Maitkai, and the little fat man Qiudao Choji I met in BBQ Q.

    "this is for you."

    Duan handed the belt to Samui, and helped to fill up the barbell, and went straight to 500 kg.

    Then.

    He came behind Samui, leaned against her body, and stretched out his hands to rest on the sides of her ribs.

 Chapter 13: Fitness can be addictive

    Chapter 13 Fitness can be addictive

    "Hoo~"

    Samui takes a deep breath, lifts the barbell with both hands, slowly bends his knees and squats down until his thighs are parallel to the ground, then stretches his legs to stand up with the contraction of the quadriceps until his legs are straight.

    Hold the peak contraction for two seconds.

    A standard barbell squat, and that''s it.

    During this process, Duan Ye and Samuel squatted and stood up simultaneously to protect themselves.

    500kg squat.

    In Duan''s previous life, this number could already break the world record.

    But in this Naruto world where the per capita cell is 130 trillion, this level of power is not so amazing.

    Broken memory.

    There is a woman named Tsunade who can even wield the ten-ton "short knife" in the hand of Toad Bunta, whose strength is incredible.

    once, twice, three times...

    Samui maintained a steady rhythm and kept squatting up.

    "Try to rely on the strength of the body itself, and don''t use Chakra to cheat." Duan reminded.

    Gradually.

    Samui is a little weak, his leg muscles are trembling, and his body stability has decreased.

    Last action.

    After she squatted down, she couldn''t stand up after two seconds, and her expression became painful. She was about to fail from exhaustion and was crushed by the heavy barbell.

    At this time.

    A pair of severed hands hugged the outer edge of Samuel''s ribs, helped her keep her torso straight, and helped her sessfullyplete thest squat.

    "boom."

    Samui put the barbell back on the squat rack with relief, panting.

    "There is progress. But remember not to be so reluctant in the future, you will be easily injured." Duan looked serious and warned Samuel not to be aggressive in training.

    "I''m sorry, curator, I won''t do this next time."

    Samui bowed and apologized, brushed his sweat-wet blond hair, blushing.

    During the training period, it was inevitable that the two would have physical contact like just now, and it was a sensitive part of a girl, which made Samuel a little shy.

    She wore a white tight-fitting sports T-shirt with pink yoga pants today, which perfectly highlighted her proud body curve.

    "Congrattions, your body is getting better and better."

    Judginglyment on Samuel''s figure with professional eyes like a judge.

    Her figure is well-proportioned, plump yet powerful, summed up in four words¡ª¡ª

    Fat and not greasy.

    This is the ceiling of the fat world.

    "Thank you, curator."

    Received continuous praise, Samuel was also very happy, with a sense of aplishment in his heart.

    Now she can finally understand why the fourth generation of Raikage-sama is so obsessed with fitness, and never forgets to push iron anytime, anywhere to sculpt muscle lines.

    turn out to be.

    Fitness is truly addictive.

    Seeing that Samuel had almost rested, he handed her an stic band and ordered:

    "For thest set of training, lift your legs sideways in a kneeling position to strengthen your buttocks."

    Samui heard the words, tied the stic band skillfully, and knelt on the yoga mat with his palms on the ground, his hips naturally raised.

    Start training.

    "Be careful to keep your back straight, and your movements must be standard. Have you ever seen a dog peeing?" Duan sat on the dumbbell bench next to him, pointing.

    "yes."

    Samui tried hard to imagine himself as a puppy peeing, tried to imitate it as much as possible, and sure enough, he quickly found the feeling of muscle strength.

    One teacher and one apprentice, when training is in full swing.

    "Excuse me, did Ie at a bad time?" An indifferent voice came from the door.

    is Uchiha Inahura.

    He walked into the gym and frowned slightly when he saw the two exercising.

    "You keep going, don''t stop."

    Said something to Sam Yi, stood up and walked in front of Daohuo, "What are you doing here?"

    He thought the spy incident should be over.

    "Don''t be nervous, today I am not in the name of the police department, but in the identity of an ordinary Uchiha tribe to invite you."

    Daohuo didn¡¯t make a fool of himself, and said straight to the point, ¡°Master Eight Dynasties sent me to invite you, and I¡¯ll tell you about it from the Hui people.¡±

    oh?

    The decision was a bit unexpected.

    Eight generations.

    He has heard this name before, and it is said that he is the second inmand of the police force, and his power and prestige in the n are second only to the patriarch Fu Yue.

    At the same time, this person is also the leader of the radical Uchiha faction.

    Yatsushiro wanted to see him because... he saw his strength, so did he intend to win him over?

    "I heard that you have always been dissatisfied with your sister marrying the patriarch Fuyue, so you moved out of the n in a fit of anger. In fact, you are far from the only one who is dissatisfied with the patriarch.

    Judgment, for the future happiness of you and your sister, I advise you toe with me. "

    Seeing that he didn''t speak, Daohuo took out the speech he had prepared a long time ago, and gave a sincere suggestion.

    If the other party still refuses, he will not force it.

    after all.

    He couldn''t break it.

    Facing Daohuo''s invitation, he didn''t think about it for too long, so he gave a concise answer:

    "OK."

    He had expected that someone woulde to his door, but he didn''t know whether it was the moderates or the radicals who came first.

    to be honest.

    As a time traveler, not a native Uchiha nsman, Duan doesn''t care much about the survival of the Uchiha n.

    At least for now.

    He has no idea of ??saving the Uchiha n.

    but.

    Duan wanted to see with his own eyes how the Uchiha guys yed themselves to death.

    Kirigakure¡¯s Kaguya n also rebelled, but at least they were united with each other, and they were eventually wiped out by Kirigakure¡¯s efforts from the entire vige, which can be regarded as vigorous.

    However, Uchiha, the number one wealthy family in Konoha, was wiped out by his own people without even making a ssh.

    It was such a failure.

    Think here.

    He turned his head and told Samuel: "Let''s stop practicing here today, I have something to go out for. Don''t forget, stretching after training is also very important."

    "Um."

    Samui stood up, bowed slightly, and watched Duan and Daohuo leave.

    Her ears are very sharp, and she heard the conversation between the two just now, and also analyzed that Uchiha Inahura came to spread the word for the opposition in the n.

    They want Uchiha to join their camp, and as the patriarch''s brother-inw, backstab Uchiha Fugaku.

    How will Judgment respond?

    He readily epted the invitation. Has he already made ns to join the opposition camp?

    Samui caressed his chin with the thumb and index finger of his right hand, lost in thought.

    No matter how.

    Things about the Uchiha n seem to be getting more and more interesting.

    Half an hourter.

    Duan followed behind Daohuo and returned to the long-lost nnd. The two turned and turned, and finally came to a magnificent mansion, opened the door and entered.

    crunch.

    As the two entered the courtyard one after the other, when the gate closed, a figure suddenly appeared under the cherry blossom tree on the corner of the street not far away.

    It was a man with a poker face, not angry and pretentious.

    Uchiha Fugaku.

    "Sure enough, Yatsushiro and the others have ideas about Duan, are they going to pull him over?"

    The Uchiha patriarch murmured.

    He didn''t contact Duan before Daohuo and others because he wanted to know if Duan really hated him as a brother-inw.

    If he was determined to fight against him and joined the radical camp without hesitation, then Fu Yue would have nothing to say about this brother-inw.

    Nothing but disappointment.

    Thanks for the 200 starting coins rewarded by "Don''t persuade others to be kind without others'' pain"!

 Chapter 14: Stop, you are too aggressive!

    Chapter 14 is broken, you are too radical!

    In thepound of Shenzhai.

    Following the rice fire, along the road paved with bluestone bricks, through the lush courtyard, finally came to the living room.

    The door.

    A handsome man with a mole between his eyebrows was standing on the steps with his arms folded, waiting for the two to arrive.

    His name is Uchiha Tetsuhiro, he was promoted to Jonin just in his early twenties this year, and he is Inahura''s friend in the police department.

    Both follow eight generations.

    "Are you the Uchiha off?"

    Tie Huo took a condescending look at Duan, and his first impression of thetter was not very good. He only heard him order in a cold voice, "After entering, stay honestly and show some respect to Mr. Yadai. Do you understand?"

    After finishing speaking, he walked down the steps and passed by Duan.

    During this process, he raised a hand and patted his broken shoulder in a warning manner.

    However.

    Iron Fire''s hand has not yetnded on the broken shoulder.

    A bone in the broken shoulder suddenly protruded, like a big iron gun, aiming at Tie Huo''s palm with a swish, and piercing through it.

    "Hiss!"

    Tie Huo was caught off guard by the bone of the broken shoulder, he took a deep breath, clutched his painful palm, and stepped back several steps.

    Finally fell to the ground with one ass.

    "Don''t touch me casually."

    Duan nced at Tie Huo, and said lightly.

    The bones and muscles of his whole body have been cultivated to the point where they can be raised at will, and they can even automaticallyunch counterattacks against the enemy.

    Ordinary people, if they identally touch and break it, they may fly upside down on the spot.

    "Damn, don''t be too arrogant!"

    Daohuo helped his friend up, and shouted angrily at Duan, but he was stern, and he became more and more afraid of Duan.

    Duan''s physique is simply unpredictable.

    at this time.

    "Let him in!" A majestic voice came from the living room.

    Juan ignored Dao Huo and the others, and went straight up the steps and into the hall.

    As soon as you enter the door.

    He saw a middle-aged man with short brown hair and small eyes sitting there.

    This person is Uchiha Yatsushiro.

    let off the surprise is.

    In the corner of the room, there was an old man wearing a mask on half of his face, sitting on a chair.

    He was leaning on a crutch in his right hand, pinching his waist with his left hand, with an angry face, and he was staring at Duan without saying a word, his eyes full of scrutiny.

    decided to recognize the identity of the other party.

    Uchiha Setsuna.

    This person is the elder of the n.

    He had instigated rebellion among his n in his early years, but he was arrested by the Second Hokage and imprisoned in Anbu Prison. He was not released until a few years ago.

    is also an important figure in the radical faction.

    "Duan, I heard that you helped Daohuo capture the spy. I also heard that you were robbed of your sister by the patriarch Fu Yue."

    Yatsudai spoke first, expressing kindness to Duan between words, "As nsmen, we should help each other, so I invite you toe here..."

    "You want me to join your camp."

    Interrupting Yadai¡¯s words, Dauma Jindao sat on the sofa and continued, ¡°On the issue of high-level Konoha, my brother-inw¡¯s position is moderate, and you are radical, right?¡±

    Yatsudai was stunned for a moment when he heard the words, and then said calmly: "That''s right, our faction''s proposition is..."

    "Let''s be honest, how can I support you?"

    Duan asked straightforwardly.

    Yatsushiroughed.

    He was interrupted to speak twice, not only was he not angry, but he admired the straightforwardness of the interruption.

    "It seems that you have already thought about it."

    He was very satisfied with Duan''s statement, and extended an invitation to Duan on the spot.

    turn out to be.

    Yatsudai hopes to continue to participate in the n meeting next month, and publicly stand in support of them at the n meeting. At that time, the radicals will join forces to put pressure on the n leader Fuyue, forcing him to take a tough attitude towards Konoha''s senior management.

    That''s it?

    Juan shook his head after hearing Yashiro''s n.

    "Why, you don''t want to turn against your brother-inw?" Yatsushiro frowned, his eyes turned cold.

    "No, I have a better idea." Duan looked directly into Yashiro''s eyes, his eyes were as sharp as a knife.

    In the view of breaking.

    Radicals are a bunch of crap.

    In the original book, after the moderate Zhishui jumped off the cliff to his death, the radicals in the n gained power. They were supposed to coerce the patriarch Fuyue to rebel immediately, but they dragged it back for two years.

    Until they are exterminated.

    The reason, after all¡ª

    The group of radicals, although they did not deal with Shisui on the surface, they still counted on Shisui, the strongest in the n, to be the main force of the Uchiha coup forces.

    Once the still water is gone, they will not have the confidence to mor for rebellion in a short time.

    The so-called radicals.

    It seems that martial arts are abundant, but in fact Fe is unbearable.

    so.

    Determined from a temporary idea, I decided to incite this group of people to see if they have any seeds.

    Hearing that he has a better idea, Yatsushiro''s expression softened slightly:

    "In this case, let''s talk about it."

    Who would have thought.

    Duan stood up slowly, and said something astonishing:

    "I think that Uchiha Fugaku is indecisive, unable to unite the tribe internally, and has repeatedlypromised and tolerated with Konoha high-level externally. He is not worthy of being the patriarch at all.

    I, Uchiha, is willing to kill my rtives righteously, and take the lead in impeachment at the n meeting next month, and drive my brother-inw from the position of patriarch. "

    As soon as this remark came out.

    Uchiha Setsuna, who had been silent by the side, showed his eyes.

    Yatsushiro was even more taken aback, because even he, Uchiha''s second-inmand, had never thought of impeaching the patriarch before he spoke today.

    In case Fuyue really steps down, who will be the new patriarch?

    Could it be that Yadai is going to do it by himself?

    Just when Yatsushiro''s heart was surging, he gave the answer.

    "At that time, you radicals must elect me together and make me the new patriarch of Uchiha."

    He looked down at Uchiha Yatsushiro with his height, and said it as a matter of course.

    But the really scary part is yet toe.

    "after that.

    I will lead the elite of the Uchiha n to directly attack the Hokage Building, and execute the decapitation operation on all the high-level Konoha.

    I will hang the heads of Hiruzaru Sarutobi, Danzo Shimura and others at the entrance of the vige for public disy, and let their corpses be exposed to the sun for three days and three nights.

    I want the entire Konoha to bow down to our Uchiha n. "

    Judgmentally stated his n.

    Four-word evaluation: simple and rude.

    "Can this... be sessful?" Yatsushiro was stunned for a while, and subconsciously asked.

    Juan took courage and asserted:

    "Even if it doesn''t seed, we can only give it a go, because we don''t have much time left. The armed coup should be done quickly, and the first attack is the best. If it is dyed for too long, Konoha will set a for it, and when the timees My family can only end in perdition.¡±

    Just like Uchiha in the original book.

    Konoha did not spend a single soldier, and only used Itachi, a 25-year-old son, to wipe out hundreds of people from the Uchiha n, even the old and weak, women and children.

    After a full minute of silence.

    Yatsudai finally came back to his senses, he took a deep breath, and persuaded Duan with a serious face:

    "Duan, our radicals'' idea is indeed to fight against Konoha''s high-level officials by force, but I think this matter needs to be considered in the long run and fully prepared. You...too anxious."

    Even if it is a rebellion.

    Yatsushiro and others think, at most, to surround and control the Hokage Building, force the Third Generation to abdicate, and regain the power and status that originally belonged to the Uchiha n.

    And never thought of killing all the high-level Konoha.

    after all.

    An approach like that is tantamount to making enemies of the entire Konoha.

    juan doesn''t seem to think so.

    "Even if the jade and the stone are destroyed, Uchiha has to go all out and pull Konoha back.

    As long as there is a fight, even if the Uchiha n is destroyed, Konoha will inevitably suffer heavy losses. At that time, the other four major ninja viges will definitely seize this great opportunity and scramble to capture Konoha.

    Big deal, Uchiha and Konoha will die together. "

    Sectional said expressionlessly.

    As if in his eyes, whether it is the life or death of the Uchiha n or the life or death of Konoha, it has nothing to do with him.

    He just wants to have fun.

    "shut up!"

    These decisive words made Uchiha Setsuna on the side finally unbearable. He mmed the ground with the crutch in his hand, stood up and reprimanded Duan angrily:

    "Uchiha off, you are too radical!"

 Chapter 15: Break, you are too gentle! (Seek to follow up)

    Chapter 15 End, you are too gentle! (Seek to follow up)

    Before seeing the break.

    Yatsushiro and Setsuna had discussed that they should first test out Juan''s position and ask him what he thinks about the patriarch, the family and the vige.

    They didn''t want to make a statement of the radicals as soon as they came up, so as not to scare the kid.

    After all, in the eyes of the two.

    Military coup d''¨¦tat may be too radical for young people who are used to living afortable life.

    Until then.

    After listening to Duan''s statement, the two realized that their previous thinking waspletely wrong.

    If.

    If the tribe headed by Uchiha Yatsushiro and Elder Setsuna is a radical faction, then it must be the "Tamasui faction", and it is absolutely necessary to bring Uchiha and Konoha to die together.

    Compared with this kind of lunatic, the radicals are considered mild and harmless.

    "I am radical? You are too weak." Faced with Elder Setsuna''s scolding, he definitely did not take it seriously.

    "Please leave, right now!"

    In an instant, the elder stared angrily, pointed the crutch outside the door, trembling with anger, "Your idea is too crazy, it will only bring destruction to the Uchiha n!"

    Duan shook his head, turned around and left.

    Bang Dang.

    The door is pushed open.

    Daohuo and Tiehuo also stared at Duanyuan with stunned faces, unable to say a word for a long time.

    After Duan left the mansion, within two steps, Uchiha Yatsushiro chased him out and shouted at his back:

    "Uchiha Duan, I will pretend that today''s conversation didn''t happen. After you go back, if you dare to gather people to act in the name of our faction, I will definitely arrest you and put you in prison!"

    In Yatsushiro''s view.

    Judgmental thoughts are too dangerous, and their radicals must not have anything to do with this person.

    Juan ignored Yashiro''s roar.

    As a radical leader.

    Yatsushiro is just the second Uchiha Setsuna, not even as good.

    Through contact with the other party, I am convinced that it is impossible for these insects to rebel sessfully.

    He walked across the corner without stopping.

    Whoosh.

    Under the cherry tree, Uchiha Fugaku quietly appeared, as if he had been waiting for a long time.

    "Brother-inw." Duan was a little surprised and called out.

    "What happened? Why did Yashiro threaten to arrest you and put you in jail?"

    Fuyue''s unchanged poker face was also full of surprise at this time, and he asked his brother-inw what happened with concern.

    Judgmentally answered truthfully: "As you can see, I couldn''t get along with those radicals, and finally broke up."

    Fu Yue couldn''t help showing a gratified smile when he heard this.

    He has been worried for a long time, and now he has received a satisfactory answer from his brother-inw, and he is finally relieved.

    "Du, you did the right thing. If Yatsushiro and others trouble you again, you cane to me, and my brother-inw will make the decision for you."

    Fu Yue patted his broken shoulder while talking.

    "Thank you brother-inw." Duan nodded.

    "Hahaha." Fu Yue let out a heartyugh.

    He finally felt today that the rtionship between himself and his brother-inw has be closer.

    The two walked along the street full of cherry blossom trees.

    "Duan, I actually already knew that you are also a member of the moderate faction, right?" Fu Yue asked.

    "How did brother-inw find out?" Duan was puzzled.

    "Isn''t it obvious?"

    Fuyue folded his hands on his chest, as if he had seen through Duan''s mind, and analyzed it logically.

    "Duan, although your appearance is taller and fiercer than anyone else, but your heart is gentler and kinder than anyone else, this is what your sister Miqin told me.

    You are obviously powerful, but you don''t want to be a ninja, but live an honest life like ordinary people.

    You even moved out to live alone, abandoned Uchiha''s surname, and never caused trouble.

    Are these not enough? "

    He stared at his brother-inw sharply.

    "You are right, brother-inw."

    Duan nodded, toozy to argue, but followed Fugaku''s words and said, "I think that everything Uchiha has today is given by Konoha. No matter what happens, we should not fight against the vige, and we must always use the vige interests first.¡±

    Fuyue suddenly stopped when he heard the words, and his brows also frowned.

    "Broken, you are too gentle!"

    He looked serious, and warned his brother-inw, "Remember, being too gentle is a kind of weakness. We must fight for what belongs to Uchiha, otherwise others will only think that we are easy to bully, do you understand?"

    Fuyue is indeed a neutral faction.

    He doesn''t want the tribe to follow the will of the fire like Shisui did, putting Konoha''s interests before the family, nor does he want to be radical like Yashidai and break out armed conflict with the vige.

    As the patriarch, he hopes to achieve a bnce: while maintaining the rtionship with Konoha, try to strive for Uchiha''s power.

    It''s just that this bnce is difficult to grasp.

    There are two radical and moderate factions in the n. Once one partypletely gains power, he, the patriarch, will be coerced.

    finally.

    When there are many moderates, he is a moderate, and when there are many radicals, he bes a radical.

    If the wall is sloppy, it belongs to it.

    "Brother-inw taught me well."

    Facing Fu Yueyu''s earnest teachings, he admitted his mistake.

    It¡¯s also funny to say.

    He insisted on talking about people when he saw people, and talking nonsense when he saw people. As a result, the radicals thought he was too radical, and the moderates thought he was too moderate.

    Fuyue''s expression softened after hearing the words.

    The two chatted for a while, and unknowingly came to a crossroads.

    "Almost forgot the business."

    Fuyue came back to his senses, and solemnly said to Duan, "Tonight is your sister''s birthday. She said that she wanted your brother toe to our house and have a meal together more than receiving your gift."

    "¡­good."

    Facing the face-to-face invitation of brother-inw, Duan did not refuse this time.

    "Very good."

    Fuyue breathed a sigh of relief.

    If he failed to bring Duan back, he might not be able to see his wife''s smiling face in the next month.

    Suddenly, Fu Yue seemed to remember something again.

    "By the way, I heard from Itachi... There is another employee in your gym who usually eats and lives with you. Then, bring her along."

    He said this, his expression seemed quite profound.

    "Okay, see you that night." Duan agreed, and separated from Fuyue at the intersection.

    ¡­

    Watch station.

    Itachi went to work as usual, staring at the rows of surveince screens, monitoring the settlements of the Uchiha n.

    Although he never said anything on the surface, he still somewhat resisted this kind of task in his heart.

    During this time.

    He was at a loss, and his eyes kept switching quickly between the monitoring screens.

    Suddenly, he saw the figure of his uncle Uchiha San appear in the nnd, and walked into a big house with Uchiha Inahiya.

    Not for a while.

    Duan walked out alone, but was stopped by his father Fu Yue again. The two chatted on the side of the road for a while, and they seemed to have a very happy conversation.

    How is this going?

    Itachi stared at the screen intently, thinking quickly in his mind.

    Before I knew it, it was time to change shifts.

    Itachi stood up and hurried off work, trying to find out what happened as soon as possible.

    at this time.

    Neither Itachi nor the other surveince personnel noticed that the image of Nanhe Shrine on the surveince screen suddenly appeared a swirling distortion.

    Fleeting.

 Chapter 16: crying little nephew

    Chapter 16 Scared and crying little nephew

    Itachi walked out of the surveince station.

    He crossed a street, and as soon as he turned a corner, he bumped into his father Fu Yue unexpectedly.

    "Are you off work, Itachi?" Fu Yue asked with a smile.

    "Yes, Father."

    Itachi was a little nervous. He didn''t want his father to know that his job after joining Anbu was to monitor his own people.

    However, Fu Yue has already seen through everything.

    "Itachi, do you still remember the first day when our Uchiha n moved to the new nnd a few years ago?"

    He looked at the tall buildings not far away, and said in a deep voice, "I found these tall buildings around the n area at that time, and they must be used by the vige to monitor us."

    Itachi nodded silently.

    "Hmph, the third generation has a good n, and wants to use my son to deal with the Uchiha n?"

    Fuyue nced in the direction of the Hokage Building again, his eyes turned cold, "It''s a pity he doesn''t know, Itachi, you have been our Uchiha''s spy into Anbu from the very beginning."

    "I will try my best to be a bridge between the family and the vige, Father."

    Itachi gave his own answer.

    He didn''t indicate which side he was on, because he wanted to look at the Uchiha n and Konoha more objectively, only in this way can he make the right choice.

    Isn''t it?

    Be a bridge between the family and the vige... Itachi, do you want to be Hokage?

    yes.

    As long as Itachi bes Hokage in the future, the Uchiha n will definitely be able to reintegrate into the vige.

    Fu Yue understood his son''s words ording to his own ideas, his eyes could not help but be filled with relief, and he patted Itachi on the shoulder:

    "I trust you, Itachi."

    For Itachi, he has always been 100 at ease.

    "By the way, my lord father. I just saw on the surveince camera that you and uncle..." Itachi hesitated to speak, not knowing whether to ask or not.

    "Oh, your uncle ising to my house for dinner tonight to celebrate your mother''s birthday. It seems that your nephew won''t be able to invite him, and my brother-inw should do it himself."

    Fuyueughed and joked.

    It turned out to be like this.

    Itachi smiled in agreement and stopped asking any more questions, but the doubts in his heart did not disappear.

    The sun sets and the night gradually falls.

    Backing back to the alley, I saw Samuel standing alone at the entrance of the gym from a distance, waiting silently.

    Wait for him to approach.

    "Curator, you are back."

    Samui greeted him and bowed to him as usual.

    "You seem to be very worried about me." Duan asked.

    "Yes." Samui pretended to be shy, lowered his head and looked at Duan embarrassedly.

    Who worries about you, narcissistic guy.

    What she really cares about in her heart is what happened after Duan and Inahura went to meet Uchiha Yatsudai.

    pity.

    Duan has always been moody and angry, so she can''t see any clues.

    "My brother-inw''s house invites you to dinner tonight, you can go with me." Duan said suddenly.

    "ah?"

    Samui was very surprised when he heard this, and responded hesitantly, "This is not very good, I am an outsider..."

    She seemed to decline, but she was actually eager to agree immediately.

    You know, although the Uchiha n was driven to the edge of the vige by Konoha''s high-level officials, they also took the opportunity to build the n into an independent kingdom, and even Konoha''s Anbe couldn''t get in.

    Right now, as a spy, Samui has the opportunity to go deep into the Uchiha n and meet the patriarch''s family.

    This is a great opportunity to gather intelligence.

    I am well aware of Samuel''s pettiness.

    "It''s actually my brother-inw''s intention to invite you to go together. If it''s convenient for you, don''t refuse anymore." He said like this.

    Duan also wanted to know, Fuyue specifically told him to bring Samui, what kind of medicine was sold in the gourd.

    "Oh well."

    Samui agreed and pretended to be ttered.

    ten minutester.

    The two changed into ck and white kimonos respectively, bought a birthday cake, and walked towards Uchiha''s n.

    In the yard of the patriarch''s house.

    Itachi and Sasuke, brothers, were ying on the floor in front of the door.

    "Brother, you can teach me the tricks of shuriken tomorrow, okay?"

    Sasuke wore the cat ears Itachi gave him, and rolled and acted like a baby in thetter''s arms, even his belly was exposed.

    Like a kitten.

    "Sasuke, I still have a task tomorrow, I will teach you next time when I have time."

    Itachi''s eyes were gentle, he touched his younger brother''s head, and said apologetically.

    suddenly.

    Itachi turned his head, and saw Duan and Samui appearing at the door.

    Hisplexion changed slightly, and he subconsciously wanted to get up to greet him, but he made a gesture to tell him not to move, and walked over side by side with Samui.

    Sasuke didn''t notice the guesting, and was still rubbing his head against Itachi''s stomach, muttering:

    "No, you obviously promised me..."

    Huh?

    Brother''s body, why did it suddenly be so stiff, motionless?

    Sasuke raised his head in doubt, followed Itachi''s gaze in doubt, and suddenly saw a...

    Giants close at hand.

    The man was expressionless, his huge body covered the moon in the night sky, casting a dark shadow in front of the two brothers.

    A pair of pitch-ck eyes, like a bottomless abyss.

    "Sasuke, call me uncle." Itachi reminded in a low voice.

    "Uncle... woo woo... Wow!" Sasuke looked terrified, and even made a sound of wow, and was scared to cry on the spot.

    Uncle''s appearance is terrible.

    "The little guy Sasuke has grown up so much in a few years, and he still loves to cry as before."

    He said with emotion, as if he didn''t realize that he was the one who scared the little nephew to tears.

    "Uncle, I''m sorry, Sasuke is not sensible."

    Itachi apologized to Duan, and patiently coaxed his younger brother, his eyes full of love and doting.

    Watching this heart-warming scene, Samuel couldn''t help thinking of Duan''s evaluation of Itachi:

    Cruel and ruthless, takes pleasure in killing, and doesn''t even care about parental affection.

    But.

    The Itachi she saw was a nice kid, no matter how he looked, he didn''t look like that kind of crazy guy.

    Curator, you must have misread it.

    "Let''s go in."

    After saying something to Samuel, the two of them took off their shoes at the entrance and stepped onto the wooden floor corridor.

    Within two steps, a beautiful ck-haired woman heard the voice and hurried out of the kitchen.

    The moment I saw the break.

    Uchiha Mikoto''s eyes turned red, and she rushed forward and hugged her brother tightly.

    Duan stretched out his big hand, put his arms around Mikoto lightly, and said, "Sister, happy birthday."

    "Do you know how long you haven''t seen me?"

    Mikoto replied quietly, and buried her face in her brother''s broad chest.

    Since their parents died on the battlefield very early, the siblings have been dependent on each other since childhood.

    Duan was several years younger than Miqin, but he was the one who protected and took care of her sister when she was young, until the day Miqin got married.

    "Siblings really love each other."

    Fu Yue came out of the study beside him, a little jealous.

    In Miqin''s heart, it really is her younger brother who is more important than her husband.

    When Meiqin heard this, she red at Fuyue first, then looked at Samuy who was beside Duan, and said with a smile:

    "Damn, this girl is your employee, she is so beautiful."

    "Hi, ma''am." Samui bowed hastily.

    "You don''t need to be so polite, you will be the same as Duan in the future, just call me sister."

    Meiqin stepped forward and held Samui''s hand with a very friendly attitude.

    She heard from her husband Fu Yue that Samuel seems to be more than just a broken employee, and the rtionship between the two may be closer.

    yes.

    Judging that I am 24 years old this year, ording to my age, I should have gotten married and started a family long ago.

 Chapter 17: she is a spy

    Chapter 17 She is a spy

    Dinner begins.

    "Happy birthday to you!"

    Amid the blessings of everyone, Mikoto blew out the candles with a happy face, cut the cake herself, and distributed it to everyone present.

    It is rare for a family to get together, so they no longer pay attention to the rule of "eating without talking" at the usual dinner table.

    Eating and chatting, speaking freely.

    During this process.

    Miqin quietly winked at her husband, who immediately understood, coughed lightly, and naturally brought up the matter of the police department.

    "Duan, are you interested ining to work in the police department and helping my brother-inw? You are very strong, and I believe you will be able to be the team leader in a short time."

    Fuyue threw an olive branch to his brother-inw.

    "I''m sorry, brother-inw. I''m used to being free and unrestrained." Duan declined politely.

    "Du, you really don''t want to think about it anymore?" Miqin put her arm on her younger brother''s shoulder, persuading her painstakingly.

    "Don''t mention this matter again, thank you for your kindness, but I still prefer to stay in my own gym."

    Duan shook his head, nced at Samuel again, and made up a reason casually, "Besides, I can''t leave all the dirty work in the gym to her alone."

    Sam Yi heard the words, quickly waved his hands and said: "Curator, I''m fine."

    Is that so?

    Fuyue and Miqin looked at each other, and finally understood that they decided to refuse the job of the police department because of Samuel.

    "Since this is the case, then I won''t force it. But..."

    Fuyue smiled, and added, "Du, you haven''t participated in Uchiha''s n meeting yet, have you? Come and see the n meeting next month, and I''ll let Itachi take you there."

    "Yes, off."

    Mikoto also echoed softly, "You have always been a member of the big Uchiha family. If you have the opportunity, you shouldmunicate more with the tribe, maybe you can attract many guests for your gym."

    Kindness to my sister and brother-inw.

    I couldn''t make up my mind and refused again and again, so I agreed: "Okay."

    At this time.

    Fu Yue nced at his son Itachi, and then said to him:

    "I told Itachi to go to the gym when he is free and learn more about fitness from you. They are all my nephews. If you have anything to do, just ask him to do it."

    oh?

    After hearing the words, I guessed Fu Yue''s intention, probably to make Itachi and his uncle get closer, so as to shorten the distance between the family.

    He looked at Itachi Uchiha.

    "Uncle, please give me more advice in the future, sorry for the inconvenience."

    Itachi bowed to Duan and lowered his head, no one saw the reluctance in his eyes.

    He is afraid of getting along with his uncle.

    "Of course, wee anytime." Duan grinned meaningfully, revealing two rows of white teeth.

    Seeing the broken smile, Itachi swallowed a mouthful of saliva and shuddered.

    It''s gettingte.

    "Itachi, you can take Sasuke to bed. Mikoto, you should go to bed early, and leave the rest of the housework to me."

    Fuyue smiled and sent his wife and children back to the room.

    "We should go too." Duan and Samuel exchanged nces and stood up.

    "etc."

    At this moment, Fu Yue suddenly stopped the two of them, and said somewhat mysteriously, "Damn, I have something to talk to you. Come along with Samuel."

    After speaking, he pushed open a sliding door on the left side of the corridor and walked in.

    In the room, there are neat low tables and futons.

    Fuyue sat opposite Duan and Samui.

    dong dong.

    Samui''s heartbeat elerated.

    Tonight, when she was with Duan''s family, she could feel their kindness towards her, especially Uchiha Mikoto, who treated her as her own sister almost as soon as they met.

    I can''t hide my liking.

    Meiqin kept asking her what she thought of Duan as a person, what interesting things happened when she was with Duan, what she didn''t like about Duan, and so on.

    Samui came back to his senses, only to realize that Fuyue and his wife had misunderstood.

    They mistakenly thought that she and Duan were lovers, so they warmly invited her to the family dinner and did not treat her as an outsider.

    Instead, she became her future sister-inw.

    at this time.

    Uchiha Fugaku sat upright with a solemn face, and met the two alone, could it be that he wanted to propose...

    Do you want to be the witness of the couple?

    what to do.

    Should I tell the truth and get out in time, or should I just use my tricks and sacrifice my ego, and seize this opportunity to break into the Uchiha n in one fell swoop?

    Samui was very upset.

    She took a peek at Duan, but unfortunately, she couldn''t see any expression from thetter''s shed side face.

    Did the curator already know about this?

    Still, he really only has muscles in his mind, and he still doesn''t know what''s going on until now.

    Just when Samuel was thinking wildly.

    Shua.

    Without warning, Fuyue''s dark eyes turned into a scarlet three-pointed jade pattern.

    Released a violent impact of pupil power.

    Samui was caught off guard and failed to avoid Fuyue''s sight. Dang even was shocked and his eyes became dull.

    Next second.

    She tilted her head, her whole body fell limply to the side, and was disconnected in her arms.

    "Brother-inw, what does this mean?"

    He nced decisively at Samuel, who was caught in an illusion dream in his arms, and then asked Fu Yue.

    Fuyue did not answer, but stared at Duan with a pair of sharing eyes, and asked a question:

    "Broken, let me ask you, do you like this woman?"

    "Why do you ask such a question suddenly?" Duan couldn''t help feeling a little surprised.

    "Don''t worry, our Uchiha is different from Hinata''s group of guys. We will not force the n to marry within the n in order to maintain the purity of blood. You are free to marry whoever you want, and the n will not interfere.

    But... the woman next to you named Samui has a problem with her identity.

    Look at this document for yourself. "

    While talking, Fuyue took out a document that had been prepared from under the table and handed it to Duan.

    Broken look through.

    ording to the content in the file.

    Samui is a native of Yunying Vige and a special J¨­nin. He came to Konoha three years ago and lurked beside Duan.

    "Excuse me, off.

    As a brother-inw, I investigated the people around you without authorization. But I suspect that this woman is a spy. She deliberately approached you in order to obtain information about the Uchiha n.

    If you still don¡¯t believe me, I can use Sharingan to torture her and make her confess everything. "

    Fuyue looked serious, and expressed his spection.

    He originally thought that after learning the truth, Duan would be very surprised and even uneptable.

    But the strange thing is that Duan just put down the file with a calm face and asked, "Then what are you going to do with her?"

    Fuyue frowned slowly when he heard the words, and fell into deep thought.

    "ording to the regtions, all spies must be interrogated in the prison of the police department. But this Samuel is said to be the confidant of the Fourth Raikage. If she finds out that something happened to her, Yun Yin will probably not let it go easily."

    He said these words solemnly.

    "Brother-inw, you are worried that what happened to the Hyuga n will happen to us Uchiha again. Is that right?"

    I can see Fu Yue''s scruples.

    Thanks to "Book Friends 20200215163008155" for the reward.

 Chapter 18: mask man

    Chapter 18 Mask Man

    "Exactly."

    Fuyue nced at him approvingly, nodded and recalled, "Three years ago, it was obviously Yunyin who kidnapped Hinata Hinata first, and Hyuga Hinata angrily killed the envoy of Yunyin in order to save her daughter. But under the pressure of the Fourth Raikage Next, in order to appease Yunyin''s anger, the Third Hokage asked the Hyuga n to hand over Hyuga Nysashi''s body."

    Duan was also thoughtful, and continued following Fu Yue''s words:

    "Konoha''s high-level suppression of Uchiha is ten times worse than that of the Hyuga n.

    If history repeats itself, in the face of the pressure from Yunying Vige, instead of standing on Uchiha¡¯s side, Konoha¡¯s high-level executives will probably be overjoyed and take the opportunity to oppress the Uchiha n as a matter of course.

    By that time, Uchiha would have to hand over his own "Hyuga Nizashi", and even the heads of more nsmen. "

    A lesson from the past is a guide for the future.

    "Duan, you really understand me very well and said what I wanted to say."

    Fu Yue smiled, and the praise in his eyes was even better.

    He criticized Duan''s position as "too mild" during the day, but he didn''t expect his brother-inw to correct it so quickly, and learned to consider Uchiha''s interests.

    In Fu Yue''s view, Duan''s vision has surpassed that of most people in the tribe, and it is really rare to be able to look at and think about problems from a higher perspective.

    After this exchange.

    He was even more determined to cultivate Duan carefully, so that his brother-inw could be his right-hand man.

    But not until then.

    "So, my suggestion to you is to fire this woman as soon as you go back tonight, and don''t have any contact with her in the future. Cut off, can you do it?"

    Fuyue stared at him with scorching eyes, waiting for thetter''s answer.

    "Who knows about Samuel?" Duan asked before giving an answer.

    "I investigated this matter myself, even Mikoto and Itachi didn''t know about it."

    Fu Yue said that there is no need to worry, the information will not be leaked.

    Nodded, then calmly said: "Then, I will keep Samui."

    What?

    Fuyue thought he heard it wrong, and frowned again, with a displeased expression on his face: "Du, do you just like this woman so much?"

    yes.

    Samui is very beautiful.

    In Fu Yue''s memory, he has only seen one such blonde beauty with **** and fair skin in all these years, and that is one of the legendary Sannin, Konoha''s princess Tsunade Hime.

    So, why is Duan so reluctant to part with this woman?

    "Not for this reason."

    Facing his brother-inw''s questioning, Duan shook his head and told the truth, "I knew Samuel was a spy from the very beginning."

    As he spoke, he stroked Samui''s hair in his arms with his big hand, like stroking a cat.

    What? ?

    Fuyue was shocked again.

    No wonder.

    When he told Duan that Samuel was a spy, Duan was not surprised at all, so he already knew it.

    "Then, why do you keep her by your side?"

    Fu Yue asked after recovering.

    Because she is easy to use, she can be both an employee and a nanny.

    Juan said this in his heart, but it is actually that simple.

    But he also knew that this reason could not satisfy Fu Yue, so after a few seconds of meditation, he gave another answer:

    "Brother-inw, since Konoha''s executives are so afraid of Yunying, why can''t we take advantage of this to establish some kind of connection with Yunying through the woman Samui, and even use the power of the other party for our Uchiha n to use?"

    As soon as this remark came out.

    Fuyue was shocked, his pupils gradually dted, showing an expression of sudden realization.

    It''s like enlightenment.

    "I see, stop. You mean, treat this woman as a **** and use her to..."

    "Roughly the same."

    Judgingly interrupted, although he didn''t know what Fu Yue understood, but as always, he nodded following the other party''s words.

    "In that case, this woman is at your disposal."

    Fuyue stood up confidently, and while talking, he picked up the document, and mes burst out from the palm of his hand.

    In front of Duan, the information about Samui was burned to ashes.

    "Then I''ll go back first."

    Duan easily hugged Samui with the princess, and said goodbye to Fuyue.

    The lone moon hangs high.

    Minami Kagawa quietly flows through the forest of the Uchiha n.

    By the river, stands the ancestral temple of this family¡ªNanhe Shrine.

    Under the cold moonlight, Uchiha Yatsushiro came to the main hall of the shrine alone. He looked around and made sure no one was following him before he walked in.

    In the shrine, under the seventh tatami from the far right, there is a secret room hidden.

    Here is the secret gathering ce of the Uchiha n.

    crunch.

    Yatsushiro pushed the door and entered, and found that the torches on both sides of the secret room had been lit, and a figure was standing in front of the stone tablet of the Uchiha n with his back to him.

    "You came."

    The man turned around slowly.

    "Meet Madara-sama." Yatsushiro lowered his head and bowed deeply to the other party.

    The man in front of him.

    Wearing ck clothes, with wild long ck hair, wearing an orange tiger-striped mask on his face, only one eye is exposed.

    My first impression is cold and weird.

    No one would think of it.

    This mysterious masked man turned out to be Uchiha¡¯s former patriarch, a legendary ninja famous in the ninja world, who was considered dead by the world¡ª

    Uchiha Madara.

    When Yatsushiro saw the masked man for the first time, he only regarded him as a pretender, until he was defeated by thetter.

    The masked man ims to be Uchiha Madara.

    He not only showed the legendary Kaleidoscope Sharingan to Yashiro, but also told many Uchiha secrets that even Yashiro had never heard of.

    The masked man said that he approached Yadai to support Uchiha''s radical faction.

    Take revenge on Konoha.

    Yatsudai believed.

    "Is there any movement in the n recently, is the n going well?" the masked man nced at Yatsushiro and asked casually.

    Yatsushiro hesitated for a moment, and finally said about the Uchiha break.

    "oh?"

    After listening to Yashiro''s report, the masked man became interested in Duan.

    He instigated Yatsushiro and others to rebel against Konoha, not for the Uchiha n to sessfully seize power and be Hokage or something.

    on the contrary.

    It is hoped that with the help of Konoha''s power, Uchiha can be eradicated.

    Today.

    The idea of ??judging this "jade broken school" almost coincides with the masked man, because Uchiha and Konoha''s death together is the scene he most wants to see.

    Think here.

    "I will personally contact Uchiha Duan and absorb him."

    After the masked man dropped such a sentence, a whirlpool of space distortion suddenly urred around his right eye, sucking his whole body into it.

    Disappear.

    Yatsushiro looked surprised.

    Although it was not the first time he had seen Madara-sama''s ability, this way of manipting space at will still made him feel amazed.

    Is this the power of Kaleidoscope Sharingan?

    In Konoha Vige.

    The man in the mask was like a ghost. He seemed to be in nowhere along the way, and soon found the gym in the alley.

    "Physical Modification Department."

    He read a few words on the que, sneered, and took a few steps forward, his whole body passed through the closed door without hindrance.

    Hey, is no one home?

    He entered the hall, looked around, but found no sign of Duan.

    Then...wait a while.

    So.

    The masked man wandered around, finally pushed open the door of the retreat room, sat down on the futon, propped his chin with his hands, closed his eyes and recovered his mind.

    Half an hourter.

    Just when the masked man got a little impatient and was about to lose his patience, the owner of the gym finally came back.

 Chapter 19: soiled dog leash

    Chapter 19 Dog Leash with Soil

    Bang Dang.

    The door of the fitness center opened, and the lights in the gym also turned on.

    Duan hugged the unconscious Samuel, went back to her bedroom, and put her on the bed.

    but.

    When he himself was about to go to rest, he suddenly noticed that the door of the retreat room was opened.

    Breaking his gaze, he walked into the retreat room.

    "You must be Uchiha Duan. Tsk tsk, you are as fierce as a tiger and as strong as a cow."

    The masked man spoke first, rubbed his chin with his fingers, and looked at him with great interest.

    "Who are you?"

    Duan asked calmly. But in fact, he recognized the identity of the other party at a nce.

    Uchiha Obito.

    Fan was not surprised by this person''s appearance, but he didn''t expect that the other party would find him so soon.

    Obito is the sessor cultivated by Uchiha Madara, and is a part of the boss nesting doll of "Nagato-Obito-Madara-Kaguya" in the original book.

    "It doesn''t matter who I am, you just need to know that I support your Jade Broken n and am willing to help you."

    Obito got straight to the point, threw an olive branch to Duan, and reminded, "For example, outside this gym, there are two Konoha Anbu who are secretly watching. How about it, do you want me to help you deal with them?"

    "I don''t like dealing with people who hide their heads and show their tails, so get out."

    Juan was unmoved, and refused very simply.

    "Oh, it really is unruly. It seems that I have to show you my strength."

    Obito sighed helplessly and stood up.

    There was a tter.

    He shook his hands, and a thick and long iron chain fell out of his sleeve, glowing with a cold metallic luster.

    Obito thinks Uchiha is a good dog.

    To tame this good dog, you must first put it on a chain and be the master of the dog.

    In this way, the dog will be obedient, and it will bite whoever it bites.

    Do you want to do it?

    Duan saw Obito showing the iron chain, hisplexion remained calm, but there was an imperceptible murderous look in the depths of his eyes.

    He''s going to give it his all.

    this moment.

    The air in the retreat room seems to be a lot more dignified, and the atmosphere is even more depressing.

    Seeing that a big war is about to break out.

    Boom boom boom.

    A knock on the door broke the silence.

    "Curator, are you in there? I... have something to tell you." Samuel''s voice came in from outside the door.

    "It''s really disappointing to be disturbed."

    When Obito heard Samui''s voice, he shook his head in displeasure, and said, "If you want to know who I am,e to Nanga Shrine at eight o''clock tomorrow night."

    After the words fell, he put away the chains, his body twisted in a swirl shape again, and fled into the void in front of Duan.

    "Come in." After Obito disappeared, he interrupted.

    Squeak.

    Samui opened the door lightly, walked in with small steps, stopped three meters away from Duan, and bowed to him.

    Then, she asked anxiously:

    "Curator, at the home of the patriarch Fuyue tonight, he suddenly showed Sharingan and made me faint. Excuse me...what is going on here."

    "It was a misunderstanding."

    Duan walked in front of Samuel and put his big hand on her shoulder, "Brother-inw asked me to apologize to you on his behalf, I hope you don''t take it to heart."

    "Oh, so it is like this."

    Samui didn''t dare to move, forced a smile on his face.

    "If you have nothing to do, go to bed early." Duan moved the big hand on her shoulder and walked out of the retreat room.

    "Hoo~"

    Samui let out a long breath, his body stiffened by tension finally returned to normal.

    A certain moment just now.

    She once thought that Duan would make a move, and pped her shoulders, leaving her seriously injured and disabled.

    Samui didn''t believe the words.

    She knew that she must have exposed something. Perhaps Fu Yue and Duan had found some information and were doubting her identity.

    That is to say.

    She is currently in a very dangerous situation, and the most sensible thing to do is to withdraw as soon as possible and escape from Konoha before Duan reacts.

    but.

    Last night, Samui received a letter from Yunying Vige, asking her to steal Duan''s fitness and diet n, and this task was specially instructed by the Fourth Raikage.

    So she can''t leave for the time being, she must stay andplete the task!

    Nothing to say all night.

    The next day, everything was as usual.

    The gym is still the same, there are no customers, and Samui and Samui train and eat together as usual, and have a peaceful day.

    at dusk.

    Itachi came straight to the gym after getting off work from Anbu.

    He didn''t want to see his uncle Uchiha Duan at all, but three generations of Hokage ordered him to monitor Duan, andter his father told him to get along well with Duan.

    He had toe.

    "Excuse me, is there anything I can do for you?" Itachi saw Samuel cleaning up as soon as he entered the door, so he took the initiative to ask.

    "Leave these things to me."

    Samui wiped the sweat from his forehead with the back of his hand, and said to Itachi, "The curator is waiting for you. It seems that he has something to discuss with you. Go."

    oh?

    Itachi was taken aback when he heard the words, walked into the rest area, and saw Duan sitting on the sofa.

    "You came."

    "Well, Uncle."

    One sentence per uncle and nephew, a short opening remark.

    "Are you free tonight, apany me to a ce." Straight to the point.

    "Where?" Itachi asked.

    "Nanhe Shrine. Someone asked me to meet there, but I don''t know the way very well." Duan said casually.

    He originally wanted to release the pigeon with soil, but when he thought of thetter''s character, he would definitely harass him all the time, so he decided to solve this matter.

    "Uncle, can I ask who asked you out?"

    Itachi was a little surprised, and asked tentatively.

    "A guy wearing a tiger-striped mask, I don''t know his name yet." Duan shook his head.

    Tiger mask?

    Itachi heard the words, thoughtful, and always felt that he remembered something, but couldn''t grasp it.

    The night falls and the moon rises.

    Duan, led by Itachi, walked into the forest of the Uchiha n, walked along the Nanga River to the downstream river bank, and saw the outline of a shrine in the distance.

    Standing in the night, solemn and solemn.

    Someone.

    Itachi''s eyes were sharp, and he saw a figure in the woods next to the shrine with his back to the two of them, standing with his hands behind his back.

    "Uncle, that person seems to have been waiting for a long time." Itachi said.

    "Because we werete. Anyway, that person wants to see me, so it is right to let him wait a little longer." Duan nced at Obito''s back and said to his nephew.

    Ferret: "..."

    As expected of an uncle, even beingte is so justifiable.

    While speaking, the uncle and nephew walked into the woods and stopped five or six meters away from Obito.

    "Uchiha Itachi, we meet again."

    Obito turned around, and instead of talking to Duan at the first moment, he greeted Itachi.

    "Who are you¡­"

    Itachi saw Obito for a moment, his pupils narrowed sharply, and his body tensed up, "That... masked man three years ago."

    His expression was dignified and shocked, and his eyes suddenly turned into the shape of scarlet three-goed jade.

 Chapter 20: Ferret is my love

    Chapter 20 Itachi is my true love

    Can''t be wrong.

    Three years ago, after Itachi became a ninja, he performed an **** mission with his teammates, but met this masked man on the way.

    At that time.

    Itachi''s teammate Gastrodia was killed by a masked man in order to protect him, causing Itachi to awaken Shuanggouyu Sharingan on the spot.

    The weird thing is.

    The masked man killed everyone present, but let Itachi go.

    Is it because they are both Uchihas?

    "Don''t be nervous, Itachi. Thanks to me, you can open Sharingan and have the name of genius today, right?"

    Obito looked at Itachi''s Sharingan, and joked, "Speaking of which, you should thank me."

    "I''d rather not have those eyes."

    Itachi said as calmly as possible, clenched his fist unconsciously.

    Why.

    He obviously lost his cherishedpanion, but the murderer masked man imed to be helping him, and his father only cared about congratting him on opening Sharingan, as if Gastrodia''s life was worthless in their eyes.

    "It was these eyes that chose you actively, because you are Uchiha."

    Obito saw the anger in Itachi''s heart, and opened his arms to thetter, "ept the truest self, Itachi. Maybe you and I can be good friends."

    The voice just fell.

    Shua.

    The three-curved jade sharing sharing eye under the Obito mask spun violently, and finally turned into a triangr windmill pattern.

    Kaleidoscope Sharingan.

    Under the gaze of this eye.

    Itachi was shocked, his whole body was shrouded in fear, and his body froze in ce, just like three years ago.

    He originally thought that he had grown a lot, but he didn''t expect that it was still far from enough.

    Get moving.

    Itachi yelled to himself in his heart, the veins on his forehead popped out, his nails were embedded in the flesh, and blood flowed out.

    at this time.

    A big handnded lightly on Itachi''s shoulder from behind.

    "Mr. masked man, Itachi is my nephew and my Uchiha''s true love. You can''t take away someone''s love."

    Duan said while pulling Itachi back to him like a chicken.

    "uncle."

    Itachi raised his head, very surprised that Duan said such words, but at the same time, he also felt a sense of being protected... a sense of security.

    Obito smiled.

    He pulled out the ninja knife from his waist with a bang, pointed at the knife point, and said loftily:

    "Uchiha Duan, it''s time to continue what you didn''t finishst night. Let me see your strength, see if you can please me, and whether you are worthy of my cultivation."

    Hearing the words, he looked down at Itachi, and ordered his nephew to step aside first.

    So as not to be affected.

    Itachi nodded. He knew he couldn''t help, but he didn''t forget to remind his uncle:

    "Be careful with the strange Sharingan of the masked man, Uncle. He seems to be able to manipte space in some way."

    The voice did not fall.

    Boom!

    Breaking off the ground, he rushed out, and the whole person crashed into Obito like a high-speed train.

    With a punch, ghosts and gods were shocked.

    "Oh, I''m really motivated. Do you want to act first? It''s a pity..."

    With a sarcastic expression, Obito stood there without any fear, and let the broken fist, wrapped in a sharp wave of air, hit his face.

    A weird scene happened.

    The broken fist, as well as the entire arm, passed through Obito''s body without hindrance, as if thetter was just a phantom without substance.

    boom!

    Breaking the punch, it finallynded on a big tree behind Obito.

    With a loud noise, the huge tree more than 20 meters high rumbled down, startling arge group of birds in the forest.

    "Tsk tsk, it''s a Uchiha, but he has a strange powerparable to that of the Senju n. It''s scary."

    Obito was amazed by Duan''s strength, while saying scary, while holding the ninja sword with both hands, his figure appeared behind Duan in a sh.

    Lightning fast.

    shed down obliquely.

    Duan didn''t have time to turn around, but he didn''t panic. Instead, he exerted strength and instantly tightened all the back muscles.

    Zizizi.

    Obito shed on the severed back, and a series of sparks appeared, as if what was cut was not human flesh and blood, but a big bronze bell.

    Duan has already trained a body of steel and iron.

    Especially his back is the ce with the most muscle groups and the strongest defense in the whole body, much harder than the shell of a tortoise.

    This knife only left a light white mark on the severed back in the end, and even failed to cut through the severed skin and saw blood.

    Break not only did not hurt.

    Instead, he squirmed the muscles on his back, exerted force again, and broke Obito''s ninja sword with a "copse".

    Next second.

    Without looking back, he swung his big arm backwards, crackling with a series of explosions, and hit Obito''s face again.

    However, the attack still passed through Obito''s body, only hitting a cloud of air.

    Obito calmed down, took a few steps back lightly, apuded, and praised:

    "Good, really good.

    Although the speed is a bit worse, the strength and defense are quite amazing. To be able to practice physical skills to this level is considered one in a million.

    Uchiha Duan, I admit that you are qualified to rece that guy Yatsushiro as the new leader of the radical faction. "

    Obito''s words indicated that he recognized Duan''s strength and was qualified to be his dog.

    But after thepliment, he changed the subject again, and asked Duan suspiciously: "However, have you forgotten that you are Uchiha? What about your Sharingan, maybe it hasn''t been opened yet."

    Facing Obito''s ridicule.

    Juan said nothing, stretched out his hand and pulled off the obstructing shirt, revealing his terrifying muscles.

    "Roar!"

    With a roar like a tiger descending the mountain, Duan pounced on Obito again, the veins in his entire arm bulged, and he drove all the strength in his body to punch out a stronger punch.

    Before the fist arrives, the wind of the fist has blown sand and rocks.

    Obito sighed, shook his head and said:

    "Don''t you understand? No matter how strong and fast your punch is, it is impossible to hit me. Because my kaleidoscope Sharingan is the real power of Uchiha."

    While speaking, the familiar scene was repeated.

    Duan''s punch passed through Obito''s body again.

    Moreover, due to excessive force, his entire body leaned forward under the action of inertia, and he lost his bnce briefly.

    at this time.

    Breaking a punch to exhaustion.

    Old strength has been exhausted, new strength has not been born, and there are weaknesses all over the body,pletely exposed to Obito.

    Obito naturally wouldn''t miss this opportunity.

    There was a tter.

    An iron chain fell from his sleeve, and the two ends of the iron chain were tied to his left and right wrists respectively. It was his unique weapon for fighting ording to his own ability.

    Taking advantage of the empty space, the door is wide open.

    Shua.

    Obito shook his hand, and then strangled the broken neck and body with an iron chain, restricting thetter''s movement.

    Next second.

    He grabbed the broken wrist, and his right eye emitted strong pupil power fluctuations again, distorting the space, intending to **** thetter into the world of Shenwei.

    When Obito''s Kamui is activated, everyone except himself will fall into aa during the process of traveling through space.

    As long as Duan is brought to the Kamui Dimension, he will be a prisoner with nowhere to escape. At that time, in order to be free, he can only kneel and surrender to Obito.

    Otherwise, they will be imprisoned in the Shenwei space for a lifetime until they die.

    I won.

    When he was about to win, the corners of Obito''s mouth could not help but curl up.

    But he didn''t know that his opponent was waiting for this opportunity!

 Chapter 21: Time Stop VS Kamui

    Chapter 21 Time Stop VS Kamui

    As a time traveler.

    Juan has long known Kamui''s ability, and the series of attacks heunched against Obito were just intentional attempts to sell loopholes.

    Obito really fell for the trick, and dared to fight Duan hand-to-hand without any precautions.

    It''s now-

    Smashing~ Varudo!

    A moment.

    um.

    The power of time stop spreads from Duan''s body to the Quannin world at a speed exceeding the speed of light, and everything in sight loses its color and turns gray.

    The river of Nanhechuan stopped flowing;

    Itachi, who was watching the battle from the sidelines, looked panicked, thinking that his uncle was about to lose to the masked man;

    The divine power with earth has been activated, and the distorted space solidifies in the form of a vortex, like a circle of static ripples;

    The first second of a stop.

    Duan broke free from the chains and turned around to face Obito Uchiha.

    At this moment, most of Obito''s body was involved in the distorted space, and he couldn''t touch it except... his hands.

    The most powerful thing about Kamui is that it isunched unconsciously, allowing Obito to blur himself at the moment of being attacked, thus making him immune to any attack.

    is a passive ability.

    But Kamui also has weaknesses¡ªwhen Obito attacks the enemy, he must take the initiative to disarm Kamui and materialize himself.

    Night of the Nine Tails a few years ago.

    The Fourth Hokage, Namikaze Minato, saw this, and defeated Obito by using Hiraishen 2nd Dan and Helien Wan.

    Since that war.

    Obito has learned the lessons of defeat and has be much more cautious. He often uses feints to deceive his opponents, and never easily escapes from the illusory state.

    But at this moment, he was still duped.

    exposed weaknesses.

    The second of the hour stop.

    Duan Duan''s eyes were bare, he grabbed Obito''s hands without hesitation, and pulled towards himself violently!

    Time resumes its flow.

    There was a tear.

    is the sound of separation of flesh and blood.

    Obito''s two arms were separated from his left and right shoulders in an instant, and they were torn off abruptly just like that.

    Kamui was also forced to interrupt.

    Dengdengdeng.

    Obito staggered back several steps, and finally lost his bnce and fell to the ground.

    "you¡­"

    He looked up at Duan in horror, his eyeballs were bloodshot, and hepletely lost theposure he had before.

    He doesn''t understand.

    How did Juan do it? Why did he turn defeat into victory in an instant and tear off his arms? !

    Obito''s psychological quality is actually not strong.

    He usually relies on his invincible power to pretend to be a ghost everywhere, hiding behind the mask, pretending to be Uchiha Madara to y tricks on others, with an invincible posture.

    But once someone can decipher his divine power, he panics, as if he has changed back to the boy at the end of the crane.

    Under extreme fear.

    Phew.

    Space twists and fluctuates again.

    Obito didn''t even have time to say a word of cruelty, so he unleashed his divine power and fled in a hurry.

    Pity.

    As the winner, Duan shook his head when he saw Obito fleeing.

    In the situation just now, he didn''t have time to attack Obito''s vitals, and couldn''t kill him on the spot.

    But I estimate that even if he can pause for 5 seconds or even longer, it may be difficult topletely kill Obito.

    After all, Obito has also mastered another trick - Izanagi.

    In the original book, even the well-prepared 600 billion detonating talisman traps owned by Konan Kazuto, were all avoided by Obito using Kamui and Izanagi''s bined ninjutsu".

    These two sky-defying pupil techniques cooperate with each other, which can be called iprehensible.

    so.

    Duan chose to tear off Obito''s arms.

    This time.

    Obito was seriously injured and fled. He should have stopped for a while, and left a pair of arms, which became broken trophies.

    The pair of arms were abnormally white, and there was no blood flowing from the wound, but white cell tissue slowly flowing out.

    As far as I know.

    Obito''s body is a white body with arge number of intercolumnar cells transnted.

    That is to say.

    This is of high research value for the broken arm, and this battle can be regarded as a fruitful one.

    Itachi stood there nkly.

    He opened his Sharingan wide, deeply shocked by the scene where Obito''s arms were ripped off. It wasn''t until Duan walked over with two arms that he came back to his senses and subconsciously shouted:

    "Uncle, uncle."

    "Itachi, have you seen the ability of the masked man?" he asked, intending to test his nephew.

    Itachi heard the words, and after a few seconds of silence, gave his own spection:

    "He just called his Sharingan Kaleidoscope Sharingan. That eye should be using some kind of time-space pupil technique, which can transfer itself to another space, leaving only a phantom without entity in ce, for Confuse the opponent. But when the masked man attacks, he will still reveal his ws."

    "Yes, it is indeed a terrifying ability."

    Duan nodded, approving his nephew''s eyesight.

    As long as the masked man doesn''t take the initiative to attack, he will always be invincible.

    Even if you know his weakness, you don''t know when he will actually make a move, which is simply impossible to guard against.

    However.

    Such an almost unsolvable and powerful enemy was still defeated by my uncle.

    Itachi couldn''t figure it out.

    In this battle, the masked man clearly had the upper hand, but there was a strange reversal in an instant, and his arms were severed instead.

    If you want to describe it, it is like:

    A movie was about to reach its climax, but the most exciting part was suddenly deleted, and it came directly to the ending.

    It just drove the audience crazy.

    Itachi realized that there was a huge secret hidden in his uncle.

    The secret is to break the real ability.

    Just when he was trying to guess.

    "Don''t tell anyone what happened tonight, do you understand?" Duan''s voice rang in Itachi''s ear.

    "Yes, I understand, Uncle." Itachi agreed.

    So.

    The two walked back along the way they came.

    Not long after they left.

    A figure came out from the depths of the woods, his face was full of shock and surprise.

    is Uchiha Eight Generations.

    He received a notice from the masked man, asking him toe to Nanhe Shrine tonight to watch a good show.

    The masked man has to do it himself to tame the Uchiha off.

    did not expect.

    It was a good show to watch, but the person who was tamed was the masked man.

    However, Eight Generations confirmed at least one thing, that is:

    For a long time, the masked man who called himself Uchiha Madara was a pure fake.

    It is impossible for the real Uchiha Madara to lose to Duan.

    certainly.

    Judgment that he can defeat the masked man is enough to show his strength.

    In Yatsushiro''s view, Duan may evenpete with the number one master in the n-Uchiha Shisui.

    After realizing this, Yatsushiro couldn''t help but think of the "Jade Broken n" that was even more radical than the radicals.

    Wanna¡­ try to support that guy?

    Eight generations ago, I always thought that the idea of ??breaking was too crazy.

    But if Duan really has this strength, and can unite all Uchihas and work together to carry out a coup, maybe he can really uproot the high-level Konoha.

    Build a Konoha that belongs to Uchiha.

    Lets see.

    Next month''s n meeting, I should definitely attend. At that time, the radicals and moderates in the n will confront each other head-on, and it will definitely be very lively.

    If when the timees, they will definitely be able to overwhelm the moderate patriarchs Fu Yue and Shun Shen Shisui, then these radicals will follow him in the future.

    Think here.

    Yatsushiro''s eyes shed with anticipation.

    Moonlight.

    The uncle and nephew walked along the Nanhechuan River.

    Duan noticed that Itachi kept his head down all the way, with a thoughtful expression, probably guessing his uncle''s ability.

    So far.

    He has demonstrated the power of time-stop in front of Itachi twice, can this always smart nephew guess it?

    Thank you for your monthly and rmended votes!

 Chapter 22: mountain graveyard

    Chapter 22 Mountain Cemetery

    In this world.

    There are tens of thousands of ninjutsu, which can be divided into water, fire, wind, thunder, earth, yin, yang, sealing and time-space ninjutsu.

    Nine types.

    Among them, space-time ninjutsu is the most difficult to master, and it is the existence at the top of the ninjutsu pyramid.

    And as far as I know.

    All space-time ninjutsu actually only involve space, but cannot touch the time dimension.

    Flying Raijin, Kamui, Tianshouli, and even Xuejishenluo such as Huangquan Hirasaka and Tianzhi Yuzhong, all of them are space ninjutsu without exception.

    has nothing to do with time.

    If it has to be rted to time, Izanagi and Izanami''s two uppercase wheel-eye pupil techniques can achieve effects simr to "time reversal" and "time loop" respectively, but they are only simr after all.

    That is to say.

    There is no real time ninjutsu in Naruto.

    Uchiha Itachi''s inability to guess the time stop is because in his conscious and subconscious, he doesn''t think about it at all.

    Man, unable to realize what is beyond the scope of cognition.

    However, it is still a decision to stop. In the future, use time-stops as little as possible to avoid exposure of abilities.

    Although he doesn¡¯t consider himself a ninja, he agrees with a saying that ninjas often say:

    The battle of ninjas is the battle of intelligence.

    The group of guys in the Akatsuki organization with all kinds of weird abilities can best prove this point.

    Every one of them is very excited when they appear on the stage. Once their own abilities are found out, they will take off their cors at the speed of light.

    Even Payne, the self-proimed god, lost in the intelligence war.

    In the world of jojo.

    The invincible Kujo Jotaro, since people all over the world knew that he could stop, he has been beaten repeatedly in battle, and was attacked by various conspiracies, and finally let Father Pi die.

    I definitely don''t want this kind of thing to happen to me.

    Once he knows that he can stop in time, with the talent and wisdom of the ninjas, they will definitelye up with many ways to deal with him.

    After parting with Itachi, Duan returned to the gym.

    "Curator, you are back."

    Sam Yi conscientiously stuck to the front desk post, and just said hello to Duan who pushed the door, and saw the pair of arms in thetter''s hand.

    "Don''t be afraid, it''s fake. You see, it won''t bleed."

    Seeing Samuel''s frightened expression, he took Obito''s arm and exined.

    How to deal with Obito''s arm is a problem.

    If you want to use them to study inter-column cells and wooden traps, it is probably not possible, at least they don''t know anything about this.

    However, these two arms do not bleed or rot, so they should be able to be left for a period of time, and we will slowly find a way to study themter.

    Think here.

    Under Samuel''s astonished gaze, Duan held his arms and went into the kitchen, opened the door of the refrigerator freezer, and threw them in casually.

    mixed with beef, sausage and other foods.

    "This should... not be used for eating."

    Samui murmured, praying in his heart.

    Outside Konoha Vige.

    In a forest, with a wave of space, Obito appeared and fell to the ground.

    "Ho...ho..."

    He knelt on the ground panting, and the tiger-striped mask fell off, revealing a bloodless pale face.

    Since the night of the Nine Tails, he hasn''t tasted defeat for a long time.

    This time, it was worse than the loss to the Fourth Hokagest time.

    The most damning thing is.

    He thought about it, but he didn''t even know how he lost.

    Forget it, don¡¯t even think about it.

    The top priority is to find a safe ce to recuperate.

    Night after day.

    In the north of the Fire Country, there is a penins that belongs to thend of no owner. Uchiha Madara''s former hiding ce "Mountain Cemetery" is located here.

    As the name suggests.

    There are manyrge animal skeletons in this cemetery, which is a dangerous ce that ordinary people dare not approach.

    Bringing soil and light vehicles, we soon came to the main entrance of the mountain cemetery.

    This is a mountain wall with many holes as high as a person, only one of which is real, which can directly lead to the underground hiding ce.

    "Hey, Obito, what''s wrong with you?"

    With a surprised sound, Jue emerged from the ground. His face was half white and half ck, with a flytrap on his head.

    Jue is a fusion of Baijue and Heijue, both of which have their own consciousness.

    Seeing Obito''s distressed appearance, he was absolutely surprised, and asked dumbfounded, "Why is your arm broken again?"

    Before this, Obito had broken his arm twice.

    The first time was when the right arm was broken by a stone at Kannabi Bridge, and the second time was when Namikaze Minato used a spiral pill to break the left arm.

    This time it was good, the left and right arms disappeared together.

    "I encountered an enemy, careless."

    With a gloomy face, Obito walked towards the hiding ce.

    Inside the mountain wall, there are armory, library, operating room, conference hall, living area... all kinds of facilities are avable, and it is an underground pce that Madara spent decades building.

    When Madara left Konoha, he took arge number of historical books and ninjutsu scrolls of the Uchiha n with him, and they were all stored here.

    It is also for this reason.

    Many inheritances of the Uchiha n have been cut off, and the overall strength has declined sharply in the past few decades.

    If Uchiha wants to restore the glory of the peak, he must retrieve the things ced in the mountain cemetery.

    It''s a pity that Obito won''t agree.

    "Obito, did you encounter an enemy more difficult than the Fourth Hokage back then?"

    Jue followed behind Obito, asking curiously.

    Today''s Obito is no longer the stunned young man he was back then, and has grown a lot in the past few years. Even in the face of Nagato who has the eyes of reincarnation, he can deal with it calmly.

    After all, Obito''s Kamui is invincible.

    Absolutely can''t imagine that in today''s ninja world, who can hurt Obito so badly.

    "I''ve said it all, I was careless! It''s not how powerful the other party is."

    Obito emphasized it again, still speaking stiffly, unwilling to admit his failure.

    Soon, we arrived in the operating room.

    "Hei Ze, prepare for the operation and transnt new cells for me. Bai Ze, sneak into Konoha Vige immediately to monitor the Uchiha n, especially pay attention to a guy named Uchiha Dan."

    Obito gave the order andy down on the operating table.

    Uchiha off, you wait for me.

    When I recover from my injury, I will definitely repay this revenge.

    Obito''s eyes were cold, and he swore in his heart.

    Konoha Vige.

    Root underground base.

    The two root ninjas knelt on one knee, lowered their heads, and waited silently.

    Da da da.

    Following the sound of crutches hitting the ground, an old man with a gloomy face and half of his face wrapped in bandages walked out of the darkness slowly.

    He is the current Naruto assistant and root leader¡ªShimura Danzo.

    at this time.

    Danzo''splexion is not very good. The bandages on his face and right arm are all newly changed. It seems that he just had some surgery and needs to recuperate.

    So, he stayed at the root during this time and did not go out.

    "How''s Itachi doing recently? Has he made any noteworthy moves since he entered Anbu?"

    Danzo asked slowly.

    "Report to my lord, Itachi is normal in Anbe. However, he has been very close to his uncle Uchiha during this time, and he goes to the gym of Disconnect every day after get off work, and stays until night." Root ninja replied.

    "Uchiha broken?"

    Danzo frowned when he heard the words, the name sounded familiar.

 Chapter 23: Personality Modification of Nephew (Physical)

    Chapter 23 Personality Modification of Nephew (Physical)

    "It was the person who dealt with the spies of Yuyin Vige on the street some time ago. You told us to pay attention."

    Remind at the right time at the root.

    Oh, I remembered.

    Danzo narrowed his eyes like a poisonous snake.

    His Assistant Hokage is the second inmand of Konoha Vige. He basically has a look at all the big and small things that happen in the vige, so he has seen Uchiha Dan''s name in the report.

    This person.

    seems to be a hidden strong man, but his personality is perverse and rebellious on weekdays.

    Judgment, Danzo''s interest was sessfully aroused.

    "Bring Itachi to see me." He pondered for a few seconds and ordered to the two roots.

    "Yes." The two immediately retreated.

    Itachi graduated from the ninja school early, and Konoha senior officials such as the third generation disagreed. It was Danzo who saw Itachi''s potential and insisted on passing it.

    Later, Itachi, as a Uchiha, was able to join Anbu smoothly, thanks to Danzo''s rmendation.

    Of course, this is not gratuitous.

    Between Danzo and Itachi, some kind of deal was reached.

    "Ryoma, follow up and have a look. When the time is right, bring that Uchiha cut too." Danzo thought for a while, and gave another order.

    "Yes, Danzo-sama." In the darkness, someone agreed.

    "It''s time to go out for a walk and bask in the sun."

    Danzo looked down at the bandage on his right arm. Although his arm was aching after surgery, it also gave him more strength.

    Leaning on crutches, he walked out of the dark and cold root base and returned to the sunlight.

    Evening, gymnasium.

    "Itachi, you are here again." Samui greeted Uchiha Itachi who entered the door.

    "Hello." Itachi bowed politely as usual, and then came to the backyard of the gym under the guidance of Samui.

    The yard.

    Duan is rare and elegant, holding a watering can, slowly watering the flowers.

    Looking at Duan Tall''s back.

    Itachi hesitated for a while, and then said:

    "Uncle, I have caused you trouble these two days. If you don''t want to see me, I won''te again, but please...don''t tell my father."

    He knew that his uncle had never liked him.

    Even if he goes against his father''s wishes, even if he can''tplete the monitoring task assigned by the third generation, he doesn''t want to stay here any longer.

    After finishing speaking, Itachi bowed to Duan''s back and wanted to leave.

    "Why do you think so?"

    The broken voice suddenly sounded.

    He stopped watering the flowers, turned around and looked at his nephew, and said lightly:

    "I promised my brother-inw that I will take good care of you. So from today on, you can follow me to exercise and practice."

    "¡­yes."

    Itachi looked shocked, but finally agreed hesitantly, he really couldn''t figure out what his uncle was thinking.

    Duan stepped aside, put down the watering can, and washed his hands by the way.

    He recently had some new views on Itachi, his nephew.

    Uchiha Itachi may indeed be born with a cold-blooded psychosis, but it is undeniable that the acquired growth environment also had a great impact on his personality.

    Look at the people he has been in contact with since childhood.

    Fuyue, a father who took his 4-year-old son to the battlefield to kill people, did not understand his son''s thoughts at all.

    Zhishui, a naive, paranoid, stubborn idealist who sticks to the will of fire, has be Itachi''s guide.

    Danzo, a wily brainwashing master who only wants to use Itachi.

    A young man, served by such a group of crouching dragons and phoenixes in turn, and as a double agent caught between the family and the vige, bears unparalleled pressure.

    Under such circumstances, it''s hard not to get mad.

    But right now.

    It will be more than two years before Itachimitted the heinous crime of genocide, and there may be room for redemption.

    I decided that I didn''t want to interfere with Itachi''s affairs before, because my "physical transformation" has not beenpleted, and I think I am not capable enough.

    Now it''s different.

    Itachi Uchiha is, after all, the son of his sister Mikoto.

    If Itachi really wanted to kill his mother in the future, Duan would have no choice but to kill this nephew, even if Miqin would be heartbroken because of the loss of her son.

    Meiqin is the only family member Duan cares about. He doesn''t want to see his sister shed tears in the future.

    so.

    From now on, I n to carry out "personality modification" on Itachi.

    "Then let''s start right away, let me see your current strength. Let me tell you first, I don''t know anything about ninjutsu, I can only guide you in physical jutsu and illusion."

    Straight to the point, he beckoned to Itachi and motioned for his nephew toe over.

    Uncle also knows illusion?

    Itachi was taken aback. He always thought that his uncle was a pure body art specialist, and he had never seen his uncle use illusion.

    But it makes sense when you think about it carefully, after all¡ªwhich Uchiha can''t use illusion?

    So.

    "Please advise."

    Itachi bowed again, and when he looked up, his eyes had turned into scarlet three-goed jade.

    In an instant, the eyes of the uncle and nephew met.

    Shua.

    Itachi''s eyes released a shock of pupil power, andunched an illusion sneak attack without hesitation.

    Um?

    Suddenly he was careless, and saw his nephew disappearing out of thin air, turning into countless crows, pounced on him from all directions.

    But the next second.

    "Roar!"

    A mid-spirited roar came out from the severed throat, and thunder broke out in the yard like a t ground. The sound formed a kind of spiritual shock and swept away.

    "Quack!"

    All the crows fluttered their wings, and were shattered by this energy amidst screaming, and the figure of Itachi reappeared in Duan''s field of vision, and thetter had already killed him impressively.

    Bang bang bang.

    The fists and feet of the two sides collided continuously, drawing afterimages, and they fought dozens of times in a short period of time.

    Itachi is worthy of the name of a genius, even in the face of Duan who is far superior to him in size and strength, he can still fight hard and fight back and forth with his uncle.

    In his scarlet pupils, Sangouyu turned quickly, catching every movement of Duan with powerful dynamic vision, trying to find thetter''s ws.

    As a result, he soon discovered that... Uncle was full of ws all over his body!

    Don''t miss this opportunity.

    Itachi didn''t have time to think about it, and seized the opportunity to shoot consecutively, hitting the broken thigh, chest, back and other parts in session.

    Then he understood.

    It''s not because there are too many ws, but because of its rough skin and thick flesh, it doesn''t bother to defend at all.

    Itachi''s fists and feet hit Duan''s body, not only couldn''t break through the defense, but it was like hitting an iron te, and he was in excruciating pain.

    The difference in physical strength between the two is too great.

    at this time.

    Seeded to draw in the abdomen and straighten the chest, and then blew out in one breath.

    woo woo woo.

    This breath instantly turned into a gust of wind, apanied by ear-piercing whistling, rolled up flying sand and rocks, hitting Itachi''s body like a cannonball.

    Violent and fierce.

    This is not some wind escape ninjutsu, it is simply the gas blown out by the function of human lungs.

    Itachi was caught off guard and was blown upside down, losing his bnce in mid-air.

    But he didn''t panic in the slightest. Instead, he quickly formed a tiger mark with both hands, and opened his mouth to spray.

    Art fire escape **** fireball.

    Hoo!

    A scorching fireball fell from the sky and hit Duan Dang''s head.

    Fire against wind.

    The breath that Duan blew out was actually used by Duan to fuel the power of Hao Fireball and make it burn more violently.

    Itachi is worthy of the name of a genius, and has no shorings in ninja, body, and illusion.

    Face Howe Fireball.

    Duan had no intention of dodging, and directly met it with his body, and shed with a hand knife, splitting the big fireball in half from the middle.

    Hao fireball, the art of kindness.

    It is difficult to pose a threat to strong enemies, and more often it is used as a feint to confuse the enemy''s sight or distract them.

    Ferret does just that.

    Whoosh, whoosh.

    The moment Hao''s fireball was broken, arge number of shurikens flew towards him.

    ng ng.

    They collided and changed directions one after another in the air, and finally surrounded him from all angles, aiming at all parts of his body.

    "sharp."

    Praised one sentence, this kind of delicate shuriken maniption not only requires years of hard training, but also involves a lot of knowledge in physics and mathematics.

    is a technique that only a genius like Itachi, who possesses both intelligence and force, can master.

    Not like breaking.

    As his muscles get stronger and stronger, he bes less and lesszy to think about problems with his brain. after all-

    If there is any problem, just use your muscles to solve it.

    Like this menacing shuriken offensive.

    Duan stood motionless on the spot, but tensed the muscles of his whole body, and immediately activated the body of the golden bell, blocking all the shurikens.

    He frowned and asked Itachi:

    "Why did you show mercy and didn''t aim at my eyes and crotch and other fatal parts, are you looking down on my uncle?"

    Although the broken body is as strong as steel, the weak point like the eyes is still very fragile, and it is afraid of being attacked.

    It is equivalent to the life gate of the golden bell.

    "I¡­"

    Itachi had just opened his mouth, but he took a step of seven or eight meters, and punched his nephew.

    um.

    This punch seemed simple and unpretentious, but it squirmed slightly at a very high frequency, giving people a sense of emptiness.

    In Itachi''s eyes.

    Everything in the world seems to be rapidly moving away from him until it disappears, and finally there is only a piece of whiteness left, and¡ª

    Broken fist.

    The fist became bigger and bigger, and finally it was as tall as a thousand-meter mountain, but Itachi himself became as small as an ant, unable to move under the pressure of the mountain.

    This is...an illusion!

    Itachi suddenly came back to his senses, resisted with the power of Sharingan pupils, and finally broke free from the illusion and returned to reality.

    And at this time, the broken fist has arrived.

    Snapped!

    At thest moment, he turned his fist into a palm and pped Itachi on the face.

    Itachi felt his eyes go dark, so he flew out like a cloud and fog, and finally hit a pir in the corridor with a "bang".

    He was buzzing in his head, his vision was blurred, and he couldn''t tell the north, south, east, and west.

    It took a long time to get up from the ground.

    "Itachi, are you... okay?"

    Samui hurriedly stepped forward to check on Itachi''s injuries, and found that Itachi''s mouth was covered in blood, and even a few teeth had been pped out.

    Half of his face was swollen.

    Horrible.

    This is Uchiha Duan''s "Personality Correction Palm".

    He is the same as Uzumaki Naruto, he is clumsy and not good at preaching, and he is not sure to change Itachi''s thoughts from the spiritual level, so he can only change it from the physical level.

    From today.

    Decided to officially educate the nephew as an uncle, so that Itachi can return to the right path.

    "The curator..."

    Samui picked up Itachi''s teeth and asked Duan with his eyes if the shot was too hard.

    "It''s okay, at his age it''s time to change teeth, all the ones that fall out should be deciduous teeth." Juan didn''t take it seriously.

    Ferret: "..."

    He really wanted to say that the teeth that had been pped off by his uncle had just grown out.

    But he was in so much pain that he couldn''t speak, he could only swallow his grievances.

 Chapter 24: love chicken breast sauce

    Chapter 24 Chicken Breast Sauce of Love

    "I understand your strength, let''s stop here for today''s discussion and take a rest."

    He patted Itachi on the shoulder and walked into the hall.

    "this is for you."

    Samui handed Itachi an ice pack and asked him to apply it on his cheeks.

    "Thanks."

    Itachi held the ice pack in his hands. Although his cheeks hurt, he was more concerned about his uncle''s punch just now.

    Why did I fall into the illusion?

    Uncle obviously didn''t open Sharingan, and didn''t make eye contact with him, yet he fell into a hallucination, which is simply unimaginable.

    Could it be that you can release illusions with your fists?

    Is this possible?

    Itachi frowned, puzzled.

    Just as he was thinking hard.

    "Enough rest, let''s start exercising."

    Duan walked over with a pair of dumbbells in hand, and said to his nephew, "From today onwards, you will practice six times a week, and the chest, back, arms, shoulders, and legs will be cycled in sequence, and you must not rx."

    With a bang, Duan threw the dumbbell in front of Itachi, and said to Samui: "You will be Itachi''s coach and guide his movements."

    "Yes, Director."

    Sam Yi responded. She followed suit and worked from morning to night for three years every day, and she can be regarded as a professional fitness trainer.

    So.

    Under the guidance of Samui, Uchiha Itachi officially started his fitness path.

    Duan stood aside, eating steak with relish, giving pointers from time to time.

    Soon, two hours passed.

    "Ho...ho..."

    Itachi was lying face up on the ground, his face flushed and sweating profusely, his chest heaving violently and panting heavily.

    Fitness is much more difficult and tiring than he imagined.

    During the exercise just now.

    Samui asked Itachi not to use chakra, and could only rely on the strength of his body, not only ordering him toplete every movement standardly, but also constantly increasing the weight.

    Until breaking through Itachi''s limit.

    After all this tossing, Itachi''s chest muscles and arms were extremely sore, apanied by a strong sense of tearing.

    Practiced well.

    However, the "torture" of Itachi is not over yet.

    Duan took out arge piece of fresh chicken breast from the refrigerator and threw it directly into the juicer. After some stirring, it turned into a brown viscous liquid.

    At least one liter.

    In Itachi''s surprised and panicked eyes, Duan handed the big ss of chicken breast juice to his nephew''s mouth.

    "When children are growing up, they need to add more nutrients, especially protein. You can''t eat when your teeth are out. This cup of chicken breast juice is clean and hygienic. Drink it."

    burst into a smile.

    This cup of rich chicken breast juice represents the love of the uncle to the nephew.

    "..."

    Itachi showed embarrassment, but still took it with both hands, then raised it up, closed his eyes and drank it in one breath.

    This thing smells like chicken shit.

    Itachi couldn''t help but put on the "pain mask", and his stomach convulsed, and he was about to vomit out.

    "Don''t vomit, if you vomit, drink it for nothing."

    He kept pressing his nephew''s shoulders, and said earnestly, "From now on, you will drink a ss of chicken breast juice every day to keep fit. My poor nephew, who was only 11 years old, went to work in the dark department every day. If he is exhausted, It''s not good to die young."

    As far as I know.

    The Itachi in the original book seems to be suffering from lung disease from overwork, and coughed himself up.

    Erduan is 24 years old. He has never had a cold or fever since he was a child. The most direct reason is that he is very strong.

    So, ferrets gain some muscle, which is good for health.

    "Thank you, Uncle."

    Regarding Duan''s concern, Itachi squeezed out a smile. Although the smile was a bit ugly, it was the first time he smiled aftering here.

    "Go take a shower and change clothes, don''t catch a cold."

    Duan pulled his nephew up from the ground.

    ten minutester.

    Itachi pushed open the bathroom door and came out wearing a white T-shirt with a cartoon pattern and a pair of ck shorts.

    a bit big.

    "This is the clothes the curator wore when he was three years old. There are no smaller ones. You can make do with it."

    Samui covered her mouth and said, trying not to snicker, trying to maintain her personality as an iceberg beauty.

    Ferret: "..."

    No wonder, the style is so childish.

    at this time.

    With a bang, the door of the gym was pushed open, and two masked ninjas walked in.

    "Uchiha Itachi,e with us." The two came to Itachi and said in a voice without any emotion, like a robot.

    Itachi''s pupils shrunk slightly, and he recognized the opponent as Root. He nodded silently, then bowed to Duan and Samui:

    "Uncle, Senior Samui, I''m going back first."

    "etc."

    Duan stretched out his big hand to stop Itachi, and asked, "Are they colleagues of your Anbe? I remember that your colleague is a white-haired guy, probably called Kakashi, right?"

    The two root ninjas both took a step forward and warned Duan Leng:

    "Uchiha Duan, I advise you not to meddle in your own business."

    "You know me?"

    Judging that he was a little surprised, he replied naturally, "As an uncle, is there anything wrong with caring about my nephew?"

    When he said these words, he put his big hand on Itachi''s head.

    Itachi froze all over, and held back what he wanted to exin to his uncle.

    The two looked at each other, but they didn''t force it after all, as if they knew that it would be difficult to break this person.

    One of them finally revealed their reason foring:

    "We were ordered to take Itachi to see Assistant Hokage Danzo-sama."

    Sure enough.

    Just know that the other party is not Anbu, but a root person.

    Kenbu belongs to Anbu, which is nominally Anbu''s training department, but in fact it is not controlled by the third Hokage, and only loyal to Danzo.

    Regarding the matter of his nephew Uchiha Itachi.

    Judgment was toozy to take care of it before, but now he decided to take care of it, and he will take care of it to the end, and will not allow Danzo to harm his nephew again.

    So.

    He pressed Itachi''s head and said to the two roots without thinking:

    "Itachi is my sister''s son, rounded up, he is also my son. As a parent, I am worried that he will go out alone at thiste hour, so I will go with him."

    "Impossible!" The two tly refused.

    "Why, is there something shameful, then I''m going even more. If you don''t agree to my request, get out of here."

    Duan Mian said expressionlessly, his tone was obviously very t, but he was not angry.

    "Break, don''t be ignorant!"

    The two roots couldn''t take it anymore, and Dang even prepared to do it.

    Just at this moment of tension.

    "Mr. Duan, Danzo-sama has an order, please go and talk with Itachi." A voice came from the door.

    Continue to follow the prestige.

    The person who spoke was a man wearing a ck cloak, ck sunsses, and a purple mark on his right cheek.

    Oil girl Ryoma.

    This person is Danzo''s confidant, who once served as Danzo''s guard with Orochimaru. After Orochimaru defected, Yuyue Ryoma became the number one general under Danzo''smand.

    Hearing the oily girl Ryoma''s words, the two roots immediately put away their hostility towards each other, and obediently retreated to the side.

    "Let''s go then."

    Duan was very refreshing, put his arm around Itachi''s shoulders, and went out.

    In a dark alley.

    The oily girl Ryoma walked in the front with her hands in her pockets.

    Duan and Itachi followed behind him, while the two roots were on the left and right sides, vaguely surrounding the uncle and nephew...

    I wish you all a Happy New Year''s Day!

 Chapter 25: Danzo Tea

    Chapter 25 Danzo Tea

    Out of the alley.

    The group did not go to the root base, but came to a teahouse built under the willow tree by the Konoha River.

    "Master Danzo has been waiting for a long time, pleasee in."

    The oily girl Ryoma turned sideways and made a gesture of please.

    This tea room is made of wooden tiles, covering an area of ??less than ten square meters, especially the entrance for entry and exit is very low.

    is a square of only 60 cm.

    "Is this a dog cave? How do I get in such a small entrance?" Broken brows frowned, after all he was too big.

    Itachi saw this, worried about a misunderstanding, so he took the initiative to exin:

    "Uncle, guests have to bend their knees to enter the tea room. This is not to make things difficult, but to reflect the spirit of equality and humility in the tea ceremony.

    Any guest entering in this way means throwing away their identity and rank and entering a non-secr world.

    I think that Danzo-sama asked us to meet in the tea room to show us equality and friendship. "

    Although his speech was a bit leaky due to tooth loss, Itachi still tried his best to exin the etiquette of the tea ceremony clearly.

    He was born in a wealthy family, and he was exposed to the knowledge of the patriarch''s father since he was a child, and he was exposed to this knowledge very early.

    "Itachi is right."

    The oil girl Ryoma expressed appreciation for Itachi''s words, and lightly warned Duan, "Mr. Duan, Danzo-sama took the initiative to condescend, if you still have an arrogant attitude, don''t enter."

    "Uncle, let''s go in quickly."

    Itachi didn''t want to embarrass Duan too much, so he walked to the mouth after speaking, took off his shoes and climbed in.

    However.

    Judgment still goes its own way.

    I saw him walking to the opening, grabbed the connecting window above the opening, and stretched out his hand to pull it.

    There was a tear.

    Under the stunned gaze of the oily girl Ryoma, the entire window was just broken and taken down, and thrown aside casually.

    "The hole is bigger now."

    After muttering to himself, his burly body walked towards the mouth, and squeezed into the tea room abruptly.

    The oily girl Longma frowned and followed in. And the two roots stood guard at the door.

    The tea room is very simple.

    Although it is small, there are tatami mats, tea tables, tea stoves, and tea sets. Flower arrangements are ced in the corners of the room.

    The owner of the tea room, Danzo, is wearing a kimono, kneeling and sitting at one end of the tea table with his eyes closed, his body straightened, and his hands on his thighs.

    looks very formal.

    Itachi walked quietly across from Danzo, and knelt down in the same standard posture, with a serious and polite expression.

    Duan doesn''t like kneeling.

    So he sat down next to his nephew, and the huge weight of three hundred catties shook the whole tea room.

    also made Danzo open his eyes.

    Juan has been doing whatever he wants since he entered the door, without a single bit of discipline, and he has lost all the etiquette that should not be broken.

    Danzo didn¡¯t seem to care, but said to Duan slowly:

    "Uchiha Duan, the old man finally saw you. You are indeed an informal person as rumored."

    "Thank you, Danzo-sama."

    Duan casually crossed his legs, and asked straight to the point, "Come to us at night, you don''te just for tea, do you?"

    "Take it easy, young man."

    Danzo said, even though only his left arm could move, he still brewed tea skillfully, and he was familiar with the tea ceremony at a nce.

    soon.

    A bowl of steaming, emerald green matcha was pushed to Duan by Danzo with one hand:

    "please."

    "I don''t like drinking tea." Duan said.

    "If you don''t drink, how do you know you don''t like it?" Danzang said lightly, with a pun, which has a lot of meaning.

    Duan frowned, but still picked up the tea bowl and drank it down in one gulp.

    "Poof!"

    As soon as the tea was in my mouth, I felt unusually bitter. I couldn''t hold back a mouthful and sprayed it on the opposite Danzo''s face.

    The next moment.

    "Bold!"

    Several voices sounded at the same time, and several root ninjas rushed out from nowhere, and put various weapons such as ninja swords and kunai on the broken neck.

    A small tea room can hide so many people.

    "Everyone back down."

    Danzo didn''t get angry, and ordered in a low voice to the gang. Then, he took out a handkerchief from his clothes and slowly wiped the bitter tea off his face.

    It was a temptation for him to stop drinking tea.

    Danzo believes that Duan deliberately sprayed him in the face, but it is a childish provocation, and only children would do it.

    The young man in front of him has a simple mind and well-developed limbs, and his personality is very immature.

    Such people are actually the best to control.

    "Sorry." The apology was sincere, because he really couldn''t hold back.

    "No problem."

    Danzo forgave Duan''s offensive behavior, and he was neither angry nor angry, showing the unfathomable city and the demeanor of being the assistant of Hokage.

    He put it aside for the time being.

    Made another bowl of bitter tea, pushed it towards Itachi, and said:

    "Itachi, as I said, your life will be full of chaos. Drink this cup of Qingxin tea, it can relieve your inner anxiety and pain."

    "Thank you Danzo-sama."

    Itachi''s heart was shaken, and he sat down and bowed to Danzo, and then took the tea bowl with both hands, brought it to his mouth and drank it down.

    Danzo is kind to him, without his rmendation, he would not be able to enter Anbu.

    He also promised Danzo that he would be the eyes and ears of thetter and monitor the Uchiha n.

    "Well¡­"

    After drinking a bowl of matcha, Itachi suddenly widened his eyes and puffed out his mouth, feeling intense nausea and nausea.

    If he only drinks bitter tea, he can bear it.

    But the terrible thing is that Itachi just drank a full liter of chicken breast juice, and his stomach was feeling ufortable. At this time, a bowl of bitter tea entered his stomach, and the poison was added to the poison.

    His stomach was overwhelmed, and hisplexion quickly became more and more ugly.

    After a few seconds.

    "vomit~"

    Itachi finally couldn''t hold back anymore, and spit out arge pool of unknown liquid.

    Yellow and green, with the smell of chicken excrement, bitter, and the sour smell of digestive juices... all mixed together for a while, permeating the small tea room.

    "You said you, why did you still vomit?"

    Seeing this, Duan frowned and patted Itachi on the back, while sternly exhorting his nephew, "In this case, all the protein I ate today will be lost, and I must eat ten boiled egg whites when I go back tonight."

    Seeing this scene, Danzo''s face finally sank.

    Is the tea he made really that bad?

    No, it''s clear that the uncle and nephew colluded together, and they didn''t give him face.

    Uchiha''s break is fine, Danzo was surprised by Itachi, who should have been respectful to him, but now embarrasses him in front of him.

    Was it affected by the interruption?

    Take a deep breath.

    Danzo tried to calm down, looked directly at Duan, and suddenly said:

    "Du, you should know that Itachi''s entry into Anbu was rmended by the old man, right?"

    Juan heard the words, nodded: "I just found out."

    Danzo: "..."

    He suppressed his anger, and said in a deep voice again:

    "To be honest, the Second Hokage set up a police force back then, in fact, to push the Uchiha n out of Konoha''s power center.

    Therefore, Hirzen, Koharu, and Yan strongly opposed Uchiha¡¯s joining Anbu, but I still used my honor to rmend Itachi.

    Do you know why? "

    "Why?" Duan pretended not to know, and asked for advice humbly.

 Chapter 26: However, I refuse

    Chapter 26 But, I refuse

    Facing Uchiha''s request for advice.

    "Because I am different from the Third Hokage, I believe in Uchiha."

    this moment.

    Danzo raised his voice, stretched out his left hand to Duan, and issued a sincere invitation:

    "Du, youe too, and join Anbe with Itachi. Konoha needs talents like you, and you shouldn''t blindly suppress Uchiha."

    Juan heard the words, his eyes flickered, and he seemed to be a little moved.

    Danzo sees this, throws temptation again, and continues to increase:

    "In Anbu, you can not only grow stronger, but also gain power. I will rmend you to the third generation, let you be the sub-captain of Anbu, and act together with Itachi. Isn''t this exactly what you want, off?"

    "So, what do I need to pay?" Duan asked.

    "It''s very simple, you just need to trust me like Itachi." Danzang''s eyes were burning, and when he said the word "trust", he emphasized his tone.

    Duan couldn''t help but took a deep breath, and said with emotion:

    "Danzo-sama is really kind-hearted and courageous, which makes people have to admire. Joining Anbu is indeed very attractive to me. I really... just need to trust you, is that enough?"

    He stared at Danzo with burning eyes.

    "certainly."

    Danzo looked calm and asked for nothing.

    Actually.

    As long as he breaks into Anbu, he can''t control his own temper in speaking and doing things in the future. By then, Danzo will have enough time and means to slowly tame this rebellious tiger.

    After thinking for a few seconds, he finally opened his lips slowly, as if he was about to say the answer Danzo wanted.

    But right now.

    He suddenly raised his chin, his eyes squinted at Danzo indifferently, and said arrogantly:

    "However, I refuse."

    "Why?!" Danzo''s expression couldn''t hold back on the spot, and he almost lost hisposure.

    "Because, one of the things I Uchiha likes to do most is to reject those self-righteous superiors, which makes me happy."

    Duan said as he stood up holding Itachi, and then added, "Also, I don''t like living in a mask like your subordinates."

    Duh!

    Danzo also leaned on a cane, stood up, and said angrily:

    "Are you sure you won''t regret it, Uchiha off?"

    "Sorry, my nephew is a little unwell, I want to take him back to rest, excuse me."

    Juan dropped this sentence, then mentioned Itachi and walked out the door.

    Whoosh.

    The oily girl Ryoma stood in front of Duan without saying a word. The root ninja outside the tea room also put his hand on the ninja knife, ready to go.

    Murder is everywhere.

    Duan''s eyes turned cold.

    I really upset him, so I just "smash Varudo" here and kill Danzo.

    Just at this moment of tension.

    "Let them go." Danzang spoke, and his voice returned to his usual calmness.

    The oily girl Ryoma heard the words and silently stepped aside.

    Duan strode out of the tea room.

    Watched by a group of root ninjas.

    The figures of the uncle and nephew went away, and soon disappeared into the night.

    "Danzo-sama, how do we deal with Uchiha Break?"

    The oily girl Ryoma asked. He knew that Danzo didn''t really intend to let go.

    Sure enough.

    Danzo heard the words, a murderous intent shed in his cloudy eyes, and he ordered lightly: "There are also people watching over the third generation, so your subordinates should be clean and don''t leave any lies."

    Since it can''t be used by me, and it has be a hidden danger, then get rid of it.

    In the final analysis, he is just amoner who doesn''t even have the identity of a ninja. If he dies, he dies. What can he do.

    "I see." The oil girl Ryoma took the order.

    "snort."

    Danzo snorted coldly, tapped the ground with his cane, and then, surrounded by guards, turned and left.

    on the street.

    Itachi walked for a while while leaning on the wall, but his stomach still hurt a little.

    Duan went to the convenience store to buy a bottle of water and handed it to his nephew.

    "Thank you uncle." Itachi drank half a bottle of water, rinsed his mouth, and finally felt better.

    But he immediately said to him with a serious face: "Uncle, if you offend Danzo, he will not let it go."

    Itachi was very worried. Uncle didn''t understand Danzo, and didn''t know how scary the other party was.

    "Don''t worry about me, I''ll take care of it."

    Duan didn''t take it seriously, but told Itachi, "It''s you, don''t associate with Danzo again, the old man doesn''t look like a good person."

    "..."

    Itachi heard this, and wanted to tell Duan, uncle, you don''t look like a good person. But he finally nodded:

    "Hmm...I see."

    See Itachi clutching his stomach and bending over, looking like he can''t walk.

    "Let''s go, I''ll take you back."

    Heaved a sigh, squatted down in front of his nephew, and turned his back to him.

    Itachi was a little surprised, and finallyy down on his broken back, hugging his uncle''s neck.

    Duan picked up his nephew and walked towards the Uchiha n.

    Along the way, the uncle and nephew were silent.

    Itachi''s mood is veryplicated.

    He couldn''t tell what his uncle thought of his nephew. He seemed to hate him, but he still took care of him.

    So far.

    Besides uncle, only Zhishui carried Itachi on his back.

    The difference between the two is that Uncle''s back is wider and more stable than Zhishui''s, just like a big bed.

    It''s almost time to reach the familynd.

    "Itachi, is that you?"

    A crisp voice suddenly came from a side intersection.

    Itachi turned around following the sound, and saw a pretty girl standing under the streetmp, looking at the uncle and nephew in surprise.

    She has beautiful long ck hair, a tear mole on the corner of her right eye, and a Konoha forehead guard on her forehead, which shows her identity as a ninja.

    ¡°¡­spring.¡±

    Itachi hesitantly stretched out his hand and greeted the girl.

    Duan also noticed Izumi Uchiha, turned to ask his nephew: "What a beautiful girl, is she your girlfriend?"

    As soon as this remark came out.

    Quan blushed suddenly, lowered his head shyly, and twisted his fingers together.

    Itachi also changed his face, and quickly denied in a low voice: "No, uncle."

    "I''m just joking. Don''t be nervous, I won''t care about your puppy love."

    Duan said while squatting down and put Itachi back on the ground.

    Then, Duan walked up to Izumi Uchiha and smiled slightly: "Little girl, I am Itachi''s uncle, and my name is Duan Uchiha."

    "Ah... hello, Senior Duan." Quan quickly bowed, looking very reserved.

    Next second.

    The smile on Duan Duan''s face suddenly disappeared, reced by a killing intent that was so strong that it was almost substantive, like a cold wave, descending on Quan''s head.

    Whoosh.

    Quan instantly had a conditioned reflex, the hairs all over his body stood on end, his whole body retreated violently, and he quickly took out a handful of kunai from the ninja tool bag on his waist.

    At the same time, her eyes also turned into a scarlet three-pointed jade pattern.

    "Yo, that''s amazing, she''s also a genius girl."

    Juan saw Quan''s Sharingan and praised him, and the killing intent that had erupted subsided again, as if nothing had happened.

    Quan froze in ce alone, messed up in the wind.

    Itachi saw this, and whispered: "Izumi opened Sharingan in the night of Nine Tails. She was only 5 years old at the time, and saw her parents die with her own eyes..."

    "It turned out to be like this, it is really a sad thing."

    Duan sighed with emotion.

    He remembered that Izumi Uchiha was Itachi''s half-lover, whoter died at the hands of Obito on the night of the genocide, and had his eyes gouged out.

    Quan was able to open Sangouyu Sharingan at the age of 11. If he didn''t die suddenly, he would be a Shangren in a few years, and he even hoped to open Kaleidoscope Sharingan.

    After all, he is so young, with great potential and unlimited possibilities in the future.

 Chapter 27: Ripples in Itachis Heart

    Chapter 27 Itachi''s inner ripples

    Knowing he stayed was a big lightbulb.

    So he nced at Itachi, and said to Quan: "Little girl, my nephew is not feeling well, can I ask you to take him home?"

    Quan froze for a moment, then nodded like a chicken pecking rice: "Okay...Okay."

    "Then I will trouble you."

    Without saying a word, he patted Itachi on the shoulder again, then turned around and walked away.

    Under the street lights.

    Itachi and Izumi met each other''s eyes, they both looked away from each other and fell into silence.

    After a while, Itachi spoke first:

    "Sorry, if my uncle''s actions just now scare you, I hope you don''t take it to heart. His character has always been like this."

    "It''s okay, Senior...it''s very interesting."

    Quan covered his mouth and smiled softly.

    After that, she saw Itachi''s clothes, her eyes lit up, "Wow, what a cute cartoon T-shirt. Itachi, I didn''t expect you to wear this style of clothes."

    "This is my uncle''s childhood clothes." Itachi blushed and exined.

    "Hey, what''s wrong with your teeth? Have you pulled your teeth, or are you feeling unwell."

    Quan saw Itachi''s words were leaking, so he couldn''t help walking forward, and asked curiously and concernedly.

    "I identally knocked it off myself." Itachi was very embarrassed, and tried to evade it by finding ame reason.

    "Hehehe." Quan had never seen him like this before, and smiled happily, his eyes bent into crescent moons.

    After some pleasantries.

    The two walked to the small park in the n area in tacit agreement.

    walked for a while.

    "I''m sorry about what happenedst time. I shouldn''t have said those things to you." Itachi apologized again.

    "Where is it, I am the one who troubled you." Izumi quickly waved his hand and apologized to Itachi.

    Some time ago.

    Itachi once asked Quan why she wanted to be a ninja, and told her that a girl like you should not experience the horror of the ninja world.

    Izumi was very angry about this, and said that he wanted to be a ninja because of his father, and he also summoned up the courage to tell Itachi that she wanted to walk on the same road with the person she liked.

    This is a confession.

    But Itachi didn''t respond.

    Finally, Quan left crying, and the two broke up unhappy.

    Boys and girls, now they are finally back together.

    "By the way, I have be a ninja."

    Quan smiled and pointed to the forehead guard on his forehead, but soonined with a pout, "But it''s so boring, my task is not to help the daimyo''s wife take care of the pet cat, or to help the officials of the Fire Nation move. "

    "This is how ninjas came from the beginning." Itachi said.

    When he learned that Quan was doing non-dangerous tasks, somehow he finally breathed a sigh of relief and felt relieved.

    The two talked andughed while walking, chatting happily.

    Itachi felt that Izumi was gentle, kind, and understanding, which was very simr to his mother Uchiha Mikoto.

    but.

    When talking about Itachi joining Anbe, Izumi suddenly said that she was very scared, afraid that Itachi would leave her and go further and further away.

    During this process.

    Izumi finally lost control of his emotions, and fell into Itachi''s arms, sobbing softly.

    Itachi didn''t know what to say for a while, so he stretched out his hands and hugged Quan gently, waiting for her to calm down.

    "I''m not going anywhere."

    He said so.

    Probably...he added in his mind.

    Itachi looked up at the sky, and the moon emerged from behind the dark clouds, shining bright moonlight on his face.

    This period of time.

    Uncle, and Quan, these people who broke into his life, like the moonlight piercing through the dark clouds, shone into his heart.

    It caused ripples in his Gujing Wubo''s heart.

    Duan took a leisurely stroll around and returned to the alley where the gym is located.

    Um?

    He suddenly sensed several gazes,ing from the darkness behind him, staying on him for a while like needle pricks, and then moving away quickly.

    Are you ready to start so soon? It seems that old Danzo is very angry.

    Juan didn''t look back, and pushed open the door of the gym pretending not to notice.

    "Starting tomorrow, I will leave the vige for a while and go out to do some errands. You also have a vacation, take a good rest for a few days."

    He found Samui and confessed to her.

    "Okay, thank you, curator."

    Samui looked happy, pretending to be happy because of the holiday.

    Director, are you going out to make money again?

    Although Samuel was very curious, she followed her too much and failed, so she didn''t dare to take any more risks.

    She originally thought that Duan could only do fitness exercises, but after seeing Duan''s hand, she also vaguely guessed the curator''s method of making money.

    Mostly, they are working as bounty hunters or something.

    This conversation between the two.

    He didn''t say a word, and was heard by the root ninja lurking outside the museum.

    "Good opportunity. Follow Uchiha out of the vige tomorrow and find a ce where no one is around." One of them said in a deep voice.

    Several roots exchanged nces with each other and reached an agreement.

    Nothing to say all night.

    Early in the morning of the next day, just before dawn, there were not many people on the street of Muye Vige, so they went out.

    He wore arge ck cloak and a bamboo hat, covering most of his face, and quickly walked out of the vige.

    Two hourster.

    Itachi is here.

    He has a rest today, so after sending his younger brother Sasuke to Ninja School, he went to the gym early, because he was worried that Danzo would send someone to trouble his uncle.

    The weird thing is.

    Itachi walked in the alley, feeling very quiet. The sights that usually hide in the dark and watch disappeared for some reason today.

    He soon found out.

    The gym has put up a closed sign, and Samuel is wearing gloves and holding a towel, wiping and cleaning the windows outside.

    "Itachi, you came early today."

    Samui was a little surprised when he saw Itachi, and said to him, "The curator has something to go out and wille back after a while. But he has specifically instructed you toe and go in and out of the gym at will and use the equipment inside."

    While speaking, she took off her gloves and walked over, ready to open the door to let Itachi enter.

    Itachi''s expression changed, and he asked hastily:

    "When did uncle leave?"

    "I just left in the morning. What''s the matter, what''s the matter?" Samui asked, smelling something wrong.

    "fine."

    Itachi didn''t want to worry Samuel, so he changed the subject, "Are you free this afternoon? My mother asked you to go shopping with her. Let me have a message."

    After finishing speaking, he turned around and left, rushing to the roots as fast as he could.

    ten minutester.

    The entrance to the underground base at the root.

    "Stop!" The two roots blocked Uchiha Itachi, preventing him from entering.

    Itachi didn''t say a word, and directly showed Sharingan.

    Dang Dang Dang Dang!

    After a sound of collision between Kunai and Ninja Sword, the two Genbu fell down in front of Itachi and fell into aa.

    Stepping over the injured two, Itachi drove straight in and met Danzo smoothly.

    "Master Danzo, please don''t attack my uncle."

    As soon as he saw Danzo, he knelt down on one knee and bowed his head to make a request to thetter.

    Itachi hasplicated feelings for Duan.

    But no matter what, it must be his uncle. It is life-threatening for his family members to be stared at by the roots, and he cannot sit idly by.

    "Itachi, you arete."

    Danzo leaned on crutches, shook his head, and said coldly, "At this time, Uchiha is dead."

    Thank you for your monthly and rmended votes!

 Chapter 28: Assault

    Chapter 28 Attack and Kill

    Judgment is dead.

    When Itachi heard the news from Danzo, he trembled all over, horrified, and then raised his head, staring at him with a pair of scarlet Sharingan.

    Danzo did not avoid Itachi''s eyes, looked at him, and said indifferently:

    "It''s definitely self-destruction, no one can save him. He should have regretted it very much before he died, but unfortunately, he can only go to the Pure Land World to repent."

    Itachi lowered his head again.

    Uncle, is he already dead?

    No, this is just Danzo''s unteral rhetoric, that man... doesn''t die so easily.

    ording to Itachi''s current understanding of Duan, anyone who underestimated Uncle eventually paid a heavy price.

    Isn¡¯t the masked man the best example?

    Thinking of this, he suddenly felt relieved.

    Danzo didn''t know what Itachi was thinking, he looked stern, and reprimanded the boy kneeling in front of him:

    "Itachi, don''t forget your original intention. You said that you wanted to be strong enough to eliminate your own chaos, so the old man let you join Anbu. And Duan is a person who will make you fall into chaos again, so whether he is Dead or alive, you should stay away from him."

    From Danzo¡¯s point of view.

    Besides solving Uchiha Duan, Itachi will return to his control sooner orter.

    "I see, Danzo-sama."

    Itachi stood up slowly, and said calmly, "But after this matter is over, please at least give me the body of uncle, and let me take it back to the n for burial."

    "Okay, the old man promises you. The people I sent out, counting the time, should be back soon."

    Danzo nodded slightly, agreeing to Itachi''s request.

    He originally nned to let Itachi see Uchiha''s body with his own eyes, so that Itachi would give up.

    So.

    One old and one young said nothing more, and waited silently in this root base.

    at this time.

    Outside Konoha Vige, in a woods that is inessible.

    After Duan left the vige, he didn''t know whether it was intentional or unintentional, but he walked to this remote ce without knowing it.

    If someone wants to harm him, now is the best time to do it.

    Sure enough.

    Whoosh, whoosh.

    A gust of wind and rainposed of kunai and shurikens struck from behind and from the side of Duan, smashing his head and face.

    Boom boom boom.

    Several kunai hit the tall body one after another, and the detonating talisman tied to kumai exploded, engulfing him in mes and thick smoke.

    "Did it work?"

    "Don''t take it lightly, it shouldn''t be that simple."

    "Uchiha Duan may have discovered that we are following him, so be careful."

    Following several voices, four root ninjas appeared from the woods. They didn''t dare to be careless, and approached Duan cautiously.

    A gust of wind blows and the smoke clears.

    I saw Duan standing on the spot, not only did not fall down, but also appeared to be unharmed.

    The four root members were all taken aback when they saw this.

    Although they had read the information and knew that Duan''s body was very powerful, seeing with their own eyes that the other party was still safe and sound under this level of attack was still beyond the four people''s expectations.

    Looking at the root ninjas of different heights, fat and thin in front of him, he frowned, feeling a little displeased:

    "Why are there only these few people?"

    What''s the meaning?

    The four of them were stunned when they heard the words. We are here to kill you. Do you think there are too few people? Are you worried that you won''t die, or do you look down on us?

    The few people were toozy to talk and spread out without saying a word, forming an enveloping formation with no dead ends.

    "Forget it, no matter how you say it, it''s a root, and it should be worth much more than ordinary ninjas."

    Duan murmured, while taking off the hat on his head and the cloak on his body, and hung them on the branches beside him, breaking them when he didn''t want to fight.

    As Samui spected.

    The source of life for these years is to leave the vige every once in a while to work as a bounty ninja. By hunting down some wanted rebels, they go to the gold exchange to receive bounties.

    At the same time, in this process, umte somebat experience.

    In terms ofbat experience.

    Judgment is definitely not as good as those elite ninjas who often perform dangerous tasks and fight on the battlefield, but at least, they have not be idiots who can''t fight at all.

    His own super defense power also provided Duan with a high fault tolerance rate, so that he would not overturn and be killed by others.

    He just happened to be running out of money recently.

    Since these root ninjas have been sent to the door by themselves, Duan will n to lure them here to solve it.

    at this time.

    "Do it!" With a yell from Genbu, the four of them attacked at the same time.

    But Duan''s attack is faster than them.

    Shua.

    His gaze was like lightning, and his eyes came into contact with an enemy in the front left, and his pair of ck eyes suddenly turned into a scarlet three-pointed jade pattern.

    The man had justpleted the seal, and was raising his hands to form a "viewfinder frame", his eyes aimed at Duanyu tounch the illusion¡ªthe art of mind and body.

    Unexpectedly, he was interrupted and beat him first.

    A moment.

    The man''s consciousness was pulled into the illusion **** of Sharingan, and his body waspletely nailed to death by rusty and thick iron nails, making him in agony.

    Magic ¡¤ The art of hanging.

    This is a kind of golden binding illusion that can beunched as long as you look at the enemy without seals. It is one of the most powerful Sharingan illusions.

    Plop.

    The root ninja of the mountain n fell limply to the ground.

    Kill one first.

    This is the first time in the past 24 years that he has shown Sharingan in front of outsiders, and the first shot is a killing illusion.

    but.

    The rest of the root ninjas were expressionless, not frightened at all.

    Everyone knows that you must never fight Uchiha one-on-one.

    But now it is four-on-one. At the cost of reducing one person, holding Uchiha off for a second or two can create a chance for the partner to win.

    This is the battle n formted long ago.

    Whoosh.

    When Duan used the illusion to deal with the first enemy, two root ninjas, one on the left and one on the right, rushed in front of him at the same time.

    The man on the left is a fat man measuring 1.9 meters. His arms and waist are as round as a mountain of meat, and he is the same tonnage as Duan.

    He roared, and his entire arm quickly swelled and became huge, his fist became as big as a water tank, and he smashed towards Duan Dang''s head.

    This is the multiplication technique of the Qiudao n.

    By contrast.

    The enemy on the right is much smaller and has a very feminine attack style.

    He didn''t win by strength, but took nimble steps, and pped Duan with his palm lightly from a strange angle.

    This is the soft fist of the Hyuga n.

    One hard and one soft,bine and strike.

    Instantly formed a crisis situation.

    The cross-section did not change color, and directly ignored the attack of Hyugagen, and saw that he kicked the ground, using the strength of his waist to drive the strength of the whole body, and punched Akimichi''s root.

    Boom.

    Two fists collided.

    Qiudao''s roots, which seemed to be of great strength, were unexpectedly shaken back more than a dozen steps by Duan, and finally hit a big tree before stopping. The mask on his face fell off, and he looked horrified.

    The multiplication technique of the Akimichi family is a kind of Yang escape ninjutsuunched at the cost of consuming a lot of their own heat, which can strengthen the power several times.

    Even so, it is still impossible to wrestle directly with Uchiha.

    This man is a muscle monster.

    but.

    When Akimichi''s roots were broken and repelled, the attackers of the Hyuga n seized the opportunity.

    Puff puff.

    Taking advantage of the fact that he waspletely defenseless, the white eyes under the mask easily saw through the weakness of thetter''s body, and then he put his five fingers together and pped continuously.

    All hit the broken acupuncture points.

 Chapter 29: Dance (please read on!)

    Chapter 29 Dancing (please read more!)

    Soft fist.

    It is the physical technique of the Hyuga n to cooperate with their white eyes to urately prate the chakra into the enemy''s body and destroy the enemy''s meridian system and internal organs.

    Once a shot is made, the enemy is often either killed or injured.

    The broken body is very strong, invulnerable to weapons, fire and water. But as we all know, the human internal organs cannot be exercised, as long as they are hit by a soft fist, they will die.

    Hyuga Rouken is the nemesis of Uchiha Duan, a fitness ninja.

    Before the shot, the Hyuga Genbe was convinced of this.

    Avable at this time.

    After he seeded, he immediately felt something was wrong, and his eyes widened.

    Because, under the broken skin, there is ayer of fascia thicker than cowhide, which is filled with yang escape chakra, forming the second line of defense for his body.

    Hyuga''s soft fist chakra at the root prated the defense of the broken skin, but could not prate the fascia under the skin.

    Actually.

    Even if the Soft Fist Chakra can enter the severed internal organs, it cannot cause fatal injuries to him, because he has already figured out a way to exercise the internal organs.

    That''s why Duan had the courage to ignore the soft fist attack.

    The extent of his research and development of the human body is unimaginable for these root ninjas.

    "Is this the soft fist? Hinata''s ninjas don''t have the strength to hit people, so they have the nerve to be as famous as Uchiha."

    Looking down at the enemy, the eyes of Sharingan became more and more scarlet, like a tiger locking on its prey.

    not good.

    That Hyuga Genbu, who didn''t dare to look away at all, jumped back immediately, and his body retreated seven or eight meters.

    But the break is always with us.

    Shua.

    His big hand stretched out, and his five fingers were vibrating in a certain irregr and subtle high frequency, like a dream, and grabbed Hinata root''s throat.

    This trick was also used when he was sparring with his nephew Uchiha Itachi.

    It took him ten years to develop a secret technique called¡ª

    Yin escape phantom body technique.

    um.

    Hyuga Genbu only nced at the broken palm, and felt dizzy in an instant. When he came back to his senses, his neck had already been strangled by a broken hand.

    Like an eagle catches a chick.

    What''s the matter, I obviously didn''t read his Sharingan, why did I still get the illusion...

    He only had time to sh thest thought in his mind, and then he heard a "click", his neck broke, and the boundless darkness rushed in like a tide.

    Duan casually threw Hyugagen''s body on the ground.

    There are two left.

    at this time.

    A slender shadow approached quietly from behind Duan along the ground until it merged with Duan''s shadow, instantly applying an invisible force of restraint to his body.

    Thest person at the root also shot.

    is the shadow imitation technique of the Nara n.

    Um?

    Duan looked down, and saw the opponent''s shadow spreading up his legs, like a rope tightening his body, making him unable to move.

    at the same time.

    The root of Qiu Dao who was knocked back earlier jumped into the air, and his hands quickly formed seals.

    Under the effect of the multiplication technique, his body rapidly swelled and erged, and then his head and limbs retracted into his body, and his red hair hardened and lengthened to cover his whole body.

    The whole person turned into a big meat ball covered with thorns.

    Boom.

    This meat ball fell from the sky, rolled forward like a wheel, and mmed towards Duan with the momentum of smashing everything.

    Ninja Meat Chariot.

    this moment.

    Thest two enemies of Juan are desperately urging the chakra in their bodies, one is responsible for controlling and the other is responsible for output, and they want to fight Duanyi to the death.

    Duan still did not rush, and insisted on relying on his powerful physical strength to let part of his body break free from the shackles of the shadow imitation technique.

    He raised his right foot and stepped on the ground.

    Boom!

    One foot stepped out, like a giant elephant trampling, a spider web of cracks instantly appeared under the broken foot, cutting the ground into clods of soil, all floating in the air under the force of the counter-shock.

    The change of terrain has cut off the shadow of the Nara n attackers.

    Judgment restored freedom.

    Facing the oing meat bomb chariot, he could have easily dodged, but he chose not to do so.

    Instead of retreating, advance.

    I saw Duan stepped forward, turned his body sideways to lower the center of gravity, lowered his shoulders, tied his hands, and bent his legs, all in one go.

    A moment.

    The muscles of his whole body were tense, his hands were no longer hands, and his feet were no longer feet. The joints and joints were integrated into one, and his whole body was as firm as a diamond, like a piece of iron.

    The name of this move is: Tie Shan Kao.

    Does not use fists or feet, but uses the whole body as a weapon, like a giant kun possessing the body, smashing into a thousand-foot-high mountain.

    Under the collision, a strong wind suddenly rose on the t ground, whistling between the sky and the earth.

    There was a loud bang.

    Tieshan collided violently with the meat bomb chariot.

    Duan remained motionless, his legs seemed to take root, and they were firmly nted into the ground.

    In contrast to the opponent, the meatball chariot spinning at high speed seemed to be stuck in a quagmire. No matter how hard it was, the wheels could only spin in ce and could not move forward.

    The stalemate between the two sidessted only a second.

    As Duan''s power eruptedpletely, Tieshan''s power appeared, and the meat bomb chariot was knocked upside down and flew out like a cannonball.

    boom!

    Finally, the members of the Qiudao n opened their limbs and mmed into the mountain wall in arge character.

    The seven orifices bled and died on the spot.

    Shua.

    Duan''s figure disappeared from the spot in a sh, and in the next second, he had already arrived in front of that Nara Genbu.

    and finger like a knife, swipe across.

    Nara Genbu subconsciously wanted to hide, but when he reacted, the broken nail had scratched his neck, and blood spurted out.

    Thest enemy is also resolved.

    So far.

    This elite team sent by Danzang to attack Duan was wiped out.

    Four enemies include Konoha''s acebo "Inoka Butterfly", and Hyuga Rouken ninja who specializes in "restraining" Duan.

    I have to say that the roots are really full of talents.

    Danzo, this old fellow, relied on the connivance of the third generation, and in the name of the training department of Anbu, he went around looking for important people from Konoha''s major ninja n.

    Over the years, almost no one can escape. Every n has geniuses who were forcibly taken away by Danzo and brainwashed at the root.

    Speak up.

    It was a bit of a surprise when it was discovered that there were Hyuga ninjas among the attackers. After all, the Hyuga n is highly closed, and it is almost never heard of them sending their nsmen to the ninja school or joining Anbu.

    But a thought.

    Uchiha is the most difficult bone for Konoha.

    Even Uchiha Itachi, the son of the patriarch of this n, was about to be fooled into his subordinates by Danzo. That day, someone from the Higashi n joined the root, which couldn''t be more normal inparison.

    This battle is over.

    Judging to clean up the battlefield, take the corpses of the four roots to the gold exchange.

    When he killed these people, he used rtively restrained methods, and didn''t use too harsh moves, just to keep the corpses asplete as possible.

    Only in this way can a good price be sold.

    Suddenly, footsteps came again from the woods ahead.

    Still have enemies?

    Duan followed the prestige, and saw the oily girl Longma with her hands in her pockets,ing out from behind a big tree.

    I don''t know whether this person''s ability to hide his breath is too strong, or his sense of presence is too weak, but he has never found him.

    Thank you Yangko stay for your tip!

 Chapter 30: tiger roar

    Chapter 30 Tiger Roar

    Whoosh.

    Juan didn''t say anything, he took a step and was more than ten meters away, and he punched the oily girl Ryoma with a powerful punch.

    The fist squirmed, and the Yin Escaping Illusory Body Technique was activated again.

    The oily girl Ryoma really fell into the illusion and remained motionless.

    But the next second.

    With a "bang", I felt as if my fist had hit a cloud of air.

    Looking carefully, the body of the oily girl Ryoma turned into countless ck bugs at this moment, gushing out from under his hood, sleeves and trouser legs.

    took advantage of the trend and climbed onto Duan''s body.

    Insect avatar technique.

    This is a trap set by the oily dragon horse.

    Soon, half of the severed body was wrapped in ck parasites. Theyy on his body, trying to pierce his skin with their sharp mouthparts and inject poison into it.

    Duan Yiran was not afraid, he just shook his body casually, all the muscles in his body vibrated, releasing chakra.

    Like a rooster shaking its feathers.

    With this simple shake, all the parasites on his body were stunned and killed, and fell to the ground with a "rustle".

    The oil girl Ryoma''s attack did not end.

    In the woods, countless bugs rushed from all directions, threeyers inside and threeyers outside, surrounded like ck waves.

    turn out to be.

    The previous four roots were just to hold off Duan, so that the oily girl Ryoma had time to hatch the swarm and prepare for the big move.

    Although there is no steel body.

    But his biggest weakness is that he only relies on physical fighting, but does not master a wide range of attack moves, such as Uchiha''s fire escape ninjutsu.

    Because he is a ninjutsu instor.

    Yuanv Ryoma seized on this point and used the sea of ??insects tactics, making it impossible for Duan to parry with fists and kicks.

    These bugs will rush over one after another,pletely submerging him, and getting into his body from his nose, mouth, ears and even eyes.

    Until he is eaten clean.

    Facing the killing situation created by the enemy.

    Duan suddenly closed his eyes, took a deep breath, raised his chest and retracted his abdomen, and lifted the entire abdominal cavity.

    Formed a vacuum abdomen.

    Next second.

    "Roar!"

    He suddenly let out a roar that resounded throughout the forest, startling countless birds.

    um.

    Following Duan''s roar, a sound wave centered on him immediately spread out in all directions, sweeping across the swarm.

    The tiger roars in the mountains and forests.

    Juan uses a unique sounding method, adding its own chakra vibration, transmitting destructive energy in the form of sound waves, and further causing resonance in the surrounding air, increasing the power of the technique.

    It is simr to the ninjutsu used by the ninjas in the original work.

    The biggest difficulty of this whistle technique is that the performer needs to have extremely strong vocal cord muscles, otherwise the voice will be abolished before they are trained.

    For Duan, this is naturally not a problem.

    Whether it is the triceps, biceps, or one head, down to the sphincter, up to theryngeal muscles, he has devoutly followed the revtion of the God of Muscles and practiced to the extreme.

    Using the 639 muscles in the whole body, Duan can always fight in unimaginable ways, making the enemy unexpected.

    buzz buzz.

    Where the sound waves of the tiger''s roar passed, the ground seemed to have been plowed again, and waves of parasitic insects all turned upside down, killing countless people.

    The surviving army of parasites also seemed to have received some kind of order, turned around quickly, and disappeared into the depths of the woods like the ebb tide.

    The oil girl Ryoma escaped.

    "What a cautious guy, worthy of the oily girl family."

    Duan sighed with emotion.

    The oil girl n is not well-known, but in Duan''s view, they are a group of guys that should not be underestimated.

    The parasite art of this family integrates attack, defense, medical treatment, poisoning, and investigation, and can be called omnipotent. The nsmen are also cautious and cautious, and like to hide in the dark to shade people.

    In the original work.

    Uchiha Shisui was poisoned by the oil ninja "fruit fly". When he reacted, the poison had spread all over his body, so he could onlymit suicide by jumping off a cliff.

    Uchiha Obito was also attacked by the nano-level poisonous insects of the oil girls, and had to give up an arm.

    In the battle just now.

    The oily girl Ryoma has been hiding in the dark, observing Duan''s ability while preparing for the ultimate move, until the final retreat, he did not reveal his body.

    It can be said to be extremely cautious.

    but.

    Judgment is also very cautious.

    He also didn''t reveal too much of his strength, especially the stand-in and Shiding, otherwise if the oily girl Ryoma sees something, it will be troublesome in the future.

    Time to get out of this ce.

    Duan moved the corpses of the four root ninjas together, took out a scroll that he carried with him, and spread it out on the ground.

    This scroll is specially used to store the remains, as long as Chakra is injected into it, the spell can be activated.

    "Boom!"

    As the corpse turned into white smoke and entered the scroll, it turned in one direction and left quickly.

    Konoha Vige, root base.

    Danzo and Itachi Uchiha, one old and one young, have been waiting for almost an hour.

    Danzo was calm and rxed, sitting on a chair with his eyes closed, not worried about any idents.

    Itachi stood aside, looking solemnly in the direction of the base entrance. Although he didn''t believe that his uncle would die so easily, he was still anxious.

    And, as time passed, so did his inner anxiety.

    "Itachi, are you still fantasizing?"

    Danzo''s voice suddenly sounded.

    He saw through Itachi''s innocent fantasy, and mercilessly opened his mouth to puncture:

    "The old man sent out the elite team of Genbu. The members in it are people who specialize in restraining Uchiha''s ability. In addition, Ryoma has also gone. You should know what this means."

    Itachi was shocked when he heard the words, his body swayed for a while, and he almost lost his footing.

    He didn''t expect that Danzo would be so ruthless.

    Leaving aside the so-called elite squad, Yume Ryoma is the No. 2 figure in the roots. She once served as Danzo''s guard with Orochimaru, and her strength isparable to that of Sannin.

    Until then, Itachi realized that:

    Uncle this time, I''m afraid it''s really bad luck.

    Danzo was very satisfied with Itachi''s reaction, pretended to sigh again, and continued:

    "Although the old man promised to hand over Duan''s body to you, if Ryoma takes action, your uncle may die without a whole body. s, I can only hope that Juan will not resist too fiercely, what do you think?"

    Itachi was almost desperate when he heard the words, his face was ashen.

    In such torment.

    After an unknown amount of time, a figure appeared at the entrance of the root base, and the oil girl Ryoma finally returned.

    "Master Danzo." As soon as the oil girl Ryoma came back, she knelt on one knee and lowered her head.

    "exin."

    Danzo frowned when he saw this, and suddenly felt a little bad.

    The oily girl Ryoma raised her head, nced at Itachi, hesitated for two seconds, and reported truthfully:

    "We...failed."

    What? !

    Danzo and Itachi were shocked when they heard this.

    Silence.

    Since the oil girl Ryoma spoke, the root base fell into a deathly silence, and no one spoke.

    Kaka.

    Danzo clenched the crutch in his hand, the veins on the back of his hand bulged, his brows were tightly frowned, and he was on the verge of an explosion.

    The atmosphere is dignified and suffocating.

    At this time, Itachi came back to his senses, bowed politely to Danzo, and said in a cold tone:

    "Danzo-sama, Anbe still has something to do, so I''ll take my leave first."

    After finishing speaking, he turned and left without waiting for Danzo to answer.

    Didn''t save any face.

 Chapter 31: Code Araki

    Chapter 31 Codename Araki

    Danzo stared at Itachi''s back, gritted his teeth and watched thetter walk out of the roots.

    Then.

    "What the **** is going on!" He got angry at his subordinates with an angry look on his face.

    "I underestimated the strength of Uchiha Duan, which caused the entire second team to be annihted. I also fought against Duan, but I couldn''t kill him, so I had to retreat first. The failure of this mission is my fault, please Danzo Your Excellency will punish you."

    The oily girl Ryoma took the initiative to take over the pot withoutint.

    Danzo heard the words, took a deep breath, and calmed down his anger.

    He knows how strong the oil girl Ryoma is, and how loyal Ryoma is, and he will never deceive him.

    Even Ryoma is helpless, what kind of monster is that Uchiha?

    Think here.

    Danzo sat back on the chair and raised his hand to Ryoma who was kneeling on the ground: "Get up, I won''t punish you this time."

    The oil girl Ryoma stood up and asked, "Do you want to send someone to assassinate Uchiha?"

    "Forget it, don''t add more people to it for the time being, just pretend nothing happened."

    Danzo waved his hand.

    He is not worried at all, and will trouble him after the break.

    after all.

    He Danzo even assassinated Hokage, and in the end it wasn¡¯t a shit, but now he just assassinated a Uchiha person, what¡¯s the problem.

    In this Konoha, no one can do anything to him.

    He is the darkness of the ninja world.

    Cover the sky with one hand.

    "I will re-collect and sort out the information about the Uchiha Dan in detail, and then report to you." The oil girl Ryoma said again.

    "Well. We must find out his real weakness, understand."

    Danzo nodded and told his subordinates.

    Any ninja has weaknesses, and Uchiha is no exception, but he Danzo has not found it for the time being.

    Put this matter aside for now.

    "The second team was damaged this time, and it''s time to replenish the manpower at the root and absorb some fresh blood. Speaking of which, the old man hasn''t visited the major ninja ns for a while."

    Danzo talked to himself, pondered for a moment, and suddenly asked the oil girl Ryoma, "By the way, are there any good seedlings for the oil girl n recently?"

    "I''ll go back and ask."

    The oily girl Ryoma lowered her head and replied, a trace of sadness shed in her eyes under the sunsses.

    He is loyal to Danzo and Konoha, but he also loves his people, and he knows what it means to them to join the root.

    Itachi stepped out of the root, with an incredulous look in his eyes.

    Unexpectedly, even the carefully nned assassination by Genbu failed to get his uncle.

    It must have been a thrilling and exciting battle.

    Itachi didn''t know the details of the battle, but he guessed that his uncle must have used the method he used to deal with the masked man again, so that the oily girl Ryoma returned without sess?

    Maybe, when unclees back, he can try to ask.

    but.

    Three days passed in a blink of an eye, and Itachi still hadn''t waited for the break toe back.

    Early in the morning, he received a notice to go to Hokage''s office with Kakashi and Tenzo to meet the third generation.

    click.

    The third generation took a puff of the pipe, spit out a long smoke ring, and then said to Kakashi:

    "The Kingdom of the Forest has obviously formed an alliance with our Konoha, and they are flirting with Yanyin Vige in private. I have already sent Maitkai to lead a team to the border to exchange information scrolls with the Wisdom of the Kingdom of the Forest, but after thinking about it, it is still a bit Don''t worry. You take the sixth squad and secretly follow Kai''s team, if the Prajna crowd betrays Konoha, you know what to do."

    "yes."

    Kakashi took the order and led the team to set off immediately.

    Along the way, Itachi seemed to be preupied.

    Kakashi was a little surprised when he saw this, and askedzily: "It''s the first time to go out to perform a mission as Anbu, are you nervous?"

    Tianzang also patted Itachi on the shoulder, encouraging:

    "Don''t worry about your poor performance, it''s actually nothing, I even assassinated Hokage-sama, that was when I was ten years old..."

    Tianzo was still at the root at the time. He was ordered by Danzo to assassinate the third generation. After being defeated by the Naruto guard Kakashi, he abandoned his secrets and turned to the light.

    Ferret: 6.

    Actually, he wasn''t nervous about the task.

    It''s almost the end of the month, and in a little over a week, Uchiha''s n meeting will be held.

    Nowadays, undercurrents are surging within the n, and the contradiction between the hawks and the doves is bing more and more prominent.

    Shishui met Itachist night and told him solemnly:

    This n meeting may be a shpoint of conflict between the two factions. I hope Itachi will join him in maintaining peace within the n.

    in addition.

    Itachi remembers that his uncle also agreed to his father''s invitation before, and will attend Uchiha''s n meeting for the first time.

    With his uncle''s elusive personality, he doesn''t know what he will do at the n meeting.

    Think of these.

    Itachi was in a state of confusion for a moment, he had a premonition that something big would happen then.

    Therefore, he cannot be absent from this n meeting.

    Itachi is now worried about whether he cane back in time if this mission takes too long.

    ¡­

    Fire Kingdom territory.

    Duan was wearing a cloak and hat, walking on a forest path.

    He was surrounded by a vast primeval forest, with birds and beasts appearing from time to time, and after walking for a long time, he came to a remote town.

    The streets are deserted, with no fireworks, only a few sparse residential houses and convenience stores. A few crows stopped on the electric poles by the roadside, asionally making strange calls.

    Cut off the familiar road, walk to the end of the street, enter a tall building, and go straight to the toilet.

    Different time, same toilet.

    Behind the secret door of this toilet, there is hidden the underground gold exchange of the Kingdom of Fire.

    crunch.

    Push the door open and enter, and walk down the passage for tens of meters to the trading hall of the gold exchange.

    Different from the emptiness and solitude on the ground, this ce is full of people, with arge number of bounty ninjas, ronin and samurai bustling and noisy.

    The money exchange is a kind of ck market, where untold amounts of ck money, intelligence, stolen goods, and¡­

    Corpse.

    In the ninja world, dead people are sometimes more valuable than living people, because important information is often hidden in corpses.

    The best proof of this is Senju Hashirama, known as the **** of ninjas.

    His cells areparable to monk meat, whoever gets it will cheat.

    If the original Hokage dies, if he is cremated, there won''t be so many troublester.

    The morgue is the most popr department of the gold exchange.

    Juan arrived here, several bounty hunters were queuing up with corpses. After being checked and verified by the staff, the corpses were recovered on the spot and the bounty was issued.

    The price of corpses ranges from hundreds of thousands to tens of millions of taels.

    Of course, corpses worth tens of millions of taels are generally shadows, high-level elites, or S-level rebels from major ninja viges, and you may not see one throughout the year.

    Duan is an advanced bounty hunter, codenamed "Araki", no need to queue.

    Received personally by the owner of the gold exchange.

    "Mr. Araki, you are here."

    A bald man with a scar on his face walked over quickly and weed Duan.

    He nced at the boss decisively.

    This person is just a businessman, a wage earner. The real big boss behind the gold exchange must be someone else.

    But Duan is not interested in these, he is only here to make money.

    Thanks again for being careful not to get angry, Yangko stay for the reward, and thank you for your monthly and rmendation tickets.

 Chapter 32: doubled

    Chapter 32 Multiplication

    "Boom!"

    Judging that there was no nonsense, he directly took out the scroll and released the corpses of four root ninjas.

    The boss is also a well-informed person. When he saw the gray armor and animal masks on these corpses, his expression changed immediately, and he asked in a trembling voice:

    "Mr. Araki, are they..."

    "That''s right, it''s Konoha''s Anbe ninjas. These four are the jouninjas of the Yamanaka, Akimichi, Nara, and Hyuga ns."

    The assertion is amazing.

    "this¡­"

    When the boss heard the words, he immediately showed embarrassment.

    After all, this gold exchange is located in the Land of Fire, and the boss didn''t dare to ept it when he learned that it was the corpse of Konoha Anbe.

    But what he said next dispelled his doubts:

    "Don''t worry, these Anbu do not directly belong to Hokage, but are subordinates of other high-ranking Konohas, so they will not cause trouble for the gold exchange. Can you help me find out, how much are they worth?"

    Although these roots have not been rewarded by anyone, their corpses are valuable in themselves, and some people rush to buy them and take them back for research.

    "Since Mr. Araki has said so, I will believe you once."

    The boss didn''t hesitate for too long, and decided to ept the corpse.

    He didn''t ask any more questions about the source of the corpse, but went straight to it, inspected it in a very professional way, and finally stretched out a finger to Duan, offering a price.

    Ten million taels.

    "That''s all?" Duan frowned, showing displeasure.

    "Mr. Araki, please don''t be angry. If it is an intact corpse, I can bid 30 million taels, but they are all destroyed."

    The boss shook his head regretfully, pointed to the four corpses on the ground and exined to Duan, "Look."

    He pried open the mouths of the corpses, and it was clear that everyone''s tongues were engraved with ck horizontal stripes of curse marks.

    This is the seal of Danzo''s tongue curse.

    When the root ninja dies, this technique will be activated automatically, destroying the brain tissue of the subject and destroying all information in the brain.

    The brains at the root of these people are all broken, leaving only the body below the neck, which still has certain research value.

    Among them, the most appalling is the root of the Hyuga n.

    This person bears the two curse seals of tongue curse and bird in a cage. Not only is his brain turned into a mess, but even a pair of white eyes arepletely damaged, and his death is extremely grim.

    "The body of this Hyuga nsman has no value. If Mr. Araki doesn''t want to sell it, he can take it away." The boss specially reminded.

    "The Hyuga n is too hateful, there is no pattern."

    Duan criticized in a cold voice, then waved his hand, and told the boss, "Forget it, please help me deal with it."

    After confirming the transaction.

    The boss quickly brought a box containing 10 million banknotes, took the box, turned around and left.

    After he came out of the gold exchange, he found a hotel in the town to rest for a while.

    Come out this time, the matter is considered over.

    in the past.

    Every time I leave the vige to be a bounty hunter, it takes a lot of time from choosing a target to finding people all over the world, to killing people and bringing them back to the gold exchange.

    The short period is half a month, and the long period is two to three months.

    The money earned is often not enough to spend.

    This time the four Genbu delivered it to their door, which was much more convenient and greatly simplified the process. Ten million taels is not too little, at least enough to eat and drink for half a year.

    Fitness is an expensive hobby, especially in this world.

    In the past 24 years, in order toplete the physical transformation, I spent at least two or three hundred million on myself.

    His body is made of money, and every inch of muscle on his body is not muscle, but gold, stacks of banknotes.

    The "cost" of one of his arms is as high as tens of millions, more expensive than an Asma.

    "I don''t know how many people there are at the root..."

    Talking to himself, eyes flickering.

    He felt that he seemed to have found a stable source of ie: as long as he killed the root ninja, he could exchange it for money at the gold exchange, so that he would not have to worry about his future life.

    took a break.

    Closing eyes, quietly feeling the flow of chakra in the body, urging them with thoughts, flowing to the right arm through the meridians and acupuncture points.

    When he opened his eyes again, he looked at his right arm, and it unexpectedly swelled up rapidly, quickly bing uncoordinated with Duan''s body.

    It''s like a giant''s arm, resting on the body of an ordinary person.

    This is the multiplication technique of the Qiudao n.

    Well known.

    Sharingan has strong insight, and can see through the flow of chakra in the opponent''s body, thereby copying the ninjutsu performed by the opponent.

    Kakashi used this ability to copy thousands of ninjutsu, known as "copy ninja".

    judgment is the same.

    In the previous battle with the root ninja, he saw through the multiplication technique of the attackers of the Akimichi n. At this time, after some exploration, he sessfully copied it.

    Sharingan cannot copy Blood Session Boundary and Family Secret Technique. This statement is actually not urate.

    Kakashi can also copy the multiplication technique, but he can''t use it because he is limited by his own physique and cannotpare with the Akimichi n.

    It''s like¡ª

    A person with a height of 1.5 meters saw another person with a height of 2 meters m dunk and copied the opponent''s technique, but because of the huge disadvantage of height, he was unable toplete the m dunk.

    The Qiudao family is the one who is two meters tall.

    Their multiplication technique is a change in the nature of yang escape developed based on their own special physique.

    Yang escape happens to be Duan''s strong point.

    His body is much stronger than the Qiudao n.

    He is equivalent to a person with a height of three meters. As long as he learns to m dunk, he can do it with ease.

    Let''s talk about other family secrets.

    Nara''s Shadow Secret Art and Yamanaka''s Heart Turning Art belong to the Yin Escape Secret Art, which is essentially the same as Uchiha''s Sharingan Pupil Art.

    However, the principles of these Yin Escape Secret Techniques are moreplicated inparison, and even if you use Sharingan to gain insight, you cannot easily copy them.

    And they are not suitable for the broken fighting style.

    As for Hinata''s Soft Fist and Younu''s Parasite Art, it is even more difficult to replicate, because Duan neither has supercilious eyes nor raises insects.

    in the room.

    Duan stretched his huge hand under the bed, and with a slight lift, he picked up the whole bed.

    The principle of the multiplication technique is to increase the strength of the caster in a short period of time by consuming body heat.

    For the Qiudao family, this increase can usually reach several times, or even ten times.

    Dan Duan''s physical strength is close to the limit, and is about to reach the ceiling of human beings, so the multiplication technique can not increase his strength much.

    Only 30% to 50%.

    It sounds like nothing, but in fact, with 30% to 50% of the strength broken, few people can withstand a punch.

    In general.

    During this trip, he got 10 million taels and the technique of doubling, which was quite a gain.

    It''s almost time to go back to Konoha.

    Juan has not forgotten, he promised his sister and brother-inw to attend Uchiha''s n meeting next month.

    Although he doesn''t care much about Uchiha''s fate, how to put it¡ª

    Just go to see the fun.

 Chapter 33: Tsunade

    Chapter 33 Tsunade

    let off the surprise is.

    As soon as he left the hotel, he ran into two bounty hunters hurrying past him.

    "Have you heard, the legendary big fat sheep has appeared on Bamboo Street. We have to hurry, maybe we can make a fortune at the gambling table."

    When the two of them passed by Duan, they talked excitedly and their eyes were shining.

    Big Sheep?

    After hearing it, I knew they were talking about Tsunade, one of the Sannin.

    After the Second Ninja World War, Tsunade lost his lover and younger brother, and left Konoha to travel around the world, living a life of gambling and debt evasion.

    It has been more than ten years in a sh.

    Duan had been out of the vige before, and had met Tsunade two or three times, but each time he had only glimpsed from a distance in the crowd, without intentionally approaching him.

    Because he was not interested in Tsunade at that time.

    Now...

    As far as I know.

    The strange power that Tsunade is good at is also a change in the nature of Yang Dun. If he can copy it with Sharingan, it will add another fighting method.

    I really want to know, after he learns the multiplication technique and strange power one after another, will he be able to use his physical strength to the limit?

    So.

    He immediately decided that since he was going back to Konoha anyway, he would take a look at Baanchu Street.

    after one day.

    Duan stood on a mountainside with a wide view, condescending, and had a panoramic view of the scenery of Baanzhu Street below.

    Bamboo Street was just a street at first.

    But this ce is located on the main road of the Fire Country, so it quickly developed into a small town full of businessmen, nobles, and ninjas.

    Lively and bustling, mixed with fish and dragons.

    Bamboo Street has another feature, that is, all kinds of gambling houses,rge and small.

    is a holy ce for gamblers.

    This ce is neither big nor small. It is still a bit difficult to find Tsunade in a short time.

    judgment is thinking about it.

    Boom.

    There was a loud noise in the distance.

    He followed the prestige and found that a gambling house copsed, and dust rose into the sky.

    In addition, it can be vaguely seen that the streets are in chaos, and it seems that ninjas are fighting fiercely.

    Whoosh.

    Duan immediately jumped down from the mountainside and rushed over.

    After arriving at the scene.

    At a nce, I saw in the crowd, a woman wearing a dark green windbreaker and twin ponytails with blond hair, punching people with her fists.

    She has fair skin and a hot figure, especially a pair of exaggerated big breasts, which are amazing.

    Among the women I''ve ever met, only the talented Samuel can match her.

    This woman is Tsunade.

    "What happened?"

    Duan Duan casually asked a spectator next to him.

    From the other party''s mouth, he learned.

    I heard that it was a certain nobleman from the Land of Fire who cheated on Tsunade and made her owe a huge gambling debt, and then used it as a threat to plot against Tsunade.

    As a result, he was beaten to death on the spot by the hot-tempered Tsunade.

    "You actually got Tsunade-sama''s idea, don''t you know that she is one of the legendary Sannin?"

    "Tsunade Hime has many creditors, and I haven''t seen anyone who dares to force her to pay."

    "I really want to die."

    "..."

    A group of spectators talked with relish while watching the y.

    As the saying goes, it¡¯s better toe early than to be lucky.

    Duan just caught up with this scene.

    At this time, in the open space in front of the casino, a group of guard ninjas hired by the nobleman at a high price are besieging Tsunade, vowing to take her down.

    Although Tsunade is known as Princess Konoha, she is not only famous in life, but also famous in the ninja world, most people dare not touch her.

    But the Kingdom of Fire is ruled by daimyo after all, and the status of the noble ss is always higher than that of ninjas.

    Tsunade is in trouble this time.

    suddenly.

    "Master Tsunade!"

    There was a cry for help from the crowd, and I saw a female ninja with short ck hair and a quiet appearance. After a hard fight, she was held hostage by two enemies.

    She is Tsunade''s disciple, Shizune.

    "Master Tsunade, you don''t want to see your disciple die, do you?"

    An enemy put Kunai around Shizune''s neck, sneered and threatened Tsunade, asking her to catch her immediately and tie herself up obediently with a rope.

    Thought such a threat would work.

    Unexpectedly, instead, Mao Tsunade was thoroughly provoked and made her really angry.

    "asshole!"

    She gritted her teeth and cursed angrily, raised her fist three times, and then knocked away the ninjas who were besieging her, leaving behind howling.

    The two ninjas holding Jing Yin saw this, and if they were ruthless, they would kill Jing Yin.

    at this time.

    Duan''s figure shed, and he appeared behind the two of them like a ghost.

    Um?

    The hairs of the two stood on end, and they turned around quickly, only to see a pair of scarlet Sharingan.

    Plop.

    Before they had time to make any resistance, they fell to the ground directly under the illusion.

    Uchiha?

    Tsunade Jiandu rescued Shizune, and when he saw the other party''s Sharingan, he was stunned for a moment.

    Is it Konoha''s ninja?

    As a descendant of the Senju family, Tsunade has been fascinated by it since he was a child, and he doesn''t have a good impression of the Uchiha family.

    After all, Uchiha has been Senju''s old enemy for a long time.

    but.

    No matter who the other party is, since she saved her disciple, she must at least thank her verbally.

    Thinking in his heart, Tsunade walked towards Dan.

    However.

    Surprisingly so.

    Shua.

    Duan made a sudden move, grabbed the back of Jing Yin''s neck, lifted her up, who was still in shock, and threw her to the side like throwing garbage.

    "ah!"

    Silent screamed, and fell headfirst into the bushes on the side of the street, leaving only two legs outside.

    Judgment is a person who is not good at words.

    He knew that if he tried to approach Tsunade with words, there would be a high probability that it would only arouse her suspicion and alertness, and she would be rejected in the end.

    That being the case.

    It''s better to appear on the stage directly as an enemy, and fight with Tsunade on the spot here, and the sharingan will be stolen.

    It turns out.

    The method of judging, although simple and rude, has an immediate effect.

    "!"

    Tsunade saw Shizune being thrown out, and then realized that the burly man wearing a bamboo hat in front of him was not here to help, but to find fault.

    Guys from the Uchiha n, after so many years, they still deserve to be beaten as always.

    She frowned, and without saying a word, she strode forward, nning to put Duan Da on the ground first.

    Bang bang bang!

    The two sides went through a few moves, and there was a muffled punch to the flesh, which shocked the eardrums of the spectators around them, and they all backed away in horror.

    As expected of Tsunade.

    Duan was surprised. Among the ninjas he had fought against, Tsunade''s power was the strongest. It can be said that he was born with divine power.

    Tsunade was even more surprised.

    Every time she threw a powerful punch, she was blocked by Duan calmly, which showed that the strength of the opponent was enough to match her.

    There are not three or five such people in the Ninja world.

    "I thought you were a showman, but I didn''t expect that your muscles are not for nothing, they are quite powerful."

    Tsunade took a step back, clenched his fists, his eyes burning.

    She finally met an opponent worthy of her seriousness, and her fighting spirit came up.

    "Then let me see your strange power."

    As soon as Duan finished speaking, he stretched out his right hand and grabbed Tsunade. In the process, his right arm rapidly swelled and became huge.

    Partial doubling technique.

    What?

    Tsunade was caught off guard, and was surrounded by five broken fingers on the spot, like a figure in his palm.

    This figure is quite soft.

 Chapter 34: Naked Twister Tsuna Tehime (4K)

    Chapter 34 Naked Twister Tsuna Tehime (4K)

    Isn''t this person Uchiha?

    How can you still know the technique of doubling the Akidao n?

    Tsunade became more and more shocked, but right now she didn''t have time to think about it, because the broken hand was getting harder and harder, squeezing her plump body out of shape, and even made the blue veins on her chest bulge and reveal.

    If this continues, he will be crushed to death.

    "drink!"

    Tsunade shouted angrily, and a powerful chakra burst out of his body instantly, breaking free from the shackles of the giant hand.

    Shook Duan back a few steps.

    Boom!

    Tsunade took advantage of the momentum to pursue, punching Duan''s chest with a punch, a powerful air flow burst out all over her body, blowing her blond hair and making her windbreaker rattle.

    Amazing momentum.

    ing.

    Facing Tsunade''s ultimate move, he will never be afraid of rejoicing.

    In the vision of his Sharingan, he could see arge amount of chakra in Tsunade''s body, like a hundred rivers returning to the sea, quickly flowing towards her fist, concentrating on one point.

    This is the strange power of the Thousand Hands.

    When Duan saw it clearly, Tsunade''s fist also reached in front of him.

    This guy doesn''t hide, thinks he is tall and big, so he is so arrogant that he uses his body to take my strange power?

    A thought shed in Tsunade''s mind, his eyes flickered, and then he punched Broken''s chest mercilessly.

    boom!

    With the outbreak of strange force.

    This punch directly dented the broken chest, which looked very terrifying.

    Injured to this extent, even if he survived by luck, he would be paralyzed for life.

    That year.

    Since I came here, because I watched Tsunade taking a bath, she broke six ribs with strange force, broke both arms, and ruptured several internal organs, and almost died.

    In Tsunade''s view, this Uchiha''s fate must be hard toe by.

    But, is that really the case?

    "Um?"

    Tsunade''s pupils shrank suddenly, realizing something was wrong.

    The broken chest... was not copsed by her beating, but he used some means to deliberately soften his body.

    this moment.

    The broken steel and iron body turned into a piece of sticine, and the bones became as soft as noodles, showing his terrifying control over his own muscles.

    Tsunade''s strange power is to concentrate all the power at one point and explode, no matter how strong the defense is, it can be destroyed.

    The method of cracking is to use the copse of the chest to avoid the point with the strongest attack power, thereby dissolving most of Tsunade''s power.

    Whoosh.

    With the strength of Tsunade''s punch, he floated backwards with his feet off the ground, and finally fell to the ground like leaves.

    The severed chest returned to its original state without any injuries.

    This is called Yigao people''s boldness.

    Except for Duan, no one else dared to take over Tsunade''s strange power like this.

    He stood there, not fighting back, as if waiting for Tsunade to continue hitting him.

    Tsunade felt that he had been seriously provoked.

    Boom.

    She punched a wall next to her as if venting her anger, the wall shattered immediately, and finally copsed, turning into countless rubble.

    Then, with a sharp kick off the ground, she leapt into the air, raising one leg above her head.

    Then hit it hard.

    It hurts!

    Compared to punching people with fists, Kotenkaku is more powerful. It is a physical technique that concentrates chakra on the soles of the feet and tramples the enemy with the weight of the whole body.

    If you step out, the mountains will copse.

    Juan still didn''t hide.

    This time, his Sharingan can see more clearly, and he has a thorough insight into the chakra running route of the strange force.

    in addition.

    Facing Tsunade''s kick, he no longer used the softening of his body to resolve it, but fixed his eyes and nned to take it hard.

    Only by using his own body to personally feel Tsunade''s exertion of force can help him grasp the principle of strange force faster.

    Next second.

    The muscles of the whole body were tensed, and the body of the golden bell was activated, and the whole person was pinned to the ground like a big bell.

    And Tsunade''s painful foot, like a bell and pestle, mmed into it hard.

    fell on the broken chest again.

    îõ~

    The bell is melodious.

    "What?!"

    Tsunade kicked Broken''s chest with one hand, and only felt a shock forceing from her, which made one of her legs numb, and she fell backwards to the ground.

    However, the break is not veryfortable.

    Tsunade''s kick was so powerful that even he couldn''t bear it. The opponent''s power surged in like a tsunami, rampaging through his body.

    Rao is so.

    The severed feet remained motionless, as if they were roots stuck into the ground, and they didn''t take a step back.

    However, his upper body suddenly shook, and the amplitude becamerger andrger.

    Following the continuous shaking, the ground of the entire street was shaken together, as if there was an earthquake, and countless spider web-like cracks appeared.

    At this moment, Duan seemed to merge with the ground under his feet.

    Boom.

    He transmitted the power of Tsunade''s painful feet along his body to the ground, and finally released it.

    During this process.

    Hundreds of onlookers on the street were all panicked and stumbling around.

    After the "earthquake" ended, at a nce, there was no third person standing on the whole street except Duan and Tsunade.

    They all fell to the ground.

    Is this a Sannin level fight?

    People lying on the ground cautiously, raised their heads to look at the two of them, like a mortal looking up at a god, with awe and shock written all over their faces.

    Okay, almost there.

    Concluded that he received Tsunade''s strange power twice in a row, and he had seen enough and felt it.

    I am sure about the ability to copy.

    Then, there is no need to fight anymore.

    So he turned and left.

    What''s the meaning?

    Tsunade saw that he was about to leave, feeling that he had been greatly insulted.

    Because, the opponent ran away not because he couldn''t beat her, but stood still and received her two punches forcefully, and did not fight back from the beginning to the end, so he pped his **** and left.

    Could there be a more humiliating way than this?

    Think here.

    "Stop!"

    She yelled, and chased after her again, punching her broken back.

    Duan shook his head.

    Feeling the strong fist winding from behind him, he raised his right arm and swung it back directly. His arm trembled slightly at a high frequency, making the air crackle.

    boom!

    The forearms of the two hit each other hard again.

    In an instant, with the two fighting as the center, a sonic boom erupted, and all the windows of the surrounding shops were shattered.

    suddenly.

    Tsunade''s vision became blurred, as if he had presbyopia, he couldn''t see clearly what was in front of him.

    not good.

    She immediately realized that she was under the illusion.

    What Tsunade couldn''t figure out was that she was obviously very careful to avoid the sight of Broken Sharingan.

    She didn''t know.

    Duan''s Yin Escape Illusory Body Artbines body art with illusion, allowing Yin Escape Chakra to circte throughout the body, so that when fighting an enemy, any part of the body can be used to release illusion.

    When this technique is activated, there is a characteristic.

    That is, in the eyes of the enemy, a broken body part will vibrate slightly at a very high frequency, giving people an unreal and illusory feeling.

    From Uchiha Itachi, to Root Ninja, to Tsunade.

    This trick has been tried and tested.

    certainly.

    The principle of Yin Escape Illusory Physique sounds simple, but like the Thunder Escape Ninjutsu in Yunying Vige, it is extremely difficult to practice.

    Duan took a full ten years to develop the prototype of this technique, and it is still in the stage of perfection.

    People from the Qianshou family have a physique far beyond that of ordinary people, and are born with a strong resistance to illusions.

    so.

    It took only half a second for Tsunade to break free from the illusion, and his vision became clear again.

    But half a second was enough for Duanhuan to get behind her.

    Shua.

    He stretched out a thick arm like lightning, the muscles of the forearm and the biceps were at ny degrees, encircling Tsunade''s neck from behind.

    at the same time.

    The other hand that was severed also slid from the back of Tsunade''s neck, and the two arms formed a buckle.

    Tsunade just came back to his senses and realized something was wrong.

    Duan immediately put his head against her head, and mped both elbows and pulled back forcefully, not giving Tsunade any room to struggle.

    at this time.

    Duan hugged Tsunade from behind, and their faces were pressed together, looking like a couple in love.

    But the opposite is true.

    Because this is a naked strand.

    Naked choke is a Jiu-Jitsu move, which is divided into blood choke and air choke.

    Blood coagtion is the effect of tightening the enemy''s carotid artery, causing a sudden cardiac arrest. It can be shaped without too much force, and it is a move that the weak defeats the strong.

    Air strangtion is to jam the enemy''s throat, causing an effect simr to suffocation, and is more suitable for people with thick arms.

    It is concluded that the air twist is used against Tsunade.

    With his strength.

    While pressing Tsunade''s neck with his arm, he also directly lifted her petite body, lifting her feet off the ground.

    "Well¡­"

    Tsunade couldn''t make a sound, and her face was quickly flushed with blood. Since her feet were suspended in the air and she couldn''t exert force, her two legs could only kick around in the air.

    Under the strong will to survive.

    Boom.

    A huge chakra erupted from within Tsunade again, and she also raised her elbow vigorously, mming her broken rib backward.

    Unfortunately to no avail.

    Without changing color, she forcibly resisted Tsunade''s painless elbow, and then strangled her tighter and locked her even tighter.

    One second, two seconds, three seconds...

    Just five secondster.

    Tsunade rolled his eyes, dropped his arms, and fainted on the spot due to suffocation.

    Plop.

    After letting go, Tsunade fell limply to the ground, not knowing whether he was alive or dead.

    Ignoring the stunned spectators around, he waved his sleeves and floated away, quickly disappearing at the end of the street.

    "Master Tsunade!"

    Shizune rushed over in a panic and gave first aid to the unconscious Tsunade.

    After some tossing.

    "Ho..."

    Tsunade straightened his upper body abruptly, panting heavily, his chest heaving violently.

    At this moment, her face was pale, and she was dripping with cold sweat, as if she had juste back from the gate of hell.

    "Master Tsunade, I''m d you''re okay." Shizune finally breathed a sigh of relief, his eyes moist.

    Tsunade looked scared.

    Over the past ten years or so, she has neglected to fight because of suffering from blood phobia, and abandoned her practice in depravity. Only the title of Sannin is left to bluff people.

    Now when you encounter a strong enemy, if you can''t adapt to it all at once, you will show your true colors and be easily subdued by the opponent.

    However.

    What puzzled Tsunade was.

    That Uchiha guy, what exactly is his intention?

    He took the initiative to provoke her to make a move, but he didn''t fight back. He didn''t strangle her until Tsunade refused to let her go.

    suddenly.

    Tsunade suddenly remembered that the other party had used the Akimichi n''s secret technique of multiplying.

    Could it be that that person was trying to... copy her strange power with Sharingan?

    It''s just incredible.

    Think here.

    "Mute, let''s go." Tsunade stood up with a solemn expression, and hurriedly left the street with his disciples.

    Two dayster.

    Suddenly walked into a small forest.

    He fought with Tsunade and received her two punches hard with his body. Although it didn''t look like anything on the outside, to be honest, he still suffered a slight internal injury.

    The power of this woman is indeed terrifying.

    However, Duan recovered after a little recuperation.

    In exchange for this minor injury, I have mastered a new ability¡ªstrange power.

    Actually, he has been studying the strange force for a long time. This time, he used Sharingan to gain insights and experience it himself, and finally he has mastered it.

    Duan walked up to arge bluestone that was as tall as a person, stretched out a finger, and pressed it against the stone surface.

    Next second.

    Boom.

    A strong airflow erupted from his whole body, and a huge force passed along the finger and passed into the stone.

    click.

    On the surface of therge bluestone, spider web-like cracks appeared around the severed finger, and finally exploded with a bang.

    turned into a pile of rubble.

    This is strange power.

    The principle of strange power is actually very simple, it is to concentrate chakra on one part of the body, and then burst out instantly to achieve the effect of increasing destructive power.

    But still the same sentence, the simpler the technique sounds, the more difficult it is to practice sometimes.

    After continuous exploration, he found that if he wants to sessfully disy the strange power, he needs to meet three conditions:

    The first is the amount of chakra.

    It takes a lot of chakra to activate the strange power. Only when there are too many chakras can the destructive power be reflected. As a n of thousands of hands, Tsunade naturally has several times more chakra than ordinary ninjas.

    The second is physical strength.

    Concentrating arge amount of chakra in a certain part of the body will bring great pressure to the body. If you can''t bear it, the result will be to **** yourself.

    Tsunade''s physical strength needless to say.

    The third is the precise refinement and control of chakra.

    To use monster power in time in battle, the speed of refining chakra must be fast, and chakra must be controlled to flow to specific body parts instantly.

    As a medical ninja, Tsunade is her strong point in this aspect.

    What about the break?

    Chakra is essentially a mixture of physical energy and spiritual energy.

    Like Senju and Uzumaki, they are physically strong, and Uchiha is mentally strong, so they have more chakra than ordinary people.

    And broken, because he is physically and mentally strong, he doesn''t know how much chakra he has, because he has never run out of chakra.

    As for physical strength.

    Judgment has learned eight Dunjia from Maite Dai. His body that haspleted physical transformation can easily withstand even opening the sixth door, let alone a mere strange force.

    thest point.

    Juan is not a medical ninja, but he has been in good health for many years. Not only can he control 639 muscles in his body, he can even control the animal and autonomic nerves in his body.

    These things are more difficult than refining and controlling chakra.

    So, the strange power that seems impossible to be replicated by Sharingan, just like this let Duan learn it.

    also.

    There is another surprise.

    Since the ability to awaken the substitute "World" has been broken, he can only stop for two seconds, which is a bit short.

    But during this period of time, he has experienced battles with Obito, Root Team, and Tsunade sessively, encountered some dangers, and suffered a little injury.

    Perhaps it was this sense of crisis that finally further stimted the potential of the stand-in.

    So, at this moment.

    Duan raised a finger, faced the void in front of him, and calmly said those four words again:

    "Smash ~ Varudo."

    The next moment.

    Duan''s pupils dted, and in the reflection of his pupils, a slowly rotating, huge gear appeared.

    That''s the gear of time.

 Chapter 35: stop moving people

    Chapter 35 Time Stop Moving People

    In this unremarkable grove.

    A huge gear appears in front of the section. It is simple and heavy, as if it has experienced countless vicissitudes in the world, and it runs ruthlessly and slowly.

    Never stop.

    Phew!

    Duan Duan''s heart moved, and the power of the substitute turned into a stream of light and shot out, like a thin needle, stuck in one of the tooth slots of the gear.

    The gears of time just stopped.

    The whole world is also grayed out, and everything in the world loses its original color.

    One second, two seconds.

    Three seconds, four seconds.

    After a full five seconds, there was a click, and as the needle broke, the time gear resumed its operation again.

    finally.

    Duan can pause the time for five seconds.

    Compared to the previous two seconds, although it sounds like an increase of only three seconds, there are too many things that can be done in these three seconds.

    To know.

    Ninja battle, even if it is 0.1 second, it is enough to distinguish between life and death.

    Now Duan, when facing Obito or Danzo, even if the opponent has mastered Izanagi, he can still try to detain the opponent''s Sharingan within the time limit, and then kill him with one punch.

    Just imagine.

    Pause for five seconds at a time, cooperate with Duan''s Taijutsu and the stand-in world to output all its strength, how many people in the ninja world can stop it?

    Tick, tick.

    Something fell on the broken bamboo hat.

    He raised his head and saw that the sky was dark and countless raindrops were falling.

    It''s time to go home.

    He walked into the woods, walked along the path in the rain, and went to Konoha.

    The rain fell harder and harder, making the leaves rattle.

    The rainwater falling from the sky is connected into lines, and the countless lines form a. In the end, it is like a waterfall, pouring down from the sky overwhelmingly.

    In the primeval forest of the Land of Fire.

    A woman in a dark green trench coat and ck high-heeled shoes was running in the rain.

    Snapped!

    She stepped into a puddle on the ground, and the mud sshed on her white instep and stained her toes covered in red nail polish.

    But Tsunade can''t care about these now.

    After she was strangled and suffocated, it took two days of conditioning to recover, and the first thing she did was to track down the other party.

    Previously.

    When Tsunade and Duan were fighting each other, she sprinkled a colorless and invisible powder prepared by her on thetter, and no one except her could notice the difference.

    She followed the other party to find out his true identity.

    But now it''s raining, once the faint smell of the powder is washed away by the rain, Tsunade will lose track of the opponent.

    So she has to be quick.

    suddenly.

    Tsunade froze and stopped.

    Because, she saw a person standing in the rain with his back to her in the open space ahead.

    The man was close to two meters tall, wearing a hat and cloak, and his stalwart body just stood there, giving people a sense of oppression like a mountain.

    That''s right, that guy.

    At this time, it was raining heavily, and Tsunade''s blonde hair and clothes were soaked, clinging to her body, making her look like a drowned rat.

    But that person, even though he was also in the rain, did not touch a drop of water.

    Tsunade''s eyes were fixed, and after a closer look, he found:

    On the surface of the opponent''s body, Chakra came out through the body to form ayer of air shield, and even bounced the countless raindrops that fell on the body without falling to the ground.

    The whole body of the man, no matter his hair or skin, even the bamboo hat and cloak, turned into a lotus leaf-like existence.

    Once the raindrops fall, they will quickly slide away, roll down, and take away the dust on the clothes.

    The body is like a lotus leaf, clean and wless.

    This scene made Tsunade deeply shocked and ashamed.

    This person''s use of Chakra is extremely wonderful.

    In other words, the other party has integrated ninja practice into daily life, even in the rain can be used to practice chakra skills, and he does not rx every minute.

    Such a person is really terrifying, no wonder he can develop those terrifying muscles.

    This person is naturally Uchiha Dan.

    In the rain.

    "As expected of Tsunade, one of the Sannin, he was able to leave a tracking mark on me without me noticing."

    Duan opened his mouth first, but didn''t look back.

    "It''s just a trick, not worth mentioning."

    Tsuna shook his head with his hands, his eyes were serious, and he directly asked the doubts in his heart, "Are you Konoha''s ninja?"

    "no."

    Duan answered quickly. He is indeed from Konoha, but not a ninja, because he didn''t even graduate from the first year of ninja school.

    Tsunade frowned when he heard the words, and fell into deep thought.

    She thought for a while, and then asked: "Then who are you? Why do you have Uchiha''s Sharingan, and you can also use the Akimichi n''s multiplication technique?"

    "My name is Araki, and I''m a bounty hunter." Duan replied.

    Araki?

    As soon as Tsunade heard the name, she knew it was probably a code name, not the real name of the other party, but she didn''t care anymore.

    Since you can¡¯t ask, let¡¯s do it.

    She stepped on the stagnant water on the ground and walked towards Duan step by step, vowing to use the next battle to avenge her shame.

    I felt Tsunade''s undisguised fighting spirit.

    "I''m not interested in fighting with you now, don''te here again." I persuaded her.

    Tsunade heard the words, raised his fist and said with burning eyes:

    "What if I have to fight you?"

    As she spoke, she had already reached the point where she was only five meters away, entering the optimal attack distance.

    Tsunade is a verypetitive woman, especially when fighting with her fists. She has lived for decades and has never been afraid of anyone or lost to anyone.

    But two days ago, she was defeated by Duan''s naked choke, and she lostpletely.

    The more Tsunade thought about it, the more angry she felt, because she didn''t perform wellst time, and if she couldn''t fight Duan again and get back on the field, she would feel ufortable all over.

    Facing the stubborn Tsunade.

    Duan sighed silently, and decided to give her a warning, so he silently recited those four words in his heart.

    Smashing~ Varudo!

    A moment.

    Everything in the world turned gray, and countless raindrops solidified in the air, like a transparent bead curtain, forming a strange scene that no one had ever seen before.

    Duan turned around.

    Five meters away, Tsunade raised her fist with a look of fighting spirit, and even the heavy rain couldn''t extinguish the mes in her eyes.

    Whoosh.

    Decisively lowered the center of gravity of the body, and rushed out with a stride.

    After smashing many raindrops, he stretched out his right hand, hugged Tsunade by the waist, and lifted her onto his shoulders.

    Sprinted all the way to twenty meters away.

    Then.

    He put Tsunade on the ground like a statue, turned around quickly, and returned to his original position at the speed of sprinting again.

    This series of actions waspleted within five seconds.

    Next.

    Time resumes its flow.

    "Take the move!"

    Tsunade yelled, and was about to punch out, but suddenly froze in ce.

    She found that the opponent, who was close at hand, was 20 meters away from her in the blink of an eye.

    Not right.

    The other party didn''t move at all, it was she...backed away.

    Tsunade was shocked.

    what on earth is it?

    Could it be that she fell into the opponent''s illusion again?

    Tsunade does not believe in evil.

    She shook her head vigorously to keep herself awake, then took another step and walked towards Duan cautiously.

    This time, she was concentrating on it, and she was extremely nervous, always on guard against the opponent''s illusion attack.

    Ten meters, eight meters, five meters.

    Tsunade came to this distance for the second time.

    Then, the previous weird scene was repeated¡ª

    Tsunade inexplicably retreated to another twenty meters away.

    The man''s back is like a destination that can never be reached, no matter how hard she tries, she can''t get close...

 Chapter 36: necklace

    Chapter 36 Ne

    In the rain.

    Tsunade looked confused.

    What shocked her even more was yet toe.

    suddenly.

    Shua.

    Duan extended his left arm from under the cloak, parallel to the ground.

    That giant arm is thicker than Tsunade''s thigh, with tire-like bulging deltoid muscles, biceps that are plump like lotus roots, strong valgus triceps, and a section of steel-like forearm.

    Perfect lines, strong sense of power.

    This arm is the art of muscle.

    The next second, the broken palm spread out, and a blue crystal ne fell down.

    This ne... looks familiar.

    Tsunade lowered his head abruptly, and saw that his chest was empty, only to realize that the ne he usually hung around his neck had disappeared at some point.

    arrived in Duan''s hands.

    This crystal ne is a relic of the first generation of Hokage. It contains the chakra he sealed up, which has enough power to suppress the nine tails.

    is one of Tsunade''s most cherished treasures.

    Now, Tsunade felt a dull pain in her chest, and the ne seemed to be pulled off by force and taken away from her.

    "How can it be?!"

    After seeing that crystal ne.

    Tsunade finally turned pale with shock, his mind was buzzing,pletely unable to understand what happened.

    "This is thest warning. If you continue to entangle, I will not show mercy."

    Duan said while putting away the crystal ne, treating it as a trophy.

    He didn''t kill innocent people indiscriminately, and he didn''t have any grudge against Tsunade. It was he who took the initiative to provoke the fight with Tsunade before, and the responsibility does not lie with her.

    But if she wants to seek death, she can only do so.

    "..."

    Tsunade remained silent, staring fixedly at Duan''s back. Although he still looked dissatisfied, his body was very honest.

    Under Duan''s warning, she dared not move her feet.

    A few seconds passed.

    Under Tsunade''s gaze, Tsunade, who had been turning his back to her, finally turned around slowly.

    This time, he walked towards Tsunade step by step.

    Wherever he goes, the rain will separate automatically, and no drop will fall on him.

    Gollum.

    Tsunade swallowed his saliva, subconsciously clenched his fists, his eyes didn''t blink, and his whole body was tense to the extreme.

    Ten meters, five meters, one meter.

    until zero distance.

    During the heavy rain, he didn''t squint, didn''t nce at Tsunade, and just passed her by.

    Tsunade still didn''t dare to make a move after all, but turned his head stiffly at that moment, and caught a glimpse of the side face under the broken bamboo hat.

    And, the purple five-pointed star birthmark under the other party''s left neck.

    Duan left, disappeared in the rain, disappeared in the depths of the woods.

    Tsunade turned his head slowly, and he could no longer see Duan''s figure, and could not sense the other party''s breath.

    Plop.

    She finally rxed, and slumped on the ground, letting the rain continue to p her body.

    ¡­

    The border of the Land of Fire.

    Boom.

    In a canyon, with the explosion of the detonating talisman, mes shot up into the sky.

    Sure enough, as expected by the third generation, the Prajna of the forest kingdom betrayed Konoha, and after Maitekai saw it through, a battle broke out between the two sides.

    The strength of the Kai team is not impressive, let alone Kakashi''s Anbu to help.

    So, this battle was one-sided without any suspense, and it ended soon.

    On the clearing.

    Amidst Kai¡¯s horrified expression, Itachi held his ninja sword silently, and made up swords one by one to the enemies who fell on the ground, followed by screams, leaving no one behind.

    Kill all enemies without mercy, this is Anbu''s mission.

    Kai, with a sunny and kind personality, can''t do such a thing, but for Itachi, who started killing people at the age of four, he has long been used to it.

    Itachi will never forget what he saw when he was brought to the battlefield by his father when he was a child:

    Ninjas from different ninja viges have the same distorted appearance of death, with corpses strewn all over the fields and rivers of blood flowing like hell.

    At that moment, Itachi''s young heart was strongly shocked.

    Since then, he has dreamed that he can be the best ninja¡ªHokage, so that he can change the world and eliminate war in the world.

    And now, between Uchiha and the vige, a war seems imminent.

    Itachi counted the time, and if he rushes back now, he should still have time to attend the n meeting.

    Thinking of this, he breathed a sigh of relief.

    On the way back.

    Itachi suddenly asked Kakashi:

    "Captain, you are not Uchiha but you have Sharingan and can use Uchiha''s power. So, which side of the ninja do you think you are?"

    Is it on the side of Uchiha or the side of the vige?

    At this moment, Itachi was not only asking Kakashi, but also asking himself in his heart.

    "I never thought of such a question."

    Kakashi shook his head, not interested in choosing sides, just said, "This Sharingan was entrusted to me by a friend. It reminds me not to forget the most important thing, that is, don''t let mypanions be killed."

    Itachi heard the words and was thoughtful.

    He heard that Kakashi even killed hispanions in order toplete the mission, but now it seems that may not be the case.

    but.

    For Uchiha and Konoha, Itachi, who didn''t get an answer from Kakashi, is still very confused about his identity and position.

    Konoha Vige.

    Duan walked into that familiar alley, and saw from a distance that the gym had opened for business ahead of schedule.

    It''s just as usual, there are not many guests.

    He pushed the door and entered.

    "Curator, you are back." Samuel showed joy.

    "During the time I was out, nothing happened, right?" Duan asked casually.

    "No, everything is fine."

    "Yes." Duan nodded.

    He originally thought that after Danzang failed to send people to kill him, he would kidnap Samuel, an employee, to threaten him, or simply kill Samuel to vent his anger.

    Now it seems that Danzo still has a pattern, although not many.

    After asking, Duan picked up the box containing the banknotes and walked to his room. But after taking two steps, he stopped again and asked Samuel back:

    "Is your birthdaying up?"

    "Yes, it will be three dayster. Thank you, curator, for your concern." Samui bowed.

    After thinking about it, he took out the crystal ne he snatched from Tsunade, and handed it to Samui as a birthday present.

    Sam Yi was immediately ttered, and quickly handed the ne back with both hands:

    "Curator, this is too expensive, I can''t ept it."

    She could tell at a nce that this ne was made of rare crystal ore, and the workmanship was very delicate.

    "I bought this at random on the side of the road, it''s worthless."

    Juan made up a random reason, and walked away without waiting for Samuel to speak.

    He knew that this ne used to belong to Senju Hashirama, and there was a wooden chakra in it, which could restrain Jinjuriki.

    Very precious.

    But Duan also knew that Tsunade had given this ne to her younger brother and lover sessively, and they all died in the end.

    This ne seems to contain a kind of death curse.

    Juan wanted to know if this was true, so he decided to use Samui as an experiment in the name of giving gifts.

    Anyway, she is a spy of Yunying Vige, after all, she is not one of her own.

    Samui waspletely unaware of Duan''s sinister intentions.

    She walked to the mirror, carefully put on the ne, and watched the blue crystal sink into her chest, feeling a bit of coolness.

    She likes it very much.

    "Curator, you don''t really want to chase me, do you?"

    Samui muttered to himself while ying with the ne, and his inner thoughts wereplicated for a while.

    Thanks for the 500 starting coins rewarded by South Wind and North Horse!

 Chapter 37: Jujitsu

    Chapter 37 Jiu-Jitsu

    In a blink of an eye, it has been two days since I got disconnected.

    He spent the past two days training in the gym, didn''t go anywhere, and returned to his previous life.

    As for the fact that Danzang sent people to assassinate him, it must have never happened. As for the reason...

    One is because the evidence has been sold by him to the gold exchange, and he exchanged four dead bodies for 10 million taels. The second is to know that even if he takes out the dead body to make things worse, he can''t do anything with Danzo.

    So he nned to keep a steady stream of water and grab the wool by the roots. As long as Danzang dared to send someone, he would score twice or three times and ept the corpse to exchange for money.

    but.

    If it reallyes to the day when the fish dies and the breaks.

    Juan didn¡¯t n to y any tricks, and then he would directly enter the root base, kill Danzang and it would be over.

    Right now, Duan is more concerned about another matter¡ª

    It is only one day away from the Uchiha n meeting.

    There is a ring in the gym.

    at this time.

    Duan and Samui, both wearing white T-shirts and red shorts with the words "Meat Reform" printed on them, practiced Jiu-Jitsu on the ring.

    Jiu-jitsu sounds a bit like the soft fist of the Hyuga n, but the two are not the same thing at all.

    Jiu-jitsu is a fighting skill that breaks down past lives.

    What it pays attention to is to drag the opponent into the ground, and then use the body to perform suffocation skills and joint skills to subdue the opponent.

    The disadvantage of jujitsu is obvious. Since it is a kind of winding technique, it cannot be used against many.

    But its advantages are equally obvious, that is, it is invincible in one-on-one, and it is a physical skill that can be called the "king of heads-up".

    Even in this ninja world, Duan still thinks so.

    after all.

    Compared with ordinary people, a ninja has one head, two arms, and two legs. The structure of human joints and muscles is always the same, even for Kaguya Otsutsuki.

    Concluded that if there is a physical technique that can defeat Kaguya Hime, it must be jujitsu.

    It is a form of wrestling, and the key lies in the word "wrapping", which means tightly entangled with the opponent.

    Like now.

    In the arena.

    Both Duan and Samuel were lying on the ground, and their bodies formed a 90¡ã cross.

    The two broken legs pressed against Samui''s neck and chest respectively, and at the same time, she let one of her arms pass through his crotch, and was held tightly by his hands and pressed against his chest.

    Following the break, he thrust his hips hard.

    In an instant, under the action of the principle of leverage, the elbow joint of Samui''s arm was suddenly hyperextended, and it was under tremendous pressure.

    Facing the risk of strain or even dislocation.

    "Papa papa!"

    Samui had a painful expression on his face, and quickly pped the ground with the other hand in surrender.

    This is the cross lock, also known as the arm lock, which is the most representative Jiu-Jitsu action.

    It is easy to get started, but it has many variations and is difficult to master.

    "Do you understand, this time it''s you."

    After demonstrating and exining to Samuel, let her try as an attacker.

    Facing Duan who was lying on the ground, Samuel was eager to try. After sitting on it, he activated the cross lock from the riding position, and the whole set of movements was smooth and smooth.

    High degree ofpletion.

    "Savvy is good." Duan was pressed by Samuel andmented.

    "Thank you, curator." Receiving continuous praise, Samui stood up and brushed the hair by his ear, feeling very happy.

    The next thing to learn is the naked twist.

    Duan demonstrated as usual, and did what he did to Tsunade two days ago on Samuel again.

    "bring it on."

    Following Duan''s order, Samuel strode around behind him, jumped up and hung on Duan''s body, and locked his neck with both arms.

    At the same time, her two legs came out from behind, grabbed the broken waist and abdomen and mped, preventing him from escaping through the movement of the crotch.

    But awkwardly so.

    Duan''s body was too big, and Samuel''s legs were not long enough to lock himpletely.

    In addition, her **** have also be a burden, which greatly affects her technical movements.

    Bang.

    After breaking free easily, he fell on his back and threw Samuel onto the ring.

    Seeing that she was a little frustrated, Duan gave a word of encouragement at the right time:

    "You''ve made rapid progress recently, and you should be at the level of Shinobi Konoha."

    "Really?"

    Sam Yi pretended to be happy when he heard the words, but he was ten thousand dissatisfied in his heart.

    She is obviously a special jonin of Yunying Vige.

    The fighting quality of Yunyin ninjas is generally higher than that of Konoha ninjas, at least Samui thinks so.

    "Do you want to be a ninja in the past? The sry is definitely better than working here. If you are willing, I can help rmend it to my brother-inw."

    Juan suddenly proposed to Samuel.

    ah?

    Samui was stunned for a second, then quickly waved his hand and said, "No need, curator. I want to work with you all the time, please...don''t drive me away."

    After she finished speaking, she bit her lips tightly, with an uneasy look on her face.

    What a joke.

    Her only task now is to study Uchiha Dan from head to toe, and then send his information back to Yunkage Vige. After all, the fourth Raikage-sama is still waiting.

    Sam Yi wished to eat and sleep with Duan, how could he leave him and run to be some Konoha Shinobi.

    "Okay." Duan nodded and said no more.

    After a short rest, the two continued to practice.

    This practicested all afternoon.

    At dusk, Itachi Uchiha pushed open the door of the gym and walked in.

    He followed the voice and came to the bottom of the ring.

    A man and a woman on the ring are practicing triangle locks.

    I saw Samuel lying on the ground with his broken neck mped between his two snow-white thighs, holding thetter''s head with both hands, and pressing down on his chest.

    Once the triangr lock is formed, there is basically no solution.

    Unfortunately, Samuel''s opponent is Duan.

    After he was locked, he directly took the weight of her entire body, stood up from the ground, swung Samui and smashed it to the ground.

    Bang, brute force.

    Looking at Samuel''s aggrieved face, Duan looked down at her, and said lightly:

    ¡°Skills are very important, but strength is always fundamental. No matter how perfect a three-year-old child¡¯s Jiu-Jitsu skills are, it is impossible for a three-year-old child to defeat a strong adult.¡±

    "I see, curator."

    Samui got up from the ground and bowed to Duan.

    Although she is always bullied, but she is used to this kind of high-intensity practice, and it will be much easier to deal with other people in the future.

    "Sorry, did I bother you?" Itachi said at this moment.

    Whoosh.

    Duan jumped down from the ring, wiped his sweat with a towel, and casually asked his nephew:

    "I heard from Samuel that you haven''te to the gym for the past few days. Are you out on a mission? Everything is going well."

    "Thank you uncle for your concern."

    Itachi bowed slightly, hesitated for two seconds, and then exined why he came, "Uncle, I have something I want to talk to you about tomorrow''s n meeting."

    oh?

    "sure."

    Duan readily agreed, it could be seen that Itachi didn''t want to talk here, so he patted his nephew on the shoulder, "Let''s go for a walk."

    The alley where the fitness center is located is at the edge of the vige.

    Behind the alley, there is a mountain path, so the uncle and nephew walked up the path slowly.

    Mountain road.

    He nced at Itachi beside him, and seeing that thetter had been silent, he didn''t speak first.

    atst.

    Itachi seemed to have finally decided his words, raised his head and asked Duan: "Uncle, have you awakened Sharingan?"

    He hasn''t seen Duan Sharingan yet.

 Chapter 38: let the world burn

    Chapter 38 Let the World Burn

    Don''t wait to answer.

    Itachi said to himself again:

    ¡°When I was eight years old, mypanion Gastrodia was killed by a masked man, which made me open Sharingan.

    Father didn¡¯t care about my feelings at all when he learned about this. He just happily congratted me while feeding the fish, saying that I had truly be a member of the Uchiha.

    I learnedter that for Uchiha, deadpanions or rtives are sacrifices that have to be sacrificed in order to obtain the power of Sharingan.

    Many nsmen gave up the lives of those they cherished, and used that moment of mental pain to stimte themselves to open their eyes.

    Whoever can endure this kind of pain is a person with ''measure''.

    This is the secret of our Uchiha n Sharingan Sharingan, what we call ''pride''. "

    His words revealed disgust and ridicule towards Uchiha.

    "So that''s what happened."

    Suddenly echoed the sentence, but he had a different opinion in his heart.

    Because, he did not experience the pain of losing his loved ones. Instead, he made a major breakthrough in a fitness training, and when he felt very happy, he awakened Sharingan.

    Happy eyes open.

    However, if this kind of thing is told, the nephew probably won''t believe it.

    Itachi stopped suddenly, staring at him with a pair of eyes, and asked:

    "Uncle, you also moved outside alone because you resisted the so-called pride and glory of the Uchiha n, right?"

    He wants to know what his uncle really thinks in his heart, whether he is also disappointed and disgusted by the ethos of the Uchiha n like him.

    However, itachi was disappointed.

    "No, I just wanted to be quiet, I didn''t think about it that much." Duan replied.

    Itachi lowered his head when he heard the words.

    The two continued walking.

    After a while, Itachi spoke again and asked Duan a new question:

    "Uncle, in the current Konoha Vige, no matter the high-level people or ordinary civilians, they all hate Uchiha. Are we really an inherently evil family like the Second Hokage said?"

    "Where did you hear that?"

    He asked a question, and before Itachi could speak, he shrugged his shoulders indifferently, "Why bother what others say, even if you are born evil, as long as you ept the truest self calmly."

    Judgment never cares what other people think.

    Even if people from the whole ninja world scold him together, he won''t be depressed, he should still eat and drink, and don''t take it personally. In the same way, even if people in the whole ninja world praise him together, he won''t feel anything, and he will still be himself as always.

    This is called deciding the distinction between inside and outside, arguing about the state of honor and disgrace, and then you can get inner freedom.

    is the philosophy of Taoism in the previous life.

    Itachi was very surprised by Duan''s words, and frowned:

    "Uncle, your realm is too high, I can''t understand."

    After hearing the words, a big handnded on the nephew''s head:

    "You''re still young, it''s normal not to understand. Also, don''t think like an adult all day long, there are some things you don''t need to worry about."

    something?

    Itachi became excited as soon as he heard it. Did uncle mean the rtionship between the family and the vige?

    He heard what Juan meant, and hurriedly asked:

    "Uncle, where do you think the rtionship between Uchiha and the vige will go, and will reconciliation be achieved in the end?"

    Duan nced at his nephew again, shook his head, and said decisively, "Impossible."

    "Why?"

    "Since the death of the fourth generation, the restoration of the third generation, and the day when Uchiha was driven to the edge of the vige by the high-level Konoha, the rift between the two has been irreparable, and will only grow bigger and bigger until itpletely ruptures.

    In the past few years, high-level means have been used to suppress Uchiha. Under such high pressure, Uchiha will sooner orter be forced to rebel and embark on the path of a coup. "

    Duan said his judgment calmly (spoiler).

    Coup?

    Itachi turned pale with fright.

    Because Zhishui also told him that if the hawks in the n gain power, the worst case scenario is a coup.

    Unconsciously.

    The uncle and nephew made a big circle along the mountain road, and finally came to the top of Hokage Rock. Under the feet of the two of them were the majestic and domineering head sculpts of previous Hokages, lined up in a row.

    At this time, the sun was setting and the warm wind was blowing. Arge expanse of gorgeous fire clouds dyed the far half of the sky red.

    Overlooking from here, the buildings of the entire Muye Vige are distributed in a fan shape, with a panoramic view of the magnificent scenery.

    The streets below are lined with shops and peoplee and go, which is full of excitement and prosperity.

    but.

    Uchiha''s familynd is located in the upper right corner of the fan-shaped area, which seems remote and deserted, and is out of ce with other ces in Konoha.

    Like a group of outsiders.

    A gust of wind blew, and the hair and clothes of the uncle and nephew fluttered gently.

    At this moment, Itachi contemted for a long time, and finally asked Duan thest question:

    "Uncle, if one day Uchiha decided tounch a coup, which side would you be on, the family... or the vige?"

    Juan didn''t answer right away, but asked back: "What about you?"

    "I...I don''t know."

    Itachi looked confused.

    Actually, when he, as a Uchiha, said that he didn¡¯t know three words, it already showed that he would not stand on the side of the family, but on Konoha.

    In Itachi''s heart, the tribe has long fallen into narrow nationalism.

    His leader is Uchiha Shisui, and what he follows is the true will of fire represented by Shisui.

    Hearing Itachi''s answer, he was definitely not surprised.

    Although he decided to carry out "personality modification" on his nephew, changing a person''s long-standing thoughts cannot be achieved by just beating him up.

    More beatings.

    But today, I definitely don¡¯t n to beat up this nephew.

    "its me."

    In Itachi''s expectant eyes, he said two words, his gaze wandered into the distance, and he paused for a moment.

    The idea of ??judgment has not changed.

    In his opinion.

    Kuye Vige is a terrorist organization, just like those wonderful small countries in the previous life, it is no pity to destroy it.

    The Uchiha n is not a good thing either, it can be called a typical example of arrogance and self-destruction.

    but.

    If, as in the original book, Konoha didn¡¯t pay any price, let Itachi and Obito destroy Uchiha, that would be too boring.

    For a traveler.

    Witnessing the Uchiha¡¯s genocide night is like watching a movie you¡¯ve already seen. What¡¯s the point?

    What I want to see is a vigorous battle between Uchiha and Konoha''s senior management, and a fair duel.

    In this big drama.

    Duan has no intention of being the protagonist, but he doesn''t mind being a behind-the-scenes screenwriter, personally destroying Konoha''s high-level conspiracy to ensure that Uchiha and Konoha can do it 100%.

    let''s hit.

    Both sides will be hurt, and even all of them will die. The vast expanse of whiteness is really clean, and all the prosperity will disappear.

    Then, the world was quiet.

    Think here.

    Duan showed a half-smile expression, and said to Itachi:

    "I don''t care about the Uchiha n or Konoha. But I sincerely hope that the two sides will fight. It must be a spectacr scene, what do you think?"

    Thinking of that scene, I can''t help but look forward to it, and there is a long-lost...joy in my heart.

    It was exactly the same as when he opened his eyes.

    Maybe, when that day reallyes, he might be able to use this joy to open the kaleidoscope.

    Itachi''s expression froze.

    Uncle''s answer made him unexpected, and he waspletely stunned for a while.

    "Why, why?" Itachi regained his senses and murmured.

    "Because uncle and me..."

    Rubbing Itachi''s head with his broken hand, the corners of his mouth slowly opened, finally showing a bright smile, "I just want to see the world burn."

    The voice just fell.

    Shua.

    A pair of broken eyes suddenly changed into the shape of three hooked jade.

    It is also a three-pointed jade, and the broken Sharingan is scarletr than Itachi. In the depths of the seemingly calm pupils, there is a madness that has never been known.

    "..."

    Itachi trembled all over, staring nkly at Duan''s eyes.

    From the reflection in his uncle''s pupils, Itachi saw the entire Konoha Vige, which seemed to be shrouded in blood-red mes.

    The leaves under the setting sun are beautiful and peaceful, but they are also like a fragile picture scroll. Once ignited, they will burn until they are reduced to ashes.

    At this moment, Itachi finally saw clearly the abyss-like darkness of his uncle''s heart.

    Uchiha Duan is an out-and-out lunatic.

 Chapter 39: kaleidoscope

    Chapter 39 Kaleidoscope

    Itachi lost his mind and walked on the way home.

    He no longer remembers how he broke up with his uncle Uchiha, and how he returned to the n.

    "Uncle, I just want to watch this world burn."

    The decisive sentence buzzed in Itachi''s mind, making him shiver all over in the hot weather, and his hands and feet were cold.

    It took a long time for Itachi to recover and calm down.

    He didn''t n to tell his father about his uncle''s crazy thoughts, because his father never understood him.

    He wants to tell the most trusted Zhishui.

    At night, on the edge of the cliff of Nanhechuan.

    "Shisui, please. At tomorrow''s n meeting, if my uncle behaves out of line, please stop him."

    Itachi sincerely makes a request to his friends.

    "I see, Itachi. I didn''t expect such a dangerous thought."

    Shisui took a breath, and then solemnly agreed to Itachi.

    Next.

    Itachi had another brainstorm and told Zhishui everything he knew about his uncle.

    Including the battle between Duan and the mysterious masked man at the Nanhe Shrine, and the fact that Duan avoided the root assassination and made the oily girl Ryoma return without sess.

    "Uchiha is a person who only admires power. The only way to stop or change his thinking is to defeat him in public and let him realize that he is not omnipotent."

    Itachi exhorted Zhishui like this, hoping that when thetter conflicts with Duan, he will never show mercy.

    "Don''t worry, I will win. Because, like the masked man you mentioned, I also have Kaleidoscope Sharingan."

    Shishui patted Itachi on the shoulder, showing a confident and warm smile.

    Under Itachi''s surprised eyes.

    Shua.

    Zhishui''s jet-ck pupils first turned into three-pointed jade, and then rotated again, turning into a brand new pattern.

    Different from the triangr pinwheel eyes of the masked man, Shimizu''s kaleidoscope is a square shuriken.

    "ording to Ni''s description, the masked man only has a kaleidoscope Sharingan, so he was careless and lost to Sangouyu''s Uchiha Dan.

    When the eyes of the kaleidoscope are gathered together, the power of the pupil is much stronger than that of a single eye, and it can exert real power.

    That kind of power is called the power of God. "

    Zhishui said with a gloomy gaze and a mysterious face.

    God power?

    Itachi was shocked when he heard the words, and at the same time felt a lot more relieved.

    After all, Zhishui has never let him down.

    at the same time.

    Itachi''s heart inevitably has a longing for the kaleidoscope.

    Whether it is the masked man or Shisui, these kaleidoscope eye-openers are existences that Itachi cannot reach at present, so he can only look up.

    His dream is to be the most powerful ninja, be Hokage, and eliminate war in the world.

    To achieve that step, I am afraid it will not work without a kaleidoscope.

    seems to have seen Itachi''s thoughts.

    "Itachi, I believe you will be able to open the kaleidoscope Sharingan in the future. Each pair of kaleidoscopes has different patterns and different abilities. Maybe your ability will be more powerful than other kaleidoscopes."

    Zhishui smiled and encouraged Itachi meaningfully, but he didn''t tell Itachi how he opened the kaleidoscope.

    Because Zhishui really didn''t have the courage to bring up that past event.

    Nothing to say all night.

    The next day, afternoon. Hokage Building.

    Bang Dang.

    Danzo pushed the door open, broke into Hokage''s office, and found that Sandaime was facing away from him, looking at Konoha smoking a pipe outside the window.

    "Ri Zhan, what time is this, are you still in the mood to look at the scenery?"

    Danzo said coldly, and poked the ground heavily with his cane, expressing his dissatisfaction with Hokage.

    "What''s wrong?"

    The third generation heard the words, and slowly turned around, with a calm andposed expression on his face.

    "There is a man named Uchiha Dan, you should know it. After this man lured my four subordinates to a remote area outside the vige, he actuallyunched a surprise attack and killed them all ruthlessly!"

    Danzo stared at the third generation with an angry look on his face, and said sharply, "The people of root are the people of Anbe, and they are subordinates of you, Hokage. Uchiha''s move must be his brother-inw Uchiha Fugaku''s behind-the-scenes instruction tounch The rebels have dered war on us!"

    After these words, the viin sued first, and Duan and Uchiha were first put on the hat of treason.

    Three generations quietly watched Danzo''s performance.

    Hoo~

    He exhaled a smoke ring, sat on Hokage''s chair calmly, and shook the ash into the ashtray.

    "Itachi told me about this a long time ago. It is clear that you were trying to win over, and you were sprayed with bitter tea in the face by the other party, so you sent someone to assassinate you in anger, but it failed, right?"

    Sandaimu spoke leisurely, his eyes were piercing.

    After he read the information about Duanst time, he attached great importance to this person, and specially sent Uchiha Itachi to monitor him.

    From Itachi''s previous report, the third generation knew that Danzo was deted on the severed hand, but to be honest, he didn''t expect that four people would be damaged at the root.

    It seems that this Uchiha off is more troublesome than he imagined.

    After listening to the words of the third generation, Danzo''s face froze.

    Uchiha Itachi, a little bastard, actually told Hirizan all his scandals in the tea room.

    but.

    Danzo has a thick skin. Now that he has been exposed, it''s time to turn the story, as if he didn''t mention it.

    He snorted coldly, and continued to advise the third generation, asking thetter to make a decision:

    "Even if you n to leave Uchiha alone, don''t forget that tonight is the Uchiha''s n meeting. You and I both know that this n is bing more and more dangerous. In this extraordinary period, Uchiha must be sent Surrounded by the Bo family, once there is any change in this family, we can respond immediately. Even, when necessary..."

    Speaking of this, Danzo''s eyes turned cold, and the meaning in the words was self-evident.

    "Are you teaching me this Hokage? Danzo, you''ve crossed the line."

    Third generations frowned, showing displeasure.

    Danzo did not back down, but took a step forward, and put pressure on the third generation across the desk:

    "Hizan, everything I do is for Konoha, this time you must listen to me!"

    boom!

    The third generation stood up, pped the desk, and shouted at Danzo: "You are too presumptuous, Danzo. I am Hokage!"

    "You will regret it." Danzo didn''t give face at all, turned around and mmed the door and left.

    After a while.

    "Come out." Sandaime said with a sigh.

    Shisui Uchiha came out from behind the screen.

    After listening to the dispute between Sandaime and Danzo, he was silent at the moment, not knowing what he was thinking.

    "I''m telling you a joke, Shisui. I''m not qualified as Hokage, I can''t control my subordinates."

    Sandaimeughed at himself.

    Shisui looked solemn, and said from the bottom of his heart: "Sandai-sama is the greatest Hokage in history. Without you, Konoha would not be where it is today."

    Hizaru Sarutobi has been Hokage for nearly 40 years. For two generations, he led Konoha to win two ninja wars, and finally made the vige peaceful and prosperous today.

    Now, the old man''s prestige in the vige has already surpassed that of the first and second generations.

 Chapter 40: light and dark

    Chapter 40 Light and Darkness

    "Hehe, when did you learn to tter?"

    Sandaime teased Shisui, but judging from his expression, it was very helpful.

    "I''m just telling the truth."

    Zhishui has a serious face, full of loyalty to the three generations.

    Hearing the words, the third generation looked at the young man in front of him more and more kindly, and asked with concern:

    "Recently, you have been asked to perform too many tasks. Your body should not be able to take it anymore, right? Well, you should take a good rest for a few days and go back to the n to have a look. I have also heard that your n seems to be quite critical of you. You You have to have a good rtionship with them."

    It seems to be concerned, but it is actually a test.

    Shisui is not an idiot, he immediately heard the implication of the third generation, so he quickly bowed and replied: "Thank you, Hokage-sama, for your concern."

    Then, he expressed his concerns about the Uchiha n.

    Because Shisui got too close to Konoha''s high-level executives, it caused dissatisfaction among the radicals in the n. At the n meeting tonight, those people are very likely to attack him.

    If the radicals gain power, the Uchiha n will go further to the opposite side of the vige.

    "well."

    After hearing this, Sandaime let out a long sigh.

    Then, he was heartbroken and made a confession in front of Zhishui:

    "This is all my fault.

    During my reign, I failed to resolve the grievances between Uchiha and the vige, and finally had to hand over this burden to the fourth generation. It never urred to me that the fourth generation died young. In desperation, I had no choice but to return to this seat.

    The current vige has not recovered from the Nine-Tails Rebellion a few years ago, and is very weak.

    The major ninja viges headed by Yunyin are all eyeing Konoha.

    At this juncture, if something happens to the Uchiha n again, it will be a fatal blow to Konoha, and internal turmoil will inevitably lead to external turmoil.

    At that time, in case Konoha...

    After I die, how can I have the face to go to the Pure Land to meet the first and second generation adults! "

    After saying these heartfelt words, Third Generation seems to have aged a lot.

    When Zhishui heard the words, he was deeply moved and couldn''t help blurting out:

    "Master Hokage, I will definitely stop the nsmen and never let the kind of thing you worry about happen."

    Alright, what I''m waiting for is your words.

    The third generation looked serious, looked at Shisui with burning eyes, and said emotionally:

    "Shisui, your grandfather Uchiha Kagami is my best friend, and in my heart, I have always treated you as my own grandson.

    Mirror is an amazing ninja who interpreted the will of fire with his whole life. I always firmly believe that you will be able to inherit the legacy of the mirror and protect the future of Konoha.

    Everything is left to you. "

    At this moment, he entrusted a heavy burden to the young man in front of him.

    Shisui was shocked all over, then knelt down on one knee, and said in a deep voice: "Uchiha Shisui, I swear to the death toplete the task!"

    "well!"

    The third generation showed a kind smile again, his eyes were full of relief.

    First show concern, then stage bitter tricks, and finally move out the ancestors of Zhishui, and use the will of fire to engage in moral kidnapping.

    The third generation of thisbination of speaking skills has been practiced to the state of proficiency.

    After watching Zhishui leave.

    San Daime sat back in his chair and continued to meditate.

    In order to deal with Uchiha, in addition to Shisui, he also has the Itachi chess piece in his hand, which can be said to be a two-pronged approach.

    But even so, the third generation is still not at ease. After all, Shisui and Itachi are Uchiha''s people after all.

    Never trust an Uchiha 100%.

    This is the advice given to him by the teacher of the third generation, the second generation of Hokage Senju Tomona.

    I have to guard against it.

    ten minutester.

    Kakashi appeared in the Hokage office.

    "After much deliberation, no one in Anbu is better than you. Only you who have sharingan can know enough about Uchiha and have the strength to sneak into their n. Kakashi, this task is entrusted to you .¡±

    Third Dai Muyu said earnestly.

    He asked Kakashi to secretly enter the Nanga Shrine to spy on the information of the Uchiha n.

    "yes."

    Kakashi knelt on one knee, lowered his head and responded.

    He, who has always been afraid of trouble, naturally has a big head for such a tricky task, but he has no room to refuse Hokage''s order.

    The third generation seemed to understand what Kakashi was thinking, and added gently:

    "Remember, to protect yourself first, withdraw immediately if you find something is wrong, don''t be brave."

    "I understand, Hokage-sama."

    Kakashi responded again.

    Although the third generation said so, Kakashi knew that this matter was rted to the safety of the vige, and he had to get valuable information no matter what.

    Can''t leave empty handed.

    Kakashi walked towards the outside of the Hokage Building while thinking about the infiltration n.

    Unexpectedly, I ran into an acquaintance at the corner of the corridor.

    Danzo.

    "Kakashi, I appreciate your performance in Anbu, and even want to dig you to the root." Danzo stopped Kakashi and got straight to the point.

    Kakashi''s face changed, and he declined, "Please don''t joke, Danzo-sama."

    "No, the root is more suitable for you than the dark part, because you have dark qualities."

    Danzo''s gaze was meaningful, as if he had already seen through the darkness deeply buried in Kakashi''s heart.

    He knew that the young man in front of him, who seemed to be loyal to the will of fire, actually had a lot ofints against the third generation in his heart.

    because.

    The suicide of Hatake Sakumo was indirectly caused by the third generation.

    And Danzo also hinted to Kakashi that the third generation imed to be a pacifist, but inadvertently expanded the war and became the chief culprit in killing Obito and Rin.

    Later, in order to reset, the third generation prohibited Anbu from participating in the war on the night of the nine tails, killing Kakashi''s teacher fourth generation.

    Although Kakashi did not believe these conspiracy theories of Danzo in the end, once the seeds of doubt were nted, they would quietly take root and germinate.

    Isn¡¯t it.

    "Master Danzo, if there is nothing else, I will go first."

    Kakashi had no intention of entangled with Danzo, bypassing thetter and preparing to leave.

    Danzo raised his crutches, stopped Kakashi again, narrowed his eyes and asked:

    "The third generation came to you to infiltrate the Uchiha n, right? It''s too much for you to go alone for such a dangerous task."

    Without waiting for Kakashi to answer, he took out a signal scroll from his arms and told Kakashi:

    "Don''t worry, the roots of my subordinates will be dispatched tonight to surround Uchiha''s n. Once you find that Uchiha has the intention of rebellion or is in danger, pull this signal scroll, and the roots will support you as soon as possible. you."

    Danzo''s words made Kakashi feel the seriousness of the situation again, but he asked calmly:

    "Does Master Hokage know about this?"

    Danzo shook his head, and said solemnly:

    "The third generation is too indecisive. To deal with Uchiha, he must make a decisive decision and take thunderous measures. If he doesn''t want to take the me, let me, the Hokage, assist."

    Kakashi fell silent after hearing this.

    He has been a ninja for so many years, so he naturally knows that Sandaime and Danzo are the light and darkness of Konoha.

    No one can live without someone.

    So, even Danzo did such absurd and rebellious things as assassinating Hokage, and was finally forgiven by the third generation.

    Some things, although the third generation objected to it on the surface, they secretly allowed Danzo to do it.

    Is it the same this time?

    After some hesitation, Kakashi still took the signal scroll from Danzo.

    Watching Kakashi''s back leave, Danzo''s eyes flickered.

    He couldn''t wait to get rid of Uchiha. Apart from Uchiha threatening Konoha''s peace, there was another reason, that is, Danzo coveted Uchiha''s Sharingan.

    But if tonight''s operation fails, so be it.

    Kakashi was sent by Hokage, and if things get serious, it will be the third generation''s responsibility. At that time, Danzo can also take the opportunity to force Hiruzaru Sarutobi to abdicate.

    No matter what, he wins.

    Soon it was evening, and the sky was getting dark.

    In the gym, I had dinner without any haste, and my nephew Uchiha Itachi also came to the door on time.

    Itachi followed his father''s instructions and took Duan to the n meeting tonight.

    "Close the door early and rest, I will go back as soon as I go."

    Juan gave Samuel some instructions, and then went out with his nephew.

    The uncle and nephew walked on the streets of Konoha, and they didn''t speak a word all the way.

    Arrived at the entrance of the n.

    Itachi raised his head inadvertently, and looked at the several tall buildings around the n.

    He could sense that Anbu had increased manpower significantly in the past two days, and he was probably in a high-rise building at this time, monitoring Uchiha''s movements from all directions.

    Looking at thend of the Uchiha n again, there is a peaceful atmosphere, and ordinary nsmen arepletely unaware of the uing danger.

    Itachi finally nced at the profile of his uncle, who was expressionless and couldn''t guess what he was thinking.

    I hope my uncle will not go crazy at the n meeting.

    Itachi prayed silently in his heart.

    As night falls, a new moon hangs on the branches.

    By the faint moonlight, the uncle and nephew came to the main hall of Nanhe Shrine, lifted the seventh tatami, and revealed a secret passage.

    Along the long corridor, the two quickly approached the underground secret room where the n meeting was held.

    As soon as the door was pushed open, there was a lot of voices and amotion.

 Chapter 41: tribal association

    Chapter 41 n Association

    Secret room.

    A stone tablet full of mysterious characters stands there quietly, and the mural of Tengu on the wall behind it seems to have some kind of profound meaning.

    Beep.

    Two braziers were burning, one on the left and the other on the right, reflecting the inscriptions and murals, and also illuminating the faces of everyone in the secret room.

    In front of the stele, the Uchiha n sat on the ground, roughly counting more than fifty people.

    They chatted loudly, or whispered in low voices;

    Some people look gentle, while others look excited.

    These Uchihas are uniformly dressed in dark blue high-necked robes, with the family pattern of Uchiha fans embroidered on the back with red as the face and white as the handle.

    It looks neat at a nce.

    have to say.

    This kind of uniform is designed to be modern and avant-garde, but also can trim the figure, which can best show Uchiha''s handsomeness and demeanor.

    At this time.

    The arrival of Duan and Itachi attracted a lot of attention.

    Swish Swish Swish.

    The ?? nsmen turned their heads one after another, looked over one after another, and couldn''t help showing surprise when they saw the break.

    With a height close to two meters and a burly figure that is not human-like, he is destined to be the most eye-catching existence no matter where he goes.

    He didn''t wear Uchiha''s uniform, but a loose ck Taoist uniform. In terms of appearance and temperament, he didn''t look like Uchiha at all.

    Someone asked in a low voice:

    "Isn''t that the patriarch''s son Itachi, who is that big guy next to him, he doesn''t look too easy to mess with."

    "I know, he is Itachi''s uncle Uchiha Dan, who was invited by the patriarch to attend the n meeting." Someone was well informed.

    "It turns out that this person is the patriarch''s brother-inw. I heard that he is very good at physical skills. He killed several spies in the street some time ago. He looks quite strong, but do you have Sharingan?"

    Someone raised doubts.

    after all.

    ording to the rules of the n, only those who have awakened Sharingan are eligible to participate in the Uchiha n meeting.

    Judgment did not pay attention to the arguments of the tribe.

    His gaze was as calm as water, and he swept across the crowd. Most of the faces were unknown, but he also saw a few acquaintances.

    It is Yatsushiro, Iron Fire and Rice Fire, and the elder Uchiha Setsuna.

    When these radical guys saw the break, their faces changed.

    They understand Judgment better than other nsmen, knowing his strength and madness, especially the "Jade Broken n" proposed by Duan, which makes the radicals feel scared.

    Under Duan''s gaze, several people turned their heads unnaturally to avoid making eye contact with him.

    Huh?

    Duan nced at Yashiro and the others, and suddenly saw a woman with long ck hair, smiling and waving at him.

    is sister Uchiha Mikoto.

    Although Mikoto is now a full-time housewife and concentrates on caring for her husband and raising children at home, she is also a genuine Konoha Shinobi, and was once an elite of the First Division of the Police Department.

    She didn''t participate in the n meeting much before, but this time she came specially for her younger brother.

    Duan showed a smile and walked straight forward.

    "Give way."

    He stretched out a pair of big hands, sweeping towards the crowd like a cattail fan. Some people didn''t want to give way, but they staggered to this side after being pushed by him.

    soon.

    Amid the angry eyes of the nsmen behind him, he came to the first row of the crowd.

    He sat down next to Miqin, like a hill, covering his sister under his protection.

    "Broken, it''s your first time to participate in the n meeting, there are some things that need to be paid attention to in advance..."

    Miqin held her broken arm and told her younger brother about the rules of the n association.

    "Uh-huh."

    Juan listened to her sister''s nagging, nodding from time to time, but more of it went in the left ear and out the right ear.

    Itachi didn''t act with his uncle after he brought Duan into the secret room.

    He nced around, but couldn''t find Zhishui in the crowd, so he couldn''t help feeling a little worried.

    suddenly.

    "Itachi!"

    A beautiful and surprised female voice came from the side. Itachi followed the prestige and found that it was Izumi Uchiha.

    After she became a ninja, it was also the first time she came to participate in the n meeting. At this time, she was staying alone in the corner, looking a little at a loss.

    Until I saw Itachi.

    Itachi was happy in his heart, but he didn''t show it on his face. He just walked over and said to Quan:

    "Don''t be nervous, many people here are not as good as you."

    He was telling the truth.

    Izumi opened Sharingan at the age of 5. He is the earliest Uchiha known to Itachi. He evolved into Sangouyu at the age of 11, which shows how amazing his talent is.

    You must know that many people in the tribe are in their twenties, and there are only one or two gou jade in the sharingan.

    If you use their words, Izumi''s "capacity" far exceeds that of ordinary Uchiha.

    Compared with a genius like Itachi, what Quan currentlycks is the means and experience of fighting, as well as the strong character tempered between life and death.

    However, as long as she doesn''t die prematurely, she will have these in the future.

    Hear Itachi''s encouragement.

    Quan finally rxed, showing a sweet smile, full of expectations for the n meeting.

    Itachi saw her excited face, but sighed inwardly.

    Izumi still doesn''t know what the Uchiha''s situation is now, and how intensified the conflicts among the tribe are. If there is a quarrelter, or even turns into a fight, she should be terrified.

    Think here.

    Itachi looked at Quan seriously, and told her:

    "No matter what happens at the n meetingter, just listen, don''t talk casually, let alone stand in line and express your opinion, understand?"

    He was worried that Quan would be involved in this vortex and be affected.

    "Okay, I get it now."

    Quan nodded half-understood, and realized from Itachi''s words that this n meeting might be different from what she imagined.

    The two are chatting.

    "Weasel."

    A familiar voice came from behind, and Itachi turned his head to see that Shisui had finally arrived.

    "I''ll go over."

    He left a sentence to Quan, then walked towards Zhishui, and soon started talking with thetter.

    "Is that man your uncle?"

    Zhishui nced in front of the crowd, Duan''s mountain-like back was too conspicuous, which made Zhishui curious.

    Judging, it is indeed very different from other Uchihas.

    "That''s right, it''s him."

    Itachi looked solemn, and begged Shishui again, "I''ll leave it to you."

    "Don''t worry, I came prepared."

    Zhishui smiled, then sat down on the spot with his arms crossed.

    Itachi also sat down after seeing this, and stood in thest row of the crowd with Shishui, looking at the people''s attitudes with cold eyes.

    Front.

    "Du, is there anything you don''t understand?" Miqin said after exining the rules of the n association.

    After thinking about it for a while, he suddenly asked Miqin for a census:

    "Sister, how many Uchiha nsmen are there now, how many share eyes are there, and how many jounin are there among them?"

    Meiqin was a little surprised. Her younger brother didn''t care about these things in the n in the past.

    Now that Duan finally cares about the family, Mikoto naturally knows everything.

    I learned from her interruption.

    Currently, the poption of the Uchiha n is nearly 800 people, which has declined a lotpared to more than 1,000 people in the peak period, but it is still considered arge poption of Konoha.

    Among them, the awakened Sharingan people ounted for one-tenth of the total, that is, about 80 people.

    Thanks to YELLOW Liang for the reward of 500 starting coins!

 Chapter 42: The background of Uchiha

    Chapter 42 Uchiha''s Background

    tonight.

    Except for a few who remained on duty at the police department, and those who went out to perform missions but did not return, the rest of the fifty people were all in this secret room.

    As for how many Junin there are.

    Let¡¯s talk about Konoha first.

    The current junin in the vige, counting active and inactive ones, totals around a hundred.

    Although Uchiha is the No. 1 wealthy family in Konoha, he has been suppressed for decades since the period of the Second Hokage, and there are not many opportunities for the n to be promoted.

    Currently, there are only ten Jonin members who are serious in the n.

    Half of them were fought desperately by Uchiha and Kirigakure ninjas on the Eastern Front during the Third Ninja World War.

    However, it is well known.

    As long as Uchiha''s ninjas open the Sangodama Sharingan, they are strong enough to be Jonin, and the current number of Sangodama in the n is a full 30 people.

    That is to say.

    Uchiha actually has thirty jounin, among them there are many elite jounin like Fugaku and Shisui.

    In addition, Uchiha also has a saying that he is invincible one-on-one.

    The fighting strength that these thirty jounin can disy on the battlefield is at least equal to that of seventy or eighty ordinary jounin, and far surpasses the level of those "jounin" who were instantly killed by Namikaze Minato''s dozens of Iwagaki. .

    It seems like this.

    Uchiha does have the confidence tounch a coup, and is capable of fighting for life and death with the high-level representatives represented by Konoha F4.

    pity.

    In the original book, with Shisui''s suicide and Fuyue giving up resistance as the patriarch, Uchiha''s people were killed by the two kaleidoscopes of Itachi and Obito.

    Nearly a hundred pairs of Sharingan, also divided by Obito and Danzo.

    After understanding this information.

    Duan was also thinking about how to make Uchiha follow the script he wrote,e out with all his strength to fight with Konoha, and make the fun of itpletely.

    Just as he was thinking, the host of this n meeting, the patriarch Fugaku Uchiha, finally showed up for thest time.

    As soon as Fu Yue appeared on the stage, the secret room suddenly fell silent, and no one spoke.

    He has been the head of the n for some years, and his prestige among the n is still rtively high.

    Fuyue crossed his arms, stood in front of the stone tablet left by his ancestors, scanned the crowd with serious eyes, and counted the number of people.

    See that all who shoulde havee.

    "Ahem."

    He coughed twice, cleared his throat and said, "Before we start, let me introduce the neers to this n meeting."

    Then, under the gaze of everyone, Fu Yue stretched out his left hand and pointed to Duan who was sitting in the first row, and said:

    "I believe someone already knows it. This is my brother-inw Uchiha Dan. He is very good at martial arts, and he opened a gym in the vige. If you are interested, you can go and see it."

    Fuyue once promised Mikoto at her birthday party that she would advertise the gym for her brother-inw at the n meeting.

    He didn''t forget about it, and he didn''t dare to break his promise, after all, his wife was watching from below.

    "Break."

    After Fuyue finished speaking, Mikoto hastily tugged on her brother''s sleeve.

    I finally understood what my sister meant.

    Although he felt that the kindness of his sister and brother-inw was unnecessary, he still stood up, bowed slightly to the nsmen, and bowed symbolically.

    The etiquette that should be mentioned still needs to be mentioned.

    In the secret room, there was a burst of whispering.

    gym?

    Most of the people present showed disapproval expressions when they heard these three words.

    Does Uchiha need to go to this kind of ce, does Uchiha need muscles?

    No, Sharingan is enough.

    As Uchiha''s blood follower Genkai who is proud of the ninja world.

    These eyes not only endow Uchiha with powerful dynamic vision, but also improve the physical function and reaction speed of the eye-opener.

    The more jade in the pupil, the more obvious the increase in physical ability.

    This means that Uchiha does not need to deliberately exercise his body, and finding ways to improve his pupil power is the right way.

    Moreover, Sharingan allows Uchiha to release powerful illusions, immune to enemy illusions, and can also copy ninjutsu, so that ninjutsu has no shorings.

    If the "gold mine" of Sharingan is not developed, who would go to the gym to lift weights?

    Unless the brain is broken.

    Just when the people of the n were generallycking in interest.

    "Okay, we will definitely join you after the n Meeting is over." Suddenly, Uchiha Yatsushiro raised his voice, expressing his agreement.

    And also cast a kind look at Duan.

    Um?

    As soon as this remark came out, many nsmen looked astonished.

    Eight generations have always been against the patriarch, why did they change their **** today, and show favor to the patriarch''s brother-inw in public?

    He took a quick look at Yatsushiro, said nothing, and sat back on the floor again.

    The night he fought Obito, Yatsushiro must have been there, watching the whole battle in the dark, right?

    Is it because seeing him defeat the Obito who calls himself Uchiha Madara, so he has the heart to win again?

    After thinking about it for a while, I saw through Yashiro''s thoughts.

    "Uncle really hooked up with Yadai and the others."

    Itachi saw this scene with a serious face, what he was worried about really happened.

    Once the merging with Yadai and others is broken, the radical faction in the n will be even more powerful and even more powerful.

    Zhi Shui heard the words, calmly but confidently said:

    "It doesn''t matter, I will make a move."

    Although Fugaku was also puzzled by Yatsushiro''s statement, he didn''t think too much about it. After finishing the advertisement, he announced directly:

    The ?? n will officially start.

    "Itachi, you have been in the vige recently, have you heard any news?"

    As soon as Fu Yue came up, he asked his son in public.

    Letting Itachi join the Anbu was discussed at the previous n meeting. Fuyue also clearly told the n at that time that it was to let Itachi be a spy.

    Whether this move is right or not depends on what information Itachi can bring back for Uchiha.

    Under everyone''s gaze, Itachi slowly stood up.

    "After my observation, although the vige''s senior management and Anbu colleagues are cautious about Uchiha, in the final analysis, it''s just worry and jealousy. We shouldn''t always magnify these things and me all problems on it."

    He said calmly.

    After the voice fell, some nsmen felt that it made sense, and nodded one after another.

    It is normal for Uchiha to be jealous and excluded. Who made us so good?

    Not being envied by others is mediocrity.

    These people are basically moderates, and they don''t want the conflict between the family and the vige to intensify, so they support Itachi''s point of view.

    But others disagree.

    Yatsushiro got up in a "swish", frowned, and asked Itachi on the spot:

    "Itachi, which side are you on? What do you mean, is that our Uchiha has a delusion of being killed and wronged the vige''s senior management?"

    Itachi and Liang Zi of the eighth generation have long been married.

    A year ago, after Itachi was promoted to Chunin, Fuyue said at the n meeting that he wanted his son to join Anbu and be Uchiha''s eyeliner in the vige.

    Itachi said at the time that Uchiha is a member of the vige and should stop promoting the hostile rtionship between the two.

    result.

    His remarks undoubtedly angered the radical Yatsushiro, who questioned Itachi''s side of the vige and believed that he could not be a good spy.

    Finally, under the mediation of the patriarch Fugaku, the turmoil ended with Itachi apologizing to Yatsushiro.

    did not expect.

    One yearter, Itachi''s opinion is still the same as before, without any change.

    So, Yatsushiro challenged Itachi again.

 Chapter 43: Spike

    Chapter 43 Spike

    Anyone with a discerning eye can see it.

    The reason why Yatsudai targeted Itachi so much was because Sang scolded Huai in order to put pressure on the patriarch Fuyue.

    Faced with eight generations of doubts.

    Itachi looked at him without fear, and said with a clear conscience:

    "I am a member of the Uchiha."

    It is precisely because he is sincerely for the good of Uchiha that he will work hard to prevent the tribe from going to the road of coup d''etat.

    Itachi knows how powerful Konoha''s background is, especially after he joined Anbe.

    He believes that only Anbu under themand of the third generation is enough to destroy the coup conspiracy of the Uchiha n. Not to mention, there are other families of Konoha, as well as thousands of ninjas in the entire vige.

    These people will not stand by Uchiha¡¯s side.

    Because Uchiha is unpopr.

    When the timees, what will Uchiha win?

    Itachi even thought about the worst case scenario, that is, the Uchiha rebellion fails and the n is wiped out. At that time, even the glorious reputation of the past will not be preserved, and it will only be like the Kaguya n of Kirigakure¡ª

    It has be a shame and a joke in the eyes of all Ninja people.

    Thinking of this, Itachi''s heart became more determined, and he vowed to bring the family back from the cliff.

    Fu Yue watched Itachi and Yatsushiro''s quarrel without saying a word.

    He didn''t interrupt, because he didn''t want to cover up his son and let the tribe gossip.

    Since you want to quarrel, let¡¯s quarrel vigorously. It¡¯s best to make this matter clear. If the situation bes wrong, he, the patriarch, will naturally take action, and will not let the n really fight among themselves.

    However.

    Surprisingly.

    Yatsushiro did not continue to make things difficult for Itachi this time, but nced at Duanhou who was not far away from the corner of his eye, and suddenly his eyes shed, pointing the finger at the person next to Itachi¡ª

    Uchiha Shisui.

    "Shisui, I heard that you are Itachi''s best friend, do you think the same as him? Or, you instilled his ideas!"

    Yatsushiro shouted sharply.

    Itachi heard the words, and felt more and more unhappy with Yatsushiro, and was about to fight back, but Shisui held down his shoulder with one hand.

    "That''s right, I made Itachi say that."

    Zhishui took a step forward, blocked Itachi behind him, and diverted all the firepower to himself.

    Itachi looked at Shishui''s brother-like back, his eyes sore.

    Shisui''s words immediately caused some people in the n to discuss a lot, and also made Yadai think that he had caught Shisui''s handle.

    "Sure enough, you took refuge in the third generation of Hokage, and you have long since left the interests of the family behind. Shisui Uchiha, do you still have people like us in your eyes?"

    Yadai was aggressive and roared at Shisui.

    "Because I have a family in my heart, I can''t just sit back and watch you go astray."

    Shisui replied calmly, what he said was also what Itachi thought in his heart, the same.

    When Yatsushiro heard this, he was quite dissatisfied with Shisui''s educative tone, and was about to explode on the spot.

    "Ahem."

    A cough interrupted Yadai, but it was the n elder Uchiha Setsuna who stood up on crutches.

    He looked at Zhishui coldly, and reprimanded:

    "Shisui, you have been brainwashed by that damned will of fire, just like your grandfather Uchiha mirror back then."

    Zhishui''s gaze flickered, and he didn''t give the n elder any good looks, and immediately said coldly: "Elder Shan Na, please be careful with your words."

    Of course he knows that Uchiha Setsuna, who led the n rebellion in the early years and was imprisoned in Anbu prison by the second generation, is actually the source of today''s radicals in the n.

    "Am I wrong?"

    In an instant, he raised his eyebrows, raised his voice suddenly, and said to all the people around him:

    "The Second Hokage had six disciples back then, four of them became today''s high-ranking Konoha, and one Akimichi Takakaze went home for the elderly. Only Uchiha Kagami died young and only lived to be twenty-five years old!

    Who would believe that there are no ghosts? In my opinion, Uchiha Mirror was killed by the joint design of other Konoha executives! "

    I have to say that most of what Setsu said is true.

    Back then, the Second Hokage epted Uchiha mirror as a disciple, just to appease Uchiha, and told this family:

    Uchiha also has the hope of inheriting his will and sitting on the position of Hokage.

    The results of it?

    Uchiha mirror didn''t be Hokage, he died early for no apparent reason.

    "Elder Shan Na is right!" Sure enough, many nsmen were moved by these words, and were filled with righteous indignation for a while.

    Shisui took a deep breath, stared at Uchiha Setsuna, and said word by word:

    "My grandpa died for the sake of the vige by sticking to the will of fire. He never cared about power and fame. Elder Shan, please don''t say these words that insult the honor of the deceased."

    "You..." Seeing that Zhishui was so stubborn, Shi was so angry that his blood pressure went up and he couldn''t speak.

    "Stop talking nonsense with him!"

    Beside Yadai let out an angry roar, and ordered the Elder Setsuna to be helped down, and then shed Sharingan without hesitation.

    Not only him, but Daohuo and Tiehuo also opened their respective Sharingan.

    At the moment.

    Three pairs and three hook jade, staring straight at Shisui Uchiha.

    In Yatsushiro''s view, although Shisui is praised as the number one master in the n, he is actually an immature half-child. He is only fifteen or sixteen years old this year, the same age as his son.

    Today, in the name of his elder, he will give this kid a good lesson.

    Seeing the esction of the conflict between the two parties, Fu Yue hesitated for a moment, but still did not stop it.

    Because he also wanted to take this opportunity to see how far Zhishui''s real strength had grown.

    So.

    "Get out of the way for them." Fu Yue gave an order, expressing his attitude.

    Shua.

    The crowd immediately separated to the two sides, and a passage was opened between Shishui and Yatsudai.

    Uchiha is a warlike n, and their life creed is: try not to make noise if you can.

    It ismon for nsmen to exchange ideas when they disagree with each other, and it ismon to use fists to solve problems.

    For example, right now, there is excitement to watch.

    Zhishui shook his head.

    He didn''t want to make a move at first, but Yashiro and others'' views were too narrow and radical, and they forced him.

    "Zhishui, I''ll help you."

    Itachi stepped forward and also showed Sharingan, intending to go two-on-three with Shisui.

    Zhishui smiled slightly: "No need, you step aside first, it will be over soon."

    The voice did not fall.

    A pair of three hook jades appeared in his eyes.

    At this moment, Shisui met Yashiro''s eyes and quietly activated the illusion.

    "snort."

    Yatsushiro sneered, he had been prepared for a long time, and immediately resisted with his pupil power.

    Uchiha are all masters of illusion, and Yatsushiro is one of the best, especially good at rebounding illusion.

    With a pair of sharp sharing eyes, he often sees through the opponent''s illusions and bounces back intact, causing a great mental blow to the enemy.

    Zhishui''s attempt to sneak attack him with illusion is simply a dreame true.

    However.

    Yadao''s pride onlysted for less than a second.

    "Why, howe..."

    He suddenly froze in ce, with a painful expression on his face, and the appearance of Zhishui in his vision quickly became blurred, and then he fell forward with a "bang".

    Passed out.

    Yatsushiro underestimated the gap in pupil power between him and Shisui.

    The eye-opener of the kaleidoscope, in terms of the quality and quantity of pupil power, crushes the three-gou jade in all directions.

    Even if Shisui does not show the form of a kaleidoscope, the illusion he casts also has the pupil power of a kaleidoscope, which cannot be easily seen by Yatsushiro.

    If Yatsushiro defended with all his strength, he wouldn''t be so unbearable, and he could use his pupil power to resist for a while.

    But he was too self-confident that he wanted to bounce back the illusion of the kaleidoscope.

    So everyone sees:

    Shisui killed Uchiha''s second-inmand and radical leader Yatsushiro with a single nce.

    This scene left all the surrounding Uchihas stunned.

    Thanks to Changqing 1040 for the reward of 5000 starting coins. It was really expensive. Today I will add a new chapter, thank you for your support.

 Chapter 44: Bow down

    Chapter 44 Bow your head

    "Master Yatsushiro!"

    Daohuo and Tiehuo came to their senses, and rushed forward screaming, trying to wake up Yadai.

    Zhi Shui didn''t give them this chance.

    Whoosh.

    He rushed in front of the two with one stride, and a figure suddenly split into two, attacking them respectively.

    Avatar technique.

    Due to the small space in this secret room, it is definitely impossible to perform fire escape ninjutsu. In addition, the weapons and ninja tools carried by all the nsmen were also ced outside ording to the rules and could not be brought in.

    So, apart from illusion, you can only fight with fists and kicks.

    Daohuo and Tiehuo are jounin after all, not vegetarians, and they face each other immediately, each dealing with Shisui''s main body and clone.

    As a result, they found out after they made a move.

    The two Zhishui in front of me are phantoms, not the real body.

    The real Zhishui, at some point, quietly appeared behind Tie Huo, and swung out a hand knife.

    It precisely hit the artery of Tiehuo''s back neck.

    In an instant, with the constriction of the carotid artery, Tie Huo''s brain suffered from insufficient blood supply, and he passed out directly.

    "Damn it!"

    Seeing his friend copsed, Daohuo punched Zhishui in the face angrily.

    Weirdly yes.

    Zhishui, who was hit by the rice fire, turned into a phantom again, and the phantom that fought him a second ago, turned into Zhishui''s real body again.

    and hit him from the side.

    not good.

    By the time Daohuo reacted, it was already toote.

    "boom!"

    Zhishui punched Daohuo in the abdomen, causing him to suffer a heavy blow, his body arched like a prawn, and finally curled up in pain and fell to the ground.

    This series of attacks is dazzling and smooth.

    This is the instant water.

    Even the dynamic vision of Sharingan can''t keep up with the speed of ghosts, and the technique of avatars that even Sharingan can''t distinguish between true and false is¡ª

    Phantom teleportation.

    Back and forth, it only took ten seconds.

    Zhishui defeated the three generals of the Radical Faction cleanly. The difference in strength between the two sides is unbelievable.

    In the secret room, there wasplete silence.

    The people of the ?? tribe were all shocked and speechless.

    Zhi Shui is the number one strongest in the n, this is recognized and correct.

    ¡­

    It is neither evenly matched, nor is it a one-sided defeat, but a unteral crush.

    Why.

    Evidently they are Jonin who have activated Sangouyu, but how can the three of Yatsudai be vulnerable to Shisui?

    Fuyue remained silent, this result was within his expectation.

    pity.

    Eight generations of the three were strong outsiders, but they were so easily dealt with by Shisui, and failed to force thetter to use their real strength, that is¡ª

    Kaleidoscope Sharingan.

    As the patriarch, Fu Yue is the only one in the n who knows that Shisui has a kaleidoscope. How powerful those eyes are, he knows all too well.

    This is also the reason why Fu Yue has always been biased towards moderates.

    Because he believes that as long as Shisui is willing to join forces with him, Uchiha will not be able toe to a dead end.

    Among the crowd present.

    The most surprising thing at this time is Itachi.

    He can see that Shisui is getting stronger and stronger, especially the speed is as fast as lightning, even ifpared to the fourth generation of "Yellow sh" back then, I am afraid it will not be much inferior.

    And speed, as the mysterious masked man said, happens to be his uncle''s weakness.

    That is to say, the ability to stop water is restrained.

    Thinking of this, Itachi nced at his uncle not far away, and sure enough, he saw that thetter frowned slightly, as if he was quite afraid of Shishui.

    After solving the three radicals.

    Shisui''s eyes looked around, and finally settled on Uchiha Setsuna.

    Suddenly terrified, and the rest of the Radicals retreated back together.

    "From now on, the family and the vige must coexist peacefully. And I, Uchiha Shisui, will be the bridge between the two."

    Zhishui looked at Setsuna and the others, and said firmly and loudly, the voice echoed in the secret room.

    Facing his deration.

    None of the radicals dared to refute.

    And those who supported Zhishui all spoke up and supported Zhishui''s decision.

    It seems that tonight''s n meeting haspletely be Zhishui''s personal performance, and it will end with aplete victory for the moderate faction.

    Zhishui lived up to the entrustment of the third generation, and prevented a crisis by himself.

    is that so?

    Shisui looked at Uchiha Tetsu.

    If the other party wants to make trouble, then it''s time to make a move.

    Unexpectedly, Duan looked like an old god, with one arm around his sister Mikoto''s shoulder, chatting andughing with thetter.

    Like an outsider.

    Itachi saw this and guessed in his heart:

    After seeing Zhishui''s strength, Uncle chose to avoid the front for the time being, not daring to stand out again.

    at this time.

    Yatsushiro, Daohuo and Tiehuo got up from the ground.

    Then.

    The three of them seemed to have made a decision, and finally, under the leadership of Yatsushiro, walked through the crowd and came to Duan.

    Plop!

    The three of them gritted their teeth and knelt down on one knee, directly shocking all the nsmen.

    "Broken, we misunderstood youst time. I, Uchiha Yatsushiro, apologize to you. From now on, I hope you can be the backbone of our faction and lead us to move forward!"

    Yatsushiro raised his head, stared at Duan with burning eyes, and said something astonishing.

    That night not long ago, when Yashiro witnessed Duan defeating the masked man, a seed was nted in his heart.

    Now, after personally experiencing Shisui''s terrifying strength, Yatsushiro is even more aware of:

    Of the entire Uchiha n, I am afraid that only the Uchiha Duan in front of him has the possibility of defeating Shisui.

    so.

    It doesn¡¯t matter even if it¡¯s the crazy Yu Sui Pai, as long as he¡¯s strong enough!

    How is this going?

    The behavior of the eight generations and three people bowing their heads to Duan surprised everyone present.

    Isn¡¯t the patriarch¡¯s brother-inw a muscr man who runs a gym?

    Even Fu Yue frowned, feeling very strange.

    He once saw with his own eyes that Duan fell out with the radicals because of his too moderate stance. At that time, Yatsushiro was still moring to arrest Duan and put him in the prison of the police department.

    Yatsudai, did he go to the doctor in a hurry?

    Or, knowing that Duan is very strong, he deliberately pushed thetter out, and wanted to use Duan to fight Zhishui?

    Fuyue''s brain turned quickly.

    He walked over, frowned and said to Yashiro: "Yatsushiro, get up, what are you doing?"

    But at the same time, Fu Yue secretly winked at Duan.

    He also doesn''t want to see Shisui''s moderate family dominate. If the will of fire prates Uchiha, it will undoubtedly be detrimental to the family.

    As the patriarch, Fuyue couldn''t fight Zhishui in person, otherwise it would not end well.

    So he hinted at his brother-inw with his eyes, meaning:

    If you''re sure, go for it.

    Duan shook his head.

    Through tonight''s n meeting, he confirmed one thing: Eight generations of people are indeed a group of rabble.

    He didn''t say a word, turned around and walked towards the door of the secret room, as if he was about to leave early.

    Are you scared?

    The decisive reaction made everyone take it for granted that he was afraid of Zhishui.

    It''s unexpected.

    After walking to the door, Duan suddenly turned around and said to Zhishui:

    "Fight with me. But don''t fight here. If the secret room is copsed, everyone here will be buried alive."

    When Zhishui gains power, the plot will develop ording to the original work, which is absolutely undesirable.

    Finally came.

    Zhi Shui was not surprised, Dang even nodded and followed Duan out of the secret room.

    He knows that as long as he can defeat Duan, he canpletely suppress the eagerness of the tribesmen, and let Uchiha truly settle down.

    "Great!" Yatsushiro stood up and followed excitedly.

    Seeing this, the other nsmen also filed out from the secret room.

 Chapter 45: Break VS stop water

    Chapter 45 Break VS Water Stop

    A crescent moon hangs in the night sky.

    The cold light shines down, illuminating the quiet forest of the Uchiha tribe, and making the river surface of Nangachuan sparkling.

    Nanhe Shrine.

    Kakashi sneaked into the vicinity of the shrine without much effort. After all, most of the ninjas in Uchiha were participating in the n meeting at this time.

    The next step is the hardest.

    How would he sneak into the secret room in the shrine without being noticed, and overhear the content of Uchiha''s n association?

    This kind of task is simply as difficult as the sky.

    Just when Kakashi was hiding in the big tree, not knowing what to do, he suddenly stared.

    I saw two familiar figures walking out of the shrine one after the other.

    is Uchiha Break and Uchiha Shisui.

    Immediately afterwards, other Uchiha tribes also poured out like a tide, and more than 50 people came to the open space outside the shrine.

    n will end so soon?

    When Kakashi saw this scene, the first thought in his mind was that he waste and missed the n meeting time.

    But he soon discovered that the situation didn''t seem to be what he thought.

    because.

    The people of Uchiha spread out and formed a circle, leaving only Duan and Shisui facing each other a few meters apart in the open space.

    What is this for?

    Fighting in the ring?

    Kakashi was a little confused, but he also realized that the difficulty of his task was greatly reduced.

    So.

    Kakashi raised his forehead, revealing the scarlet Sharingan, and then tried his best to hide his breath, observing the movement below.

    On the clearing.

    Quan carefully walked through the crowd and came to Itachi.

    "Quan, don''t be distracted. In the next battle, you must use Sharingan to see clearly, it will be of great benefit to you."

    Itachi exhorted Quan with a serious face. When he was speaking, his pupils had already turned into the shape of three hooked jade.

    In Itachi''s view, the battle between Shisui and Uncle Duan will be Uchiha''s pinnacle battle.

    Who is the current number one in the n will be determined in this battle.

    side.

    Mikoto watched Duan''s back worriedly, then turned her head and looked at Fu Yue with resentment:

    "Why don''t you stop Duan, is it possible for him to defeat Zhishui?"

    "Don''t worry, I will make a shot at the critical moment, and it is impossible to let off the injury. Also, don''t underestimate your brother too much."

    Fuyue promised his wife, with a trace of helplessness mixed in his words.

    My wife is gentle, beautiful and virtuous, but why is she a hopeless brother-inw.

    At this time.

    "Can we start?" Zhishui asked in the middle of the open space.

    "Come on." Duan said calmly.

    Both of them knew what the other''s purpose was, so there was no unnecessary nonsense.

    Dry directly.

    Shua.

    As soon as Shisui came up, he repeated his old tricks, unleashing the impact of illusion just like he did against Yatsushiro.

    If Duan Ye falls under the illusion, the battle will end immediately.

    To know.

    It is concluded that he was worried about copsing the secret room, so he pretended to invite Zhishui toe outside for a duel. If he had beenying the groundwork for a long time, but was killed by Zhishui''s illusion, then he would undoubtedly be a big joke.

    Since then, she has lost all face and has no ce in the n.

    Duan naturally knew what Zhishui was thinking, but unfortunately he wouldn''t let the other party do what he wanted.

    Facing illusions.

    Three Gouyu suddenly appeared in the broken ck pupils, scarlet like blood, withstood the impact of pupil power from Zhishui.

    He stood on the spot as steady as a mountain and did not fall down.

    oh?

    Seeing this scene, Zhishui was a little surprised, his illusion was equipped with kaleidoscope pupil power.

    The surrounding nsmen looked at Duan with admiration.

    Many of them were still doubting whether Duan had Sharingan just now. But now, just because he can resist Shishui''s illusion, it means that his pupil power is above the eight generations.

    "Is it because of a strong body that increases resistance to illusions?"

    Fuyue''s eyes were like a torch.

    Any ninja with a strong physical body, due to the strong energy and blood, the flow of chakra in the body is not easily disturbed, so to a certain extent, they are not afraid of illusion.

    The Thousand Hands n is the most typical example.

    Uchiha relied on the sharingan illusion to achieve the title of one-on-one invincibility on the battlefield, which was also after the demise of the old enemy Senshou n.

    Fuyue guessed right, but only partially.

    The broken muscr body does provide resistance to illusions, but his own pupil power and illusion skills are also very important.

    The Judgmental Sharingan is different from other Uchihas, awakening in a very happy situation.

    these years.

    Every time he makes a major breakthrough in the fitness process, he will feel happy from the bottom of his heart, and his pupil power will increase ordingly.

    Now, Duan Tongyu''s power is much higher than that of ordinary Sangouyu, but it has not yet reached the threshold of the kaleidoscope.

    in addition.

    Juan spent ten years developing the Yin Escape Illusory Body Technique, which is the best proof of his superb attainments in illusion.

    Combine physical and illusion.

    In the entire ninja world, he is the only one who can do it.

    therefore.

    Facing Zhishui''s powerful illusion, he did not dodge or evade, and carried it head-on.

    Then, he took a step forward, and said to Zhishui calmly:

    "If you have any moves, use them."

    "You... don''t use weapons?" Zhishui asked suddenly.

    "No need." Duan replied, his body is the best weapon.

    "Then I will not be polite."

    Shisui said so, picked up his small Taidao,id it across his chest, and slowly pulled it out from the scabbard.

    Under the cold moonlight, the body of the knife glowed with a faint cold light, and it looked like a sharp weapon for blowing hair and breaking hair.

    Chick.

    As Shisui''s fingers caressed the de, orange-red mes jumped and attached to the de, turning Kodachi into a ming de.

    Uchiha flow¡¤Jian Yueyan.

    Next second.

    Whoosh.

    Zhishui activated the instant body technique, moved at high speed in a Z-shaped route, appeared beside Duan and stabbed him with a knife.

    Juan is not like Yatsushiro''s bastards.

    His Sharingan turned quickly, sessfully capturing Zhishui''s movement, and then one arm was as tight as steel, and he flung it out.

    ng!

    Gold and iron mingle, and sparks fly everywhere.

    Zhishui was pushed back a few meters, and the surprise on his face disappeared for a moment, but then he stabilized his figure andunched a continuous attack on Duan again.

    ng ng ng.

    Duan still stood where he was, and calmly resisted Zhishui''s attacks from all angles with only two hands.

    Around the two people.

    Fifty pairs of sharing sharing eyes wide open, watching the battle between the two without blinking, everyone held their breath subconsciously.

    Shisui''s Uchiha Ryujutsu is a ninjutsu.

    That year.

    Yun Yin''s second generation Raikage developed the Raidun ninjutsu, the third generation Raikage used this technique to single out the eight tails, and fought against the ten thousand ninjas of Iwagakure for three days and three nights, and the fourth generation Raikage wasparable to Namikaze Minato with this technique .

    It can be said that it is unique in the ninja world.

    The appearance of ninjutsu naturally made many people want to imitate it.

    Uchiha''s genius boy Shisui is one of them.

    Hebined the fire escape with the sword technique, and attached the fire escape chakra to the sword to burn the enemy. Later, the wind escape chakra was further added to make the Taidao sharper.

    Only Uchiha, who has mastered the fire escape to perfection, can master this kind of sword technique.

    It is so powerful that it can easily cut through the enemy''s kunai and ninja swords, let alone flesh and blood.

    Relying on the Uchiha Ryujutsu, Shishui traverses the battlefield without any disadvantages.

    Until a break is encountered.

    Zhishui learned from Itachi that Broken''s body is very strong, so he sacrificed Jianyueyan as soon as he came up, but he didn''t expect¡ª

    Still being shaken by the physical body.

    But, is it really ineffective?

    Not necessarily.

    Shishui found that there were scorched ck marks on the two broken arms, all of which were left by his sword.

    That is to say.

    His knife skills can cause damage to Duan.

    Then, the next thing he has to do is to increase the strength of his saber technique andpletely break through Duan''s defense.

    Think here.

    Whoosh.

    Zhishui made a gesture to attack from the front, but suddenly appeared behind Liao Duan.

    Taking advantage of the other party''sck of reaction, he raised the small sword with both hands, andunched a powerful diagonal sh in the air.

    Crash.

    A half-curved huge me de suddenly attacked Duan''s back.

    Uchiha Ryu ¡¤ st Sword.

    This is Zhishui''s strongest sword technique, he thinks that it will be impossible to resist with his body.

    Senses dangering from behind.

    Hoo~

    Duan took a deep breath, tensing his whole body instantly.

    As the muscles swelled rapidly, his jacket was torn apart with a "chi" and turned into pieces of rags, revealing a broad and majestic back that looked like a devil''s face.

    Under the squirming of the broken back muscles, the grimace formed by the muscles seemed toe alive, opening its mouth to devour everything.

    The back is the most defensive part of the whole body.

    Use your own shield to guard against the other''s spear.

    How is the result?

    Boom!

    The huge ming de shed fiercely at Broken''s back, but he remained motionless, and the back of the ghost became more ferocious, and made a silent but arrogant mockery at Zhishui.

    The Fire de copsed, turned into countless sparks and shot in all directions, and finallynded slowly.

    Like a gorgeous fireworks show.

    Seeing this scene, even Zhishui was stunned, with an unbelievable expression on his face.

    And at this moment, Duan finally moved.

    He who had been defending on the spot, seized the opportunity of Zhishui''s stupefied, and took the initiative to attack.

    Snapped!

    With a sh of his figure, he appeared in front of Zhishui, and pped him across the face.

    Zhishui came back to his senses, he didn''t want to confront Duan head-on, so he subconsciously used the instant body technique to dodge.

    In terms of speed, he is too much ahead of Duan. As long as he doesn''t take the initiative to confront Duan head-on, the opponent can''t even touch the corner of his clothes.

    Ninjutsu in the world, only fast and unbreakable.

    From Ninja World''s No. 1 Super Speed ??Senjumonama, to the yellow shing Namikaze Minato, and then to Shunshi Shisui, speed is their biggest advantage.

    As long as your own speed is far above the enemy, you can advance and attack, retreat or retreat, calmly.

    Always be invincible.

    But.

    In order to avoid the broken p, Zhishui''s eyes naturally fell on the opponent''s palm, but found¡ª

    buzz.

    The broken hand was vibrating irregrly and slightly at a very high frequency, resulting in afterimages.

    Yin escape phantom body technique.

    Zhishui made a move, and suddenly felt dizzy and lost control of his body.

    If it is an ordinary person who gets hit by this trick, there is no doubt that the end will be to be severely injured by a severed p.

    However, Zhishui is not someone to wait for.

    Compared to the visual-type illusion technique released directly by Sharingan, the Yin Escape Illusion Technique released by the body, although it can make the opponent hard to defend, the effect will inevitably bepromised.

    In addition, Zhishui is a master of illusion, and he also has the pupil power of a kaleidoscope as a support.

    therefore.

    Facing the influence of Yin Escape Illusionary Body Technique, he woke up as quickly as possible in an instant.

    Then he stepped back, raised the katana, and stabbed at the broken palm.

    Facing Zhishui''s counterattack.

    The discoloration of the section did not change, the big hand still swept out, just like the tongue of an old cow, suddenly caught the sharp thatch, and snatched Shisui''s small Taidao.

    Crack-cha-cha.

    The Taidao fell into Duan''s hand, as if being chewed by a cow''s tongue, it became pieces in an instant.

    Falls from between broken palms.

    This small Taidao, which has followed Shisui for many years and cut countless enemies, was smashed to pieces like being yed with mud.

    Whoosh.

    Zhishui was shocked, and immediately dropped his knife and fled, appearing more than 20 meters away.

    decided not to chase, because he knew he couldn''t catch up.

    The two sides fell into a confrontation again.

 Chapter 46: Apparition

    Chapter 46 Phantom Blink

    "Bravo¡­"

    Itachi whispered to himself, a pair of sharing eyes switched back and forth between Duan and Zhishui, unwilling to miss any details of the battle.

    Quan next to him was even more shocked, because even though she opened Sharingan, she still couldn''t see the movements of the two parties clearly.

    too fast.

    There are many nsmen like Quan.

    Zhishui''s gorgeous sword skills with mes and his elusive instant body skills are amazing.

    Duan was as immobile as a mountain. Although his moving speed was not as fast as Zhishui, his punching speed was not slow at all.

    His muscles are not only full of powerful strength and exaggerated defensive power, but the grimace on his back is even more eye-catching, as if he was being targeted by a demon from hell.

    Feeling terrified.

    This battle.

    From one attack to one defense, and then to the transition between offense and defense, Duan realized a beautiful defensive counterattack, sessfully suppressed Shisui''s momentum, and destroyed his ninja sword.

    Currently, the smaller one is better.

    "Duan, deal with the traitor Zhishui severely!"

    Yatsushiro looked excited and shouted loudly.

    The rice fire and iron fire beside him also looked fanatical. Although they had all been beaten before, they couldn''t help but cheer for him at the moment.

    In front of the crowd.

    Fuyue watched the battle with his arms folded, showing approval, and praised his brother-inw:

    "It''s amazing, it''s amazing."

    Miqin still looked worried, and prayed that her brother would not be careless, because the battle seemed to be not over yet.

    In the distance, treetops.

    Kakashi''s entire body was hidden in the dense leaves, only one Sharingan was exposed, watching everything in the open space below.

    He knew that the fight between Duan and Zhishui just now was just a warm-up.

    The next step is the real drama.

    Sure enough.

    Zhishui stared at Duan with burning eyes, and said:

    "Broken, your muscles are too strong, and your body has been cultivated to the peak. But I don''t believe that your body really doesn''t have any weaknesses."

    Before he finished speaking, he quickly formed seals with both hands.

    A moment.

    Beside Zhishui, there are more than a dozen clones that are exactly like him.

    Whoosh, whoosh.

    They circled Duan, running at a speed so fast that afterimages appeared, forming arge circr circle that firmly surrounded Duan.

    Appeared, Zhishui''s famous stunt.

    Phantom teleportation.

    Compared to being in a secret room, it is obviously easier to use this technique outside. Zhishui created more than a dozen clones at once, making people dazzled.

    Whoosh whoosh.

    The clones quickly swarmed up andunched a stormy attack towards Duan.

    Crack!

    Duan took a step forward, swept his arm like a dragon, made a sound of sonic boom, and hit three Zhishui clones.

    All phantoms.

    He pped again with his backhand, sweeping towards the two clones attacking from behind.

    Still a phantom.

    The most difficult thing about these phantom clones of Zhishui is that they will not disappear after being attacked.

    There are ws.

    Zhishui''s main body, who was in the avatar, seized the broken gap andunched a sneak attack from the side and rear.

    Shua.

    A savage kick, carrying a fierce wind, directly hit the broken crotch.

    Face sneak attack.

    Duan showed no signs of panic, and fell directly on his back, his huge body copsing like a mountain, pressing against Zhishui.

    Once Zhishui''s attack is implemented, he will also be crushed under him and unable to move.

    Zhi Shui frowned.

    This kind of y that hurts both sides is unbearable for him.

    So he gave up this sneak attack, and the main body was instantly transferred to other clones, leaving only a phantom in ce.

    The attacks of both sides failed.

    But Zhishui quickly attacked again.

    He used the avatar''s feint to distract attention. The main body is hidden in it, and the eyes, temples, crotch, and even the middle of the buttocks are specially selected...

    Those lethal parts strike.

    He didn''t believe that the weakness of the human body could be trained to be as strong as steel.

    have to say.

    Zhishui is very smart, and indeed discovered the weakness of Broken Flesh, but in the process¡ª

    Duan also discovered the weakness of Zhishui.

    The so-called phantom instant body technique is actually abination of instant body technique and clone technique.

    The thing that stops the water is not a shadow clone, so it has no entity, and it will not dissipate even if it is attacked.

    However, his speed is too fast, so fast that he can instantly reach any clone, make it ovep with the main body, and attack the enemy.

    From this point of view.

    Every avatar of Zhishui is equivalent to being real.

    On the war zone.

    The enemy''s attack is ineffective against Zhishui''s clone, and it is impossible to predict from which direction and which clone he willnd in the next second tounch a sneak attack, so it is naturally difficult to parry.

    However.

    Judgment is different from others.

    He realized that he didn''t need to predict which direction Shishui would attack from, he just needed to protect his vital parts.

    Because Zhishui can only choose those ces to attack.

    As for the other parts, even if they were opened to allow Zhishui to punch and kick, they would not be able to break through the defenses, but would expose his ws and be caught by the body.

    Um?

    Zhi Shui soon discovered this too.

    He attacked one after another, but couldn''t break through the broken defense and attacked thetter''s vital points.

    Bang bang bang.

    For a while, although the sound of fists and fists resounded in the open space, the two fell into a stalemate, and neither could do anything to the other.

    So, for Duan, how to break the game?

    If he casts his stand-in "World" and activates a five second stop¡ª

    It is not difficult to find Zhishui''s true body during this period of time and defeat him.

    But the decision was made long ago.

    Until the critical moment, he will no longer call out a substitute, let alone use Swarudo easily.

    He did this, on the one hand, to keep his own information secret, and more importantly, he didn''t want to make himself too dependent on Time Stop''s power.

    Once a path dependence on the power of a substitute is formed, people will bezy in thinking and fall into ck, and over time it will evolve into not thinking about making progress.

    Judgment never forgets.

    What is powerful is the person, not the stand-in.

    Even if his stand-in disappears now, he still has to rely on his own strength to go on in this world and make a difference.

    Now, let''s try to decipher Shishui''s phantom teleportation technique first.

    There is.

    A sh of lightning shed across Duan''s mind.

    Since I can''t tell the difference between Zhishui''s body and phantom, then...

    Beat them all up.

    "Roar!"

    Duan suddenly revealed his eyes and let out a roar. The muscles, skin and fascia of his whole body were filled with Yang escape chakra and swelled up.

    Ka Ka Ka.

    Apanied by the abnormal noise of his joints, his body becamepletely bigger, more like a giant.

    Thick blue veins emerged, covering all the muscles in his body, like boa constrictors, intertwined with each other.

    At the moment.

    Judging the potential of this body, it waspletely released.

    What is he going to do?

    Seeing Duan''s actions, Zhishui was shocked, but the attack did not stop, but became more violent.

    Because Duan showed his ws, he no longer protected the vitals of his body.

    For Zhishui, this is a great opportunity.

    Is it true?

    In the next second, the answer is revealed.

    "Woo big wood big wood big wood big wood big wood big wood big!"

 Chapter 47: Big tree, big tree, big tree, big tree!

    Chapter 47 Wood big wood big wood big wood big wood big wood big!

    Broken roaring.

    Arms left and right bows, lightning punches, like a high-speed pile driver.

    His fist shadows are divided into two parts, four parts are divided into eight parts, and eight parts be dozens. Finally, there are many fist shadows, and his fists are everywhere.

    Boom boom boom!

    Countless fists punched the air and exploded, like a storm, sweeping towards Zhishui''s avatars.

    This physical technique is called the Big Wind Fist.

    Large means that the attack covers arge area, making it impossible for the enemy to avoid it;

    ssh, like pouring out a basin of water vigorously, is a violent catharsis;

    The wind is the air explosion produced by the fist hitting the air, which is more violent than the strongest gust of wind.

    Others will not be able to use this move, because it is necessary to punch hundreds of fast and fierce punches in all directions within a second. This kind of powerful physical strength and punching speed¡ª¡ª

    Only if you can do it.

    this moment.

    The Big Wind Fist covered all of Zhishui''s avatars, as well as...his body.

    Only a muffled bang was heard.

    "Wow!"

    Zhishui vomited blood like a kite with a broken string, flying backwards, and his clones disappeared instantly.

    Invincible phantom teleportation.

    In this way, it was broken with the purest violence and the most primitive way.

    Boom!

    Zhishui flew over the crowd and hit a wall of Nanhe Shrine, causing cobweb-like cracks to appear on the wall, spreading from under him to the surroundings.

    Fortunately.

    Juan, after all, punched hundreds of punches in a second, and the power of each punch must be far inferior to his normal full-strength punch.

    Therefore, Zhishui can barely stand.

    Duan would not give Zhishui a chance to catch his breath, he directly chased after him, like a tiger descending a mountain to pounce on thetter.

    Used jujitsu tounch a frontal strangle.

    Shua.

    A severed arm wrapped tightly around Shishui''s neck, and pressed the opponent''s head against his chest. This action resembled a torture instrument¡ª

    Guillotine.

    Once formed, the guillotine can exert great pressure on therge arteries on both sides of the enemy''s neck, causing them to go into shock and faint within a short period of time.

    Seeing that Zhishui will definitely lose.

    "Quack!"

    With the sound of birdsong, Zhishui''s body suddenly dissipated and turned into a dozen crows, flying in all directions.

    Only the ck feathers were left in ce, falling with the wind.

    Duan raised his head and watched the crows circling in the air, and finally gathered together not far away, turning into the appearance of Zhishui again.

    Bird avatar technique.

    Like the phantom teleportation technique, it is another special avatar technique developed by Zhishui.

    In the forest of the Uchiha tribe, there are many crows.

    After Zhishui discovered them, he raised them as psychic beasts, and cultivated a tacit understanding with the crows for a long time, and sessfully developed the bird clone technique.

    The bird clone saves more chakra than the shadow clone, and its mobility is particrly high. It can use the crow''s separation and reunion to avoid powerful attacks from the enemy.

    So that he can escape smoothly.

    "sharp."

    Duan looked at Zhishui not far away, raised his hands and pped twice, expressing his sincere praise.

    Before fighting Zhishui.

    Juan hase into contact with Uchiha ninjas, all of which look like gold and jade, and none of them make him feel tricky or troublesome.

    Even the guy with the soil is relying on divine power to cheat, and hisbat IQ is not high.

    Today, Duan finally saw what a powerful Uchiha should look like.

    An illusion that can instantly kill Sangouyu at will;

    Integrating fire escape into sword art, developed ninjutsu;

    The unbelievably fast instant body technique,bined with the brilliant clone technique.

    Shisui not only has no shorings, but also has innovations in the three fields of ninjutsu, and has developed his own powerful spells.

    It is worthy of being the number one Uchiha powerhouse.

    Moreover, this kid is only sixteen years old this year, and there is still a lot of room for growth in the future.

    If Zhishui does not die, at the age of breaking, his strength will definitely reach a new peak.

    In Duan''s view, Zhishui is superior to Itachi in both talent and potential.

    such a pity.

    A good super genius, controlled by the will of fire, his brain is broken.

    Thinking of this, Duan shook his head in disappointment.

    "Cough, cough..."

    Zhi Shui coughed while gasping for breath, and blood flowed from the corner of his mouth.

    He only took a broken punch, and his internal organs were shaken and injured.

    This is amon problem of most ninjas: high attack and low defense, even geniuses like Zhi Shui are no exception.

    "Zhishui, admit defeat!"

    Yatsushiro mored again, looking like a viin.

    He was so happy when he saw Zhishui vomited blood after being beaten.

    Itachi gave Yatsushiro a cold look, but it was just his uncle''s dog, and he didn''t know what he was doing.

    "Brother Zhishui, are you going to lose this time?"

    Izumi on the side asked cautiously, she knew Itachi and Shishui had a very good rtionship, and they were as close as brothers.

    Itachi shook his head when he heard the words, and said firmly:

    "No, it is impossible for Zhishui to lose to Uncle. He hasn''t used his real strength yet."

    Real power?

    Quan was puzzled. From her point of view, Zhishui had already exhausted all means, and used all the ninja genjutsu.

    Is there any trump card?

    Just as Quan was guessing wildly, Fuyue''s voice suddenly sounded behind the two of them:

    "Itachi, it seems that you also know that Shisui has Kaleidoscope Sharingan, did he tell you?"

    Itachi was startled, turned around and nodded, "Yes, father."

    "Kaleidoscopic, are those legendary eyes?"

    Meqin was also very surprised when she heard this, but then she became more and more worried about her younger brother, "Oh no, if it''s a kaleidoscope, there must be no chance of winning."

    Fuyue: "..."

    He really wanted toin about his wife.

    In his opinion, up to now in this battle, Duan has always had the upper hand. Apart from beating Zhishui until he vomited blood, Duan himself can be said to be unscathed.

    As for Miqin, the more her brother beat others, the more she worried about him, as if she had been severely injured.

    This brain circuit is really gone.

    Of course, he only dared to mutter in his heart theseints.

    Didn''t dare to say it in front of Mikoto.

    In addition to Fuyue and others, other Uchiha people are also talking about each other.

    Everyone obviously has a lot to say about this wonderful battle.

    At this time.

    stopped moving, walked towards Zhishui step by step, and said to thetter:

    "What are you waiting for, don''t hide it. Show the power of the kaleidoscope, it''s not like I haven''t seen it before."

    "So you already know." Zhishui smiled wryly.

    Right.

    ording to the information provided by Itachi, I have already fought against the mysterious masked man, and I already know the existence of Kaleidoscope Sharingan.

    It is not surprising that he guessed that he has a kaleidoscope.

    The dialogue between the two made many people in the tribe puzzled, because they had never heard of the word "kaleidoscope".

    But soon, they saw it.

    Shua.

    I saw Zhishui''s three-gou jade sharing sharing eye spinning for a while, and when it stopped, it suddenly changed into another pattern.

    Square-shaped shuriken.

    "That''s... Kaleidoscope Sharingan!"

    In the crowd, Uchiha Setsuna suddenly lost hisposure, pointed at Shisui''s eyes with trembling hands, and eximed.

 Chapter 48: power of god

    Chapter 48 The Power of God

    "Elder Setsuna, what is a kaleidoscope?"

    Yatsushiro and others were puzzled, and stepped forward to ask.

    In an instant, he looked at the group of people, and said to them solemnly:

    "Kaleidoscope Sharingan is the next form after the evolution of Sangouyu Sharingan, and it is Uchiha''s ultimate power! Back then, Uchiha Madara-sama had such a pair of eyes."

    Setsuna is Madara''s follower, and when he was young, he had naturally seen thetter''s kaleidoscope.

    "Kaleidoscope..."

    Dozens of nsmen present murmured these three words.

    They only found out today that the Sangouyu is not the final form of Sharingan, and there is a kaleidoscope on top of it.

    Uchiha Madara also has a kaleidoscope.

    Even if you haven¡¯t seen the power of the kaleidoscope, but for Madara, who hasn¡¯t heard the legend of the old patriarch?

    That is a strong man who stands on the top of the ninja world, second only to the ninja **** Senju Bashirama.

    Although Madara abandoned Uchiha, to this day, many nsmen are still proud of him and regard him as the goal of struggle.

    Because he is too strong.

    And now, Elder Setsuna said, Shisui has the same kaleidoscope Sharingan as Madara.

    Think here.

    The ?? nsmen looked at Zhishui''s eyes in unison. Although he hadn''t shown any power of the kaleidoscope, everyone''s eyes were filled with awe in advance.

    "It turns out that I lost to Kaleidoscope. It seems that I am not too weak, but Zhishui is too strong."

    Yatsushiro didn¡¯t forget to add a sentence to himself at this time, trying to save some face.

    No one paid attention to him.

    Even the rice fire and iron fire beside him stared at Zhishui''s eyes, which were full of yearning and longing.

    The battle between Juan and Zhishui finally came to the most exciting moment.

    Zhishui stared at Duan, and said slowly:

    "You are too strong, terrifyingly strong. Right now, the only way I can think of to defeat you is to use that technique. I must stop you, stop!"

    His words revealed his recognition and admiration for Duan''s strength, but more importantly, he was determined to defeat him.

    In order to save the Uchiha n.

    "Come on." It''s still those two words.

    He knows that Zhishui''s kaleidoscope pupil technique is another god, and can permanently modify other people''s will, but this technique needs to cool down for more than ten years once it is activated.

    The "that technique" mentioned by Zhishuikou should not be another god, after all, what he wants to do is to defeat Duan in front of all the nsmen.

    Then, it can only be Susano.

    Will you be afraid of breaking up?

    The answer is no.

    Phew.

    He stepped on his feet, his figure was like a cannonball, and he took the initiative to attack Zhishui, sting a strong wind with his fist.

    Zhishui''s eyes were fixed, and his pupil power exploded.

    Next second.

    A big green hand four to five meters long appeared abruptly from behind Zhishui, clenching its fingers into a fist and punching forward.

    boom!

    A huge fist as tall as a person collided head-on with Duan, knocking thetter back several meters on the spot.

    Dengdengdeng.

    Duan steadied his footsteps, shook his hands, and felt a little soreness in his arms, but it was fine.

    He looked at Shishui again.

    "drink!"

    Hearing Zhishui''s stern drink, his hands formed the seal of a tiger, and a huge chakra that became substantial suddenly gushed out of his body.

    Start with that big green hand.

    Behind Zhishui, Chakra turned into several rows of ribs, a spine, and a skull from bottom to top, until finally¡ª

    A giant skeleton with a height of nearly seven meters and a translucent green color was formed.

    But it''s not over yet.

    Immediately afterwards, meridians and flesh appeared in the skeleton body, the body was also wrapped in a chakra coat to form a breastte, and a spiral long sword was added to the right hand.

    So far.

    A majestic half-armored Susan appeared in front of Duan and all the Uchiha tribe.

    "Is this the power of God that Zhishui said?"

    Itachi was shocked.

    At this moment, in his Sharingan.

    The green giant ispletely formed of substantive Chakra, dazzling like the sun, and it is unimaginable that it is a power that a ninja can grasp.

    Uchiha Setsuna in the crowd even called out the giant''s name directly:

    "Susano, that''s right, it''s Susano!"

    All the nsmen recovered from the shock, and hurriedly asked Setsuna what is Susano.

    When Uchiha Madara left Konoha, he took away arge number of ssics and secret arts from the n.

    Since then, the secrets of sharingan such as "Kaleidoscopic" and "Susanenghu" have been almost lost. Only the patriarch or the elders like Setsuna know a thing or two.

    "Susano, is the ultimate pupil technique that can only be used by Uchiha ninjas who have awakened the kaleidoscope.

    Have you seen it, Zhishui materialized his own pupil power, and summoned a patron saint outside his body, with absolute defense and unparalleled attack power.

    Uchiha Madara-sama used this Susano to fight against the first Hokage''s Kidun in the Valley of the End.

    This is Uchiha''s divine power, and all enemies who have seen it on the battlefield will be doomed. "

    Senna pointed at Shisui''s Susano, and excitedly told the nsmen.

    Ultimate power, ultimate pupil technique, divine power!

    These words made everyone''s heads buzzing.

    far away.

    Kakashi, who was hiding in the tree, touched his left eye.

    The eye that Obito gave him actually contained such a great potential? It''s unbelievable.

    He suddenly felt that he had been reckless all these years, and only used this Sharingan to copy ninjutsu and perform Raikiri.

    If Obito is still alive, maybe... he can also awaken the eyes called kaleidoscopes.

    after all.

    Although that guy has been called the tail of the crane, only Kakashi, who is hispanion, knows that Obito is actually a genius.

    On the clearing.

    The water stopped moving.

    As he walked forward, the huge Susano also moved synchronously around him.

    There are several forms of Susanoo, from the initial form to the first, second, third, and fourth stages, until the finalplete Susanoo.

    What Shisui currently masters is the half-body armor Susano in the second form. Although it is not as powerful as thetter forms, it is better in bnce.

    Including Susan''s height, Shisui deliberately controlled it at seven meters, equivalent to four times his own height, neither too tall nor too short.

    It is the most handy to operate.

    Must be defeated as soon as possible.

    Shisui received a broken punch and was in poor physical condition, unable to maintain Susan for a long time. Fortunately, this divine power allowed him to win the battle quickly.

    Holding this idea.

    Phew.

    Shisui manipted Susan to make a move, and the spiral sword in his right hand spun at a high speed, stabbing at Duan like a giant drill.

    Duan finally fixed his eyes, and this time he didn''t dare to use his body to pick it up.

    He stepped on the ground and dodged to the side, narrowly avoiding the stabbing of the spiral sword.

    Boom!

    The spiral sword''s attack failed, and finally hit the ground, poking arge hole several meters deep, and the violent power spread along the ground to dozens of meters away.

    Countless broken stones flew up and down.

    Seeing this astonishing destructive power, Fuyue not far away frowned, and shouted at the surrounding nsmen: "Spread out, be careful not to be affected."

    Under the order of the patriarch, the nsmen quickly retreated 20 to 30 meters, only daring to watch from a distance.

    Whoosh.

    After dodging Susan''s sword, Duan didn''t continue to dodge, let alone retreat, but rushed directly towards Susan.

    In his opinion.

    Shisui''s previous speed was too fast, making it difficult for him to keep up, but now that the opponent has sacrificed Susano, his mobility has dropped drastically and he has be cumbersome.

    Duan finally took the initiative and can attack wantonly.

    Yes, he''s going to attack.

 Chapter 49: Dismantling Susano with bare hands

    Chapter 49 Removing Susan with bare hands

    Huh?

    Zhi Shui saw that Duan rushed over on his own initiative, and couldn''t help being stunned for a moment.

    This guy actuallyunched an attack from the front of Susan. Could it be that he wants topete with God?

    Without saying a word, he manipted Susan''s left hand towards Duan Pai, like an eagle catching a chick, spreading his five fingers to grab Duan Pai in his hand.

    Who would have thought.

    "Ho."

    A low growl came from the severed throat, and a right arm muscle squirmed, and then quickly expanded and became huge, instantly bing the same size as Susan Dai''s hand.

    Partial doubling technique.

    boom.

    The severed right hand pushed forward to support the big hand of Susan who was attacking him, and his palms and fingers interlocked.

    What?

    Shisui felt the powering from the broken arm through Susan, and was surprised.

    Without waiting for him to react.

    The other arm that was severed also doubled, and it shot like lightning, grabbing Susan''s right wrist.

    Make Spiral Sword unable to stab.

    Next, Duan and Susano, like two wrestlers, started a static wrestling.

    Judging from the size of the two sides, Duan, who is only two meters tall, is not the same tonnage as Susan, who is seven meters tall, and the gap is too big.

    but.

    Cuan relied on the two huge arms that were exaggerated to the extent that it was out of proportion to itself, and resisted Susano in a daze.

    click. click.

    The opposing forces of the two sides spread into the ground along their respective bodies, causing the ground under their feet to explode and form countless cracks, which spread to all directions.

    This scene stunned everyone in Uchiha.

    What did they see?

    Duan used his human body to forcibly shake Susanoo with all his muscles, and his arm...is that the technique of multiplying by the Akimichi n?

    Uchiha''s ninjas are mostly well-informed, and many people have recognized that they seem to be using the secret technique of the Akimichi n.

    This is even more surprising.

    Zhishui didn''t expect Duan to hide such a trick, especially what he couldn''t believe was that the opponent''s power was faintly suppressing his Susan at this moment.

    It won''t work if it goes on like this.

    Shisui''s eyes flickered, and while grasping the severed palm, he manipted Susan to open his mouth, and with a bang, he spit out a raging orange-red me.

    Susanenghu¡¤Sudden Fire.

    This is not a kind fire escape like Hao Huoqiu, but a me that can really melt gold into iron.

    The moment Susan opened his mouth, Dan sensed the danger.

    With a movement in his heart, his arms and hands shrunk as quickly as if he had leaked air. Taking advantage of the timing of disabling the multiplication technique, he sessfully escaped from the wrestling with Susan.

    Then, the stature retreated violently.

    me followed.

    Wow!

    The mes ejected from Susanohu''s mouth, like arge expanse of sea water, covered tens of meters in front in an instant.

    Form a sea of ??fire.

    If it is on the battlefield, this kind of fire escape can easily burn hundreds of people to death.

    What about the judge?

    Shisui¡¯s pair of kaleidoscopes scanned the sea of ??mes in front of him, but he couldn¡¯t see Duan¡¯s figure. It wasn¡¯t until he sensed the enemy¡¯s aura behind him that he quickly manipted Susan to turn around.

    Duan took advantage of the cover of the sea of ??fire, and somehow got around ten meters behind Zhishui.

    Moonlight.

    I saw the broken golden rooster standing on its own, raising a muscr thigh straightly above the head, facing the endless night sky above.

    Then.

    Like a battle ax again, it shed down and hit the ground heavily.

    It hurts!

    The physical technique copied from Tsunade is to concentrate chakra on the legs, and with one step, the ground can be cracked.

    Boom.

    A surge of destructive force went straight to Zhishui along the ground.

    The half-length Susan in the second form can cover the entire body of the caster, but its biggest weakness is that there are still gaps in the soles of the feet.

    not good.

    Shisui also realized that something was wrong, and immediately jumped back, leaving the ground with Susan and reaching midair.

    The next second, where he was originally standing, a big hole was sted from the ground, and countless rubble shot towards the sky.

    Shisui, who was in mid-air, could only adjust the orientation of Susanoko as much as possible to protect himself.

    But the consequence of this is that when hended, even Xu Zuo lost his bnce.

    Juan did not miss this opportunity.

    He jumped into the air, his entire torso swelled like a balloon, his head and limbs retracted into his body, turning into a big meaty ball with a diameter of more than five meters.

    Then it spun at a high speed and fell from the air with tremendous force.

    Meat tanks areing.

    boom!

    The meatball chariot hit the Susanoo solidly, like a rolling wheel, pushing thetter to slide all the way on the ground, leaving a huge gully.

    Ten meters, twenty meters, thirty meters.

    Boom! boom!

    Along the way, the two knocked down trees, crashed into walls, and finally crashed into the row of tall red torii gates at Nanga Shrine.

    finally stopped.

    Boom.

    Susano, who was still in the water, seemed to copse like a mountain, falling backwards with a bang, raising dust all over the sky.

    But despite having suffered such a heavy blow, Susan''s defense was still impregnable, and Shisui was not injured at all.

    Zhishui was furious.

    He couldn''t ept it. After he sacrificed the power of Susanoo, he was still crushed and beaten violently.

    Under his maniption.

    Suzuo''s breastte opened, revealing a huge orange hook jade inside, as if he was about to release some ultimate move.

    It''s a pity that Duan''s action is faster.

    At this moment, he was riding on Shisui''s Susan, raised his casserole-sized fist, and a powerful air burst out from his body, and he punched it down.

    Strange power.

    Shisui was shocked, and quickly closed Susan''s breastte, holding back the big move abruptly.

    The next moment.

    Boom!

    Suddenly burst out the muscle power of the whole body and punched Susano in the chest.

    The fist wind swept across, blowing away the surrounding dust. The violent power of this punch spread along Susan''s huge body into the ground, causing an earthquake even more.

    Four weeks.

    The Uchihas who were watching the battle all tried their best to stabilize their bodies. The nearby trees dropped their leaves one after another, and groups of crows started up from the forest and circled the night sky.

    Even Kakashi almost fell from the tree.

    click.

    Zhishui heard a voice.

    His Susanoo''s breastte was the first to bear the brunt. Under the strange force of Duan, it shattered into seven or eight pieces on the spot and fell off from the surface.

    Under the breastte, Susan''s body also had cracks.

    Shocking.

    The damage to Susanoo made Shisui, the caster, feel ufortable, and blood flowed out of the kaleidoscope.

    How can it be.

    How could human beings be so strong? !

    Shisui endured the pain in his eyes, controlled Susan to slide backwards, trying to escape from Duan.

    Even if he had the body of Susanoo, he didn''t dare to fight Duan Ganggang anymore, he just wanted to keep the distance and bombard the opponent with long-distance ninjutsu.

    But he couldn''t escape.

    Duan stepped on the ground and chased after him, his gaze was like a tiger, and he threw dozens of punches in an instant.

    Wood big wood big wood big wood big!

    Under the violent bang of this round of fists, the cracks on Susan''s surface suddenly became bigger, and even the ribs inside were exposed.

    "Wow."

    Zhishui spat out another mouthful of blood, and his eyes felt more intense pain.

    His pupil power was consumed too much, and it became difficult to even manipte Susan at this moment, let alone repair those cracks.

    It''s time for the final blow.

    Duan saw that Zhishui was at the end of the crossbow, but he was not relenting at all. He activated the multiplication technique again and spread out two giant-like arms.

    Grab both of Susanoo''s hands.

    Next, just like he once did with Obito.

    Tear and pull.

    Suzuo''s two arms were torn off abruptly!

    Losing the connection with Shisui Tongli, the two materialized arms formed by Chakra soon turned into little green rays of light and dissipated in the air.

    Then.

    Duan let out a roar, his eyes were full of primitive wildness, his whole body was like a mad gori, lifting the Susanoo who lost his arms above his head.

    That¡¯s right, lift it up.

    Under the horrified gazes of dozens of Uchiha people, his two big hands inserted into Susan''s torso, grabbing the left and right ribs respectively.

    Finally, he broke it **** both sides.

    There was a loud click.

    The huge Susanoo was torn to pieces like this, and the whole thing split from the middle, splitting into two.

    Remove Susan with bare hands.

    This is Uchiha off.

    At this moment, he is the great muscle god, the perfect embodiment in the world.

    Thanks to FaithBoss and book friend 160504 for their rewards, thank you. Thank you for your monthly and rmendation votes!

 Chapter 50: Three pairs of kaleidoscopes?

    Chapter 50 Triple pair kaleidoscope?

    Under the night sky, Susano was almost torn apart and turned into countless green stars scattered.

    boom.

    Shisui lost Susano, and also fell to the ground, both eyes were bleeding and tears, and his face was stained red.

    "Broken..."

    He opened his lips with difficulty, and reluctantly called out the opponent''s name, and then his vision blurred, and he passed out directly.

    This is a manifestation of pupil power overdrawing.

    Duan stepped forward, grabbed Zhishui''s neck with a big hand, and lifted him up.

    He won.

    The battle between the two, although it looked fierce and tragic, was really just a sparring session.

    If it is on the battlefield.

    First, Zhishui will definitely use other gods. Second, even if he can''t beat Duan, he can escape with the instant body technique, and he won''t be so stupid as to fight Duan until his chakra is exhausted.

    Shisui is a type of ninja, the same as Namikaze Minato. As long as they want to go, no one can keep them.

    But then again.

    If it was really a life-and-death duel, Juan would not have to spend so much trouble, and he would definitely smash Waludo as soon as he came up, and kill Zhishui instantly.

    Never give the other party any chance.

    In the crowd.

    "Elder Setsuna, didn''t you say... Susano is almost the power of God? Why can he tear Susan with his hands, can he... kill God?"

    A nsman asked in disbelief, his voice trembling.

    It''s unbelievable to defeat the kaleidoscope with the three-god jade, and to blow up the Susanoo with the flesh and blood.

    It happened that everyone present saw it with their own eyes.

    "Stop water..."

    Itachi murmured in a low voice, the undefeated myth of Zhishui in his heart shattered like a mirror at this moment.

    He came back to his senses and saw that Zhishui had been grabbed by the neck and lifted, Dang even showed a frightened expression, thinking that his uncle was going to kill someone.

    Just when Itachi was about to rush over to stop his uncle.

    There is someone faster than him.

    "Break, stop!"

    Fuyue yelled and rushed into the battlefield with a whoosh, with an anxious expression on his face.

    This is just apetition. If Duan hits the real fire and kills Shisui in a fit of anger, it will be a huge loss to the Uchiha n.

    took a quick look at Fu Yue.

    His brother-inw has been watching the show since the n meeting, and he doesn''t know what he has in mind, but now he wants to mediate the conflict.

    He didn''t let go, but thought in his heart:

    Do you want to confiscate Shishui''s Sharingan here, so as not to make Danzo cheaper in the future.

    Seeing that he ignored his order, Fu Yue secretly said "Oops" in his heart, and knew that he could no longer hide at this time.

    So, the next second.

    Shua.

    I saw Fuyue''s Sangouyu writing sharing eyes spinning rapidly, the pupils shrunk and the Sangouyu erged, and they were tightly connected around the pupils, as if¡ª

    Three-de propeller.

    Kaleidoscope Sharingan.

    Immediately afterwards, a huge, materialized blue chakra burst out from Fu Yue''s body.

    Bones, muscles, armor... The familiar scene reappeared, and Fuyue was enveloped by a blue bust of Susano.

    What? !

    This scene made the eyes of all the nsmen widen.

    The patriarch actually turned on the kaleidoscope, and he can also use the power of God, Susanoo.

    What is even more shocking is yet toe.

    Under Fugaku''s maniption, Susanoo stretched out a big blue hand, trying to take Shisui away from Broken''s hand.

    About this.

    Duan stood motionless on the spot, without even lifting a finger, as if he didn''t pay much attention to Susan at all.

    But behind him, a tall phantom suddenly appeared.

    Avatar "World", debut.

    The world at this time is taller and stronger than before, more than four meters.

    It has dark teal skin, wears a white ornate armor, and carries a pair of diving cylinders on its back. A white metal helmet covered the upper half of his face, adding a bit of mystery.

    Wood big wood big wood big wood big!

    As soon as the world appeared, he rushed forward with a few punches, all of which hit Susanoo''s body.

    Dengdengdeng.

    Fu Yue was caught off guard, and stepped back several steps in a row, looking horrified.

    "Broken, you... don''t you..."

    He looked at the world that suppressed his own Susano, this phantom that appeared behind Duan, could it be the same?

    Not only him, but also a group of people in the n think so.

    "What is that, Broken Susano? It turns out that Broken also has kaleidoscope sharingan, that is to say... our Uchiha has three pairs of kaleidoscopes at once?!"

    "But, the broken Susano, why does it look different from the patriarch and Shisui."

    "Is it because the broken pupil is stronger, so Susan''s form is also more advanced?"

    "..."

    The people''s guesses and discussions fell into Duan''s ears, which made him understand one thing.

    Sure enough, the double can be seen.

    To know.

    In jojo''s world, ordinary people generally can''t see the avatar, only the avatar messenger can see the avatar.

    But at the end of the day.

    Avatars are actually not that mysterious, they are just the manifestation of spiritual energy, an image based on individual spiritual power.

    The mental power in the Naruto world is actually Yin Dun Chakra.

    Look at it this way.

    Stand-in and Susanoo are really simr things, and it is reasonable to be misunderstood by the nsmen.

    After defeating Fuyue.

    Duan nced at Zhishui with his eyes closed and his face covered in blood, and then sighed.

    That''s all.

    Zhishui has already run out of chakra and is injured again. If his eyes are gouged out again, it will be more injuries and will definitely cause irreversible damage to the body.

    Maybe even be a useless person on the spot.

    and.

    Judgment in front of all the nsmen, gouging out the eyes of the other party - it is indeed a bit inappropriate, a bit cruel.

    Should dig in private.

    So-

    Today, I will let Zhishui go temporarily, but in two days, when Zhishui recovers from his injuries, Duan will definitely take away the other party''s eyes.

    after all.

    God **** it, it''s too disturbing for him.

    If Zhishui recovers his pupil power, he will directly make up his mind to give Duai a farewell to the gods and let him guard Konoha for the rest of his life, then it will be a lot of fun.

    To a certain extent, future bosses like Obito, Nagato, Madara, and Kaguya don''t care how strong they are.

    Only the art of other gods scares him the most.

    Think here.

    "Brother-inw, I will obey you."

    After saying this, he let go of Shisui''s neck, finally letting Fu Yue breathe a sigh of relief.

    boom.

    After Zhishui fell to the ground, he suddenly coughed violently.

    He slowly opened his eyes, barely regaining some consciousness.

    "Stop the water."

    Seeing Shisui woke up, Fu Yue walked towards the two of them while releasing Susano.

    "Patriarch, you..."

    Shisui couldn''t hide his surprise when he saw Fuyue''s kaleidoscope and Susano.

    He always thought that the patriarch hadn''t awakened the kaleidoscope, but he didn''t expect that thetter hid it deeper than him.

    Then, Zhishui saw the double "world" behind Duan again, and his heart became more and more shocked.

    turn out to be.

    When he fought against Duan, until the end, he couldn''t force the opponent to use his full strength.

    Steel body, doubling technique, strange power, "Susano"... Shisui really can''t guess how many cards are left.

    therefore.

    When he was supported by Fuyue, he watched Duan, and although his voice was weak, he said convincingly:

    "I lost, it''s over. The title of Uchiha''s number one master will be yours from now on, ahem..."

    Before he finished speaking, he coughed again, spitting out blood.

 Chapter 51: Laugh wildly

    Chapter 51 Laughter

    Fu Yue also stared at his brother-inw, sighing.

    He always thought that he who possessed the kaleidoscope Sharingan and hid himself was the strongest Uchiha.

    Until tonight.

    After watching the battle between Zhishui and Duan, Fu Yue discovered that his strength can only rank third in the n at most.

    but.

    In addition to a little disappointment, Fuyue''s eyes were full of surprises - Duan''s strength far exceeded his expectations.

    Whether he is the patriarch or Duan''s brother-inw, he is very happy.

    At this time.

    The ?? nsmen also gathered around the three of them.

    "Du, do you also have a kaleidoscope Sharingan?" Yatsushiro couldn''t help asking.

    Juan heard the words, nodded without hesitation:

    "Of course, didn''t you see my Susanoo?"

    Since everyone recognizes his double as Susanoo and thinks he has a kaleidoscope, then just admit it.

    As expected of a break.

    Hearing what Duan said, Yatsushiro felt more and more that he had made the right bet by entrusting the radical faction to Duan.

    "Patriarch, Shisui, and Duan, we Uchiha have three pairs of kaleidoscopes!"

    Other nsmen confirmed the news, and they were extremely excited for a while.

    Among them, Uchiha Setsuna was so excited that he burst into tears, and shouted to the sky: "Uchiha has been hiding his power for so many years, and finally he will be revived!"

    "Exactly."

    Yatsushiro epted Setsuna''s words, his eyes lit up and he said, "As long as the three pairs of Kaleidoscope join forces and lead Uchiha tounch a coup, we will definitely be able to overthrow Konoha''s senior management and regain our power!"

    After speaking, he even knelt on one knee on the spot, looking up at Duan with fanatical eyes.

    Yatsushiro once thought that Duan''s "Jade Broken Project" was too crazy, but now his opinion haspletely changed.

    In the battle tonight, Duan has proved with his strength that he is the real number one Uchiha. Even if the patriarch and Shisui team up, they may not be Duan''s opponent.

    In Yatsushiro''s heart, Duan has be Uchiha''s savior.

    Seeing this, Daohuo and Tiehuo also knelt down with a plop, and begged Duan: "Duan, please guide us in the future!"

    Under the influence of the three, other radicals, and even many moderates were also enthusiastic, and knelt down on one knee, begging for orders.

    Seeing this scene, Zhishui''s face was ashen.

    The thing he was most worried about happened, the Uchiha n, are they going to take this irreversible step tonight?

    Fu Yue''s expression also changed.

    Everyone can see that he, the patriarch, has beenpletely ignored. At this moment, Duan is more popr than him, more like the head of the n.

    Fuyue couldn''t help but feel a little bitter, but he was more concerned about how Duan would respond to his tribe.

    In Fu Yue''s cognition.

    Juan turned out to be an extreme moderate, and even had capittionist tendencies. After being enlightened by his brother-inw, he joined him as a neutral.

    The decision topete with Zhishui should only be due to apetitive mentality, and has nothing to do with factions.

    so.

    From a decisive standpoint, you shouldn''t do something like a coup d''¨¦tat... right?

    The one who was more nervous than Fujigaku was Kakashi on the tree.

    Sure enough, as Danzo said, Uchiha seems to be really nning to rebel.

    what to do?

    Should I find a way to go back and report to Lord Hokage, or use the signal scroll directly to let the ninjas at the roote in?

    Kakashi hesitated.

    Duan looked down at arge group of nsmen kneeling in front of him, looked at their earnest eyes, and only said lightly:

    "Get up first."

    "Did you agree?" Yatsushiro stood up and asked hastily.

    Judging that there is no answer.

    On the other hand, Uchiha Setsuna red at Yatsushiro, and scolded:

    "Why are you so anxious, didn''t you see that Duan was thinking about the coup n? What we have to do is to implement it faithfully, follow him into the Hokage Building, and kill the Konoha executives.

    Compared with Fu Yue, these radicals havepletely opposite impressions of Duan.

    They all thought that Duan was an extreme radical. Now that he has gained power, he will definitely lead everyone to overturn the table and fight Konoha to the death.

    Faced with thepletely different expectations of these two groups of people.

    "Hehehe..."

    Duan suddenly raised the corners of his mouth, put his hand on his forehead, and smiled softly.

    During this process.

    The arc of the corners of his mouth became wider and wider, until finally he grinnedpletely, revealing two rows of thick white teeth, and raised his head,ughing wildly at the dark night sky.

    "Haha...hahahaha..."

    It''s over, uncle has gone mad.

    Itachi immediately had an ominous premonition when he saw Duan''s appearance.

    Sure enough.

    Judging that this is... what''s wrong?

    Just when a group of people didn''t know why.

    The intermittentughter stopped abruptly, and the expression of the whole person instantly became extremely cold. He stretched out a finger indifferently, and said those four words:

    "Smash ~ Varudo!"

    um.

    A moment.

    The gear of time is stuck, the whole world turns gray, and everything in the world freezes.

    The nsmen in front of them were still bewildered by Duan¡¯s wildughter, and all of them had expressions of astonishment on their faces.

    The stand-in "World" descended with time, and reappeared behind Duan. Its expression of indifference and arrogance was exactly the same as Duan''s expression at this moment.

    So, let''s get started.

    "Woo big wood big wood big wood big wood big wood big wood big wood big wood big wood big wood big wood big!"

    At this moment, Duan''s main body and the stand-in rushed towards the Uchiha nsman, throwing out their fists.

    One fights from the left to the right of the crowd, the other fights from the right to the left of the crowd, and finally meets in the middle.

    Exactly five seconds passed.

    Time resumes its flow.

    Bang bang bang bang bang!

    Following the sound of uniform strikes, before everyone in the Uchiha could react, they left their feet off the ground and flew upside down in all directions.

    There are more than fifty people.

    All flew more than ten or twenty meters away, some hit the wall, some hung on the tree, and some even fell into the river of Nanhechuan.

    In front of Juan, there were only three people left.

    Patriarch Fuyue, seriously injured Shisui, and his older sister Mikoto.

    "What happened?"

    Meiqin murmured, looking around, with a dazed expression.

    Fuyue and Shisui looked at each other, and they both saw horror in each other''s eyes.

    They guessed that it was Duanqian, but the frightening thing was that even the two people''s kaleidoscope Sharingan couldn''t see how Duo did it.

    In an instant, more than 50 elites of the Uchiha n were sent flying.

    One person suppresses a n.

    So, is this the real power?

    Four weeks.

    The ?? nsmen got up one after another, touched their bodies, and found that apart from slight pain, there were no actual injuries left.

    This is because I have stopped showing mercy to them.

    But there are exceptions.

    "Itachi, are you okay?"

    Quan saw Itachi kneeling on the ground, unable to stand up for a long time, so he hurried to help him.

    It turned out that he was clutching his stomach in pain, blood was oozing from the corner of his mouth, and his face was very pale.

    It seems that the injury is not serious.

    Itachi raised his head with difficulty, nced at his uncle in the distance, and realized that he was deliberately teaching him a lesson.

    Was it because he asked Shisui to stop his uncle, and was discovered by his uncle?

    Itachi guessed right.

    The same encounter with him, and Uchiha Eight Generations.

    The second inmand of the police department was lying on the ground, howling.

    He was more seriously injured than Itachi, not to mention standing up, even moving a finger would cause pain all over his body.

    Seeing this, Daohuo and Tiehuo had no choice but to make a stretcher from local materials and carry Yatsushiro onto it.

    Thank you very much for the 500 starting coins rewarded by the two book friends Pai Daxin who are about to be extraordinary!

 Chapter 52: My trick is called Shenluo Tianzheng

    Chapter 52 My trick is called Shenluo Tianzheng

    Yachiha Uchiha was beaten.

    Because of his series of words and deeds at the n meeting, on the surface he surrendered to Duan, but in fact he was trying to use him.

    He not only instigated the fight between Duan and Shisui, but also instigated Duan to seize the power of the patriarch Fugaku andunch the coup d''etat that the radicals have always wanted.

    His thoughts have long been seen through.

    Therefore, I decided to let Yatsushiro lie on the hospital bed for ten days and a half months, and reflect on it.

    At the moment.

    Yatsushiroy weakly on the stretcher, looking at Duan, only deep fear remained.

    Uchiha Setsuna saw Yatsushiro''s appearance, and couldn''t help but shed cold sweat.

    Su Mo knew very well that he was not beaten like Yashiro, probably because he was an old bone and couldn''t live for two years, so he was merciful.

    that''s the truth.

    after awhile.

    The Uchiha people on the ground, on the trees, and in the water all looked at Duan with lingering fear after getting up in embarrassment.

    He stood there quietly like a statue.

    The broken muscles are bathed in the bright moonlight, behind is the silent and majestic double world, and behind the world is a new moon rising to the mid-heaven.

    The person, the double, and the moon form a line.

    The break at this moment is like a **** under the moon.

    For him, the people of the n feel awe, but also feel very puzzled¡ª¡ª

    Judgment, in the face of everyone''s request, why did you suddenlyugh wildly and attack the nsmen?

    is very simple.

    Because I look down on the Uchiha guys,

    He looked around the crowd, and slowly said to the fifty people:

    "The current Uchiha is too weak. You people, either only think about fighting in groups, or are attached to the strong, and never thought of relying on yourself. When your strength can satisfy me, we will discuss itter. Something about the coup."

    Uchiha is weak?

    In the entire ninja world, no one would dare to say this, but it seems reasonable to say it from the mouth.

    He can suppress two kaleidoscopes by himself, and knock down the elite of the whole n with one move. In front of him, everyone is no different from a group of chickens and dogs.

    As soon as this statement was made, the expressions of the nsmen were different. Some are ashamed, some are angry, and some are thoughtful.

    "Broken..."

    Zhishui looked at Duan''s back and was surprised.

    He didn''t expect that Duan would extinguish the mes of the coup d''¨¦tat and help himplete the task assigned by the third generation in disguise.

    Such a break, seems to be... different from the lunatic described by Itachi.

    Fu Yue frowned slightly, trying to figure out the real intention of his brother-inw from Duan''s words.

    Definitely agreed to the coup, but feel that the time has note yet, and the Uchiha n is not ready yet? Or, Duanxin didn''t agree with the coup, so he used this excuse to suppress the ready-to-move nsmen?

    He thought about it, it should be thetter, after all, his brother-inw''s position is moderate.

    Come back to your senses in an instant, suddenly realized, and said to Daohuo and Tiehuo beside you:

    "I understand, we must actively prepare for war and improve our strength, so that we can minimize the casualties of our tribe in future coups."

    Hearing what he said, the Radicals were gearing up again.

    These people all interpreted different meanings from Duan''s words ording to their own positions, but no one knew Duan''s true thoughts.

    Except Ferret.

    Itachi stared at Duan, trembling all over, and his heart sank to the bottom of the valley.

    He knew that his uncle obviously disliked Uchiha for being too weak, and wanted to make the nsmen stronger, so that it would be possible to die with Konoha and have a great time.

    As for the uncle himself, it is absolutely impossible for him to directly participate in the coup, and he will only watch the show from the sidelines.

    As Jue himself said¡ª

    He has no sense of identity with his family or vige, he just wants to watch the world burn.

    But Itachi couldn''t say this, because no one would believe him right now.

    "Du, you just knocked all of us into the air in an instant. How did you do it?"

    At this time, Dao Huo couldn''t bear it any longer, and asked Xiang Duan.

    Before Duan could speak, Fu Yue frowned and reprimanded:

    "Daohuo, don''t ask what you shouldn''t ask."

    Asking information about other ninjas is a taboo for ninjas, even those of the same n.

    "No problem."

    But Duan waved his hand, didn''t take it seriously, and opened his mouth to make up, "My move is called Shenluo Tianzheng, which can release a powerful repelling force from the body and bounce all enemies away. It is an invincible kaleidoscope pupil technique." .¡±

    Smash Varudo? No, it''s Shenluo Tianzheng.

    Concluded that, instead of letting others think hard about his time-stop ability, it is better to take the initiative to "expose" and lead their thinking in a seemingly reasonable butpletely wrong direction.

    Sure enough.

    Manipte repulsion?

    Hearing the principle of this technique, the nsmen were terrified, and then they were amazed, and hearing its name "Shenluo Tianzheng", it made people feel extremely domineering.

    Fuyue and Zhishui were even more lost in thought.

    When each pair of kaleidoscopes opens their eyes, there will be a special pupil technique in the eyes, and this ability is often unique.

    Duan Pupil Art, is it the Shenluo Tianzheng that can manipte the repulsive force?

    Bounce all sentient beings away, the invisible hand of God!

    Really powerful.

    At the same time, the two couldn''t help subconsciouslyparing Duan''s kaleidoscope pupil technique with their own abilities.

    Fu Yue nced at Shisui beside him.

    What he wondered was, when Zhishui and Duan fought, why didn''t he use the exclusive pupil technique of kaleidoscope? Could it be that Zhishui''s ability, like his, is also a nonbat pupil technique?

    Shisui is also ignorant of Fu Yue''s kaleidoscope ability.

    But what he knows is that he must not expose the abilities of other gods like Duan did.

    Because this power is so terrifying that it will make everyone afraid.

    Let me ask, who can bear the existence of a person who can quietly change the thoughts and wills of others?

    Just when the nsmen were talking about the broken "Shenluo Tianzheng".

    Duan raised his head suddenly, looked at the woods not far ahead, and said:

    "After watching for so long, it''s time toe down?"

    turn out to be.

    Due to stop when entering, self-perception will be greatly enhanced, and everything in that gray world can be observed clearly.

    When heunched Varudo just now, he noticed Kakashi hiding in the tree in the distance.

    I have to say that this guy''s invisibility is very good, and he can hide it so well.

    Anyone? !

    What he said shocked everyone in Uchiha.

    Swish Swish Swish.

    In an instant, more than fifty pairs of sharing sharing eyes looked towards the direction of the forest. Everyone''s scarlet eyes were turning rapidly at this moment, searching around.

    Perhaps it was because the battle between Duan and Zhishui was so exciting that the tribesmen kept their eyes on each other, so they ignored the situation around the tribe.

    When they thought of someone hiding in the dark and watching for so long, everyone in the Uchiha felt ashamed and humiliated.

    Under the nce of dozens of pairs of Sharingan.

    The cold hairs all over Kakashi''s body stood on end in an instant, and he felt a chill rushing from the soles of his feet to the top of the sky, making his scalp numb.

    Escape?

    As soon as he had this idea, he was rejected by himself.

    Under the lock of three pairs of kaleidoscopes and dozens of pairs of Sharingan, how could he escape.

    So.

    "Oh, this is troublesome."

    Kakashi sighed and muttered. Then he took the initiative to release the invisibility technique and jumped down from the tree.

 Chapter 53: Prisoner

    Chapter 53 Prisoner

    "Captain Kakashi?!"

    Itachi was surprised to see that it was Kakashi.

    Other Uchiha people also recognized it, this infiltrator is Kakashi from Anbu.

    It stands to reason.

    Once a Konoha ninja joins Anbu, it means hiding his identity, but Kakashi is very special.

    Before Shisui and Itachi joined Anbu, Kakashi''s sharing eye was unique in the entire Anbu, and he also used this eye to earn the title of "Copy Ninja".

    So everyone in the ninja world knows that Konoha''s Anbe has a Sharingan Kakashi.

    tonight.

    Although Kakashi didn''t wear Anbu''s armor or Anbu''s mask, in the eyes of everyone in Uchiha, it was just trying to cover up.

    So.

    Dozens of Uchiha ninjas soon surrounded Kakashi heavily.

    "Kakashi, why did you sneak into our Uchiha n without making a sound?"

    Fuyue came forward as the patriarch, frowning and questioning Kakashi sharply.

    Actually, you don¡¯t even need to ask.

    Kakashi appeared here, everyone can guess, it must be sent by the high-level Konoha to eavesdrop on the information.

    Seeing that Kakashi was silent, Fuyue became more and more unhappy, and his tone became more severe:

    "You should know that even if you don''t say anything, the police department can do it just because you trespassed on the Uchiha n."

    Anbe, in Konoha, usually means four words:

    Freedom toe and go.

    All their actions are directly reported to Hokage, without having to exin to anyone else, this is Anbu''s power.

    Except for one ce, even Anbu cannote in and out at will.

    That is thend of the Uchiha n.

    Because Uchiha enjoysplete autonomy and is a truly independent kingdom.

    Facing Fuyue''s questioning.

    What should I do?

    Kakashi shed a few drops of cold sweat, did he continue to remain silent, and was taken away by the police department for torture?

    Or turn to the roots?

    Kakashi''s hand subconsciously touched the signal scroll at his waist. As long as he pulls the scroll, the Genbu ninjas who have already ambushed outside the Uchiha n wille in immediately.

    However, before reinforcements arrive, he will definitely not be able to survive facing the elite Uchiha n.

    And after seeing Uchiha''s triple pair of kaleidoscopes.

    Kakashi is very suspicious. Even if Danzo''s roots are mobilized, I am afraid that there will be no return tonight, and the entire army will end in annihtion.

    Thinking of this, Kakashi''s hand gradually loosened from the scroll.

    At this time, Duan walked out and stretched out his hand to Kakashi:

    "give it to me."

    Kakashi knew what he was talking about, hesitated for a while, and handed over the scroll.

    Duan threw the scroll to Fu Yue, thetter checked it, immediately looked at him, and said in a deep voice:

    "It''s a signal scroll. Kakashi is not acting alone, there are other Konoha ninjas around."

    After finishing speaking, he looked from a distance at the few dimly lit tall buildings outside the n area, where the surveince post set up by the vige was hidden.

    Uchiha¡¯s n meetings used to be in underground secret rooms, so there is no need to worry about being eavesdropped or peeped.

    But tonight, Duan and Shisui came to fight outside, and there was such a bigmotion, and Fu Yue also sacrificed Susano, there is a high probability that it was captured by surveince.

    Fu Yue expressed his guess.

    "That is to say, the secret that our Uchiha has three pairs of kaleidoscopes has been exposed so soon?" Many nsmen realized this problem, and their faces changed.

    "Broken, what should we do now?"

    Uchiha Setsuna cast a look at Duan asking for instructions, expecting thetter to issue orders.

    The old man who inherited Madara''s will and was imprisoned for rebellion, now regards Judgment as the second Uchiha Madara, and obeys the assertion.

    Not only him, but also the rest of the tribe.

    Uchiha worships the strong, and this has never changed.

    Although Fu Yue is the patriarch and has opened the kaleidoscope,pared with Duan Yi, it seems to be nothing worth mentioning.

    At this moment that is rted to Uchiha''s life and death, only such a powerful person can win the trust of all nsmen.

    Even Fu Yue himself was mentally prepared.

    In this extraordinary period, he doesn''t mind giving up the Zen position to the virtuous, and letting Duan take the position of patriarch.

    If it was someone else, Fu Yue would not give up the position of patriarch so readily, but it must be his brother-inw, and they are all family members. No matter in face or in heart, Fuyue is doing well.

    What everyone didn''t expect was that.

    Juan did not make any decisions for Uchiha, but nced at Fu Yue and said, "I listen to the patriarch."

    "Broken..."

    Fuyue was moved when he heard the words, and he really gave his brother-inw face.

    Besides being moved, Fu Yue also knew that he must not be cowardly at this time, otherwise the nsmen would be disappointed in him.

    So, Fuyue made a decisive decision, waved his big hand and said in a cold voice:

    "Let''s go meet our guests."

    Duan came to Kakashi''s side, a big palm-like hand rested on thetter''s shoulder, and with just a light press, Kakashi frowned and felt a sharp pain.

    He endured the pain and didn''t make a sound.

    The meaning of "judgment" is obvious, as long as Kakashi dares to move, he will be killed immediately.

    Under Fuyue''s order.

    Uchiha and his party of more than fifty people walked to the outside of the n in a mighty manner.

    The moon is in the middle of the sky, and the night is already deep at this time.

    In the ??n area, the shops on the streets have long been closed, and all the lights of the houses have been turned off. The ordinary Uchiha nsmen have fallen into a deep sleep.

    Da da da.

    More than fifty Uchiha elites with sharp eyes, exuding a murderous aura as strong as the night, passed through the street.

    When passing the police department building.

    "Miqin, take Shisui and Itachi to the infirmary. Don''t let them go anywhere until they recover from their injuries."

    Fuyue temporarily stopped and told his wife.

    Shisui is loyal to the Third Hokage, and Itachi is also an Anbu ninja.

    So Fuyue decided: From now on, and for a period of time in the future, the two of them will not be allowed to leave the n and return to the Hokage Building.

    Unless the next thing tonight can be resolved smoothly.

    "And me, I was injured too." Yashiroy on the stretcher and yelled weakly.

    The three were sent to the infirmary.

    Then.

    The Uchiha ninjas who were originally on duty at the police department also came out of the building one after another after hearing about what happened to the n Association from the n poption.

    The number of this group of Uchiha ninjas has exceeded sixty at this time.

    Led by Fuyue, a group of tribesmen came to the gate of the nnd in a murderous manner.

    Looking around, there was no one around, and the buildings around the n area were also pitch ck, and all the lights were turned off.

    Don''t talk about the movement of Konoha Ninja, you can''t even hear the wind and insects.

    It was unbelievably quiet.

    at this time.

    A man wearing a ck cloak suddenly appeared at the end of the dark street, heading towards the gate of the Uchiha n.

    At the same time, a series of sinister breaths also emerged from the surrounding darkness, appearing on the trees, walls and roofs.

    is the oil girl Ryoma, and the roots he leads.

    I don''t know if it''s a coincidence.

    When these root ninjas appeared, the moon in the sky happened to be covered by dark clouds, making the surrounding light even darker.

    It seems to imply that the root is the embodiment of darkness.

    Thank you for the reward: 1,500 starting coins for lo*ic*n at the end of the century, 500 starting coins for Killing with a Hammer 2, book friends 202...178, and rewards for Huifei Annihtion and book friends 202...083. Thanks again!

 Chapter 54: back off

    Chapter 54 Shocked retreat

    The oil girl Ryoma''s footsteps were not in a hurry, and she stopped just outside the gate of the Uchiha n.

    A few meters away from Fuyue and the others, he stopped taking a step forward.

    Although he still wore those sunsses at night, his eyes were still sharp, and he saw Kakashi who was a prisoner in the crowd at a nce.

    This means that Master Danzo''s n has failed.

    At this time.

    "What do you Anbu mean, you are still gathered outside our n at thiste hour? Are you going to fight Uchiha with this formation?"

    Fuyue was not polite at all, and directly questioned the oil girl Ryoma.

    The oily girl Ryoma heard the words, and replied nkly:

    "n leader Fuyue, you misunderstood. We were only ordered to protect the safety of the vige and patrolled routinely, and we did not step into the Uchiha n."

    Hear what he said.

    Fuyue didn''t talk nonsense, he took out the signal scroll and threw it at Ryoma, and asked:

    "Then tell me, what is this thing found from Kakashi?"

    "This... I don''t know."

    The oil girl Ryoma shook her head, stared at Fugaku, and responded calmly, "The patriarch of Fugaku should know that we are actually the people of the root, obeying Danzo-sama. And Kakashi, Anbu, is Hokage Follow the orders of your lord."

    He not only directly disregarded his rtionship with Kakashi, but also tried to guide Uchiha to target the third generation.

    Fu Yue frowned.

    Seeing that the oily girl Ryoma answered impably, he knew that he probably couldn''t get anything better from the other party.

    Fu Yue turned his head and nced at Duan, seeing that thetter didn''t respond, Dang even understood the meaning of Duan.

    Uchiha is not ready yet, it is not appropriate to tear face with the vige.

    Think here.

    Fuyue waved to the oily girl Ryoma, and gave the order to drive away:

    "You guys wandered around here at night, and were bumped into by our police force. Misunderstandings are easy to ur. So, please leave immediately."

    "I''m sorry, I''m sorry. We are only performing the task. I hope you can understand, Patriarch Fuyue."

    The oily girl Ryoma looked indifferent and did not back down in the slightest.

    Um?

    Fuyue finally got angry when he heard the words, the three-goed jade in his eyes twirled and changed, and a kaleidoscope appeared on the spot, staring at the other party coldly.

    Not only him.

    Swish Swish Swish Swish.

    At this moment, more than 60 Uchiha ninjas behind Fu Yue also opened Sharingan, and pairs of scarlet pupils lit up in the darkness.

    Like a pack of bloodthirsty wolves, they set their sights on the oily girl Ryoma alone.

    Being locked by more than 60 pairs of writing sharing eyes, even the third Hokage may not be able to bear such pressure.

    Not to mention a little oily girl Ryoma.

    As expected, hisplexion changed drastically, and he exploded with a "bang" on the spot, turning into countless bugs, fleeing in all directions on the street.

    As the oil girl Ryoma retreated in embarrassment, the breath of the rest of the root ninjas also quickly disappeared into the darkness, disappearing without a trace in an instant.

    actually.

    Danzo knows how difficult it is to destroy the Uchiha n with only the power of the roots.

    Danzo''s n is to let Kakashi use the signal scroll to ask for help, and then he can enter the Uchiha n''s territory logically and make things big.

    At that time, as long as Kakashi is used to draw Anbu in, the third generation can be forced to attack Uchiha.

    But now, Kakashi was captured and failed to pull the signal scroll, and Uchiha was not fooled, so there was no reason and confidence to do it at all.

    See the roots get startled.

    Kakashi knew that he had be an abandoned child.

    For the Uchiha n, how to deal with this abandoned child is a problem.

    After all, as the oil girl Ryoma said, Kakashi was sent by the third generation.

    "Broken, what do you think should be done?"

    Fuyue let Duan make up his mind and handed over the decision on this matter to his brother-inw.

    After thinking for a while, he patted Kakashi on the shoulder, and said to thetter meaningfully:

    "Report what you saw today to Sandai Hokage intact after you go back. And tell him that we Uchiha don''t want to be enemies with the vige, but... don''t force us."

    Is it a n to slow down Konoha?

    Fuyue and many members of the tribe have guessed the real intention of saying these words.

    At the n meeting that just ended tonight, Zhishui and Duan went to war. The former was seriously injured, and thetter must have consumed a lot of chakra and needed to cultivate.

    Therefore, what the Uchiha n needs to do most right now is to endure temporarily and regain their vitality.

    Frightening the root ninja just now is already a victory for Uchiha, and it''s time to let it go.

    Fuyue and others guessed right.

    If Uchiha had a hasty decisive battle with Konoha tonight, it would be doomed to be a failure without suspense.

    It really started fighting, and I didn''t even have any interest in watching the show, so I just picked up my sister Meiqin and ran away overnight.

    so.

    He decided to release Kakashi, sending a signal of temporary peace to the third generation.

    Kakashi was surprised.

    The people of Uchiha let him go like this, which he didn''t expect.

    But since he broke his mouth, he must of course run away quickly, lest the other party regret it again.

    As a result, the more I worry about something, the more I worry about it.

    Kakashi just stepped forward, and before he walked out of the gate of the Uchiha n, Uchiha Setsuna in the crowd shouted in a deep voice:

    "etc!"

    As soon as he finished speaking, Daohuo and Tiehuo rushed out of the crowd and stopped Kakashi.

    "Elder Setsuna, what do you want to say?" Fu Yue was puzzled.

    Setsuna carefully nced at Duan first, seeing that Duan was not obviously angry, he was a little relieved, and then mentioned a past event to Fuyue:

    "Patriarch, you should still remember.

    After the third Ninja World War ended, our Uchiha n nned to take back Kakashi¡¯s Sharingan, but you said that Obito fought very bravely on the battlefield, so we must respect Obito¡¯s will, and finally did not agree to this thing.

    And now, Kakashi is using the Sharingan Uchiha Obito gave him to monitor the Uchiha n!

    This is enough to prove that your original decision was wrong. "

    In an instant, his eyes were burning, and he questioned Fu Yue in public, and expressed his opinion as a n elder, "Kakashi can leave tonight, but his Sharingan must stay."

    "Exactly!"

    When the people of the tribe heard the words, they also felt that it made sense, and nodded their heads one after another.

    Let Kakashi go, yes. But retracting his eyes is also a warning from Uchiha to the third generation.

    "this¡­"

    Fuyue hesitated.

    Seeing this, Kakashi has awakened in his heart. He didn''t embarrass Fuyue, but said calmly to everyone in Uchiha: "I see."

    As soon as the voice fell, he raised his right hand, ready to dig out his left eye and return it to the Uchiha n.

    Obito, I''m sorry.

    Kakashi said silently in his heart.

    at this time.

    Juan suddenly did something unexpected.

    Snapped.

    He strode forward, firmly grasped Kakashi''s arm, and stopped him with thetter''s surprised expression.

 Chapter 55: Spokesperson of Sharingan

    Chapter 55 Sharingan Image Spokesperson

    After stopping Kakashi from digging out his left eye.

    Duan turned around and said to a group of people:

    "Kakashi, you are a poor fellow.

    His father is Konoha''s hero, stronger than Sannin, but because of this, he was jealous and excluded by Konoha''s senior management. After being caught by them for the failure of the mission, they spread rumors wantonly, ndered Hatake Sakumo, and finally forced him tomit suicide.

    Isn¡¯t what happened to Hatake Sakumo the same situation that our Uchihas are facing now? "

    As soon as this remark came out.

    Everyone in the Uchiha and Kakashi were taken aback.

    In an instant, the old guy was the first to realize that he had already said that, so he quickly turned his head and made a 180-degree turn:

    "You''re right!

    I also know a thing or two about Sakumo Hatake.

    This person, like Zhishui, was once an idealist who firmly believed in the will of fire. Therefore, when he saw the true face of Konoha''s high-level hypocrisy and found that the so-called will of fire was a lie, his spirit copsed.

    Hatake Sakumo couldn''t ept the disillusionment of his ideals, and in the end he did not hesitate to abandon his son and escape everything bymitting suicide. "

    Setsu said it so seriously, those who didn''t know it thought he was a close friend of Hatake Sakumo during his lifetime.

    But what he said is indeed a possible exnation for Hatake Sakumo''s death.

    When everyone in the Uchiha heard the words, they couldn''t help but feel sympathy, regret, and anger for the death of this Konoha White Fang.

    That''s right, anger.

    "Our Uchiha must not blindly endure the oppression of Konoha''s high-level officials like Hatake Sakumo, or even be forced to death. We must stand up and defend Uchiha''s reputation and rights!"

    Daohuo raised his arms and shouted.

    "That''s right." The nsmen agreed again, feeling agitated.

    "so¡­"

    After ncing at Kakashi, he said lightly, "Since Kakashi''s eye was given to him by Uchiha, let him keep it. I believe that this sharing eye will give Kakashi strength , so that he doesn''t have to follow the old path of his deceased father. And this is also the generosity and capacity of our Uchiha."

    Fuyue heard it, and decided that this was trying to win over Kakashi.

    So, as the patriarch, he nodded:

    "Well, it makes sense. Kakashi was once the number one genius in Konoha, and he became a Jnin at the age of 12, which is unprecedented. Sharingan on him is not a shame on our Uchiha''s reputation."

    This is true.

    The name "Copy Ninja" resounds all over the world. Kakashi is famous on the surface, but Sharingan is actually remembered.

    The entire ninja world knows that Kakashi relies on Uchiha''s Sharingan to copy thousands of ninjutsu.

    In a way.

    In the past few years, Kakashi has been the image spokesperson of Sharingan, helping Uchiha establish a lot of prestige outside.

    Based on this.

    Many Uchiha people still recognize Kakashi in their hearts.

    Facing the kindness suddenly released by Uchiha.

    After being silent for a few seconds, Kakashi spoke slowly, expressing his position to Duan:

    "Sorry, I''m just an ordinary Konoha ninja."

    The implication is that if Uchiha wants to use this Sharingan to lure him into a group, it is impossible.

    Duanughed silently and shook his head.

    "I didn''t ask you to betray the Third Hokage, and stand on our Uchiha''s side. You just need to use that Sharingan well."

    He looked down at Kakashi and said calmly, "You go."

    After speaking, he let go of Kakashi''s wrist.

    Is it because I am being passionate?

    Kakashiughed at himself, took a deep look at Duan and the Uchihas, then turned and left.

    Watching Kakashi''s back going away, he was lost in thought.

    In the original book, when Orochimaruunched the Konoha copse n, he trapped the third generation with enchantment ninjutsu.

    As Anbu, Kakashi not only did not step forward to support, but also persuaded Maitekai who wanted to save the third generation.

    From this point, it can be seen that Kakashi definitely has resentment towards the third Hokage.

    At the end of the day.

    Kakashi is from the fourth Namikaze Minato, not from the third Sarutobi Hiruzen.

    in addition.

    After Kakashi took over the seventh ss, he also took good care of Uchiha Sasuke, and it can even be said to be a preference. He taught Sasuke all the ninjutsu he could teach.

    He didn''t care so much about another disciple, Uzumaki Naruto, the orphan of the fourth generation.

    Kakashi may not be on Uchiha''s side, but he will never stand firmly on Konoha''s side.

    is a cold-eyed outsider.

    This point is somewhat simr to Duan, which is to his liking.

    So this time, Duan didn''t make things difficult for Kakashi, but let him go.

    But then again.

    As far as we know, Kakashi''s left eye is not a normal three-pointed jade.

    Instead, when Nohara Lin died, she was strongly stimted, and Obito, who had another right eye at the time, awakened the kaleidoscope at the same time.

    It''s just that Kakashi, a fool, can''t use it.

    Such a "shenwei eye" does have the value of recycling.

    However, Duan also believes that directly retracting Kakashi''s eyes may not be the best choice.

    Perhaps, it is a good idea to find an opportunity to quietly perform an eye recement operation on Kakashi and rece it with another ordinary three-god jade.

    In this way, at critical moments in the future, you can take the soil seriously.

    Wouldn''t it be beautiful.

    When Duan was thinking about this eye-changing n in his heart.

    Next to ??, Fu Yue also solemnly announced to the tribe after a moment of contemtion:

    "From now on, Uchiha has entered a second-level alert state, and he cannot rx 24 hours a day. In addition, the time for holding the n meeting has also changed from once a month to once a week in the future. Is there a problem?"

    "No!" Everyone suddenly agreed.

    Fuyue nodded in satisfaction, and after arranging personnel to strengthen the posts and patrols in the n area, he ordered the others to go back to rest.

    Soon, all the nsmen left, only Fuyue and Duan remained in ce.

    "Guan, are you free tomorrow?"

    Fuyue stopped Duan, who was about to turn around and leave, and said solemnly, "Come to the secret room of the n association tomorrow night, I have something to tell you."

    "OK."

    Juan didn''t ask any more questions, and agreed.

    At the gate of the ?? n, the two left in opposite directions.

    on the street.

    Uchiha Jun was in a hurry.

    He is a Chunin who has opened Ergouyu Sharingan, and he is also one of the people who participated in the Uchiha n Meeting tonight.

    After the ?? n meeting ended, he didn''t go home, but turned into a dark alley halfway, and then changed back to...Bai Jue''s appearance.

    Yes.

    This Jun Uchiha is actually Shiraetsu who Obito sent to monitor the Uchiha n.

    The real Uchiha Jun had been possessed by Shiraetsu using the spore technique a day ago, and he was killed in a sneak attack.

    After absorbing Jun Uchiha''s Chakra, Bai Zee sneaked into tonight''s n meeting by pretending to be.

    The art of pretending.

    is the most powerful transformation technique in the world, even the most familiar people or perceptual ninjas cannot distinguish it.

    In addition, Jun Uchiha has a withdrawn personality and usually has no friends, so Bai Zee pretended to be very smooth, without revealing any ws from the beginning to the end.

    "Hurry up and tell Obito what happened tonight. Three pairs of kaleidoscope sharingan, it''s really amazing. Especially that Uchiha off, it''s a terrible monster..."

    Bai Jue murmured, with a look of fear on his face.

    When Jue used the "Shen Luo Tian Zheng" to blow away all the nsmen, Bai Jue was frightened and almost revealed his original shape.

    It slowly sank into the ground, blending with the grass and trees on the ground, performing the technique of mayfly.

    Shua.

    Bai Ze, who was underground, cut off all his breath, and left Uchiha''s n at an extremely fast speed.

    Then head north all the way, towards the mountain cemetery.

 Chapter 56: rooftop

    Chapter 56 Rooftop

    Hokage Building.

    Tonight, the third generation came to the rooftop of the building.

    click.

    He kept his pipe in his mouth, puffing out the clouds while looking at the night scene in the distance.

    A certain moment.

    Da da da.

    There was the sound of a cane touching the ground behind him, and Sandaimu knew without turning his head that it was Danzo who had arrived.

    "It''s sote, what''s the matter?"

    Sandaime exhaled a smoke ring and asked lightly.

    Danzo walked to the side of the third generation, shoulder to shoulder with thetter, overlooking the whole Konoha together, and after a while, he snorted coldly:

    "Hi Zhan, why bother to ask knowingly. Uchiha is holding a n meeting at the moment, don''t you, like me, send someone to spy on information?"

    Three Daimu immediately frowned when he heard the words, and said displeasedly:

    "Danzo, let your people withdraw immediately. I have sent Shisui to go. He is the strongest Uchiha, and he has enough power to solve Uchiha''s problem."

    Danzo disapproved, and replied coldly:

    "You''d better hope that Zhishui seeds. If he fails, my people will do it."

    "Ã..."

    Sandaime was about to lose his temper, when suddenly he was startled, and suddenly turned his gaze to the edge of the vige, the location of the Uchiha n.

    From the forest there, violent chakra fluctuations came out.

    What''s going on, did Zhishui and the tribe do it?

    Three Daimu''s face was full of surprise.

    Danzo also narrowed his eyes.

    He was waiting, waiting for Kakashi to use the signal scroll, waiting for the gorgeous fireworks to bloom over the Uchiha n.

    When that momentes, he can force the third generation to make a decision, using the power of Anbe and even the entire Konoha to eradicate the evil Uchiha n.

    Time passed by one minute and one second.

    The two old guys on the rooftop didn''t seem to feel the coolness of the night at all, and they were all staring at the direction of the Uchiha n.

    Not for a while.

    The violent chakra fluctuations in the forest disappeared, and the situation seemed to have settled and had an ending.

    Um?

    Didn''t see the expected firework signal lift off, making Danzo gradually frown, his face sinking like water.

    In contrast, the originally frowning brows of the third generation slowly rxed.

    "It seems that Zhishui has done it, and he is worthy of being a descendant of Jing."

    Sandaime showed a gratified smile, and smoked his pipe contentedly.

    Another moment passed.

    "Here wee." The third generation saw a familiar figure approaching the Hokage Building at a very fast speed.

    Whoosh.

    Kakashi appeared instantly, knelt down on one knee in front of the two of them, and lowered his head.

    "Kakashi, how is the situation?"

    The third generation took a look at Danzo, and deliberately asked in front of thetter, waiting for Kakashi to send good news.

    However.

    "Master Naruto, Shisui and Uchiha had a duel, unfortunately lost to thetter. I was also discovered by Uchiha''s people..."

    As Kakashi told the truth about what he saw tonight, the expressions of Sandaime and Danzo all coincidentally became very exciting.

    If Kakashi''s description is not intuitive enough.

    "Master Danzo."

    As an emotionless voice sounded, the oily girl Ryoma also came to the rooftop to return to hermand.

    He also brought a picture taken by Nebe Ninja overlooking the forest of the Uchiha n from the surveince post.

    screen.

    From a distance, you can see the green Susano of Shisui, and the blue Susano of the patriarch Fugaku who appearedter.

    As for Duan''s stand-in, due to its special shape, it was not captured by surveince.

    But from Kakashi''s mouth, it is impressively confirmed that there is Susano.

    After watching the monitoring screen.

    Sandaime and Danzo looked at each other, and they both saw the horror in each other''s eyes. The shock in their hearts could not be calmed down for a long time.

    Susano almost.

    This technique, they had seen Uchiha Madara perform it on the battlefield back then, and they knew its terrifying power.

    That is simply a god-like power.

    and.

    A Uchiha who can use Susanohu means that this person has opened Kaleidoscope Sharingan.

    That is to say, the Uchiha n showed three pairs of kaleidoscopes at once tonight.

    It''s really... scary.

    "Uchiha off..."

    Danzo read the name that made him dread, his eyes became more and more sinister.

    He finally figured it out.

    No wonder, Duan dared to spray bitter tea on his face in person. It turned out that he had this kind of confidence, just as arrogant as Madara back then.

    at the same time.

    Danzo also realized that his n to destroy the Uchiha n was still a bit eager for quick sess.

    Sure enough.

    After the third generation came back to their senses, the first thing they did was to severely reprimand Danzo:

    "Listen, no matter what n you have, stop it immediately. Otherwise, you Hokage assistant will stop doing it!"

    Three pairs of kaleidoscopes.

    Even if Zhishui is on the vige side, he still has two pairs of kaleidoscopes to deal with.

    Especially Uchiha off, ording to Kakashi''s description, how powerful it is is still unknown.

    Once they turn against the Uchiha n at this time, the consequences will be immeasurable.

    But the third generation also knows.

    Uchiha released Kakashi back safe and sound, and asked him to tell the information about the kaleidoscope. This move was to send a signal to the vige''s senior management.

    Uchiha, he doesn''t want to cause trouble, but he is not afraid of it.

    Think here.

    "A high-level meeting will be held tomorrow."

    Sandaimu said a word to Danzo, then turned and left, and got off the rooftop.

    "Kakashi..."

    Danzo looked at Kakashi, not forgetting to poach the wall at this time. But as soon as he called out Kakashi''s name, thetter''s face changed, he bowed quickly, and then ran away in a sh.

    "Huh." Danzang left in a huff.

    Break on the way home.

    n meeting tonight.

    He defeated Shisui, the leader of the moderate faction, and also united the Uchiha n with the help of Kakashi, the third-generation chess piece and the root of the foreign enemy.

    The current Uchiha, not to mention that everyone has be a radical, at least most of the nsmen have united the front and firmly stand on the side of the family.

    Today.

    Shisui and Itachi were sent to the hospital bed in the infirmary, and Obito was also sent away with his arms broken. In the original book, the Uchiha boys and girls ally down one by one.

    Isn''t this getting better?

    Even if Konoha wants to destroy Uchiha at this time, Fuyue can lead his tribe to bite Konoha hard if he can''t make a move.

    But it is still very difficult to die with Konoha, or even win.

    However, that''s not something to worry about.

    As for how to improve strength, let the Uchiha people figure out their own solutions.

    Back to the gym.

    When he walked through the corridor and passed Samui''s room, he suddenly stopped and pricked up his ears.

    It was very quiet inside, with only slight breathing sounds, Samuel seemed to have fallen asleep.

    Duan continued to walk, went to the bathroom to take a shower, and then went back to the room to rest.

    Nothing to say all night.

    The next day.

    The morning sun was just rising, and as the vigers walked out of their homes, the vige gradually became lively.

    Today''s Konoha is still the same as usual, peaceful and peaceful.

    Here, Uchiha¡¯s police department sent people to patrol the streets as usual. On the other side of the Hokage Building, Konoha''s senior management did not move.

    However.

    Only a very few people know how dangerous the situation wasst night, and the vige was once on the verge of civil strife.

    Under the illusion of calm, undercurrents are surging.

 Chapter 57: Konoha Infighting F4

    Chapter 57 Konoha Infighting F4

    At ten o''clock in the morning, Hokage''s office.

    Three leather sofas surround a coffee table, and four elderly people sit down.

    Participating in this high-level meeting were Sarutobi Hiruzen III, Hokage assistant Shimura Danzo, and two consultants¡ªTanju Koharu and Mito Menyan.

    Koharu Kazuyan not only manages Konoha''s huge government affairs organization, but is also responsible for themunication between the vige and the Daimyo Prefecture. He is a veteran recognized by the Fire Country Daimyo himself.

    These four old guys who are now in high positions were all disciples of Qianshou Feijian.

    After the death of Nidaime, the four of them jointly managed Konoha Vige for nearly 40 years. They have experienced two ninja world wars, and all kinds of storms and waves havee through.

    It can be said.

    Konoha Vige can have today''s brilliance, the leadership role yed by the top four is crucial.

    This point is clearly written in the ninja school textbooks.

    at this time.

    Xiaochun and Yan each held a piece of information, and after reading it, they both looked solemn.

    "I didn''t expect Uchiha to have three pairs of Kaleidoscope Sharingans without making a sound, and they are hidden so deep." Xiaochun narrowed his eyes and said with emotion.

    "It seems that Uchiha has been forbearing and backing down for the past few years, just to let us rx our vignce, and now he has finally bared his fangs." Yan pushed his sses and echoed.

    As the disciples of Qianshou Feijian, the two of them have learned from the teacher, so they naturally know what the Kaleidoscope Sharingan means.

    Fortunately.

    Judging from the information currently avable, although the three of Fugaku, Shisui, and Duan are stronger than each other, they are still far behind Uchiha Madara back then.

    Don''t say anything else.

    de''s Susanoo, it is more than 100 meters high, and it can level a mountain and interrupt a river with a single shot.

    It''s even scarier than the runaway Kyuubi.

    If there are three Madaras in the Uchiha n, then it¡¯s still a fart, even if Senju Hashirama is reborn, he has to stand aside.

    "Ahem."

    Sandaime put down his cigarette pouch, cleared his throat, and was about to speak, but was preempted by Danzo on the side.

    Snapped.

    Danzo threw the intelligence document in his hand on the coffee table, and said in a deep voice:

    "I have sent people to spread the contents of this document secretly. Before long, the whole vige will know that Uchiha has three pairs of kaleidoscopes."

    Um?

    When the third generation heard this, he frowned on the spot, suppressed his anger and asked Danzo, "Why did you do this? Give me a reason."

    He clearly ordered Danzo to stop all actions against Uchiha, but thetter still went his own way and didn''t take him as Hokage at all.

    Facing the third generation''s anger, Danzo sat firmly on the sofa and responded confidently:

    "Of course it is to make the whole vige stand by our side.

    After all, no one wants to see another Uchiha Madara appear in Konoha. But now Uchiha''s three pairs of kaleidoscopes will make those who are suspicious of Uchiha even more afraid and repulsive of this family.

    At that time, dozens of ninjas,rge and small, and thousands of civilian ninjas in the whole vige will spontaneously unite to deal with Uchiha without orders from you, Hokage.

    As long as we can gather the strength of the whole vige, are we afraid that Uchiha will turn the world upside down? "

    Danzo thinks he is doing the right thing, so he is not afraid of being questioned by the third generation.

    The third generation shook his head in disappointment, and reprimanded Danzo mercilessly:

    "Danzo, your overall view is too narrow.

    Ã only thinks about dealing with Uchiha, but have you ever thought that the vige can''t stand internal friction now, don''t forget that other major ninja viges have always been eyeing Konoha!

    If the conflict with Uchiha is now intensified and civil strife is triggered, will the external strife be far behind? you tell me! "

    "snort."

    Danzo stood up immediately after hearing the words, stared at the third generation with burning eyes, and used him with his backhand:

    "Hizan, you are too indecisive, that''s why you let the Uchiha tail go, causing this family to be a cancer in the vige.

    In this matter, you, Hokage, should take full responsibility! "

    Xiaochun and Yan, who were on the side, chose to remain silent at this time.

    On the Uchiha issue, they are all pro-Danzo, in favor of using more aggressive tactics than they are now.

    Oops.

    The third generation saw that the situation was not right, and if this continued, his Hokage would be emptied by the other three, so he immediately¡ª

    boom!

    He pped the coffee table violently, stood up as well, and angrily scolded Danzo: "Enough is enough!"

    "Okay, okay, stop arguing."

    "I haven''t figured out how to deal with Uchiha yet, my own people are in conflict first, what''s going on?"

    Seeing this, Xiaochun and Yan finally shook their heads helplessly, and became peacemakers.

    This is not the first time Konoha F4 has quarreled.

    Having worked together for decades, it is not umon for the four of them to disagree or even quarrel because of their political differences.

    However, Konoha F4 has one thing inmon, that is¡ª

    Everything they do is for the benefit of Konoha, to protect the vige.

    At least, they think so.

    After calming down.

    Xiaochun, as the only woman at the top, put forward her own opinion:

    "As Hirazan said, it is inappropriate to start a war with Uchiha right now. Uchiha let Kakashi back, which also shows that they don''t want to fall out with the vige, because they also know that they have no chance of winning."

    "but¡­"

    Yan took Xiaochun''s words and expressed his worries, "The problem now is that Uchiha has shown his three pairs of kaleidoscope cards. If we can''t make a strong response, they will definitely be ready to try to regain the authority of the police department. Power. How will we respond then?"

    Uchiha''s problem is actually the problem of the police department.

    This has caused Konoha executives a headache for decades.

    "This is all the fault of the Second Hokage."

    Danzo snorted coldly, not showing face to the dead teacher at all, "The Second Generation established the police force and let the Uchiha n take full control of it, which was the second biggest mistake he made in his life."

    Danzo has always held resentment against the second generation, because when thetter chose the heir, he did not choose him, but chose Sarutobi Hiruzen.

    It''s not just Danzo.

    Koharu and Yan have always been dissatisfied with the fact that the second generation handed over the police department to Uchiha, and it is difficult to understand.

    The Department of Police.

    Responsible for formting thews of Konoha Vige, maintaining thew and order and stability of the vige, and arresting those who have criminal tendencies.

    Legitive power,w enforcement power, and judicial power are allplete.

    From arrest, to trial and conviction, to sending to prison, it can be said to be "one-stop service".

    The power of the police department is so great that the entire Konoha, only Hokage''s Anbu can check and bnce it.

    in other words.

    In Konoha, except for the Anbe ninja, the remaining nearly ten thousand ninjas and hundreds of thousands of civilians are all under the jurisdiction of Uchiha.

    Uchiha can make up any excuse and arrest whoever he wants.

    Is this reasonable?

    So over the past thirty years.

    In order to correct the mistakes made during the second generation''s reign, Konoha F4 can be said to have racked their brains and reduced the power of the police department in every possible way, which prevented Uchiha from causing much trouble.

 Chapter 58: A win-win strategy (seek to read more!)

    Chapter 58 A Win-Win n (Seek to read more!)

    ¡°Stopining about the teacher.¡±

    The third generation looked unhappy, and warned Danzo again, and then showed nostalgia on his face, "The second generation handed over the police department to Uchiha, there must be his foresight. We are short-sighted, how can we have the right to question his decision? "

    He is the appointed sessor of Senshou Feijian, and he maintains the second generation, that is, maintains his own authority.

    However, the third generation also admitted:

    "After all, the current era is different. Konoha is no longer the Konoha of the second generation. The power of the police department, Konoha should be taken back in an appropriate way."

    Danzo was waiting for the words of Sandaime, and with a sh of his eyes, he suggested:

    "I have a solution. As long as we can prove that the Uchiha is incapable of running the Police Department, we can justifiably further reduce its power."

    "How to prove it?" Third Generation asked.

    "Prison riot." Danzang said four words coldly.

    "What do you mean?" Third Generation frowned again and asked.

    Danzang took a sip of water before speaking out his n in a hurry:

    "The police department is too strict inw enforcement, and often arrests people in the street for trivial matters, which has already causedints from the vigers and caused a lot of dissatisfaction.

    So I n to create a prison riot, and then take advantage of it to take back the police department prison from Uchiha.

    At that time, we can also release those ninjas and civilians who were wrongly imprisoned. In this way, we can naturally gain more people''s hearts.

    This is killing two birds with one stone, allowing us to achieve a win-win situation¡ªwin twice. "

    Listening to Danzo''s eloquent talk, he seems to have been nning this matter for a long time.

    However.

    "no."

    The third generation shook his head resolutely, and found the problem, "Once a prison riot urs, the situation will be uncontroble. If all the prisoners from the police department run out, how can the safety of people and property in the vige be guaranteed?"

    "Don''t give me this set, Hiriza."

    Danzo has a sarcasm on his face, as if he has seen through the third generation, "Sacrifices must be made to achieve great things. How many vigers were affected in the prison riots, Uchiha will bear how much responsibility. You have been Hokage for so many years. Don''t you even understand that?"

    Sometimes, for the sake of the overall situation, the interests of a small number of people can only be sacrificed.

    This is the truth that every superior should see clearly.

    "I repeat, this matter must be considered in the long run."

    The third generation also looked directly at Danzo with fierce eyes, and his attitude was still very tough.

    "In this case, the old man has nothing to say."

    Danzo immediately stood up and walked away.

    Xiaochun and Yan exchanged nces.

    They all knew in their hearts that Sandaimu''s statement, which seemed to be against him, was actually a tacit approval of Danzo, but he didn''t want to take the me for it.

    Without Danzo carrying the darkness, how can the world see a kind and bright Sandai Hokage?

    "If there is nothing else, we will go back first."

    Xiaochun opened his mouth and got up with Yan to say goodbye.

    "Ah." Sandaime sighed, exhausted.

    Do you really want to let Danzo do that kind of thing?

    Just when he hesitated.

    Anbe wearing an eagle mask hurried into the office and reported to the third generation:

    "Master Naruto, the Uchiha n has moved. Just now, more than thirty Uchiha ninjas left the n."

    The third generation''s face changed, and he temporarily put other things behind him and asked:

    "Who is their leader and where is their destination? Is it for the Hokage Building?"

    At this juncture, I am really afraid of something.

    Hawk''s answer was beyond the expectation of the third generation.

    "No, they seem to be...heading towards Uchiha''s gym." Eagle gave a guess, but he couldn''t be sure.

    Um?

    The third generation was taken aback when he heard the words, and then ordered: "I see, let people continue to monitor."

    after awhile.

    Still uneasy, Third Generation took out a fist-sized, translucent crystal ball from the drawer.

    I saw him condense chakra, and with some tricks, the Anbu figure code-named "Eagle" appeared in the crystal ball.

    This person is lurking on the roof of a house, watching a small alley below.

    In the alley, there is the gym that was created by Duan - the Body Transformation Department.

    This is the unique secret technique of the third generation.

    The art of telescope.

    As long as you know the chakra characteristics of the target person, you can use the medium of the crystal ball to monitor them from a long distance.

    is a very magical surveince technique.

    However, this technique is not exaggerated to the extent that Third Generation can monitor everyone in the vige at will. He has neither the ability nor the energy.

    So far.

    He only monitored some of his subordinates, as well as some special people in the vige.

    For example, Nine Tails Jinchuriki Uzumaki Naruto.

    Some powerful ninjas, such as Danzo, can detect the peeping of the third generation and use means to invalidate the telescope technique.

    This is also the reason why the third generation did not use this technique to monitor Shisui, because thetter will definitely find out.

    If this affects the image of him as Hokage in Zhishui''s heart, wouldn''t the gain outweigh the loss.

    at this time.

    In the crystal ball, more than 30 Uchiha ninjas appeared, and they poured into the alley in mighty force.

    Straight to the gym.

    What are these guys trying to do?

    Seeing this scene, the third generation frowned and stared intently.

    ¡­

    A group of Uchiha ninjas, uniformly dressed in high-necked blue robes, with extremely serious expressions on their faces, walked through the street resolutely.

    Headed by Uchiha Inaho, Uchiha Iron Fire, and several other Jonin from the Police Department.

    All the passers-by who saw this scene talked a lot.

    "So many Uchiha ninjas are dispatched collectively, what are they going to do? Look at their bad expressions."

    "Could it be that some important criminal is going to be caught? Looking at the situation, I''m afraid that some big ninja in the vige is going to be unlucky."

    "No matter what, stay away from them quickly, and be careful not to be implicated."

    "..."

    Where a group of Uchihas passed by, passers-by changed countenance one after another, lest they avoid it.

    But they guessed wrong.

    These ostentatious Uchihas, after causing quite a stir along the way, finally plunged into a remote, uninhabited alley.

    The n meetingst night.

    Uchiha Duan appeared on the stage as the patriarch''s brother-inw, and the result was an amazing battle. He showed his true strength in front of all the nsmen and made them realize their own weakness.

    Tearing Susan, Shinra Tenmai, the mighty power of Duan made everyone in the Uchiha fearful, but it also made them crazy.

    concluded that the current strength of the Uchiha n is too weak to catch his eyes.

    Heard this.

    Many self-respecting nsmen went back and thought hard about how to be stronger. Some even thought about it and didn''t sleep all night.

    This morning, a group of people got together and thought about it for a long time.

    As a result, I still can''t figure out how to awaken the kaleidoscope, or use other methods to improve my strength.

    Finally, Daohuo and others decided to muster up the courage to go to the broken gym and ask thetter for advice.

    There are more than 30 Uchihas, including radicals and moderates. Many of them turned down the tasks in hand, or asked for leave from the police department, just to visit Duan.

    As the patriarch and chief of the police force, Fuyue not only acquiesced in this behavior of Inahura and others, but also readily granted everyone''s leave.

    So.

    Everyone came to the gym in a hurry.

    These two days are transitional chapters, and the wonderful plot wille again soon, please follow up. Whether you can make a breakthrough in Sanjiang this time depends on everyone''s follow-up!

 Chapter 59: reclining buddha

    Chapter 59 Reclining Buddha

    "you¡­"

    Samui saw so many Uchihas breaking into the gym, his expression changed immediately, and he subconsciously thought that something was wrong with the curator.

    The person she recognizes as the leader is Uchiha Inahide who camest time.

    "Hello."

    Daohuo nodded at Samuel, and Daoming said, "That''s right. At the Uchiha n meetingst night, we heard that a gym was opened. Everyone is very interested, so let''s take a look. .Shouldn''t you bother me?"

    This reason is perfect.

    After all, it was the patriarch Fuyue who advertised the brother-inw''s gym in person at the n meeting.

    oh?

    Samui was taken aback for a moment, then came back to his senses, "Of course not, I''ll call the curator right now, he is practicing."

    For some reason, she felt that the Daohuo in front of her seemed to be much more polite than when she camest time.

    Daohuo heard the words, but quickly stopped Samuel, and said nervously: "No, we can wait."

    Hearing that Duan is practicing, how dare Dao Huo and others disturb him.

    Is that so?

    The attitude of Daohuo and others surprised Samui.

    but.

    Samui felt that it was not a trivial matter for more than 30 Uchihas to visit, and he should let the curator know as soon as possible.

    Think here.

    "plz follow me."

    She made a gesture of invitation, led the way, and led Daohuo and others to the door of the retreat room.

    The door was not closed, it was ajar.

    dong dong.

    Samui stepped forward, gently knocked on the door with two fingers, and said in a clear voice: "Curator, there is a visitor."

    Afterwards, she turned around and said to Daohuo and the others: "Pleasee in, the curator usually receives guests in the retreat room."

    "Thanks."

    Inaohuo nodded, first took off his shoes, then took a deep breath, and walked in with a serious face.

    Other Uchihas followed suit, lined up, and entered the retreat room lightly, not daring to make a loud noise.

    As more than thirty people poured into the room, the originally empty retreat room suddenly became much more crowded.

    As soon as everyone entered the door, they saw the calligraphy hanging on the wall in the middle, with two mboyant characters of "Zuo Wang" written on it.

    And under the word "sit and forget".

    I saw Duanyi lying on his side facing the person, his eyes slightly closed, as if he was taking a nap.

    His right elbow rests on the floor, the back of his hand supports the position of his temple, his left hand rests on his left leg, his feet are close together, and the expression on his face is peaceful and serene.

    The posture of Juan gives people the feeling of a Buddha statue in a temple, serene and solemn.

    sleep?

    Everyone in Uchiha saw Duan''s appearance, they couldn''t help but look at each other in nk dismay, no one dared to speak to wake Duan up.

    Then... just wait.

    Daohuo turned around, made a gesture to everyone, and then sat down on the spot.

    He doesn''t sit casually.

    Instead, kneel on the floor, put your hips on top of your ankles, then straighten your upper body, and ce your hands on your knees neatly.

    The expression is solemn, without squinting.

    Seeing this, the rest of the tribe spontaneously lined up in four rows, all kneeling on the floor in a sitting posture, waiting patiently without saying a word.

    Duan is in sleep, breathing long.

    Crash.

    Every time he inhales, it is like a long whale sucking water, and the air within a few meters seems to turn into flowing water, rushing into Duan''s belly.

    Phew.

    When he exhaled, a stream of white air flew out of his throat, condensed and never scattered, like a sword.

    Visions ur frequently between breaths and breaths, making Daohuo and the others open their eyes wide and hold their breath, feeling very surprised.

    at this time.

    In their eyes, Duan seemed to be no longer a human being, but a dozing tailed beast.

    Even when he was sleeping, his body naturally exuded a majestic aura, which made people daunting.

    actually.

    Judging that this is taking care of the body.

    Last night in the battle with Shisui, he used his physical body to force Susanoo, which caused some fatigue and damage to his own body.

    After such a big battle, the average person needs to cultivate at least ten days and a half months.

    Dan Duan uses this dream breathing method to allow the muscles, meridians and organs of the whole body to enter a deep rest and perform self-repair without taking a day.

    can bring the body back to its peak state.

    time flies.

    Before I knew it, two hours passed.

    Daohuo and the others waited for a long time, but still woke up.

    Duan, instead, he fell asleep more and more and died, until he even lost his breath, as if he really became a Buddha, about to leave the world in Nirvana.

    Sit upright for a long time, even a ninja can''t stand it.

    But the Uchiha people still endured silently, and no one dared to make mistakes.

    A retreat room.

    Truly silent and audible to the drop of a needle.

    Samui peeked through the crack of the door, feeling more and more surprised.

    On the floor of the retreat room, a huge Tai Chi Yin Yang fish pattern is painted.

    Judge a person lying on the side of the yang, sitting and forgetting to fall asleep;

    The more than thirty Uchihas sat neatly and upright on the side of the shade, just like civilians summoned by the daimyo.

    This scene made Samuel wonder what happened at the Uchiha n meetingst night?

    She thought about it, although she didn''t know what the curator did, but at least she was sure¡ª

    Used to be the curator of the fringe people of the Uchiha, he became the core figure of the Uchiha n overnight.

    crunch.

    Samui gently pushed the door open with one hand, and held a tray with dozens of cups of tea in the other hand, and sent it in.

    A ss is ced on the floor in front of each guest.

    But maybe they think that drinking water will make a sound, disturbing their sleep, and many people dare not even drink water.

    Another hour passed.

    Sitting for a long time made the legs of Daohuo and others feel numb and painful, and each one of them was about to be unable to hold on.

    at this time.

    Duan finally opened his eyes.

    Shua.

    He seemed to be a giant dragon awakened from hibernation, his eyes were like lightning, lighting up the entire retreat room.

    Under Duan''s gaze, everyone in Uchiha shamelessly looked away, not daring to look at him.

    "What are you doing here?"

    Duan sat up and asked.

    "Duan, please guide us how to be stronger, please!"

    Dao Huo cut to the chase, with an extremely solemn expression on his face, and when he finished speaking, he mmed forward, his forehead hit the floor with a clear and loud bang.

    "Please, break!"

    A group of Uchihas followed closely behind, pleading in unison and kowtowing in unison.

    The scene is very spectacr.

    However.

    "Why should I teach you?" Duan was unmoved, and his tone was as t as ever.

    As soon as these words came out, everyone''s hearts suddenly became cold.

    Daohuo was shocked all over, slowly raised his head, looked at each other with the nsmen, and saw the bitterness in each other''s eyes.

    Yes, every strong man has his own unique cultivation method, so why should he tell Daohuo and others about such an important thing?

    Is it because everyone is of the same n?

    Beforest night, few Uchiha people knew him, let alone regarded him as a close nsman.

    Therefore, it is reasonable and reasonable to shut everyone out at this time.

    After thinking about this.

    "Okay, I''m sorry, we were rude. Let''s go now."

    Inaohuo stood up, bowed to Duan sadly, apologized for breaking into the gym, and then prepared to take the nsmen away.

    Unexpectedly, Duan suddenly said:

    "It''s okay to be abrupt, after all, my gym is open for business."

    Finish this sentence.

    Duan stood up, walked out the side door, and went to water the flowers in the yard.

    Thanks for the reward from the distant traveler.

 Chapter 60: Uchiha, meat change!

    Chapter 60 Uchiha, Meat Change!

    Um?

    Dao Huo looked at the back of Duan Li, and suddenly a sh of lightning shed across his mind, and he suddenly realized.

    That''s right, why didn''t he think of this one.

    For a while, Daohuo was overjoyed.

    He hurried out of the retreat room, found Samuel, and asked thetter: "How can I be a member here, I need a card!"

    "And us, we also need to apply for a card!" The rest of the tribe also reacted and wanted to stay here for fitness.

    Samui was dumbfounded.

    In the usual gym, there might not be a single customer in half a month, but today more than 30 people came at once.

    Could it be that the dismal business is really getting better?

    "Please register at the front desk." She recovered and said politely to the Uchiha people.

    So.

    Everyone lined up and registered one by one.

    "The membership card of our Body Transformation Department is 500 taels a month, 1,000 taels a season, and 2,500 taels an year. The longer the time, the cheaper it will be. Which one do you want?"

    Samui skillfully introduced the membership card system to Inahura.

    "Annual card." Inaofire paid the money without hesitation.

    Two thousand five hundred taels, this price can be said to be quite close to the people, and there is no economic pressure for Jonin like Daohuo.

    Samui asked about Daohuo''s height and weight, and took out a set of white T-shirt and red shorts with the word "meat reform" printed on it from the cab, and handed it to thetter.

    Then, she took out another pamphlet and introduced it to Daohuo:

    "This is a fitness introductory manual written by our curator himself. How to train, how to eat, and how to build perfect muscles for novices are all written in it."

    Daohuo was shocked, as if he had found a treasure, he couldn''t wait to read the booklet after receiving it.

    Seeing this, other people scrambled to get the card.

    After distributing all the membership cards, fitness clothes and manuals, Samui said to everyone:

    "If you have anything you don''t understand during the fitness process, you can consult me ??for free, and I will provide answers to the best of my ability."

    "Thank you." Daohuo and the others hurriedly expressed their thanks upon hearing this.

    ten minutester.

    Everyone from the Uchiha came out of the locker room, put on white T-shirts and red shorts, and then rushed into the equipment area, trying various fitness exercises.

    Soon, deep roars sounded one after another in the gym.

    Samui shuttled through the crowd, answering doubts, correcting postures for many members, and even doing action demonstrations in person.

    "drink."

    Following Sam Yi''s clear shout, when Daohuo and the others saw her deadlifting a barbell weighing more than 600 kilograms, they immediately stood in awe and felt ashamed.

    Sure enough.

    It is really extraordinary to be able to get unceasing approval and the woman who stays by his side.

    From this moment on, the word "coach" was added to Samui''s name among the crowd.

    "..."

    Samui felt very miraculous.

    This group of Uchiha ninjas who usually walk sideways and look at people with their nostrils call her coach respectfully at this time, which makes her feel very unreal.

    Like dreaming.

    Samui realized that the respect shown by everyone was not to her, but to the curator behind her.

    While ying the role of coach, she chatted with a group of Uchihas, pricking up her ears from time to time to eavesdrop on their conversations.

    soon.

    Samui knew all about what happened at the Uchiha meetingst night from Inahura and the others.

    Kaleidoscope Sharingan, Susano, Uchiha No. 1 powerhouse.

    While these key words surprised Samui, they also gave her a new understanding of Uchiha who had been together day and night for three years.

    Unexpectedly, the once inconspicuous curator actually hides such terrifying strength.

    Samui also finally understood why the Fourth Raikage was so interested in the curator and wanted to get thetter''splete practice n.

    Now it seems.

    Master Raikage''s eyesight is really powerful.

    actually.

    Even if Samui doesn''t inquire, she will soon learn about the Uchiha n Association, after all, Danzo has sent people to spread the word.

    During a brisk workout.

    Huh?

    Daohuo identally found a photo of two people hanging on a wall of the gym.

    In the photo frame.

    On the left is Duan, who is seventeen or eighteen years old. At that time, his face was still a bit green, and his muscles were not as big as they are now, but he was vaguely full of invincible breath.

    On the right, there is a middle-aged man with fleshy body and watermelon head with thick eyebrows. He is grinning at the camera with his thumbs up, showing two rows of white teeth.

    The rtionship between the two seems to be very good.

    "Excuse me, who is that man?"

    Inafire couldn''t help being curious, and asked Samui about it.

    He really wanted to know, what kind of person can be Duan''s friend?

    "Oh, that''s the curator''s former friend. It should be said that he was a muscle friend named Matt Dai. But Mr. Dai died during the third Ninja World War." Samui replied.

    Matt Dai?

    When Daohuo heard the words, he always felt that the name was very familiar, and then suddenly remembered it.

    This person is the super fierce man who opened the eight-door Dunjia Formation and defeated the seven people of Kirigakure Ninja Sword. He is the strongest ninja in the legend.

    It turns out that Matt Dai is also a member of the gym?

    After hearing the news, everyone in the Uchiha was very excited and became more motivated to exercise.

    They have also heard that the forbidden art of Bamen Dunjia requires very high physical fitness of the performer.

    A ten thousand year ninja, after being trained by the Body Rehabilitation Department, was able to perform such a forbidden technique, single-handedly against seven ninja swordsmen.

    This example is enough to show that fitness can really make people stronger!

    Thinking of this, Daohuo and the others felt as if they had been beaten with chicken blood.

    A burst of intense practice.

    Fortunately, people in this world are super strong.

    Otherwise, they would have had rhabdomyolysis and been sent to the ICU of the hospital long ago if they did it like this.

    Time flies, and it is evening.

    At a nce, all the Uchihas in the gym, without exception, were sweating profusely and fell down from exhaustion.

    Seeing this, Samui said to everyone as a coach:

    "Let''s stop here today. Sufficient rest is also very important. Muscles are grown during rest. Everyone has worked hard."

    The coach said so, and everyone naturally obeyed.

    "By the way, the bathroom in the gym has not been used in a long time, and the shower is broken. I will fix it as soon as possible, so sorry."

    Samui solemnly apologized, she only discovered this problem.

    "It''s okay, it''s a small matter." Everyone smiled and waved their hands.

    At this time.

    Bang Dang.

    Determinedly pushed open the door of the retreat room, walked out, and nced at everyone in Uchiha.

    Under Duan''s gaze, the smiles on the faces of Daohuo and the others froze in an instant, and they subconsciously held their breath, feeling very nervous.

    Judging, you shouldn¡¯t find them noisy, or find some other reason to drive them away, right?

    Just when everyone was uneasy.

    "Samui, send them each a fitness meal aspensation for not being able to take a bath." Duan said unexpectedly.

    "Yes, Director."

    Samui heard this and hurried to the kitchen to prepare.

    Eggs, broli, and the most ssic chicken breast sauce.

    Like Itachi before, everyone in Uchiha put on pain masks after drinking it.

    Before they spit it out, they fled, one by one, out of the gym.

    on the street.

    A group of Uchiha wore T-shirts and shorts, exuding the smell of sweat, which once again attracted the attention of passers-by.

    Uchihas, but they don''t care about the strange eyes of others.

    They talked excitedly about what they had gained today, and they nned to study hard in the fitness manual when they went back, hoping to learn some wisdom from it.

    Hokage Office.

    Three Generations looked away from the crystal ball with a look of astonishment.

    He really didn''t expect that Uchiha''s mobilizing teachers this time was just to go to the gym to practice.

    Forget it, let them toss.

    The third generation is worried about all kinds of things that Uchiha will cause, but what he is most afraid of is the current situation.

    Actually.

    If the Uchihas all ran to lift irons and stopped showing off their power all day long, wouldn¡¯t the vige be peaceful?

 Chapter 61: secret

    Chapter 61 Secret

    Night falls, the stars are shining.

    After dinner.

    Duan almost forgot, brother-inw Fujigaku asked him to meet in the secret room of Nanhe Shrine tonight, saying that he had something important to discuss.

    So he told Samuel: "I''m going out for a while, you should get off work early and rest."

    "The curator walks slowly."

    Samui stood respectfully at the door, watching Duan walk out of the alley.

    Then.

    Her eyes turned cold, and Dang even closed the door of the gym, and went back to her room to sort out the heavy information collected today.

    After that, he summoned Ninja Hawk and rushed him back to Yunying Vige overnight.

    The moonlight is cold.

    Came to Nanga Shrine again.

    When Duan walked into the underground secret room, the brazier was burning, and Fugaku was standing in front of the stone tablet of the Uchiha n with his back to him, looking at the words on it.

    It seems to have been waiting for a long time.

    "Break, you are here."

    Fuyue turned around, pointed at the stele, and said straight to the point, "I asked you toe, just to let you see this stele. It is the enlightenment left by our Uchiha ancestors to future generations thousands of years ago."

    "I can''t understand the text on it." Duan nced at the stele, seemingly uninterested.

    Fuyue smiled mysteriously, and waved to Duan: "Come closer, use Sharingan to see."

    Fine.

    Determined that she was not interested in her brother-inw, she walked to the stone tablet and opened Sharingan, staring at the rows of ck characters written vertically on the tablet.

    In his Sharingan.

    Those mysterious characters suddenly moved, distorted like tadpoles, without any rules at all, making it impossible to decipher.

    "It turned out to be an illusion." Cut off the mouth.

    "Exactly."

    Fuyue nodded, his eyes brightened, "Who would have thought that our ancestors would have cast illusions on this stele, and his spells have not dissipated after thousands of years, how inconceivable it is."

    He told Duan that the content on this stele can only be read after using the Sharingan to see through the illusion left by the ancestors.

    Under Fu Yue''s guidance, Duan sessfully deciphered the content of the beginning of the stele.

    indeed.

    In ancient times, there was a woman named Otsutsuki Kaguya who swallowed the chakra fruit that grew on the sacred tree and calmed down the troubled times by herself.

    Later, with the blessing of the people, she became pregnant and gave birth to two sons.

    This family is themon ancestor of all ninjas today.

    From here on, the following text bes unclear, shrouded in ayer of fog.

    "Interesting fairy tale." Duan looked back andmented.

    ¡°More than fun.¡±

    Fuyue Jianjuan''s expression was as calm as water, and he suggested to thetter, "Open your kaleidoscope Sharingan. Because only those eyes can see the truly valuable content on this stele."

    After finishing speaking, he looked at Duan expectantly.

    Think back to the beginning.

    After Fuyue interpreted the follow-up content of the stele with a kaleidoscope, he was so excited that he didn''t sleep well for half a month.

    He believes that the next reaction will be exactly the same as he used to be.

    Duan''splexion was calm, and several seconds passed without any movement.

    He doesn¡¯t have a kaleidoscope and Sharingan, what a mess.

    If this goes on, it will be exposed.

    So.

    Duan turned around, stood with his hands behind his back, and said lightly, "No need."

    "For...why?" Fu Yue was stunned on the spot.

    Why?

    I can¡¯t say that my kaleidoscope is a lie.

    He Uchiha broke the pretense to go out, and never took it back.

    "Because I have already seen it." Duan said.

    It turned out to be like this.

    Fuyue understood. He thought that his brother-inw only found out about this secret room when he attended the n meeting for the first time yesterday.

    Thinking of this, Fuyue asked Duan again:

    "Then you already know that our Uchiha n are actually descendants of the Sage of the Six Paths?"

    "certainly."

    Duan nodded.

    Although he couldn''t understand the words on the stele, he knew the plot of the original novel. Combined with what Fuyue said just now, he simply made a live edit for his brother-inw.

    "The content on this stone tablet is nothing more than:

    The Sage of the Six Paths subdued the Ten Tails and became Ten Tails Jinchuriki. Before he died, he divided the power of the ten tails into nine and became the nine tailed beasts in the ninja world today.

    also.

    Sage of the Six Paths also has two sons, the eldest son Indra and the youngest son Asura. They inherited his celestial eyes and celestial body respectively, which are the ancestors of today''s Uchiha and Senju, right? "

    I felt that I was almost done editing, so I stopped.

    Fu Yue couldn''t help nodding after hearing this, and said with emotion:

    "Duan, your pupil power is indeed far superior to mine, and the content of the stele is much more detailed than what I have seen. By the way... Do you have any thoughts on the fact that our Uchiha is a descendant of the Six Paths Sage?"

    "Let it be."

    Judgment said four words, the cloud is calm and the wind is light.

    Fuyue heard the words, admired his eyes, and couldn''t help admiring his brother-inw even more.

    To know.

    After he learned of his noble blood, he also became conceited and arrogant because of being intoxicated by it, and even once swayed.

    Unlike Duan, the state of mind can be so calm.

    "Pity."

    Fuyue nced at the stele, and said again, "Even the kaleidoscope can''t decipher the further content. You must use the eternal kaleidoscope."

    "Eternal Kaleidoscope?" Duan asked, pretending not to know.

    At this time, Fuyue suddenly looked solemn, and told Duan a secret:

    "Yes, eternal kaleidoscope. Eyes that can only be opened by transnting someone else''s kaleidoscope Sharingan and merging with your own kaleidoscope. The closer the blood rtionship between the two, the higher the sess rate."

    "Is there such a thing?"

    "Because such news is spread, it will inevitably cause the tribes topete for each other''s kaleidoscope, so only the patriarch has always kept this secret. Thest person who opened the eternal kaleidoscope in our Uchiha is Uchiha Madara. He was transnted by the second generation of Hokage. The eyes of the murdered brother..."

    Fuyue told the reason and a past about the eternal kaleidoscope.

    "Since only the patriarch can know these things, brother-inw, why did you tell me?" Duan was puzzled.

    "Sigh." Hearing this, Fu Yue let out a long sigh.

    Afterwards, he exined to Duan:

    "Now there are three pairs of kaleidoscopes in the n, which seem to be powerful, but they are actually far inferior to Madara back then.

    Just as the pupil power of the kaleidoscope crushes the three-god jade, the pupil power of the eternal kaleidoscope is also an order of magnitude higher than that of the kaleidoscope.

    As long as you have such a pair of eyes, you can frequently use the kaleidoscope ability, and you can also summon Susano in a more advanced form.

    Also, after Madara opened the eternal kaleidoscope and interpreted the follow-up content of the stele, he abandoned the Uchiha n.

    It seems to be in pursuit of more powerful power.

    And I think that power is above the Eternal Kaleidoscope Sharingan, the eyes of the ancestor of the Uchiha Six Paths¡ª

    Reincarnation eye! "

    oh?

    Juan even though he knew the information a long time ago, he still showed surprise and admired Fu Yue''s reasoning ability.

    Fu Yue stared at Duan with scorching eyes, and warned:

    "Du, I tell you this because you are more hopeful than me to open the eternal kaleidoscope, and even the eyes of reincarnation. Only with such a pair of eyes can Uchiha achieve real revival."

    These heartfelt words obviously cultivated Duan as the next patriarch.

    Wow, thank you for the 1,000 starting point coins rewarded by the long day of the summer solstice, thank you!

 Chapter 62: smash monument

    Chapter 62 Smashing Monuments

    "Brother-inw, you overestimate me."

    Duan shook his head, not only was he not interested in reviving the Uchiha, but he didn''t even open the kaleidoscope, let alone the eternal kaleidoscope and reincarnation eye.

    "Okay, I won''t pressure you."

    Fuyue thought he was being modest, so he patted his brother-inw on the shoulder with a smile, and stopped talking about it.

    But then, he brought up a more serious topic.

    "Fuck, let me ask you. If one day, our Uchiha really embarks on the path of an armed coup, what chance do you think we have of winning?"

    Fuyue looked solemn, hoping that Duan could speak out his thoughts truthfully.

    "Maximum 30%." Constantly estimated.

    Of course, he didn''t take his own strength into ount.

    "You think the same as I do."

    Fu Yue couldn''t help showing a bitter smile when he heard this.

    He told Duan that even if the Uchiha n showed great power, overthrew Konoha''s high-level, defeated Anbu, Nebe, and a group of ninjas who supported the Naruto faction, it could only be regarded as a halfpleted coup.

    after that.

    Uchiha, who has just taken office, will soon face internal and external troubles.

    Internal worry is that the ninjas in the vige generally hate Uchiha, and Uchiha will not be recognized as Hokage;

    Foreign aggression, the other four major ninja viges will inevitably take the opportunity tounch a war and jointly attack Konoha.

    At that time, Uchiha will fall into a situation where everyone is enemy.

    so.

    Fuyue has always been pessimistic that Uchiha''s coup was destined to be an act of self-destruction.

    "Duan, you must remember. The hope of saving the Uchiha n is still on this stone tablet left by the Sage of the Six Paths, not a coup."

    Fuyue pointed to the stone tablet, and broke his earnest words.

    Breaking his eyes flickering, he finally nodded:

    "I see, brother-inw."

    After speaking, he took the initiative to walk to the stone tablet and squatted down.

    Juan finally understands what I mean.

    Seeing this scene, Fuyue showed a look of relief, thinking that he wanted to observe the contents of the stele at close range.

    But the next second.

    The decisive behavior was unexpected by Fuyue.

    Seeing a sh of cold light in the broken eyes, he quickly raised his fist, and without a word, he punched hard, smashing the stone tablet hard.

    boom!

    There was a loud noise, and the entire secret room shook, and the dust on the ceiling and walls fell.

    Breaking the airflow brought by this punch, even blew out the braziers on the walls on both sides.

    The secret room suddenly became pitch ck.

    "Broken, what did you do?!"

    Fu Yue reacted and turned pale with shock.

    He quickly re-lit the brazier, and then looked anxiously at the stele by the light of the fire.

    It was discovered as a result.

    Under Duan''s punch, the stele was intact, not even a single crack appeared.

    It is true.

    Senren of the Six Paths left this stele for Uchiha back then, and wrote so manyst words on it, hoping that future generations can understand his good intentions and eliminate the hatred between them.

    Until we join hands to achieve great harmony in the ninja world.

    This stele carries the ardent expectations of the Sages of the Six Paths for future generations.

    therefore.

    In order to ensure that the stele can be passed down for thousands of years without breaking, the Sage of the Six Paths must have applied some kind of magic to the body of the stele to make it as strong as steel, so as not to be destroyed by people with ulterior motives.

    For example, the break at this time.

    Duan frowned.

    It''s just a stone tablet left by a dead man, and he doesn''t believe it can''t be broken.

    So, Duan clenched his fist again, and it was two fists.

    "Break, stop!"

    Fu Yue shouted angrily, rushing forward to stop the brother-inw.

    It''s toote.

    Smashing~ Varudo!

    Juan didn''t hesitate to call out the substitute world directly, and start the time-stop.

    During the next five seconds.

    "Woo big wood big wood big wood big wood big!"

    One person and one stand-in, four fists were like a storm, sting hundreds of punches at the stone tablet.

    At this moment, Duan used all his strength without reservation.

    Finish and call it a day.

    Time resumes its flow.

    Snapped.

    Fuyue''s hands firmly grasped the two broken wrists, thankful that he stopped his brother-inw''s irrational behavior in time.

    But then, Fu Yue heard a click.

    He turned his head to look in horror, and saw that the surface of the stone tablet left by the Sage of the Six Paths was already covered with cracks like spider webs.

    Shua.

    As the illusion technique on the stele copsed, the mysterious words also disappeared, and the whole stele copsed on the spot.

    turned into rubble all over the ce.

    "..."

    Fuyue''s brain was buzzing, and he let go of the hand that was holding the broken wrist.

    After that, all the strength in his whole body seemed to be drained, his eyes lost color, and he fell to his knees on the ground with a plop.

    The head of the Uchiha stretched out his hands tremblingly, picked up a pile of rubble, and stared at it for a long time before epting the cruel fact that the stele was destroyed.

    "Stop, tell me, why are you doing this?"

    Fu Yue raised his head, his eyes were full of anger, disappointment and deep puzzlement.

    Duan was condescending, looked down at her brother-inw, and said indifferently:

    "As the head of a n, entrusting the fate of the whole n on a stone tablet whose authenticity is unknown, is it usible?"

    "This is the stele left by our ancestor, the Sage of the Six Paths!" Fu Yue retorted angrily.

    "So what."

    Juan disapproved, even Sage of the Six Paths, "No matter what the so-called ancestors said, that is a thing of the past. The future path of the Uchiha n must be pioneered by ourselves."

    These words.

    I don''t know if it is arrogant words or words of pride.

    Anyway, Fu Yue was shocked.

    His pupils narrowed sharply, his lips opened slightly, and he wanted to say something, but he couldn''t say a word for a while.

    "Brother-inw, let someone rebuild a stone tablet. From now on, in the hands of our generation, Uchiha will write a new history."

    Put these words aside, while Fuyue was still in a daze, he turned around and walked away.

    Smash the monument.

    Although it was a sudden intention, it was not impulsive, but after careful consideration.

    Concluded that although he could not understand the inscriptions on the stone inscriptions, he, who was familiar with the plot, could more or less deduce the contents of the remaining inscriptions.

    Nothing more than that.

    Only when the Yin Dun of the Uchiha n and the Yang Dun of the Senshou n merge into one, can they obtain the power of everything.

    That year.

    Madara must have used the eternal kaleidoscope to interpret this revtion, carefully designed the battle of the Valley of the End, and sessfully bit off a piece of flesh and blood from Senshouzhujian, and transnted it to himself.

    In this way, Madara sessfully obtained the power of Yang Dun from Hashirama, and finally opened the eyes of reincarnation.

    As for the content of the stele that can be seen by the eyes of reincarnation.

    Needless to say, it is the truth of the ninja world that has been secretly tampered with by Heijue, the so-called "Eye of the Moon" project.

    To some extent.

    This stele of the Uchiha n is the source of the evil that destroyed the world.

    So I decided to smash it, lest more people will be fooled in the future, and they all ran to engage in the Eye of the Moon project.

    Judge this person.

    Although he does not agree with the values ????of the ninja world, he is happy to see a ninja vige like Konoha burning and destroying, but the illusion world of Infinite Tsukiyomi is also uneptable to him.

    What fun is there in a world where everyone''s mind is manipted and they live forever in false dreams?

    What he pursues is absolute freedom from spirit to body, without any constraints.

    After Duan left, Fuyue was alone for a long time.

    A long while.

    He stood up slowly, and after a change of expression, he finally made a decision.

    Immediately, a kaleidoscope pattern suddenly appeared in a pair of eyes.

    Pupil surgery activated.

 Chapter 63: Amabie

    Chapter 63 Amabie

    In the folklore of ninja world.

    There is a ss of creatures called "Prophetic Beasts".

    Sometimes they will suddenly appear in the world, speaking humannguage, predicting future wars, epidemics, droughts and other bad luck, and telling people how to avoid the bad luck.

    After making an urate prophecy, this creature will die immediately. Its life is short and legendary, full of unknown mysteries.

    Some people scoff at the legend of the Prophet Beast, while others firmly believe it.

    Uchiha Fugaku belongs to thetter.

    because.

    In his Kaleidoscope Sharingan, there resides the same ability as the Prophecy Beast.

    The name is Amabie.

    This technique allows Fu Yue to peek into someone''s fate and see some fragments of the future that happened to the other person.

    The target of the spell can be himself or someone else, as long as he uses Sharingan to record the chakra of the other party.

    Although the inertia of fate is strong, it is not static.

    As long as you know your destiny in advance and put in enough effort, it is possible to change it, so as to achieve good luck and avoid bad luck.

    This is the strength of Amabie.

    but.

    Such a sky-defying pupil technique naturally has its shorings.

    First of all, the future Amabie sees is limited and iplete. To be precise, it shows the most likely one among the countless directions of a person''s destiny.

    Secondly, Amabie, like other gods, has to go through a cooling time of several years, or even more than ten years, after each use.

    And it has an even bigger side effect¡ª

    consumes a lot of life of the caster.

    This is the price one has to pay for peeping into the future with a mortal body.

    Thest time Fugaku used Amabie was six years ago in the night of the nine tails.

    At that time, Kyuubi went berserk and attacked Konoha Vige.

    That night, shortly after taking office, the Fourth Hokage, who had been friends with the Uchiha n, died unfortunately, and the Uchiha n was also suspected by Konoha senior officials to be rted to the Kyuubi Rebellion.

    Because many people saw it at the time, Kyuubi''s eyes became Sharingan.

    This shows that Kyuubi is controlled by the pupil power of Sharingan.

    Facing the suspicion and hatred of the entire vige, in order to resolve the crisis of the Uchiha n, Fuyue had no choice but to mobilize Amabie.

    result.

    He saw that the Uchiha nunched a coup because they were dissatisfied with the suppression of the vige''s high-level officials, but in the end they were brutally wiped out.

    so.

    As the patriarch, Fuyue chose topromise and obey the arrangement of Konoha''s high-level officials, so that the Uchiha n moved to the edge of the vige.

    And in the days that followed, repeatedly endured high-level suppression.

    until the prophesied date is sessfully passed.

    He saved the family once at the cost of his five years of life.

    But still the same sentence, the inertia of fate is powerful.

    Sometimes, it may be dyed by some force, but it will eventuallye, this is the so-called "destined".

    For example, the fate of the Uchiha n.

    Although Uchiha escaped, the problems he faced have not been resolved, but have be more and more serious in the past few years.

    Fuyue knows it well.

    Every choice a person or a family makes now will affect the future destiny.

    Today.

    It''s time to make a choice again.

    Hoo~

    He took a deep breath and let it out slowly, then muttered to himself:

    "Then, let me watch it again and see where the Uchiha n will eventually go!"

    As soon as the words fell, Amabie started.

    This time, Fu Yue did not target himself, but...Uchiha Duan.

    Actually.

    It is precisely because of Duan''s sudden birth, and his majestic appearance of suppressing the entire Uchiha n by himself at the n meeting, that Fugaku made up his mind tounch the Amabie this time.

    Swish Swish Swish.

    Picture after picture appeared out of thin air in Fu Yue''s eyes, passing by like a horse watching flowers, reflecting a vivid world.

    At this moment, he saw the future.

    It''s just that the future doesn''t seem good.

    Fuyue saw the familiar Hokage Building and Konoha Street, as well as the two parties who were fighting fiercely using this ce as a battlefield.

    One of them is the Anbe guarding the Hokage Building and the ninjas of Konoha''s major ninja ns. At a nce, there are Ikacho, Hinata, Inuzuka, Yume, Kurama...

    The enemy they fought against was the Uchiha n.

    Uchiha, finally embarked on the path of a coup?

    Next.

    Fuyue saw himself in the crowd, and he was turning on Susano to protect the tribe, rushing back and forth in the encirclement of Konoha ninjas.

    Under his leadership, the tribe fought bravely and killed arge number of enemies.

    But facing an enemy dozens of timesrger than himself, Uchiha also suffered heavy losses when he was besieged. Many nsmen Fuyue was familiar with turned into cold corpses lying on the ground.

    "Roar!"

    A roar came, it was the runaway Kyuubi, once again manipted by the power of Sharingan, wreaking havoc in the vige.

    The entire Konoha is full of tragic scenes: corpses are strewn all over the ground, blood flows into rivers, and it has be a **** on earth.

    Fuyue suddenly realized that something was missing.

    By the way, what about breaking it?

    His eyeballs turned quickly, scanning every corner of the screen, and finally found it.

    Juan did not participate in the battle, but stood in Hokage''s office for some reason, overlooking the battlefield below through the huge French windows.

    I saw him open his arms wide,ughing wildly, his scarlet eyes were in the shape of a kaleidoscope that Fu Yue had never seen before.

    Then.

    Duan seemed to have finally had enough ofughing, smashed the floor-to-ceiling windows, and jumped out of the Hokage Building.

    Boom.

    A powerful chakra erupted from Duan''s body and shot straight into the sky.

    Everyone on the battlefield looked up at him in shock.

    Here we go.

    Fuyue''s eyes suddenly sting, and the picture in front of him quickly became blurred, and he couldn''t see anything clearly.

    Next second.

    His eyes shed two lines of blood and tears.

    What do these pictures indicate?

    Fu Yue covered his eyes, tried to recall the future fragment he saw just now, and tried to draw a conclusion.

    Judgment, will it be the one who saved Uchiha?

    Fuyue couldn''t see clearly.

    He really...can''t see clearly.

    In the north of the Land of Fire, there is a vast uninhabited forest.

    Mountain cemetery.

    Obitoy on the hospital bed and finished listening to Bai Jue''s report.

    When he learned that Zhishui had opened the kaleidoscope, he was only slightly surprised;

    But when he heard that Duan dismantled Susan with his bare hands, he couldn''t help frowning, with a fearful expression;

    Finally, when Bai Ze said, Jue used a move of Shinra Tianzheng to blow away all the Uchiha tribe, Obito''s expression management finally failedpletely.

    Shua.

    He looked horrified, and sat up suddenly from the bed.

    Shenluo Tianzheng?

    Isn¡¯t that the ability of Samsara Eye? !

    During this period of time, when Obito was recuperating in bed, he still couldn''t figure out how Duan reversed the situation that night and tore off his two arms.

    Now it seems that the ability of reincarnation eye has been used?

    Not only Obito, but Hei Jue beside him also showed shock.

    He, the ck hand behind the scenes, has been tossing for more than a thousand years, inciting the reincarnation fight between Indra and Asura again and again, and finally managed to create a pair of reincarnation eyes on Uchiha Madara.

    Who is that sacred Uchiha, who can open the eyes of reincarnation without making a sound?

    No, it''s not that easy.

    The opening of the eye of reincarnation requires not only the eternal kaleidoscope, but also the transntation of the cells of the first generation of Hokage, and after obtaining the power of all things, it will take decades to conceive.

    Even Uchiha Madara opened his eyes by luck when he was dying.

    Judgment, it is absolutely impossible to do it.

    Obito and Heijue finally came to a conclusion¡ªthe so-called Shenluo Tianzheng is most likely just a gimmick.

    But regardless of the truth, one thing is 100% certain:

    The Uchiha n owns three pairs of kaleidoscopes.

    "This is trouble." Hei Jue said in a deep voice.

    Obito also looked solemn.

    All the time.

    One of the things he is most worried about is that Uchiha will have more kaleidoscopes. After all, as an eye opener, he knows how powerful such eyes are.

    The abilities of the kaleidoscope are so strange that it can create infinite possibilities.

    no.

    The Uchiha can no longer exist, and this family must be wiped out as soon as possible.

    Think here.

    Obito''s eyes turned cold, he tore off the bandage on his arm, and walked off the hospital bed.

    "Go to Konoha."

    He dropped a sentence coldly, put on his cloak, picked up the tiger-striped mask beside him, and strode out of the mountain cemetery.

    Obito already has a n for how to destroy Uchiha.

 Chapter 64: Naruto

    Chapter 64 Naruto

    Wufei Rabbit walks away.

    In the blink of an eye, a week has passed.

    Konoha Vige.

    In the past few days, there have been many rumors in the vige, saying that the Uchiha n has been hiding three pairs of Kaleidoscope Sharingan, and a huge conspiracy is brewing.

    For a while, people were panicked, and many vigers became even more hostile to Uchiha.

    In the face of these rumors, the Uchiha people don''t care much, because they have long been used to it.

    Right now, the nsmen are most concerned about another matter.

    fitness.

    Since Daohuo and others went to the Body Transformation Department once, the news spread within the n, and soon attracted more nsmen to apply for the card.

    The number of guests in the gym is increasing day by day.

    If it wasn¡¯t for the work of the police department, some members of the n really couldn¡¯t leave. I am afraid that all the ninjas of the Uchiha n would go to the broken gym.

    at dusk.

    On the embankment by the Konoha River, Maitekai is running to warm up.

    Since thest fiasco at the Broken Hand.

    Kai thoroughly reflected on himself, re-formted a new practice n, vowed to train a strong body, and then challenged Duan.

    but.

    Although he focuses on strength training now, he still habitually runs dozens ofps around Muye Vige every day.

    Suddenly, many people shouted in unison from behind.

    "Meat - change!"

    Huh.

    Kai looked back in surprise, and found that it was a group of Uchiha ninjas in white T-shirts and red shorts, running while shouting slogans, and soon whizzed past him.

    Pedestrians on the riverside all looked surprised and talked about it.

    Kai frowned.

    He recognized it, those Uchihas were wearing gym clothes from the Body Modification Department.

    Have all Uchiha¡¯s ninjas joined the meat reform department?

    Seeing how energetic these guys were, Kay couldn''t help but clenched his fists, and didn''t want to admit defeat.

    "Burn, youth!"

    He roared loudly, with youthful fire in his eyes, and chased after Uchiha''s men.

    Alley, gym.

    After cleaning the hall, Samuel was sweating all over.

    "Are you tired from work recently, and is your body still able to handle it?" He asked constantly, caring for his subordinates.

    "I''m not tired, curator."

    Facing the continuous love, Samuel was a little ttered.

    I don''t know if it was her illusion.

    In the past few days, the curator always cares about her every now and then, asking her if she is not feeling well, if she has nightmares at night, if she is sick and so on.

    This made Samuel even more suspicious, whether he would confess his love to her soon.

    Thinking of this, her heart was pounding.

    Seeing that Samuel was doing as usual, she kept herposure, and nced at the crystal ne on her chest, with an imperceptible doubt shing in her eyes.

    He gave Tsunade''s death ne to Samui for more than a week, but nothing happened.

    Could it be that the death curse of the ne has not yet taken effect?

    Then wait a little longer.

    "Let''s close the door earlier today and rest, I''m going to visit the patient."

    Juan gave Samuel an order and walked out of the gym.

    To visit the wounded and sick, of course, you can''t go empty-handed.

    So, Duan first came to the nearbymercial street and bought a fruit basket at the fruit shop.

    While walking on the street, he heard two Konoha Shinobi in front of him, discussing thetest rumors.

    "What is the kaleidoscope Sharingan? Is it more powerful than the Sangouyu Sharingan?"

    "Not only is it powerful, it is said that the pupil power of the kaleidoscope is so powerful that it can control the Nine Tails! I saw the Nine Tails Rebellion a few years ago with my own eyes."

    "Then, what should we do if the Uchiha n uses Sharingan to manipte Kyuubi to attack the vige again?"

    "Don''t worry, the vige has learned the lesson long ago, and will definitely protect the Nine-Tails Jinchuriki. Uchiha guys, there is no chance again."

    Heard the discussion between the two.

    Yeah?

    Looking across the street, I saw a yellow-haired kid standing outside the ss window of Barbecue Q, drooling while looking at the barbeque inside.

    Coincidentally.

    Isn''t that the Nine-Tails Jinchuriki Uzumaki Naruto, and it looks like no one is protecting him.

    Juan Although I have heard the rumors of the "demon fox and imp", today is the first time I met Naruto on the street.

    He walked over.

    Barbecue Q''s business is very good, and the customers who came in and out also noticed Naruto, and many people pointed at the little ghost.

    "I heard that the child was born in the night of the nine tails, but he has no parents. Have you seen the six beards on his cheeks? Does it look like a demon fox? That is an ominous sign."

    "The old people in the vige say that this child is a gue **** and will bring disaster to Konoha."

    "Hurry up and let someone drive this monster away."

    People look disgusted.

    After receivingints andints from customers, an employee of Barbecue Q ran out in a hurry with a broom.

    "Little ghost, go away, you have disturbed the guests'' dining."

    Employees didn''t want to touch Naruto with their hands, but tried to drive him away with a broom, for fear of getting bad luck.

    "Sorry, I¡­"

    When Naruto saw the brooming, he felt terrified and helpless, and stood there nkly.

    at this time.

    Snapped.

    Duan Yi stretched out his hand to grab the broom, and broke it with a click.

    "Mr. Broken... Broken."

    The employee was taken aback when he saw it was broken, and quickly showed a ttering smile.

    Consuming millions of taels at Barbeque Q every year, one person supports less than half of the store''s turnover, and is the most honored customer.

    "For a five or six-year-old child, there is no need to do this." Duan said.

    "But he is..." The employee hesitated to speak, very embarrassed.

    "What is he?" Duan nced at Naruto and asked the staff.

    Employees can''t tell.

    All he knew was that the vigers hated this brat, so he subconsciously hated it.

    "I think this kid is no different from ordinary people."

    Duan said as he stretched out his big hand to rub Naruto''s messy yellow hair.

    "Uncle, you, you are so tall and strong."

    Naruto stammered, raised his head, and looked at Duan curiously.

    This kid is not afraid of life.

    "Are you hungry?" Duan asked.

    "I''m not hungry, I just had dinner."

    Narutoughed and scratched his head with his hands, but just as he finished speaking, there was a gurgling sound from his stomach.

    He quickly covered his stomach, his face flushed, and he was extremely embarrassed for a while.

    Seeing this, Duan ordered to the clerk: "Give this kid a luxurious barbecue set meal, and charge it to my ount. Why are you still standing there?"

    "Ah... yes, Mr. Broken."

    The clerk came to his senses, did not dare to neglect, and hurriedly prepared.

    Naruto heard the words, opened his blue eyes wide, and asked with a puzzled expression:

    "Uncle, why did you invite me to barbecue?"

    He obviously didn''t know it, but the other party treated him so well.

    "This meal is not for nothing. I will ask you for help in the future."

    Juan finished this sentence, before Naruto continued to ask, he turned and left.

    Uchihaunched a coup, if there is no rampant Kyuubi to add to the fun, it would be inappropriate.

    Right?

    Thank you for your monthly and rmendation votes!

 Chapter 65: Eye Gouging (4500)

    Chapter 65 Eye Gouging (4500)

    Help?

    Naruto looked at the back of Duan Li, confused. He''s just a kid who doesn''t understand anything, what can he do to help?

    but.

    That uncle''s recognition of him still made Naruto very happy.

    oops.

    It wasn''t until Duan disappeared at the end of the street that Naruto remembered that he forgot to say thank you to him.

    Just when he was feeling annoyed, the former barbecue Q employee came out with a food box.

    "Little devil, hurry up."

    The employee stuffed the barbecue set meal to Naruto, and urged, a trace of jealousy shed on his face.

    This luxury package is priced at 5,000 taels, which is equivalent to a month''s sry of ordinary people, and not many people in the whole Konoha can afford it.

    This kid really got a big deal.

    Naruto took the heavy food box, but did not leave immediately, but asked the staff curiously:

    "That... may I ask that Mr. Duan just now, where does he live?"

    From the staff, Naruto learned that a gym had been disconnected, and silently remembered the address of the meat reform department in his heart.

    He was so lucky today that he met a kind person.

    To know.

    From the time Naruto could remember, no one had ever treated him so well except for the kind old man who asionally came to visit him.

    So, he must find time to visit and say thank you to Mr. Duan.

    Snapped.

    Naruto lifted the lid of the food box, and the rich aroma of barbecue entered his nostrils, which immediately made his index finger twitch.

    Finally no need to eat instant noodles.

    Naruto sniffed, so moved that he wanted to cry.

    By the way, do you want to share such a delicious barbecue with your friends?

    No, I have no friends.

    Thinking of this, Naruto''s expression became gloomy again.

    He carried the food box and walked towards the small apartment he lived in alone in the afterglow of the setting sun.

    Uchiha nnd.

    Duan came to the gate of the police department building with a fruit basket in his hand. After the guard on guard recognized him, he hurried up to greet him.

    Today''s Duan is Uchiha''s big hit.

    "Where is the recuperation room, I''lle and see Itachi and Shisui." Broke asked.

    Entered the building, and within a few steps, Fu Yue appeared.

    "I''ll take you there."

    After learning about Duan''s intention, he said with a smile. Along the way, by the way, as the captain of the police force, he introduced the personnel and various departments of the police force to Duan.

    Nursing room.

    Itachi, who has recovered from his injuries, is standing in front of the hospital bed, taking care of Shisui.

    "Itachi, I''m sorry I let you down, I couldn''t defeat Duan. He... is too strong."

    Zhi Shuiy on the bed, pale and apologetic.

    "You have tried your best, Shisui. Take care of yourself and recover soon." Itachiforted, not ming Shisui.

    well.

    Shishui sighed.

    He stared at Itachi, after thinking for a while, he spoke again:

    "I talked to Master Naruto before, and got permission to withdraw from daily tasks and freely investigate Uchiha''s movements. But I can''t report to him now, so I can only leave this matter to you."

    During bed rest.

    Shisui and Itachi also heard the rumors in the vige that Uchiha, who owns three pairs of kaleidoscopes, wanted to plot evil, which made both of them very anxious.

    This rumor is not entirely true.

    At least, Zhishui''s position has always been firmly on the side of the vige.

    so.

    Shisui hoped that Itachi would tell the third generation his thoughts as soon as possible, and exin the misunderstanding clearly, so as to dispel thetter''s doubts.

    "I see."

    Itachi nodded solemnly, Dang even stood up and walked towards the door.

    But he was stopped by the iron fire guarding the door.

    "The patriarch said, you and Zhishui can''t go anywhere during this time, please go back to your room."

    Tiehuo looked grim.

    Itachi showed displeasure, thinking of breaking in. But then he thought that this was the police department, even if he put down the iron fire, he might not be able to get out of this building.

    In desperation, Itachi could only temporarily give up and wait for a better opportunity.

    after awhile.

    crunch.

    The door of the nursing room was pushed open.

    Under the surprised gazes of Itachi and Shisui, Duan carried the fruit basket and walked in with Fu Yue.

    Uchiha''s "triple pair" kaleidoscope, gathered again.

    "Hey, you got out of bed so soon, you are indeed my nephew."

    He took a quick look at Itachi, thinking that the beating was still too light.

    Itachi''s face darkened and he didn''t say a word.

    "Itachi, why didn''t you say hello to your uncle?" Fu Yue frowned, scolding his son for being rude.

    Itachi heard the words, and reluctantly called out: "Hello, Uncle."

    "good."

    Duan stretched out his big hand and rubbed Itachi''s head, telling his nephew to roll aside to cool off.

    Then, he met Zhishui on the hospital bed.

    After a few seconds of silence.

    "Zhishui, I ask you."

    Break the door to see the mountain, and asked Shisui face to face, "Do you think, with the power of the patriarch, you, and me, can lead Uchiha to overthrow the current high-level Konoha and rece him?"

    Zhishui was stunned, he didn''t expect that it would be so straightforward when he came up.

    He actually considered this issue, and concluded that... there is a certain possibility.

    Shisui''s own kaleidoscope pupil technique, Bietenshin, as long as he seizes the opportunity, he can 100% control the two high-ranking Konohas, such as Sandaime and Danzo.

    Not to mention, the kaleidoscope ability that Duanhe Patriarch has never shown may be even stronger.

    However, facing the temptation of Duan''s words, Zhishui finally shook his head and gave his own answer:

    "I don''t agree with Uchihaunching a coup. I believe that there must be a way to achieve peace between the family and the vige."

    He stared at Duan, his eyes were firm, as if there was a will of fire burning in his eyes.

    "Shishui, you..." Fu Yue hesitated to speak, in his opinion, Zhishui''s character is too stubborn.

    Judgment is not a surprise.

    After Uchiha awakens the kaleidoscope, the abilities obtained are often very idealistic, rted to the character or wish of the eye-opener.

    Awakening the pupil technique of Bie Tianshen means that Zhishui''s will can never be changed by anyone or anything.

    unless.

    Let Zhishui die once, and let him live again, then there is a possibility of change.

    death, it is spared.

    But don''t be a god, it must be taken away.

    Think here.

    "In this case, I have nothing to say to you."

    Duan said indifferently, and then stretched out a hand, leaning towards Zhishui''s eyes.

    Itachi saw Duan''s actions and shouted in shock on the spot: "Uncle, what are you doing?"

    Zhi Shui also had a bad heart, subconsciously wanted to open the kaleidoscope.

    At this moment.

    Smashing~ Varudo!

    Duan''s eyes shed, and he did not hesitate to start and stop, turning the entire ward into a world of ck and white, and everything was frozen.

    Shua. swish.

    During the five-second pause, he shot twice in a row, snapping Zhishui''s eyes out of their sockets.

    Time resumes its flow.

    "ah!"

    Zhishui let out a scream, and there were only two ck blood holes left in his eyes. He covered his eye sockets and curled up tightly in pain.

    In the broken hand, there were two **** eyeballs.

    This scene happened too suddenly.

    "Stop the water!"

    Itachi uttered a mournful cry, rushed to the bedside, and looked at Zhishui curled up in pain at a loss.

    Then.

    He turned his head abruptly, stared at Duan, and asked angrily:

    "Uncle, how could you do such a thing?!"

    Driven by anger, Itachi''s dark eyes also turned into scarlet three-goed jade, as if he was about to fight Duan in the next second.

    Duan looked at his nephew''s eyes calmly, and mocked:

    "Looking at how angry you are, I thought you were going to awaken the kaleidoscope on the spot, but I was overthinking it. It seems that Zhishui doesn''t hold that much weight in your heart."

    Itachi clenched his fist when he heard this, his nails were deeply embedded in the flesh.

    "Itachi, don''t."

    Shishui suddenly grabbed Itachi''s arm, persuading thetter not to fight Duan for his sake.

    That would be asking for trouble.

    Duan took a look at Zhishui, and said in a t tone:

    "Your Kaleidoscope Sharingan, I will keep it temporarily from now on, lest you do things that are not good for Uchiha. When you figure out what, I will consider returning it to you."

    After he finished speaking, he took out a ss container containing sterile organ preservation solution.

    Plop.

    After putting Zhishui''s two eyeballs into the container, Duan put the container into the storage scroll and put it close to his body.

    This scroll can only be opened with a broken chakra.

    Seeing this scene, Itachi felt desperate, and could only look to his father for help.

    "well."

    Fuyue sighed, and said to Itachi, "Itachi, I think your uncle did the right thing."

    In extraordinary times, extraordinary measures must be taken.

    Shisui posed a threat to Uchiha''s survival, but he, the patriarch, couldn''t do it, and finally let Duane forward and be a viin.

    Fuyue is grateful for Duan, and of course he must maintain thetter.

    Itachi''s despair has not yet reached its peak.

    Until the next words are spoken.

    "By the way, brother-inw. I suggest you write a resignation letter and send it to the Hokage Building, resigning from Itachi''s job in Anbe. Otherwise, this kid will be instigated by Konoha''s senior management sooner orter."

    He patted Fu Yue on the shoulder, said earnestly, and said that Itachi could be handed over to him for training.

    Fu Yue agreed on the spot when he heard the words, and said happily:

    "Du, you, the number one Uchiha powerhouse, can personally guide Itachi''s practice. Naturally, it couldn''t be better."

    After finishing speaking, the two looked at each other and smiled.

    But Itachi was shocked all over, and hisplexion turned pale in an instant.

    At this moment, his father and uncle smiled like two demons in his eyes.

    For Itachi.

    Joining Anbu is his first step in order to be Hokage and eliminate the vige''s prejudice against the Uchiha n.

    Now, as soon as he took this step, his uncle and father grabbed a hand and dragged him back, which meant that Itachi''s dream was shattered.

    Leaving the two heartbroken, Duan and Fuyue walked out of the nursing room.

    "Patriarch, what happened?"

    Tie Huo at the door looked surprised. He was outside the door just now and heard the screams of Zhishui in the room.

    "Immediately find someone to bandage Shisui''s eyes. Also, don''t tell this matter, understand?"

    Fuyue looked serious and gave orders to Tiehuo.

    Tie Huo walked into the room, saw the two shocking holes on Zhishui''s face at a nce, and immediately took a breath.

    Is it¡­ broken?

    Fu Yue invited Duan to the office.

    "Guo, you have no blood rtionship with Zhishui. If you rashly transnt his kaleidoscope Sharingan, the probability of failure is very high. You must be careful."

    As soon as Fu Yue entered the door, he solemnly told Duan.

    Obviously.

    He believes that the real purpose of Duan poaching Shisui''s eyes is to get the eternal kaleidoscope Sharingan.

    "Brother-inw, what are you talking about?"

    Duan shook his head and denied, "I never thought of transnting Zhishui''s eyes. Didn''t I say that as long as he figured it out, I would give him back his eyes."

    Actually.

    He doesn''t have the conditions to transnt, and his kaleidoscope hasn''t opened yet.

    Fuyue couldn''t help but be astonished when he heard this.

    "But having said that, is there any extra Sharingan in the n?" Duan asked suddenly.

    He has obtained Shisui''s kaleidoscope, and it is time to think of a way to rece Kakashi''s eyes.

    "This...of course."

    Fu Yue was stunned for a moment, and then took the initiative to exin to Duan.

    Uchiha is not like Hinata, there is no n system, and there is no caged bird curse.

    After all, Uchiha is the most emotional, and he is a family of love (Original Fog).

    So, when Uchiha ninjas die on the battlefield, their sharing eyes will not be damaged by spell seals and the like, and will usually be recovered by the tribe.

    Even if the Sharingan is taken away by others, it is difficult for the body of the non-Uchiha n to exert the power of Sharingan.

    On the contrary, Sharingan will be a burden on the body.

    A genius who can adapt to Sharingan like Kakashi is one of the few.

    Over the years, more than 20 pairs of Sharingan have been saved in the vault of the Uchiha n, ranging from one to three-god jade.

    "Guan, are you nning to temporarily rece Zhishui with a pair of Sharingan?"

    Fuyue made a mistake again.

    Duan shook his head:

    "Zhishui''s eye recement surgery, brother-inw, you can figure it out. Just prepare another Sangouyu Sharingan for me, please."

    After finishing speaking, he was ready to leave.

    "etc."

    Fuyue stopped Duan and invited him to the n meeting tonight, and then we will discuss how to deal with it. The recent rumors about Uchiha in the vige.

    "I''m inconvenient tonight, so I won''t go."

    Duan just found an excuse, and under Fuyue''s helpless gaze, he slipped away without looking back.

    Night falls.

    In the evening wind, Obito stood in the middle of the mountain, overlooking the Muye Vige below.

    The reunited Baijue and Heijue emerged from the ground in the shape of a flytrap.

    "Obito, in order to better deal with the Uchiha n, it''s time to get your left eye back." Hei Jue suggested in a deep voice.

    Kakashi monitored the Uchiha n, but became a prisoner, and was almost taken away from Sharingan.

    This matter has been told to Obito through the mouth of Bai Jue.

    Bai Jue also echoed in a frivolous tone:

    "Yeah, yeah, that Kaleidoscope that Kakashi awakened with Obito, but uses it to copy ninjutsu all day long, it''s really grandstanding, it''s a big waste."

    Obito snorted disdainfully when he heard the words, and said sarcastically, "That guy Kakashi is a fake."

    but.

    He then changed the subject, saying that he did not n to take back his left eye for the time being.

    "Why?" ck and White Shuangjue asked in unison.

    They have long been very puzzled.

    It stands to reason that after Obito killed all the Kirigakure Anbe present on the night when he opened the kaleidoscope a few years ago, he should kill Kakashi by the way and get his left eye back.

    But he let Kakashi go, and let thetter use his Sharingan all the time.

    Obito was toozy to exin at first, but couldn''t stand the two keep asking, so he said coldly:

    "Hmph, because I want Kakashi to suffer for the rest of his life.

    As long as the Sharingan is still on him for a day, he will never forget my existence, let alone that night when he killed Lin himself.

    I want him to spend the rest of his life in painful self-me. "

    After hearing this, Bai Jue pped his hands and praised: "It''s really you, Obito."

    Hei Jue''s eyes shed.

    He can see that under Obito''s cruel and cold appearance, there is still a softness hidden in his heart, and that is the old love for Kakashi.

    Obito''s will is not as firm as Madara''s after all.

    "But the problem is, if the Uchiha people regret it one day and n to take back Kakashi''s eyes and find out that it is a kaleidoscope, what will they do then?"

    Heijue raised concerns.

    "Don''t worry, Uchiha can''t wait for that day."

    Obito sneered, and said his n, "I want topletely provoke the war between Uchiha and Konoha, and use Konoha''s sword to get rid of Uchiha."

    He did this once a few years ago in the Nine-Tails Night, and the timing was not ripe at that time, at worst, he would do it again now.

    is talking.

    Boom.

    Suddenly there was an explosion in the distance, and then more mes shot into the sky.

    "That''s... the direction of the prison of the police department. It seems that there was a riot?" Hei Jue asked in surprise with sharp eyes.

    "Hehe, it seems that I don''t need to take action, Konoha and Uchiha will bite first."

    Obito sneered again, knowing that there was a good show to watch.

    Two chapters in one.

 Chapter 66: riot

    Chapter 66 Riot

    In Konoha Vige, there are two prisons.

    One is the police department prison.

    In the name of monitoring the prisoners, the high-level officials set up the police department and the prison in the same ce, thus tantly driving the Uchiha n to the corner of the vige.

    But even so, the Konoha executives headed by the third generation still believe that Uchiha, who is in charge of the prison, has too much power.

    In order to divide the power of the police department.

    The high-level officials also used the power to help the police department deal with prisoners, and opened a special criminal institution for felony ninjas.

    Take over by Anbu to manage felons.

    Since then.

    The prison of the police department only detains some petty criminals.

    There are more than 200 prisoners in the cell, most of them are gangsters who fight and fight, ronin samurai who drink and make trouble, and some low-level ninja and middle-nin who havemitted crimes.

    Junin-level prisoners are rare.

    For Uchiha.

    It is quite easy to manage such a gang of mobs.

    At least since the establishment of the police department, there has been no mistakes in the prison area.

    But it is precisely for this reason that Uchiha rxed his vignce when managing the prison.

    And tonight.

    In the case where most of the people of the n went to the n meeting, the guard force of the prison of the police department has reached the mostx state.

    In a dark cell.

    The grunting sounded one after another. Prisoners who had no recreational activities had a healthy schedule and went to bed early.

    suddenly.

    A small, unremarkable prisoner got out of bed without making a sound, stood in front of the iron pir of the cell, and looked towards the opposite cell.

    Like him, there were three other people who stayed up.

    The four of them exchanged nces and nodded at each other across the pirs of the cell.

    Their identities on the surface were civilians in Muye Vige, and they were arrested by the police department three days ago for the crime of mobbing and affray.

    But in fact.

    These four are all ninjas at the root.

    "Do it!"

    Following one person''s low shout, the eyes of the four suddenly became sharp.

    Just a few minutester.

    Boom.

    The gate of the prison of the police department copsed, apanied by mes and smoke billowing, more than two hundred prisoners in the prison ran out yelling.

    "Catch ''em!"

    A dozen or so Uchiha prison guards chased them out angrily, trying to re-arrest the prisoner and put him in prison.

    But the disparity in the number of the two sides made their efforts only a drop in the bucket.

    Even if there are more than 200 pigs, ten people will have to catch them for a long time, let alone cunning criminals.

    and.

    During this process, these Uchiha prison guards were also attacked by root ninjas and knocked down one after another.

    "All the Uchiha ninjas have gone to the n meeting. There are not many people in the police department building. Everyone burn this ce together!"

    "Revenge on the Uchiha who usually oppressed us, let out a breath of evil!"

    A few root ninjas mixed in the crowd, inciting loudly while performing spells and seals.

    Whoosh, whoosh.

    For a moment, Huodun, Fengdun Ninjutsu, as well as Kunai and Shuriken with detonating symbols tied, all threw towards the police department building.

    Seeing this scene, the prisoners became even more excited, and moaned and besieged the police department.

    Of course, some clever prisoners fled in all directions under the cover of night.

    Mission aplished.

    Seeing this, the four root ninjas nced at each other and withdrew quietly.

    Danzo-sama issued a death order for this operation, and Uchiha should not be able to catch anything.

    It is enough to achieve this level.

    Police Building, Nursing Room.

    Zhishui was lying on the hospital bed, with white bandages wrapped around his eyes, and dark red blood oozing out.

    For Uchiha, who has an arrogant personality in his bones, losing Sharingan is no different from death.

    So, Itachi kept guarding in front of the water-stopping bed, for fear that thetter would be overwhelmed.

    "Itachi, go to sleep, don''t worry about me."

    Zhishui said softly, and raised the corners of his mouth to reveal a smile.

    "I''m not tired." Itachi said, insisting on taking care of Shisui.

    at this time.

    Boom.

    There was a loud noise outside the window, and then there was the sound of killing and killing, and the sky was boiling.

    "What happened?" Zhishui asked in surprise.

    "I gonna go see."

    Itachi stood up, and just as he walked to the window, his pupils shrank.

    click.

    A handful of kunai broke the ss and flew into the ward, and went straight to Itachi''s face, and was grabbed by him.

    He turned his head and hurriedly said to Zhishui: "Something happened in the prison, I''ll go down and have a look."

    The voice just fell.

    Itachi leaped, jumped out of the window, andnded on the open space in front of the police building.

    At this time, Tie Huo, who was in charge of guarding the police department, was leading several Uchiha ninjas to guard the gate, fighting fiercely with a group of prisoners.

    "Kill that brat!"

    After seeing Itachi, several prisoners yelled and rushed forward.

    Bang bang bang.

    Itachi immediately opened Sharingan, knocked down the criminals with three punches and two kicks, andy on the ground wailing.

    Whoosh.

    Several shurikens came from the darkness, and Itachi also took out the kunai and knocked them away one by one.

    His Sharingan had just locked onto the attacker and was about to kill him when a figure appeared behind the enemy without a sound and knocked him out.

    is water stop.

    "Shishui, why did youe out?" Itachi was surprised when he saw this.

    "Itachi, hurry up and inform the patriarch, leave this ce to me."

    After Zhishui finished saying this, he formed a seal, and immediately separated a dozen phantom clones, rushing towards the enemy crowd.

    Even without Sharingan, Shisui''s strength is still higher than that of Junin, which should not be underestimated.

    Sense alone can rece the eyes, and it is more than enough to clean up these prisoners in one shot.

    "It''s instant water stop!"

    Among the prisoners, someone yelled in panic, which immediately caused amotion.

    The name of a person, the shadow of a tree.

    Even though Zhishui was blind with bandages on his eyes, his name still easily calmed down these criminals.

    Jian Zhishui stabilized the situation.

    Itachi gritted his teeth, immediately rushed out of the prisoner''s encirclement, and rushed towards Nanhe Shrine as quickly as possible.

    Nanhe Shrine, a secret room.

    If it was normal, the nsmen would be very concerned about why the stone tablet left by their ancestors disappeared.

    But at this time, everyone in Uchiha was busy suing the Konoha executives with righteous indignation.

    "The higher-ups deliberately spread rumors to make the whole vige more hostile to Uchiha. In this way, even if we don''t want to rebel, we will sooner orter be forced to die by them!"

    "They hold the right to speak in public opinion. They used rumors to nder Hatake Sakumo before, and now they nder Uchiha. The methods have not changed at all for so many years."

    "..."

    is when the crowd is excited.

    Bang Dang!

    The door of the secret room was knocked open, and Itachi rushed in and shouted: "There was a riot in the prison, and all the prisoners escaped!"

    The room fell silent for an instant.

    Fuyue''s expression changed, and he spit out two words: "Go back!"

    In the alley, the gym.

    Samui woke up from sleep.

    She looked out the window, only to see the direction of the Uchiha n, there were mes rising into the sky, and there were noisy noises.

    what happened?

    Samui got out of bed quickly, put on a vest and shorts, and ran to the roof to watch.

    Two minutester.

    dong dong.

    Samui knocked on the broken door, and said in a very anxious tone outside the door: "Master, it seems that something happened to the police department, and there was a riot in the prison."

    After a few seconds of silence.

    "It''s none of our business, go back to sleep." A calm voice came from the room.

 Chapter 67: The curator arrives, all stand up

    Chapter 67 The curator arrives, all stand up

    "But¡­"

    Samui hesitated to speak, but finally went back to the room.

    Close the door, Samuel''s eyes flicker.

    Her anxiety waspletely faked, just pretending to be worried about the Uchiha n.

    She just doesn''t get it.

    The curator now has a very high prestige in the Uchiha n. Arge number of people follow him and respect him, and he is the only one who follows him.

    The curator, although Daohuo and others are allowed toe to the Meat Reform Department to exercise, he is always rtively indifferent to the nsmen.

    Now.

    Uchiha had an ident, and he also had an attitude of having nothing to do with himself and hanging on high.

    What was Juan Juan thinking in his heart, Samuel really couldn''t figure it out.

    Police Department.

    As dozens of Uchihas rushed back from the Nanga Shrine, the prisoners finally scattered and fled, and the next thing was a game of escape and catch.

    The turmoilsted all night.

    In this process, affected by the armed conflict between the two sides, not only arge number of buildings in Muye Vige were damaged, but more than dozens of civilians were injured or even died.

    Before dawn, the riot finally ended, leaving a mess.

    the next day.

    The Uchiha people, who hadn¡¯t slept all night, were busy counting the captured prisoners, hunting down the prisoners who were still atrge, investigating the cause of the riot, and repairing the police department building and prison.

    A series of things, very busy.

    And at the same time.

    In less than half a day, the whole story of the prison riot spread throughout Muye Vige, causing panic among the people.

    When the vigers learned that it was because of the Uchiha convening a n meeting that the prison staff wasx and the riot was triggered.

    Public grievances were instantly ignited.

    Under the deliberate guidance of some people.

    In the afternoon, arge number of vigers gathered in front of the building of the police department and protested loudly.

    "Uchiha works day by day, either holding n meetings or organizing a group to go to the gym. He doesn''t do any work! Are such a group of people qualified to be in charge of the police department?"

    "This is negligence of duty, Uchiha must apologize!"

    "..."

    Facing surging public opinion.

    With the arrogant character of the Uchihas, how can they bear to be pointed at their noses and scolded, and they directly turned back unceremoniously, and the smell of gunpowder between the two sides quickly escted.

    Almost hit it off (physically) with enthusiastic vigers.

    The situation is about to get out of control.

    At the critical moment, it was the patriarch Fu Yue who stood up.

    After stopping the impulsive nsmen, he solemnly said to the vigers who came to protest:

    Uchiha is doing his best to investigate the cause of this incident, and will definitely give a clear exnation to all Konoha vigers.

    The vigers are still dissatisfied with Fuyue''s remarks.

    "This is a tactic used by Uchiha to fool us. Don''t believe it!"

    Just when there was a lot of trouble.

    Two Anbu ninjas suddenly walked out of the crowd and conveyed the purpose of the third generation to Uchiha.

    ¡°The police department¡¯s negligence of duty led to a prison riot and caused serious damage to the personal and property safety of Konoha vigers.¡±

    "Hokage-sama has ordered that a patriarchal meeting be held at 9 o''clock tomorrow morning, and the punishment for the police department and the Uchiha n will be decided by voting. Patriarch Fuyue, I will trouble you to go to the Hokage building when the timees. "

    The two Anbu, wearing eagle and elephant masks respectively, read the order of the third generation in a cold tone, and then they were cheered by the vigers.

    Turn around and walk away.

    "Have you heard, this time finally Uchiha is going to be severely punished, Hokage-sama is wise."

    "Hmph, let''s see if Uchiha can still be arrogant in the future."

    The vigers cheered happily, and the bad breath that had been suppressed in their chests for a long time was finally about toe out.

    Fuyue''s face sank like water, and he knew that this time, Uchiha might give up.

    He immediately ordered everyone to go to the conference room for a meeting.

    "Itachi, go and invite your uncle." Fuyue specifically instructed Itachi.

    Itachi was shocked.

    He knew that at this time, the opinions of his uncle Uchiha would greatly affect the collective will of the Uchiha n.

    Half an hourter.

    Duan followed Itachi and walked into the building of the police department.

    On the way here, he listened to his nephew''s outline of the incident, and guessed that the prison riot was probably caused by Konoha''s high-level executives.

    Next, eight achievements are to exert extreme pressure on the Uchiha n, and then take back the power of the police department.

    This set, on the in the previous life, the former "big swollen barrel" of a certain country liked to y it the most.

    For those who like to watch fun.

    He really wanted to hear what kind of countermeasures the Uchiha gang coulde up with.

    So he came to the meeting.

    The uncle and nephew went up to the third floor, came to the end of the corridor, and pushed open the door of the meeting room with a "creak".

    The people of Uchiha have basically arrived.

    Roughly, there are more than 70 people, which is much more than when I attended the n meetingst time.

    All the nsmen sat around a huge rectangr conference table, which was full. Some people even had no seats and could only stand on one side.

    Although the meeting has not yet started, there have already been heated discussions in the conference room surrounding this incident.

    It was as noisy as a vegetable market.

    Until Duan and Itachi walked into the conference room.

    Lines of sight.

    Looked at the door one after another, andnded on Duan.

    Most of the Uchihas here have been beaten by the "Shinra Tenzheng", and they have also applied for fitness cards and joined the Body Transformation Department.

    In the past few days, under the influence of coach Samui, many people in the Uchiha n have also begun to call Duan "curator".

    Now, the curator arrives.

    The originally noisy conference room quieted down in just a few seconds.

    "Curator."

    Daohuo took the lead and stood up to meet Duan, and the other nsmen did not dare to neglect, and stood up in arge swath.

    Usually speaking, this is the treatment only given to the head of the n.

    Seeing this scene, Fu Yue, who was sitting at the head of the conference table, not only did not feel displeased, but also stood up with a smile, and beckoned to Duan:

    "Du,e here quickly, there is only one left."

    The first position on the right hand side of Fuyue has been vacant, which is reserved for Duan.

    So.

    Duan passed by a group of nsmen, came to the seat and sat down.

    Itachi stood silently behind his uncle.

    Duan is directly opposite, that is, the position on Fuyue''s left hand, and Shisui with his eyes wrapped in bandages sits there without saying a word.

    This Shishen Zhishui, although defeated by Duan Zhi, is still recognized as the second expert in the n.

    Therefore, his position on the conference table is second only to the patriarch He Duan.

    "Du, Shisui''s eyes are said to be overdrawn pupil power, suffering from eye disease, and the situation has deteriorated further. I heard that now I can''t even see a little sunlight."

    Sitting on Duan''s right hand, Uchiha Setsuna, who ranks fourth in the n, whispered.

    oh?

    Hearing the words, he was a little surprised.

    Although Fuyue issued a gag order, if Shisui is determined to speak out about the gouging of the eyes and sue Duan, no one will be able to stop him.

    At that time, Duan''s prestige in the n will definitely be hit.

    after all.

    Gouging out the eyes of people of the same n, this kind of thing just sounds cruel and ruthless enough.

    Not to mention for Uchiha, sharingan is their life.

    The way of judging is too extreme, and it is impossible to be epted by all the nsmen.

    did not expect.

    Zhishui chose to forbear, and took the initiative to dere that he was suffering from eye disease.

    Happy New Year!

 Chapter 68: The meaning of Konoha

    Chapter 68 The Meaning of Konoha

    "Stopping water is for the sake of the overall situation."

    Itachi spoke behind Duan, gritted his teeth and asked in a low voice, "Uncle, I hope you won''t disappoint Shisui, and don''t let Uchiha go to a desperate situation. Even...just this time."

    Itachi knew that with his uncle''s character of fearing the world would not be chaotic, sooner orter the Uchiha n and the entire Konoha Vige would be pushed into mes.

    But before that, Itachi prayed that his uncle would give Uchiha a little more time, so that people like him and Shisui, before the situation became irreversible¡ª

    Find out the path that can really save Uchiha and the vige.

    Facing Itachi''s request.

    "Okay, I promise you. As long as I don''t talk, it''s fine."

    Duan smiled slightly, folded his hands on his chest and leaned back, leaning his back on the chair.

    He originally came to watch the show, so he didn''t intend toe up with any bad ideas.

    "Ahem."

    At this moment, Fu Yue, who was sitting on the main seat, cleared his throat and announced the start of the meeting with a serious face.

    "The current situation, everyone here is clear.

    Because of this prison riot, the vige decided to hold a patriarchal meeting to punish the police department and Uchiha.

    Although I, the patriarch, was the only one to attend the meeting, I am speaking on behalf of all Uchihas, so I am soliciting the opinions of all the nsmen here, please speak freely. "

    As soon as Fu Yue said this, there was a lot of discussion in the conference room.

    Uchiha Setsuna took a careful look, seeing that thetter looked like an old god, and seemed to be not nning to speak for the time being.

    Looking at Zhishui on the opposite side of the conference table, there was no movement.

    So.

    As the elder of the Radical Faction, Setsuna carried out his position all along.

    boom!

    He pped the table, stood up, andined angrily:

    "Anyone who is not blind can see that this riot was clearly nned by Konoha''s senior management behind the scenes, and they even incited the vigers toe to the police department to demonstrate. Do we really think that we Uchihas are fools?"

    "That''s right, Elder Setsuna is right."

    The people of the ?? n echoed one after another, generally agreeing with Setsuna''s opinion, and scoffed at the despicable methods of Konoha''s high-level officials.

    Fu Yue frowned slightly, and asked, "Elder Setsuna, what do you mean?"

    Su Mo took a deep breath, did not answer the question immediately, but slowly scanned the meeting room with vicissitudes of life.

    Finally, he let out a long sigh, and then spoke to the nsmen:

    "Many of you are too young, have not experienced the previous Warring States period, and have almost forgotten that it was the reconciliation between the Uchiha and the Senju n that established the first ninja vige in history - Konoha.

    Even the name Konoha was given by our former patriarch Madara Uchiha. Wood stands for Senshou, and leaf stands for Uchiha!

    Moreover, the first generation named the leader of Konoha Hokage, and originally wanted Madara, who is good at fire escape, to be the first vige head. "

    When ites to the name Uchiha Madara.

    As a person who inherited Madara''s will, his heart was surging in an instant, and he was so excited that he was on the verge of tears.

    "is this real?"

    "Konoha and Hokage, it turns out that they have such a meaning."

    Suji''s words causedmotion among the nsmen, especially nsmen under the age of forty, who really don''t know this history.

    The old people in the n, because they opposed Madara''s actions back then, abandoned each other and parted ways with Madara, and also took the initiative to choose to hide this past.

    Rarely mentioned to younger generations.

    As for the textbooks of the ninja school, they have never talked about these.

    only talked about the will of fire.

    ording to the exnation of the will of fire, the meaning of Konoha is:

    Where the leaves dance, the fire is always alive. The firelight will continue to illuminate the vige and cause new leaves to sprout.

    is talking about a spirit of sacrifice.

    The whole set of theories does not mention half of Uchiha, which represents "Ye".

    Isn''t this an act of forgetting one''s ancestors?

    At the moment.

    Even Shishui, who has always believed in the will of fire, was suspicious and shaken for a moment after hearing Setsuna''s words and the discussion of the nsmen.

    Su Mo quietly wiped his eye sockets with his fingers, and then nced at Duan beside him, his cloudy eyes were full of relief.

    This Uchiha n elder firmly believes that he will be the next Uchiha Madara.

    Next.

    In an instant, he raised his voice and continued to tell the nsmen:

    "Uchiha and Senju havested for thousands of years, and they are the two strongest ninja ns recognized by the entire ninja world.

    The two ns joined forces to establish Konoha, and after peace was achieved, the chaotic situation of the Warring States Period finally disintegrated.

    So, as one of the founders of the ninja vige era, Uchiha originally owned half of Konoha''s power and was the master of this vige!

    Even the second generation of Senju Tomona, who is most hostile to Uchiha, cannot deny this, so the police department was established.

    Handed over Konoha''s city defense, civil and criminal investigation powers to Uchiha.

    Butter.

    The high-level Konoha headed by the third generation is not only narrow-minded and jealous of Uchiha, but also unites Konoha''s small and medium-sized ninjas and civilian ninjas to crowd out and suppress Uchiha.

    These people now feel that Konoha belongs to them, and want to take over the magpie''s nest and drive us Uchiha away!

    Look at the fate of the Thousand Hands n.

    The huge Senju npletely disappeared less than 30 years after the death of the first generation, and now there is only one Tsunade left, who is missing.

    The high-ranking Konoha even said that thest words of the first generation were to hope that the Qianshou n would hide their names and integrate their blood into the vige... Hahaha!

    Will anyone really believe this ridiculous lie?

    Today.

    Konoha''s ''wood'' has long since ceased to exist. As a ''leaf'', we Uchiha must not sit and wait for death like Senju.

    We must resist to the end!

    So I think, not only can Uchiha fail topromise with the vige, but he also has to take back all the power of the police department and be the master of Konoha again! "

    A few words, a thousand words, impassioned.

    Judging from Setsuna.

    Uchiha currently owns three pairs of kaleidoscopes, which is the biggest capital to fight against the vige. No matter what, Konoha dare not tear his face with Uchiha.

    The small self-righteous actions of the high-level executives are tantamount to shooting themselves in the foot in the end.

    "Cough cough cough."

    Uchiha finished speaking so many words in one breath, coupled with emotional agitation, he couldn''t catch his breath for a while, and coughed violently.

    but.

    The elder¡¯s generous statement sessfully ignited the mes in the hearts of many nsmen and won their loud support.

    Even the usually calm patriarch Fu Yue couldn''t help feeling emotional and moved.

    The atmosphere in the conference room quickly reached a warm peak.

    Seeing such a scene.

    Itachi''s eyes were anxious, and his heart was even more anxious.

    No matter how brilliant Uchiha was in the past, he is still determined to fight the whole vige, and even feels that "the advantage is with me", and it will definitely not end well in the end.

    Itachi suspects that what Setsu said was ordered by his uncle behind his back.

 Chapter 69: I propose to give up the police department

    Chapter 69 I propose to give up the police department

    Think here.

    Itachi looked at Shisui, because Zhishui said that he would speak out at this meeting.

    Sure enough.

    I saw Zhishui holding the table with his hands, and slowly stood up.

    Huh.

    Seeing this, Fuyue knew that Shisui had something to say, so he said loudly, "Be quiet."

    Then let Shisui speak.

    "Thank you Patriarch."

    Shisui first thanked Fuyue for giving him the opportunity to speak, and after deliberating for a while, he said, "I partially agree with Elder Setsuna''s point of view. The police department is the foundation of Uchiha''s establishment in Konoha. The rights that should be mastered, We must hold it firmly in our hands, but..."

    Herees the key point.

    Zhishui paused for a moment, pointing out the biggest problem currently facing the Police Department:

    "Because of the position of banning criminals, the police department is naturally easy to be an object of exclusion. It is also a fact that it has be more and more unpopr in recent years.

    If this continues, it will only arouse greater public grievances and rebound, and intensify the confrontation between Uchiha and the vigers.

    At that time, even if Uchiha takes back all the powers of the police department, it may be of no use. Instead, he will be resisted by all the vigers, and no one will be willing to obey the management of the police department. "

    After listening to Zhishui''s earnest words.

    "Then what do you think we should do?" Fuyue asked the members of the tribe.

    "I suggest that Uchiha take the initiative to propose to the vige to reform the police department."

    Zhishui expressed his thoughts in a solemn tone that he had been thinking for a long time.

    "How to reform?" Fu Yue asked, a bright light shed in his eyes.

    Actually, he, the patriarch, has never thought about reforming the police department.

    Next.

    Zhi Shui gave his reform n.

    The most important point is to open some positions in the police department, no longer limited to Uchiha, but to all ninjas in the vige.

    Anyone can apply freely, as long as they can pass the assessment of the police department, they can take up the post.

    In the idea of ??stopping water.

    As long as Uchiha takes the initiative to share, so that ninjas of all ethnic groups and civilians in the vige have the opportunity to join the police department, then¡ª

    Not only can it alleviate the shortage of manpower in the police department, but it can also greatly improve Uchiha''s reputation, thereby reducing the vigers'' hostility towards the police department.

    "no!"

    Before Shisui could finish speaking, the second inmand of the police department who had just recovered from his injuries - Uchiha Yatsushiro jumped out to object.

    His reason is that ording to Shisui''s proposal, outsiders will definitely swarm into the police department and squeeze arge number of Uchiha people from their current posts.

    yes.

    The words of the eight generations have been strongly recognized by many tribesmen.

    No one wants to be robbed of their job and lose their job.

    Moreover, for the Uchiha n who have always been proud and proud of their identity as the police department, they can''t let go of their figure for a while and work with other Konoha ninjas.

    Face the voices of opposition.

    Zhi Shui didn''t exin too much, but just asked on the spot:

    "All open positions are for fairpetition, and they are employed based on their ability. Are our Uchiha ninjas so unconfident in themselves?"

    These words directly blocked Yashiro and the others.

    "In addition, in my n, even in the reformed police department, Uchiha still holds the power of leadership, financial revenue and expenditure, and personnel appointment and dismissal. Foreign ninjas can only be promoted to the position of team leader at most. It does not pose a direct threat to Uchiha''s power."

    After Shisui choked on Yatsushiro and the others, he added an exnation.

    Fuyue pondered for a moment, nodded slowly, and said a few words for Zhishui:

    "Indeed. If I propose the police department reform n for Zhishui when I attend the patriarchal meeting tomorrow, I must be able to win the support of other n chiefs in Konoha, and thus have great hope of resolving this crisis."

    have to say.

    Zhishui''s proposal is very thoughtful and courageous. Compared with Elder Setsuna''s blindly radical ideas, it is a bit more feasible.

    is a method that can really help Uchiha and the police department to get out of the current predicament smoothly.

    I heard the patriarch say so.

    Part of the tribe also calmed down and seriously discussed whether the reform n was feasible.

    But there are still some Uchihas who still firmly oppose Shisui''s proposal. They believe that if this continues, the police department will fall into the hands of others sooner orter.

    For a while, the two sides could not stop arguing, and even quarreled.

    Looking at the noisy nsmen, Fu Yue sighed and shook his head helplessly.

    "Quiet!"

    He spoke again, ordering the tribe to stop the unnecessary quarrel, and then looked at the brother-inw on the right.

    "Duan, if you have any ideas, let everyone hear them."

    Judging, as the number one powerhouse of Uchiha today, his prestige even faintly exceeds that of the patriarch.

    Once he expresses his position, whether he supports Setsuna or Zhishui, it will break the bnce of the bnce and y a decisive role.

    Why did you ask me?

    Duan raised his eyebrows.

    He promised his nephew to stay out of the matter, but when asked by his brother-inw, he could only turn his head and look at Itachi without speaking.

    Being looked at meaningfully by his uncle, Itachi suddenly felt ufortable.

    And within a few seconds, everyone in the conference room, except the blind Shisui, turned their attention to Itachi.

    Because everyone was curious, why didn''t Duan answer the patriarch''s inquiry, but suddenly stared at Itachi.

    Under the gaze of more than seventy pairs of eyes.

    Itachi was under tremendous pressure, and in the end he had no choice but to give up andpromise: "Uncle, what do you want to say...just say it."

    "This is what you asked me to say."

    Laughed brokenly, rubbed his nephew''s head habitually, and then turned around.

    His gaze, starting from Fuyue on the main seat, moved to the right, and passed over all the nsmen in turn.

    In the tense and expectant eyes of everyone.

    Duan was silent for a moment, and finally said calmly: "I suggest that Uchihapletely abandon the police department."

    As soon as this remark came out, there was no sound.

    In the huge conference room, the expression on everyone''s face was frozen, full of shock.

    A long while.

    "Damn, I didn''t hear clearly, you said you want Uchiha... to give up the police department?" Elder Setsuna''s voice trembled, his jaw was about to drop from shock.

    The face of Zhishui on the opposite side is bandaged, and his "eyes" cannot be seen, but judging from his open lips, it also shows how surprised Zhishui was.

    "Du, are you serious?" Even Fu Yue frowned and asked seriously.

    In this kind of asion, you can''t just joke around.

    Facing everyone''s surprise, Duan leaned back on his chair without giving any exnation.

    He also found out.

    The radicals, moderates, and neutrals in the family all like to interpret his words, and they can often figure out several different meanings.

    Don¡¯t you guys like to guess, so go ahead and guess.

    I saw it like this.

    The ?? people couldn''t help but look at each other, but soon, there were whispers in the meeting room.

    Juan is the number one Uchiha powerhouse and the curator of the meat reform department respected by the people. What he said could not be aimless.

    so.

    Everyone is thinking hard, trying to figure out the true meaning behind that astonishing statement just now.

    did not expect.

    The first person to understand Duan Shen was not Fu Yue, Shishui, and Setsuna, but a young nsman.

    "I agree with the curator!"

    A nsman in his twenties with a ponytail raised his hand.

    His name is Uchiha Kenzo, he has worked in the Police Department for ten years, and his current position is a squad leader.

    Swish Swish Swish.

    For a moment, everyone''s eyes were on Xian San.

 Chapter 70: shackles

    Chapter 70 Shackles

    Gollum.

    Xian San swallowed nervously, and nced nervously again.

    He didn''t know if he understood it correctly, but he still gritted his teeth and mustered up the courage to speak out what was in his heart:

    "I think that Uchiha''s police department is just a superficial beauty, but it is actually the hard work of No. 1 Konoha!"

    Thenguage is amazing.

    But Xianzo is not talking nonsense.

    ¡°No matter what the police department looked like at the beginning, I worked here for ten years before I gradually realized that it waspletely different from what I had imagined in my heart.¡±

    After Xian San finished speaking, he looked at the patriarch Fu Yue.

    Although Fuyue frowned, he didn''t say anything, but nodded slightly, signaling Xian San to continue with his eyes.

    Xian San also went all out, pouring out all the bitterness in his heart in one breath.

    ¡°The members of our police department have to perform arge number of patrol tasks every day.

    In order to maintain the security and order of the vige, not only thieves and spies must be caught, but also conflicts and disputes between vigers must be dealt with.

    After returning to the police department, there are still tasks to manage and interrogate prisoners.

    He worked so hard and was so busy, but he didn''t get anyone''s respect, instead he only got a bunch ofints.

    In the process ofw enforcement.

    If we are too strict, the vigers will say that we are abusing power and being unreasonable;

    If it is loose, it will be said thatw enforcement isx and ipetent.

    If a member of the n makes a mistake, it will be magnified due to the halo effect, which will lead to deterioration of the reputation of the entire police department and the Uchiha n.

    In short, the work of the police department ispletely thankless! "

    Xian San hasn''t finished speaking yet.

    He picked up the water ss on the table, drank it in one gulp, and then added angrily:

    "Besides, Anbu of the third generation often stretched out his hand and interfered with the business of our police department, causing a lot of problems.

    However, under the public opinion offensive of Konoha''s top management, every time something goes wrong, the vigers will only me the police department for the mistake, and will not me Anbu.

    On the contrary, as long as important prisoners and spies are caught, it is naturally the Anbu''s credit and has nothing to do with the police department.

    Why is this?

    in my opinion.

    The police department seems to be a morous gand, but it is actually a heavy shackle on our Uchiha necks!

    I, Uchiha Kenzo, would rather carry out the most dangerous missions and go to the battlefield to fight **** battles with the enemy than to stay in the police department and live such a miserable life! "

    It''s over.

    The meeting room was silent, and no one spoke for a long time.

    Rather than saying that Xiansan isining about his work, it is better to say that he is denying the existence of the Police Department.

    His words were indeed too bold.

    Sure enough.

    Xian San''s words made Fuyue, the police force chief, frown into a "Sichuan" word, as if he was going to angrily reprimand him in the next second, and dismissed Xian San as the team leader.

    at this time.

    "Crack, crack!"

    Duan suddenly raised his hands and apuded a few times, expressing his approval of Xiansan''s speech.

    Xian San saw that Duan nodded slightly towards him, and he who was extremely nervous could not help showing a happy smile.

    "well said!"

    Seeing this, Yatsushiro pped the table, and was the first to follow the wind and support Xianzo.

    Since he was beaten by Duanst time, he was eager to get back his impression points in Duan. At this time, he seized the opportunity and quickly expressed his opinion:

    "I have long felt that the Uchiha n staying in the police department is simply a slow suicide!

    This pile of trivial matters in the police department wasted Uchiha''s time and energy, and consumed Uchiha''s talent and enthusiasm.

    Uchiha could obviously be more free, but he had to patrol the streets every day, so he was domesticated and gradually reduced to a mediocre family.

    This must be a conspiracy by the Konoha executives!

    The solution to this situation, as Duan said, Uchiha should not hold on to the chain of the police department, but should actively break free! "

    As expected of the second-inmand of the police department, at least his rhetoric is well practiced.

    Yatsushiro just insisted that the police department should fight for power from the top, but now he changed his mind immediately, and he said it clearly and inmmatoryly.

    This is why he can be the leader of the radical faction.

    The elder did not speak for a moment. Although he was old, his mind was always more active than that of a young man.

    He figured it out.

    Judgmentally proposed to abandon the police department, on the one hand, it is to paralyze the high-level Konoha and reduce the defense against Uchiha.

    On the other hand, it is to cut off the retreat of the tribe, so that they can sink their boats and join the coup without any burden.

    Sure enough.

    Juan is preparing to build the belief of "jade pieces" of the tribe step by step.

    Shishui and Itachi were stunned.

    Zhishui''s n to reform the police department was conceived by him lying on his hospital bed these days, and Itachi also came up with a lot of ideas.

    Butpare now.

    It is undoubtedly better for the vige to suggest that Uchiha simply give up the police department.

    In this way, the conflict between the family and the vige might be resolved once and for all.

    What is Juan thinking?

    Zhishui and Itachi didn''t understand, feeling that things were not that simple.

    As for Fuyue, at this moment, he remembered the bold words when he smashed the ancestral stele, saying that he would lead Uchiha to write a new history.

    So.

    He once again said to Duan:

    "Broken, please exin yourself, why did Uchiha give up the police department?"

    Until this moment, Duan finally stood up slowly, ready to speak.

    "Who here can tell me, what is the biggest asset of the Uchiha n?"

    His determined gaze scanned the meeting room, and he asked.

    All the nsmen fell into deep thought when they heard the words.

    Is it the Police Department?

    No, since everyone has asked this question, it must not be the answer.

    Judging that it didn¡¯tst too long, he announced directly: ¡°Uchiha¡¯s greatest asset is nothing but our own body, which is the pair of Sharingan.¡±

    Before he finished speaking, his pair of pitch-ck eyes turned into the shape of three hooked jade.

    The broken Sangou jade is scarlet and more delicate than anyone else''s, exuding a shocking fluctuation of pupil power.

    Duan took another look at Fu Yue, and then said:

    "ording to the stone tablet in the secret room of Nanga Shrine, the Uchiha n is the descendant of the Six Paths Senjin, the ancestor of the ninja sect thousands of years ago. This is interpreted by the pupil power of the kaleidoscope sharingan.

    so.

    What Uchiha should do is to follow in the footsteps of his ancestors, or even surpass them, instead of ying house games with ordinary people like Konoha. "

    These words are like throwing a boulder on calm water.

    Instantly stirred up waves.

    is this real? The Uchiha n is actually the descendant of the Sage of the Six Paths?

    Many nsmen knew this secret for the first time, and couldn''t believe its authenticity, but it was said from a broken mouth, and the credibility must not be low.

    It is concluded that Uchiha wants to surpass the ancestors, which can''t help but make everyone in Uchiha excited.

    How heroic and transcendent this is.

    Thanks for the reward for riding a kite!

 Chapter 71: Be a fairy, not a mortal

    Chapter 71 Be a fairy, not a mortal

    Judgment did not stop, and continued to exin his ideas.

    "What is power?

    Is it the police department that patrols the whole vige, is it the Konoha executives who hold great power, is it the daimyo who manages the entire Fire Country?

    No, neither.

    People in these positions are only promoted by others to sit in high positions, and what they master can only be called power.

    Even if it is Hokage, it is possible for everyone to betray their rtives, fall from the altar, and be cast aside by thousands of people.

    But there is a kind of people who don''t.

    That is to strengthen oneself through practice, and the strengthes from oneself, not from others.

    For such a person, his strength will not be taken away, it will only be stronger and stronger.

    Remember.

    There is power before there is power, not power before power.

    The Uchiha family is to be a powerful family, to be a fairy, not a mortal! "

    These words.

    It seems to be a bright light, breaking through the fog for Uchiha and pointing out the future path.

    The break at this time is not so much helping Uchiha as it is exining his own way.

    This is the revtion from the great muscle **** Duan Duan.

    for him.

    Any external power is illusory, only when you clenched your fist, the exploding muscles in your arm are the real power.

    Eternal power.

    Always stern and reticent, not fond of words, it is rare to say so much today.

    Then, under the gaze of all the Uchihas.

    I saw Duan slowly and straightly raised his right arm, with five fingers spread, pointing to the ceiling.

    The wide sleeves slipped down, revealing the big blue tendons on his arms, as well as the gully-like muscle lines, which looked very burst.

    Then.

    buzz buzz.

    The severed five fingers, together with the entire right arm, sent out small irregr tremors at a very high frequency, and arge number of ghost images were soon produced.

    Yin escape phantom body art, activated.

    Shua.

    At this moment, all the people present were in a trance, and they left the meeting room in the blink of an eye, and came to the height of 10,000 meters.

    Four weeks.

    Dark clouds rolled in, lightning shed and thunder rumbled.

    and broke, standing on the nine heavens, the robes all over the body were blown by the strong wind, making a sound of hunting. His face was neither happy nor sad, and his eyes were like lightning, like a towering Jianyu Thunder God, overlooking the world.

    Zizizi.

    Countless thunder lights gathered from all directions, and with the broken five fingers slowly gathered, he held it in one palm.

    Next second.

    "drink!"

    Duan suddenly drank, and his right hand came down like a thunderbolt, and he shed down.

    Crackling.

    Under Duan''s stern shout, the air wave shook, and all the windows in the conference room shattered in an instant.

    Even the bulbs of the chandelier on the ceiling burst and fell down.

    As for the Uchiha people, under the "thunder punishment" that fell from the sky, they were even more frightened and fell from their chairs.

    All fell to the ground.

    The only ones who could still sit on the chairs in the entire conference room were Fu Yue and Shisui.

    "This is a move I developed bybining the power of Uchiha''s Yin Escape Illusion Technique with Taijutsu. It is called Yin Escape Illusion Physique. This is what I call¡ªpower."

    Duan looked at the pale nsmen all over the ground, lowered his arms, and sat back on the chair.

    "Yin Escape Illusory Physique..."

    The ?? nsman got up while chanting the name of this technique.

    Can they also learn such a technique?

    Yatsushiro, the guy who just got up from the ground in shock, couldn''t wait to tter him:

    "It''s amazing that Duan can create his own phantom body art, which isparable to the second generation of Raikage who developed the thunder escape ninjutsu!"

    Daohuo alsomented his shallow vision:

    "I couldn''t understand it before. Now I understand that he didn''t be a ninja and didn''t work in the police department. It turned out that he didn''t want to waste any time, so that he could concentrate on practicing and follow in the footsteps of Uchiha''s ancestor Six Paths Sage."

    Therefore, if you don''t make a name for twenty-four years, you can be a blockbuster.

    As soon as he makes a move, he will overwhelm the whole family.

    When the people of the n heard the words, they couldn''t help being fascinated.

    If they also leave behind the mundane affairs of the police department, and start to practice hard in fitness from now on, and don''t want to be as strong as Duan in the future, a fraction of his strength will be enough.

    He gave Yatsushiro and Inahura a sudden look, and signaled them to shut up and stop blowing.

    The two fell silent for a moment.

    This time, it was Uchiha Setsuna who guessed right.

    Judging from today¡¯s whim, fanning the mes here is to hope that Uchiha can get rid of the shackles of the police department, and have nothing to do, so that he can concentrate more on the coup d¡¯¨¦tat.

    Then he will have a good show to watch.

    "I agree with the proposal that Uchiha should give up the police department."

    At this time, Uchiha Setsuna raised his hand, officially expressing his support for the break.

    Seeing this, the other nsmen also raised their hands to vote.

    "I agree too! I am angry every day, I quit, and I will never serve Konoha''s troublemakers again!"

    "From today onwards, I will go to the meat reform department every day for fitness, and I must develop strong muscles and strength like the curator."

    "I''m going too, exercising is much more interesting than patrolling the streets."

    "..."

    The Uchihas in the room were all excited, and under the influence of Duan, they ignited the desire to be stronger in their hearts.

    Uchiha used to be a wolf, and waster domesticated into a dog, and now, the blood of the wolf has awakened again.

    A real Uchiha.

    is to pursue the most powerful force,ugh wildly and dance with the tip of the knife and the me.

    Across the ninja world wantonly!

    At this moment, the nsmen''s eyes were shining, and they all reached such a consensus in their hearts.

    "I... support breaking."

    Shisui raised his hand.

    He did not expect that he would propose that Uchiha give up the police department that has been painstakingly managed for decades. Not to mention that Duan actually persuaded a group of proud nsmen.

    Swish Swish Swish Swish Swish.

    More than 70 people in the conference room raised their hands one after another, and some even raised their hands in favor.

    Faced with such a situation.

    Fuyue took a deep breath, feeling a lot of pressure.

    He knew that as the patriarch of Uchiha, he was about to make a major decision, a decision that could not be turned back once he spoke.

    The future of the Uchiha n is likely to change because of this.

    Under the gaze of dozens of pairs of eyes, in a tense and quiet atmosphere, Fu Yue thought for another full minute.

    finally.

    "In this case, let the Uchiha n... break free from the cage of the police department."

    Fu Yue said this sentence, which was clearly heard by everyone present.

    The voice just fell.

    In the meeting room, cheers erupted.

    ten minutester.

    "Everyone must keep their mouths shut about the content discussed at this meeting, and they must not say a word."

    After Fuyue strictly ordered, everyone in the meeting nodded solemnly, then got up one after another, and left the venue in an orderly manner.

    "Zhishui, I''ll help you."

    Itachi immediately ran to Shishui''s side and helped him up.

    "No need, Itachi. I have been using perception training for the past two days, and I can already walk around freely like ordinary people."

    Zhishui said with a smile.

    He said this, but he was actually being modest.

    Not to mention free movement, even if he fights against ordinary Jonin, he can handle it.

    This is genius.

    And Zhishuiughed.

    Because of the results of today''s meeting, he was very happy. Although he lost his eyes, he seemed to see a bright future.

    A future where the family and the vige live in harmony.

 Chapter 72: guard

    Chapter 72 Guard

    In the conference room.

    "Stop, wait a minute."

    Fuyue once again stopped his brother-inw who was about to leave.

    It turns out that although Fuyue can only attend tomorrow''s patriarchal meeting, the patriarch of the n still needs to talk a little bit when he travels.

    ording to regtions, Fu Yue can enter the Hokage Building with two guards.

    So he found a break.

    "Fine."

    After thinking about it for a while, I didn''t refuse.

    He has lived for twenty-four years, and he has never been to the Hokage Building. This time he happened to go to see it.

    Treat it as a stepping point.

    As for another guard candidate.

    Duan nced at Shisui''s back again, and casually proposed to Fu Yue:

    "I heard that Shisui has always wanted to see the third generation, so let him meet."

    I really want to take a look.

    Lost the kaleidoscope of Zhishui, will he continue to stubbornly stick to the so-called will of fire as before?

    Outside the police department building.

    Everyone in the Uchiha was filled with joy and rxation on their faces, as if they had finally unloaded some long-standing burden.

    They were chatting enthusiastically about fitness while waiting patiently.

    "Curator!"

    Until Duan walked out of the building, the crowd quickly surrounded him, surrounding him like stars surrounding the moon.

    Next.

    A group of dozens of people walked out of the Uchiha tribe in a mighty way, heading towards the Body Rehabilitation Department.

    not far away.

    Anbu in the monitoring station, after seeing this scene, immediately sorted out the information and went to the Hokage Building to report.

    Hokage Office.

    "What on earth is Uchiha going to do, aren''t they panicking at all?" Third Generation frowned.

    Danzo leaned on a cane, his eyes shed, and he said in a deep voice: "No matter what the **** Uchiha is doing, at the patriarchal meeting tomorrow, we will fully sanction the police department."

    Xiaochun and Yan also echoed:

    "This prison riot n has worked very well so far. Let Danzo be in charge of the patriarchal meeting tomorrow."

    "...Okay." The third generation was silent for a moment, then nodded.

    Konoha F4, the n has been drawn up.

    This time, they n to take back the prison of the police department at the patriarchal meeting, cut the budget of the police department, and also send the Anbu to the police department to set up a monitoring team.

    Thuspletely subduing the Uchiha n.

    In the blink of an eye, it was evening.

    "Meat¡ªChange!"

    Everyone in the Uchiha shouted slogans and walked out of the gym, bathed in the setting sun, and returned to the vige, talking andughing.

    The gym also closed early today.

    Nothing to say all night.

    The sky turned white, and a ray of morning light came from far to near, awakening the sleeping Muye Vige.

    It''s another day.

    At seven o¡¯clock in the morning, Duan got up on time and picked up the ck Taoist uniform on the hanger as usual. But halfway through wearing it, he suddenly remembered something and took it off again.

    Shua.

    Push open the sliding door of the wardrobe decisively, and take out a set of dark blue high-necked robes from the innermost part of the cab, with a red and white me fan logo printed on the back.

    Very eye-catching.

    This dress was specially made by Uchiha Mikoto and Samui when they were shopping together some time ago.

    It is a gift sewn by my sister.

    Mikoto has always hoped that her younger brother can return to the family and be a Uchiha again.

    Well-intentioned.

    That''s all.

    Duan shook his head.

    Since we are going to serve as the guardian of the patriarch today, it is better to attend as Uchiha.

    So many years have passed.

    He put on the Uchiha clothes again, took a look in front of the mirror, adjusted the skirt, and finally tied a white belt.

    This belt.

    Not only can it hold down the hem of the clothes, but also have a more self-cultivating effect, and it can also mount various ninja tools, swords or scrolls.

    ording to regtions, as the patriarch''s guard, he can enter the Hokage Building with weapons.

    But for Duan, this is not necessary.

    His body is the best weapon.

    Walking out of the room, Samuel had already prepared a hot breakfast.

    Thirty egg whites, twenty strips of bacon, and one liter of milk.

    Eat three times, five times and two times.

    Wiped his mouth abruptly, and said with emotion: "Recently, the appetite is getting smaller and smaller."

    really.

    As he continued toplete the physical transformation, his appetite became smaller and smaller, and the days of eating a cow a day were gone forever.

    This is because his muscles have been strengthened to the limit at this stage, and they no longer need so much nutrition.

    Maybe in the future.

    When Duan breaks through the human limit again, his appetite will return.

    After brushing his teeth, he exined a few things about the gym to Samuel, and then went out.

    Samui, as usual, stood at the door and watched Duan walk out of the alley.

    She knew she had to go to the Hokage Building.

    It''s today.

    If the Uchiha n and Konohapletely fell out because of the police department, wouldn¡¯t Yunying Vige have an opportunity?

    Samui now knows more and more about Duan.

    She has discovered that with the curator''s perverse personality and weird style, no matter where he goes, it will cause conflict and chaos.

    Decision is chaos.

    It''s a pity that she couldn''t enter the Hokage building together and witness it with her own eyes.

    Twenty minutester.

    Duan came to the gate of the Uchiha n, and saw Shisui waiting here in advance at a nce.

    Shisui also put on a high-necked robe and a new bandage. His eyes no longer ooze blood, and he is carrying a small dagger on his back.

    "Duan, thank you for giving me the opportunity to attend this meeting with you and the patriarch."

    Zhishui sensed the broken Chakra, and spoke immediately after thetter approached.

    For water stop.

    If you can witness the historical moment when Uchiha gave up the police department at the meeting site, so as to shake hands with the vige, then...

    Even if he loses his eyes forever, he is willing.

    Maybe.

    The technique of other gods should be sealed up and should not appear in this world.

    Letting go for safekeeping is the best choice.

    Thinking of this, Shisui showed a heartfelt smile.

    "You''re wee." Duan raised his big hand and patted Zhishui''s shoulder.

    Afterwards, the two stood each other without speaking.

    Because there is really nomonnguage.

    after awhile.

    The head of the Uchiha n and the head of the police force¡ªFuyue, finally came.

    Since Fugaku became the captain, he usually wears the ckbat uniform and green vest of the police department, but today, for the first time, he changed into the same Uchiha robe as Duan and Shisui.

    Take off your Police Department uniform and go to this meeting.

    This kind of behavior has already exined Fu Yue''s attitude.

    "Break, stop the water, let''s go."

    Fuyue nced at the two of them, and strode out of the gate of the Uchiha n.

    Duan and Shishui followed Fu Yue from left to right, and the three of them quickly walked on Yile Avenue and headed straight for Hokage Building.

    Muye Vige at eight o''clock in the morning.

    The morning is bright and bright, which warms people''s hearts.

    The breakfast shops on both sides of the street are open for business. Amidst the yelling of the shop assistants, the fireworks are rising, and the hot food emits an attractive aroma, attracting passing vigers, office workers and ninja school students.

    Looking around, a thriving scene.

    However.

    As the Uchiha trio came from the other side of the street, the original peaceful atmosphere quickly changed, and the sounds on the street also decreased a lot.

 Chapter 73: compare your voice to me

    Chapter 73 Comparing my voice

    on the street.

    Vendors are no longer hawking, and children are no longer ying.

    All the people looked away, trying to avoid eye contact with Fu Yue and the other three. The students who went to the ninja school also carefully avoided the three of them, preferring to go to school by detour.

    "That''s them, the three Uchihas who own the Kaleidoscope Sharingan."

    "I heard that the Nine-Tails Rebellion a few years ago was caused by someone using a kaleidoscope to control Nine-Tails. Who did it?"

    "Don''t ask, there must be three people."

    These whispers from the vigers fell into Zhishui''s ears, making him feel sad.

    When the Nine-Tails Rebellion happened, he was performing a mission outside the vige, and he learned about the turmoil afterwards.

    otherwise.

    Shisui will definitely use the power of kaleidoscope to stop Kyuubi and avoid the death of the fourth generation.

    In that case, Uchiha would not be subject to the suspicion and hatred of the vigers, let alone get to where he is today.

    As for who controls Nine Tails.

    Is it the patriarch, or off?

    Zhi Shui did not dare to ask, and the answer to this question is not important now.

    Compared to Zhishui.

    Duan would not be used to a group of vigers whispering behind his back.

    It doesn''t matter what these people say, the key is that they are like a swarm of buzzing flies, circling around Duan''s ears, making him annoyed.

    So, his eyes turned cold, and he swept across the street.

    Anyone who has been seen, even if he has not made eye contact with him, feels like falling into an ice cer, as if death is about toe in the next second.

    The faces of the vigers couldn''t help but changed drastically, and they all shut their mouths.

    It is quite now.

    The three of them walked for a while.

    "Wow, we''re going to bete!"

    A yellow-haired kid suddenly yelled, and rushed out of the alley with his schoolbag on his back, looking impatient.

    is Naruto Uzumaki.

    Seeing Naruto, the surrounding Konoha vigers suddenly showed exactly the same expressions as when they saw Uchiha, and even felt even more unlucky.

    Lest you avoid it.

    Naruto this guy.

    I don''t know if it''s because I have a big heart, or if I''m used to this kind of discrimination, it seems that I don''t take it to heart at all.

    Huh?

    When he saw the three of Fuyue, he was stunned for a moment, and then trotted over with surprise on his face.

    "Mr. Duan, the barbecue you invited me to eat yesterday was delicious, I forgot to say thank you, sorry. Hehe."

    Naruto raised his head, blinked his big blue eyes, and rubbed the back of his head with a smirk.

    "You''re wee, I told you I''ll need your help in the future, don''t forget."

    Juan said meaningfully.

    Naruto heard the words, quickly pped his chest, and assured:

    "If you have anything to do, juste to me! Naruto Uzumaki''s Ninja Way, is to promise other people''s things, and I will definitely do it!"

    When Naruto spoke, Fu Yue''s expression on the side had already changed.

    Others don''t know who Uzumaki Naruto is, how can he not know?

    Fuyue''s wife, Mikoto, and the fourth generation''s wife Uzumaki Kushina are best friends. The two yed together since they were young, and they even got pregnant at about the same time.

    Sasuke was born just over two months earlier than Naruto.

    A little ghost with yellow hair, whose surname is whirlpool, and there are rumors of "demon fox kid" on his body.

    No doubt.

    This is the son of the fourth generation and the current Kyuubi Jinchuriki.

    Although Fuyue didn''t know why Konoha''s senior management treated the son of a hero like this, he knew¡ª

    The higher-ups would never want to see Uchiha people approaching Naruto.

    Not to mention their three kaleidoscope eye openers.

    So Fuyue asked his brother-inw solemnly: "Du, when did you know this kid?"

    "I ran into him yesterday when I was shopping. Seeing that this guy was hungry, I invited him to have a meal."

    Duan answered truthfully, then looked at Naruto again, and asked casually, "Have you had breakfast?"

    "let''s go."

    Fuyue didn''t wait for Naruto''s answer, but was in a hurry to leave, not wanting to dy the business.

    But it was toote.

    Whizzing.

    In a blink of an eye, two Anbu, wearing pig and frog masks respectively, appeared out of thin air, standing between Naruto and Uchiha.

    "What does this mean?" Duan asked.

    "Stay away from this kid, or you will be in trouble." The two warned indifferently.

    Facing the threat of Anbu.

    Chuan chuckled, not only did not take it seriously, but raised his voice and asked the two people:

    "What kid, doesn''t he have a name? Uzumaki Naruto, right, Nine-Tails Jinchuriki."

    Nine Tails Jinchuriki said the words.

    Shua.

    The two Anbu were shocked, they pulled out their ninja swords on the spot, and pointed the tip of the sword at the three Uchihas as if facing a big enemy.

    Juan really knew Naruto''s true identity.

    Fuyue sighed helplessly in his heart, he knew that with Duan''s personality, he would never approach a strange child for no reason.

    Nine Tails Jinchuriki?

    Zhishui was also taken aback.

    He came back to his senses, and hurriedly sensed Naruto''s Chakra carefully, only to find that there was indeed something...something wrong.

    Naruto was also dumbfounded.

    He first looked suspiciously at the two masked ninjas who suddenly appeared, and then asked curiously:

    "Mr. Broken, why do you say I am Nine-Tails Jinchuriki, what is that?"

    Duan had no scruples, and said directly to Naruto: "Because you belong to the Fourth Hokage..."

    "shut up!"

    The two Anbu finally couldn''t take it anymore, they angrily interrupted Duan''s words.

    Um?

    Comparing your voice with me, you are courting death.

    Duan Duan raised his eyebrows, took a deep breath, collected it in his throat, and then spit out a word from his mouth.

    "roll!"

    This sound, like a sudden thunder on the ground, exploded in the whole street.

    This is whistle technique.

    The broken voice is mixed with chakra, a word for "roll", which can not only intimidate the soul, but also shake the air to form a substantial shock wave.

    Boom! Boom!

    The two Anbu were caught off guard and flew out by the shock wave, and the word "roll" echoed in their minds, and their souls were almost shaken out of their bodies.

    Dengdengdeng.

    Naruto was also affected, backed a few steps with a horrified expression, and finally fell to the ground with his ass.

    Looked at Naruto decisively, intending to finish what he had just said.

    "Break, enough."

    Fu Yue quickly stopped Duan, and begged his brother-inw with his eyes, don''t make any more troubles and dy today''s meeting.

    All right.

    Juan retracted his gaze.

    The three Uchihas left soon.

    Looking at Duan Yuan''s back.

    "Mr. Duan, is he a powerful ninja? He can send people flying with a single roar, which is much better than the teachers in the ninja school..."

    Naruto muttered to himself, his young heart was shocked.

    As for the two Anbu, their ears were buzzing, and the masks on their faces were cracked at some point.

    The two looked at each other, and both saw the horror in each other''s eyes.

    "Excuse me, are you..."

    At this time, Naruto came over and looked at the two curiously.

    The two of them didn''t say a word, and they disappeared in a sh under Naruto''s puzzled eyes.

    strangeness.

    Naruto could only turn around in a daze, and went to Ninja School.

    Thank you little princess Harry for the reward of 500 starting coins, thank you brother Chao for your reward.

 Chapter 74: Meeting

    Chapter 74 Meetings

    Hokage Building.

    This three-storey building is not only andmark of Konoha Vige, but also a symbol of power.

    but.

    The barrel-shaped shape, the red painted exterior wall, and the ck cables wrapped around the building make it look like a huge...

    Rice cooker.

    "Broken, what are you looking at?"

    Outside the building, Fu Yue couldn''t help asking when he saw his brother-inw stopped.

    Looking at the Hokage Building incessantly, he touched his chin with his hand:

    "If I be Hokage, the first thing I have to do is to tear down this broken building, and then rebuild a nine-story watchtower, which will be named Tianshou Pavilion. At that time, I will stand on it with a folding fan and look down on all living beings. Self-proimed heavenly man."

    Fuyue''s expression changed upon hearing this, and he hurriedly said, "Don''t talk nonsense."

    Luckily no one else was around.

    "Just kidding, brother-inw. I''m not interested in being Hokage."

    Heughed aloud, he was just talking casually.

    But the speaker has no intention, but the listener has the heart.

    The decisive words fell into the ears of Fuyue and Shishui, shaking their hearts.

    Brother, are you really just joking?

    The three of them walked into the lobby on the first floor.

    An Anbu female ninja wearing a cat mask came up and bowed slightly to Fuyue:

    "Captain Fuyue, Hokage-sama and the chiefs of various tribes are already waiting in the conference room, and you are the only one left."

    oh?

    Isn''t it time yet?

    Fu Yue looked up at the wall clock on the wall, it was only half past eight, and there was still half an hour before the meeting started.

    These guys really can''t wait.

    Thinking of this, Fu Yue sneered in his heart, but on the surface he remained calm, and said to Anbe Nunin:

    "Then I will trouble you to lead the way."

    "plz follow me."

    Anbe Ninja turned around, took the three of them up to the third floor, walked through the corridor, and headed to the conference room.

    Beside the meeting room, there is a special waiting room for the guards and entourage of the patriarchs.

    Ninnin Anbe stretched out her hand, stopped Duan and Shishui, and signaled them to stop.

    "Don''t worry, I will clearly state the collective will of the Uchiha n."

    Fuyue said something to the two of them, and then walked towards the conference room with Anbe Ninja.

    crunch.

    Judgmentally pushed open the door of the waiting room, and a burst of noisy voices rushed towards him.

    At a nce, there are quite a lot of people in the room, roughly thirty people.

    Then, ording to the rule that a patriarch can bring two attendants, the number of people attending the patriarch meeting next door, including Konoha''s high-level F4, may have exceeded 20 people.

    Does Konoha have so many families?

    Duan was a little puzzled. There were only a few Konoha ninjas he had an impression of, but today he has gained a lot of knowledge.

    There are a few couches in the waiting room, but apparently not enough for the whole room to sit.

    so.

    All ninjas from big families with high qualifications sat on the sofa, while the rest stood, or chatted in small groups, or looked at the scenery outside the window.

    "Give way."

    As soon as Duan entered the door, he pushed away the crowd and went straight to the sofa in the center of the room.

    His eyes fell on a big fat man with long hair. There was a word "food" on thetter''s clothes, and he looked like a ninja from the Akidao n.

    "You take the ce of three people alone, are you embarrassed? Get up quickly." Duan stepped forward and urged.

    "You kid, why do you say me?"

    Qiu Daotang raised his head, looked at Duan Wei''an''s body in surprise, and said, "You''re not thinner than me. I gave up my seat. Are you willing to sit?"

    He is Qiu Daotangdong, the reason why he is qualified to sit on this sofa.

    Because he participated in the Third Ninja World War, and partnered with the Fourth Hokage, he made great achievements in the frontline battlefield against Yun Yin.

    Everyone in this room should respectfully call him senior.

    Seeing that the other party didn¡¯t want to give up his seat, he stretched out his hand, pulled Zhishui behind him, and said to Qiu Daotang with no expression on his face:

    "See, this is a disabled person. You don''t even want to give up your seat to a disabled person. Do you still have the will of fire in your heart? Are you ashamed to call yourself Konoha Ninja?"

    "Well¡­"

    Akidodo was at a loss for words for a while, and wanted to say something, until Nara Suzaku beside him pulled him, and he stood up reluctantly.

    went aside.

    Duan Da Ma Jindao sat on the sofa, nced at Zhishui who was still standing there, and patted the sofa again: "Come on."

    Zhishui felt a little ufortable, hesitated for a while, and sat down next to Duan.

    This scene caused everyone in the room to whisper.

    "Is that tall guy Duan Uchiha? I heard that he defeated Shisui and is Uchiha''s number one master today." Many people''s eyes were attracted and fell on Duan.

    "Hehe, Shisui Shisui is a person who has gained a reputation. He was only in his early ten years during the third war, but he killed a few Kirigakure ninjas on the battlefield, and he was boasted by the Uchiha n. It is said that He''s the brother-inw of the Uchiha n chief, and he probably looks good." Someone was sour.

    "But then again, Shisui''s eyes are wrapped in bandages. Uchiha without Sharingan, isn''t it equivalent to a tiger whose teeth have been pulled out?"

    "..."

    There are endless discussions.

    besides.

    After Duan and Zhishui took their seats, an area was immediately vacated around them. Everyone consciously kept their distance and didn''t want to get close to them.

    On the one hand, it is because Uchiha is not wee in the vige.

    Not to mention, everyone in this room knows that today''s patriarchal meeting is to punish the Uchiha n and the police department.

    Nara Suzaku lowered his voice, looked at Duan''s back, and said in Akidodo East''s ear:

    "The Uchiha n will not be arrogant for long, the poor guy doesn''t know it yet, he really has no brains."

    Since Zhishui''s eyes were gouged out, his ears have be particrly sensitive.

    So, after hearing everyone''s discussion, he couldn''t help being very worried.

    Worried that Duan would beat up all the people here in a fit of anger.

    He knew that he really had this strength.

    Fortunately.

    Through perception, Zhishui found that Duan''s breathing was very steady. It turned out that thetter had folded his arms around his chest and entered a state of rest with his eyes closed.

    at this time.

    The conference room next door.

    As soon as Fu Yue entered the room, a series of sharp gazes were projected over him, falling on him, which made him feel great pressure.

    Like being surrounded by wolves.

    The leader of the "wolf pack" is undoubtedly the third generation who sits on the throne.

    The old man nced at Fu Yue lightly, with deep eyes, no one knew what he was thinking.

    The person in charge of hosting this meeting is the Hokage assistant Danzo who is standing next to the third generation.

    Danzo leaned on a cane in one hand, pointed to an empty seat in the banquet with the other finger, and said to Fuyue in a deep voice: "Captain Fuyue, please take a seat, everyone has been waiting for you for a long time."

    The seat is the furthest from the main seat, approaching the corner of the room, there is no one around, only a water dispenser.

    It looks shabby and deserted.

    The intention of the participants to iste Fuyue has reached an undisguised level.

 Chapter 75: monkey

    Chapter 75 Monkey ying

    Facing Danzo''s dismounting.

    Fuyue was not showing any expressions of anger or anger. While walking towards the seat, he observed the patriarchs of various ethnic groups who came to the meeting from the corner of his eye.

    The big family includes Sarutobi and Hinata;

    Medium family, Shimura, Akimichi, Yamanaka, Nara, Inuzuka, Aurome;

    There are even more small families, such as Kazatsuri, Ise, Kurama, Moonlight, Yuhi, Mimura...all of them are here. Some of them, even Fu Yue, met for the first time.

    Bringing unknown cats and dogs to the head is for the sake of fanfare and momentum.

    In order to deal with the Uchiha n, these people really took great pains.

    Fuyue felt disdainful, walked to the chair in the corner, and sat down.

    what is interesting is.

    Although he learned that the higher-ups were going to sanction the police department, and he was about to face bursts of torrential rain and wind, Fuyue didn''t panic at all in his heart at this time.

    He looked calmly at the third generation at the other end of the conference table, and the patriarchs with unkind eyes, and suddenly remembered something.

    Three days ago.

    Fuyue took time out of his busy schedule to visit his brother-inw in the gym.

    The two walked along the streets of Konoha, chatting for a walk.

    During this period.

    Fuyue once curiously asked Duan what hobbies he usually has. Is it true that he is not interested in anything except fitness?

    At that time.

    There happened to be a naughty wild monkey, which snatched the food from a child next to it, ran up a tree, and made faces at him.

    Seeing this, I went to the fruit stand and bought a handful of bananas.

    Under Fuyue''s puzzled gaze, Duan walked under the tree and handed the banana to the monkey.

    When the monkey Pidianpidian ran over to take the banana, Duan turned his hand, like a magic trick, and the banana disappeared immediately.

    The monkey scratched his head and scratched his head anxiously on the spot, feeling very surprised and puzzled.

    Then.

    Duan pped the monkey flying away, and watched the monkey flee in a state of embarrassment, andughed happily.

    "My hobby is monkey ying."

    Duan turned around and said to Fu Yue with a smile.

    What kind of strange hobby is this?

    Fuyue didn''t understand at the time, but now he suddenly came to his senses, and concluded that what he was talking about was actually not ying monkeys, but... ying people.

    My brother-inw actually enjoys ying tricks on others.

    Although it is wrong to tease people, if the other party is like the wild monkey who snatched the child''s food, it is another matter.

    Like now.

    Uchiha is the child who was robbed of food.

    The high-ranking Konoha headed by the third generation is the wild monkey.

    Coincidentally.

    As far as Fugaku knows, Hiruzaru Sarutobi''s nickname when he was young was "Monkey".

    In this case, let''s y with them.

    Fuyue originally nned to get straight to the point, and directly said that Uchiha decided to abandon the police department, so as to end the meeting early.

    But at this moment.

    He suddenly wanted to see what routines and moves the third generation and the others had prepared to sanction Uchiha.

    Watching the monkey live performance is a pleasant thing.

    Isn¡¯t it.

    Think here.

    Fuyue smiled slightly and sat firmly on the Diaoyutai with his hands folded.

    Um?

    Fuyue''s posture surprised everyone present.

    It seems that the patriarch of the Uchiha came prepared today, and did not intend to bow his head easily.

    "snort."

    Danzo snorted coldly when he saw this, and didn''t say another word on the scene.

    He pped the table and challenged Fuyue in front of everyone:

    "Uchiha Fugaku, as the captain of the police department, how do you exin Uchiha''s dereliction of duty and causing the prison riot? This riot caused fifteen deaths and sixty-seven injuries in the vige, and arge number of buildings were damaged. All of this is the fault of the police department!"

    Facing this menacing question.

    "Yes, it''s all the police department''s fault."

    Fuyue nodded "deeply convinced" without making any excuses.

    Well.

    This unexpected docile attitude made Danzo stunned for a moment, thinking he heard it wrong.

    In his vision, Fu Yue should argue that:

    There are many doubts about the riots. It may be nned by people with ulterior motives and provide some specious evidence, so as to try to clear the responsibility of the Uchiha n.

    What''s the situation now?

    Danzo came back to his senses, and didn''t bother to care about the other party''s tricks, so he asked aggressively:

    "In this case, I will announce the punishment of the police department on behalf of the vige, do you agree?"

    "Of course I admit it. Please let me know what the specific punishment will be."

    Fuyue looked pious, as obedient as a sheep.

    He was like this, and Danzo was a little at a loss.

    To know.

    In order to preside over this meeting well, Danzo spent a whole night preparing hard.

    The purpose is to kill chickens and monkeys, and establish their own prestige by punishing Uchiha in front of all the patriarchs of the vige.

    result.

    Before he punched out, Fu Yuey down on the ground and surrendered directly.

    In the eyes of others.

    Rather than saying that Danzo has the ability and means, it is better to say that Uchiha Fugaku is too weak.

    never mind.

    As long as the process ispleted and the Uchiha n is established, the credit for this time is his Danzo from beginning to end.

    No one can take it away.

    So.

    Danzo picked up a piece of paper on the desktop, and announced to Fuyue with a cold face:

    "Listen well, there are three punishments for the police department as follows.

    First, this riot has proved that Uchiha is unable to manage the police prison, so it must be taken back by the vige. However, considering the face of the police department, the location of the prison does not have to be moved, and the vige assigns a special person to take charge of it, who is fully responsible for the detention, interrogation and release of prisoners;

    Second, in order to invest more funds in infrastructure construction such as Konoha Hospital, Ninja School, and Anbu, from now on, the annual budget of the Police Department will be cut by 30%;

    Third, in order to rectify the unhealthy atmosphere in the police department and alleviate public dissatisfaction with Uchiha¡¯s violentw enforcement, Anbu¡¯s monitoring team will be stationed in the police department, and has the right to suspend, demote, and dismiss police department personnel. "

    These three items are finished.

    Even the patriarchs here couldn''t help but gasp in shock.

    Good guy.

    These three punishments are like three sharp knives, all of which are shed on the main artery of the police department, making Uchiha bleed.

    In the meeting room, it was so quiet that you could hear a pin drop.

    All the patriarchsmunicated silently with their eyes, and they all sighed in their hearts. After the high-level Konoha suppressed the police department this time, they will further centralize power.

    If the third generation solves the hidden danger of Uchiha, I am afraid that he will be a Hokage for decades and die in that seat.

    In order to please the higher-ups, and also for the future of their own family, in the matter of sanctioning Uchiha, these patriarchs¡ª

    will undoubtedly raise their hands and vote yes.

    Fu Yue lowered his gaze, smiled and shook his head.

    He only really realized it now.

    Neither Elder Setsuna''s radical proposition nor Zhishui''s reform n for the police department could be passed at this meeting.

    because.

    Konoha''s high-level strategy is to exert extreme pressure on the police department, but it will not really kill Uchiha, but leave a breath for you to hang.

    ording to the punishment conditions proposed by Danzo.

    After this meeting, the high-level will take away the power of the police department, but the police department is still in the hands of Uchiha on the surface, which can allow Uchiha to maintain basic decency.

    That''s all.

    Fuyue finally understood how correct it was to ask Uchiha to give up the police department.

    "Let''s start voting now. Those who agree to the above three punishments for Uchiha, please raise your hand, and it will take effect immediately if the number exceeds half."

    Danzo couldn''t wait and urged everyone to vote.

    at this time.

    "etc."

    Fuyue suddenly raised a hand, stared at Danzo with burning eyes, and said loudly, "I have a better proposal."

 Chapter 76: It doesnt matter (three more)

    Chapter 76 Doesn''t matter (three more)

    "What proposal?" Danzo frowned.

    Fuyue took a deep breath, and then calmly said in front of everyone:

    "The Uchiha n decided to resign collectively and quit the police department."

    What? !

    As soon as this remark came out, it immediately exploded in the conference room like a heavy bomb, causing an uproar in the audience.

    The expressions on everyone''s faces became very exciting.

    Even the third generation is no exception.

    This old Hokage just picked up the pipe to take a puff, but put it down before it reached his mouth, his eyes were full of surprise.

    Uchiha actually wants to give up the police department directly.

    Is this going to... break the jar?

    Three generations narrowed their eyes and thought of a possibility.

    But based on his years of understanding of Fuyue and Uchiha, this kind of decision is not something that the Uchiha n can make.

    Danzo came to his senses, his face darkened, and he asked Fuyue again: "Why didn''t you say it earlier?"

    He felt that he was yed by the other party.

    "You didn''t ask me." Fu Yue said lightly.

    "Captain Fuyue, have you really thought it through?"

    The third generation interjected, and persuaded Fuyue with a serious face, "The police department was entrusted to Uchiha by the second generation. It is both power and responsibility..."

    "Master Naruto!"

    Fuyue interrupted the hypocritical persuasion of the third generation, and reiterated again with a firm attitude and tone, "Uchiha is now withered talents and insufficient ability, and is no longerpetent for the work of the police department. Return the police department to the vige. It was a decision passed by the Uchiha tribe after a collective vote."

    Is that so?

    After hearing the words, the third generation was silent for a few seconds, and then asked: "Then do you have any requests?"

    He didn''t believe that Uchiha, who had always been extremely arrogant, would hand over the fat of the police department unconditionally.

    However.

    "No."

    Fuyue answered categorically, and at the same time suggested "selflessly", "I only hope that the police department in the future must be handed over to those truly capable families. Only in this way will the vige be better."

    After finishing speaking, his gaze swept across the patriarchs such as Hinata, Ikacho, Inuzuka, and Yume in turn.

    Take over the Police Department?

    When everyone heard this, it was incredible.

    Since the demise of the Senju n, Uchiha has be thergest n in Konoha. The establishment of the Police Department brought Uchiha''s fame and power to its peak.

    Today.

    Whoever takes over the police department, that is, takes over Uchiha''s position, will be the new Konoha No. 1 n.

    For a while, everyone couldn''t sit still.

    After listening to Fu Yue''s clear statement.

    Danzo leaned down and started discussing with Sandaime, and Koharu and Yan joined in.

    Underneath, a group of patriarchs also whispered, all wanting to get a share of the fat meat of the police department.

    Fu Yue saw everyone''s reaction and sneered inwardly.

    He finally experienced the fun of ying monkeys.

    Let''s fight, let''s all fight.

    Uchiha, I will not y with you from now on.

    Waiting room next door.

    "Why isn''t it over yet?" Duan opened his eyes and asked Zhishui beside him.

    "Wait patiently. This racial long-level meeting starts at least half an hour, and it is normal even if itsts until noon."

    Zhishui exined.

    But he was actually much more anxious than off, eager to know the progress of the meeting.

    I thought about it for a while.

    If it was the extremely insidious and shrewd second-generation Hokage Senju Tomona, he would definitely not agree with Uchiha to give up the police department.

    Instead, they will use the pir of the police department to tie Uchiha firmly.

    The current high-level Konoha F4, can you realize this?

    besides.

    His cheap brother-inw, if he wets his pants after entering the conference room, and fails to stand up, he will be held by Konoha''s senior management.

    Then today is a waste of time.

    I can''t wait like this stupidly.

    I have to find an excuse to go into the conference room to check the situation.

    Just as he was thinking, a burst of smoke smelled over him suddenly, making Duan frowned.

    On the sofa opposite.

    A man with a goatee seemed to be impatient after waiting too long. He became addicted to cigarettes, so he took out a lighter from his pocket and lit a cigarette.

    "This is a public ce." Duan reminded.

    "Aha, sorry, I''ll cut it off right away."

    Asma smiled awkwardly. Although she said so, she took another breath and exhaled thick smoke.

    After that, he threw the cigarette **** into the trash can next to him.

    Shua.

    Duan fanned away the smoke with his palm, his expression became more and more unfriendly:

    "Do you know the dangers of second-hand smoke? You are trying to harm me, and this patient beside me."

    Asma heard the words, she was taken aback for a moment, and then said with displeasure:

    "What do you want? I apologize."

    If it wasn''t for his girlfriend Yuhihong, he wouldn''t havee to such a boring meeting.

    As the son of the third generation of Hokage, the prince of Konoha Vige, Asma has a rebellious personality since he was a child, and was once a delinquent boy.

    His temper is not much better.

    and.

    As the owner of Konoha Vige, Asma doesn''t like the cancer of the vige like Uchiha even more.

    "Stop, forget it."

    Shishui felt that the atmosphere was not right, and hurriedly tried to cool down. He heard from the voice that the other party was the son of the third generation, and Uchiha could not afford to provoke such a person.

    But it''s toote.

    Whoosh.

    Duan Duan''s eyes turned cold, and he jumped up, grabbing Asma''s cor.

    Lifted thetter from the sofa.

    In the room, there was a sudden exmation.

    meeting room.

    "Hizan, why are you still hesitating, seize this opportunity tounch a patriarchal vote topletely take back the Police Department from Uchiha."

    Danzo has been urging.

    "Don''t worry, I still feel a little inappropriate. It may not necessarily be a good thing for Uchiha to hand over to the police department."

    Three Daime said slowly, his brows were still furrowed, and he was thinking.

    As Hokage, he must not only consider for the vige, but also properly consider for the Uchiha n.

    This is called the big picture.

    Yan and Xiaochun on the side also fell into deep thought after hearing the words: "Could it be that there is really some conspiracy behind Uchiha''s move?"

    at this time.

    Boom!

    A dull and loud noise suddenly came from the next door of the conference room, which shocked everyone.

    All the patriarchs followed their prestige.

    click.

    I saw a huge crack appear on the wall opposite the conference table, and it spread rapidly. In less than a few seconds¡ª

    Boom.

    Under the astonished eyes of everyone, the entire wall copsed.

    The meeting room and the waiting room were opened up and turned into one room.

    what happened?

    Before everyone could react, they heard another "ßÝ", and saw a figure flying upside down and hitting the conference table.

    After seeing the opponent''s appearance clearly.

    "Asma!"

    A woman with ck hair and red eyes rushed forward in panic.

    Her name is Yuhihong, and she is a member of Konoha''s famous illusion family Yuhi n. Since her father Yuhi Makoro passed away, she has taken over the position of patriarch.

    is also Asma''s girlfriend, the third-generation prospective daughter-inw.

    what is happening?

    Someone dared to do something to Hokage-sama''s son in this kind of ce. Except for Uchiha, no one in Konoha should be able to do such a thing, right?

    Everyone guessed right.

    Under the horrified gaze of everyone, Duanlong stepped across the broken wall and walked into the conference room.

    Swish Swish Swish.

    In an instant, all the patriarchs present stood up and looked at Duan in unison.

    All the guards in the waiting room also surrounded him one after another, drew their weapons and aimed at him.

    Boom boom boom.

    A sound of hurried footsteps came from outside the corridor, and arge number of Anbe ninjas poured into the two opened rooms, further forming a siege.

    In just a dozen seconds, he waspletely surrounded.

    Papa.

    Duan unhurriedly stretched out his hand, patted the dust on his clothes, and then looked around.

    at this time.

    On the opposite side of the conference table in front of him are Sarutobi Hiruzen, who has ruled Konoha Vige for forty years and is known as the strongest Hokage in history, as well as Danzo, Koharu and Yan;

    On both sides, there are more than 20 Konoha n chiefs, including Hinata Hinata, Akimichi Choza, Yamanaka Kaiichi, Nara Shikahisa, Aurome Shiwei;

    Behind him, there are more than 30 elite guards including Nara Suzaku and Akidodo Dong;

    in addition.

    There is also Anbu wearing various masks of eagles, tigers, cows, cats, vermilion, elephants, and lins. There are more than forty people.

    Juan even saw the white-haired Kakashi on the periphery of the crowd, standing far outside the door to gather people''s heads, suspected of fishing.

    Nearly a hundred people.

    Almost all the elite ninjas in Konoha Vige are gathered here at this moment.

    No one spoke.

    Everyone''s eyes were fixed on Duan.

    The dignified atmosphere was like a mountain pressing on the top of Duan''s head, the invisible pressure came in waves like a tide, and everyone''s eyes pierced his body like swords.

    All of these make Duan feel unprecedented...

    Doesn''t matter.

    Thanks to Crazy in Maple Leaf for the reward of 1500 starting coins, thanks to book friend 20210117 for the reward of 500 starting coins, and thanks to Long Beiliu for the reward.

 Chapter 77: Testimonials

    Chapter 77 Testimonials

    It will be on the shelves tomorrow at 12:00 noon, let us nag for a while, if you don¡¯t like it, you can skip it.

    This book, I originally wanted to write "Uchiha''s tinum Star", but found that someone had already written it, so I reced the tinum Star with the world.

    Perhaps due to the influence of the recement of the "stand-in", I nned to create a more righteous protagonist, but as it was written, it was about to be a viin again.

    Fortunately, the Uchiha is a "naturally evil" family, so the protagonist is a psychopath or a lunatic, it should be considered normal...

    I found one thing.

    Although my book is not as good as others in everything, fortunately, there is one statistic that is more than others, that is, more people spray.

    The book review area is full of vigor and vitality, and everything ispeting for development (wry smile).

    A friend of the author reminded me that my book review area was blown up, and I was sprayed by readers in various ways, and I also summarized aplete list of poisonous points. I suggest that I clean it up.

    Because many readers came in from the rmendation point and haven¡¯t read the book yet, they saw that thement area was full of sprays, so they clicked on it directly.

    I thought about it and decided to forget it. If you write poorly, you will be scolded. It¡¯s only natural.

    So I haven''t deleted anyone''sments and chapters, and I won''t set a speech limit. If you want to spray, just spray it.

    Even if someone says, never vote for this book, let alone spend a penny.

    I still want to thank you all sincerely. Thanks to the follow-up support of all book friends, the rmendation of this book has not been interrupted, and I even missed Xiaolou and Sanjiang.

    certainly.

    Others started with seven or eight thousand for small speakers, but I and Sanjiang only raised four thousand, which is a shame for small speakers, haha.

    Finally, let¡¯s talk about why it should be put on the shelves.

    It''s very simple. For Pujie, no one reads the books he writes. At least he can earn some full attendance from the website after it''s on the shelves, which can be used to subsidize his life...

    This book currently has 27,000 collections, which is better than the previous book.

    The first order of thest book was 500, but I dare not expect too much for this book, because there are really too many people who sprayed it, and it may be scattered after it is put on the shelves.

    I''m even a little worried that the grades in the previous book will be worse.

    So, if there are really those kind of readers who read books silently, I hope to get your subscription support, so that I can write this story more carefully and seriously.

    Readers'' subscription is the author''s biggest motivation.

    Thank you.

    Tomorrow it will be avable on the shelves at least 12,000 updates, please make your first order.

 Chapter 78: so what? (seeking subscription)

    Chapter 78 So what?

    meeting room.

    Due to the demolition of the wall in the middle of the break and the behavior of flying Asma Sarutobi, the son of Hokage, the patriarchal meeting was forced to be interrupted.

    judgment, and thus became the target of public criticism.

    Under the sharp gazes of the people in the room, even if he moved his finger, he might be mobbed and attacked in the next second.

    Dengdeng.

    Zhishui on the side was the first to be unable to bear the pressure, and took two steps back, shaking his body.

    Although he was blind, he could sense that there were nearly a hundred chakras around him, and they all released hostility towards Duan, forming a.

    Zhi Shui was just standing next to Duan, and he couldn''t bear being slightly touched, which made it hard for him to imagine¡ª

    Judge how much pressure I am facing at this time.

    "Broken, what''s going on."

    Fugaku stood up from the corner seat with a swish, and asked with a look of surprise.

    Although my brother-inw always behaves unexpectedly, but this time, it''s still... a bit big.

    About this.

    The decisive response is yes.

    He didn''t say anything, just raised one foot and took a step forward.

    Arge number of yang escape chakras gathered at the bottom of his feet in an instant.

    Boom!

    A powerful airflow suddenly erupted from Duan''s body, like a tenth-level gale, sweeping the entire conference room.

    this moment.

    Everyone in the room had their hair and clothes blown up and couldn''t even keep their eyes open. Those who were closer to the break had to try their best to stabilize their bodies, otherwise they would be blown down by the wind.

    The originally dignified atmosphere like water was also blown away by this gust of wind.

    click.

    As Duan''s footsteps fell to the ground, the floor exploded instantly, and a cobweb-like crack was formed centered on his feet.

    In an instant.

    These cracks continued to expand, and spread to every corner of the meeting room, and then climbed up the surrounding walls, and even extended to the ceiling.

    boom.

    Even the Hokage portraits hanging on the wall fell off one after another due to cracks in the wall.

    The third generation lowered his head, nced at the cracks that spread to his feet, his eyes were full of surprise.

    He looked up at Duan again, only to see surging Chakra erupting from thetter''s body, like a tsunami, huge and endless.

    The extremely rich chakra, as deep as the night, actually formed a substantial coat outside the broken body.

    The tall body, the cold face, and the ck chakra.

    all of these.

    Let Duan look like a demon who came out of hell.

    Hepeted against a hundred people with the strength of one person.

    Not only did he not lose the wind, but he also suppressed all the people present in terms of momentum.

    As soon as he stepped out, the oppression of the aura formed by the joint efforts of everyone copsed and ceased to exist.

    "Very strong Yin Chakra."

    Akimichi Dingza looked at Duan in horror, and couldn''t help but blurt out, "This is the power of the Senshou n, you Uchiha, how could you..."

    Among the many ninjas in Konoha.

    Besides Qianshou, the Qiudao n has the deepest research on Yang Dun, and there have been many exchanges between the two ns.

    So Qiu Dao Dingzuo can see that the way of breaking out chakra is not very simr to the strange power of the Thousand Hands, but exactly the same.

    He took a quick look at Qiu Dao Dingzuo, this was the second time he had met the other party, thest time he met at Barbecue Q.

    "Good eyesight. This trick is called Pain, and I learned it from Tsunade."

    Juan said something casually, restrained his own chakra, and returned to calm.

    This seemingly casual remark caused an uproar among the crowd.

    Tsunade is the granddaughter of the first Hokage, one of the legendary Konoha Sannin, who doesn''t know?

    Strange power is an untold secret of the Thousand Hands n. No one teaches it, so it is impossible to learn it well.

    even though.

    Uchiha''s Sharingan can copy ninjutsu, but secret art and blood session limit are not included in this list, which is generally eptedmon sense.

    Just look at Kakashi.

    Didn¡¯t Master Tsunade run away from the vige a long time ago? Why did she teach Uchiha Duan Yang Dun?

    For a while, everyone was full of reverie.

    Three generations across the conference table, narrowed their eyes and looked at the young man opposite.

    A Uchiha who is said to have a kaleidoscope Sharingan, but also a Uchiha who is two meters tall and three hundred catties, and has mastered the strange power of the Senshou n.

    Uchiha Madara''s Yin Dun, the first Hokage''s Yang Dun.

    On Duan, Third Generation unexpectedly saw the shadows of those two people at the same time.

    This made him very uneasy.

    But whatever.

    Breaking down walls, beating people, and rushing into conference rooms, this series of actions constituted a crime, and it was not a misdemeanor.

    Sandaimu''s eyes sharpened, and he was about to ask questions when he saw¡ª

    "Cough."

    Asma coughed up a mouthful of blood, and with the support of Yu Hihong, she straightened up.

    "You sneak up on me!"

    He yelled at Duan with a dissatisfied face, and directly took out two zigzag chakra knives, and was about to do it.

    Asma, who is in her early twenties, has not experienced enough tempering and is far less stable than in the original work.

    As the son of the third generation, he was humiliated in full view, and how could he hang out in the vige after the word got out.

    Must get back on the field.

    "It''s because you have no quality and smoke in public ces. I don''t like it, so I took action to help everyone educate you, such a low moral person."

    Duan looked down at Asma because of his height, and said it as a matter of course.

    "you¡­"

    Asma heard the words and couldn''t help but be speechless.

    Many people present quietly looked at the third generation.

    Not only because he is Asma''s father, but also because he also has a cigarette bag in his hand.

    As the supreme Hokage of Konoha Vige, the third generation never leaves his hand with smoke. No matter what the asion, he will have a sip, and he has never seen anyonein.

    Because no one dared.

    Does this mean that the upper beam is not straight and the lower beam is crooked?

    Judging from these remarks, it is undoubtedly a scolding of the father and son of the third generation.

    Facing the eyes of everyone.

    The third generation''s face darkened, and he put the cigarette bag back into his sleeve calmly, and then sternly reprimanded his son:

    "Asma, don''t you feel ashamed enough, get down!"

    Being signaled by his eyes, Yuhihong persuaded and dragged Asma away from the side door.

    Then.

    The third generation spoke slowly, and asked Duan:

    "It''s not appropriate to fight to such an extent because of a small dispute, Uchiha off?"

    When he asked questions, he was very slow, giving the impression that he was a kind and kind grandfather next door.

    But this old man can decide the fate of anyone in Muye Vige with just a flick of his finger.

    In front of him, from the patriarchs to the ordinary renunciation, it is better to walk on thin ice.

    Everyone wants to hear it, but how to exin it.

    result.

    Duan just crossed his arms and looked directly at the third generation across the conference room, uttering three words: "So?"

    Arrogance.

    It was arrogance that no one present had ever seen before.

    Juan actually directly admitted his crime.

    I, Uchiha, just did it, what do you want.

    Even the third generation didn''t expect it to be so crazy.

    hehe.

    It seems that so many years have passed, the six-year-old Uchiha kid who beat up the Chunin teacher in public has not changed at all.

    Back then, you forced the old man to expel you from the ninja school, are you going to force the old man to put you in Konoha Prison today?

    No matter.

    Thinking of this, Sandaime sighed, and prepared to order Uchiha to be arrested.

    He is a kind and generous elder, but his kindness is also limited.

    at this time.

    "Break!"

    After Fuyue understood what was going on, he shouted loudly, walked directly in front of his brother-inw, and put his hand on thetter''s shoulder, "I will arrest you in the name of the police department for your behavior of interfering with the patriarchal meeting!"

    Next.

    Fuyue turned his head and said to the third generation: "Sorry, Hokage-sama. I will punish this person severely, and I will never show favoritism."

    After finishing speaking, he gave another order to Zhishui beside him: "Zhishui, take Duan down."

    Fuyue did this to save him.

    He knows that Duo is very strong, but if he wants to fight against all the Konoha elite ninjas here, even if Uchiha Madara is resurrected, he will not have the confidence.

    That''s why Fuyue wanted to make big things smaller, and used the authority of the police department to protect his brother-inw.

    The people present were all human beings, and they all saw Fu Yue''s intentions.

    "snort."

    Danzo sneered even more, and pointed out to Fuyue, "Uchiha Duan deliberately injured people, destroyed the Hokage Building, broke into a confidential meeting, andmitted three felonies in a row. Department of State, I''m afraid they don''t have the authority to arrest felons."

    Fuyue''s face sank when he heard the words.

    Duan had a rxed expression on his face, not at all like a catastrophe was imminent. Instead, he nced at Danzo and said:

    "Hey, isn''t this Danzo? The four roots you sent to assassinate mest time are too cheap. I only sold them for 10 million taels at the gold exchange. Zhuludie''s body is still worth something Money, the Hyuga n don¡¯t even want to give it away for free, and almost asked me for the cremation fee. Next time you want to kill me, remember to send a few more expensive ones over.¡±

    The voice fell.

    Everyone was stunned.

    "I don''t know what you''re talking about." Danzang sternly denied it.

    He was not worried at all, and insisted on using the assassination incident to use him, the assistant of Hokage, because the other party did not have enough evidence.

    Instead, it will only fall on the charge of ndering high-level officials.

    But what Danzo never expected was.

    Judging from this lunatic, he even bluntly told everyone that he sold the corpse of the root ninja for money.

    In the face of this self-destructive behavior, Danzo''s denial seemed a little pale for a while.

    aside.

    Hyuga and the four patriarchs of Ikacho came back to their senses, and they all showed angry expressions at the same time.

    Among them, Hyuga Hyuzu angrily pointed at his finger andined in public:

    "Uchiha Dan, you actually killed the Konoha ninjas and sold their remains to the gold exchange. This is a first-degree felony!"

    took a quick look at Hinata Hyuzu, and responded calmly:

    "Danzo wanted to **** away my nephew Uchiha Itachi, and brought a ten-year-old child into the root for brainwashing. After being rejected by me, he sent people to assassinate me in a frenzy. I, Uchiha, wanted to protect my family. What''s wrong? Yes. Instead of ming Danzo, you came to me me instead, you¡¯re right.¡±

    Hinata Hizuzu trembled with anger at these words, if he hadn''t considered the asion, he would have greeted Duan with his soft fist.

    But what cannot be denied is that the assertion... is actually true.

    these years.

    Relying on power, Danzo forcibly recruited arge number of talented ninjas from various ethnic groups to join the roots. Once they left, they disappeared and could no longer be contacted, as if they had disappeared.

    On this issue, the patriarchs present have already had a lot ofints in their hearts.

    It''s just that I dare not speak out because of Danzo''s obscenity.

    To this day, it is actually Uchiha who bombards Danzo without restraint in front of all the patriarchs, provoking this contradiction.

    If this matter continues to be discussed, Danzo may not be able to make sense of it.

    therefore.

    Danzo''s eyes shed, and he urged the third generation: "Hizan, what are you waiting for, hurry up and arrest Uchiha Dan, don''t let him lie here to confuse the public. Hurry up!"

    With an order, the people in Anbu didn''t make any moves, but the ninjas in Genbu had already moved.

    Several Gens walked out of the crowd, approached Duan from front, back, left, and right, intending to subdue him by force.

 Chapter 79: the world is a playground

    Chapter 79 This world is a yground

    Shua.

    Suddenly opened Sharingan, and his eyes flicked left and right.

    The root on the left front, the whole arm is purple after taking off the gloves, I am afraid it is highly poisonous;

    The root on the right holds a dark and thick chain, engraved with a bright red sealing form;

    There is also the root of the suspected mountain n, quickly forming seals and aiming at Duan, intending to release the illusion that interferes with his mind.

    It seems.

    Since the loss of a few peoplest time, the people at the root have also understood that they can''t deal with head-on, but can onlye in the dark.

    "etc!"

    Seeing this, Fuyue yelled again, and immediately opened the kaleidoscope.

    He put the guard behind him, and a pair of scarlet kaleidoscopes released strong pupil power fluctuations, vowing that no matter what, he would not let his brother-inw be taken away by the root today.

    But in the next second, Fu Yue heard four words spit out from the broken mouth behind him:

    "Shen, Luo, Tian, ??Zheng!"

    The decisive voice, ruthless, echoed throughout the conference room.

    Said it was Shenluo Tianzheng, but it was actually smashing Varudo.

    um.

    The power of stoppage enveloped the entire conference room, and everyone''s movements and facial expressions froze.

    The substitute "World" appeared again behind Duan, like a **** descending into the world.

    Then.

    "Woo big wood big wood big wood big wood big!"

    The Duan''s main body and the stand-in shot together, each rushed to several roots, and violent fists fell on the enemies like heavy rain.

    Five seconds passed.

    He stood back to his original position and put away his double.

    Time resumes its flow.

    When the words of Shenluo Tianzheng were still echoing in the ears of everyone in the conference room, making them confused.

    A shocking scene happened.

    Bang bang bang bang.

    Following a few sudden muffled sounds, several root ninjas around Duan flew out together as if they had been hit by some kind of force.

    One person smashed through the window of the meeting room with a "click", and flew out of the room;

    The two flew towards the crowd, making everyone avoid them, and knocked over a dozen ninjas along the way, making chickens fly;

    There were two other people who knocked down the door and wall of the waiting room, and their bodies fell into the corridor outside.

    And thest person.

    flew straight over the conference table, and went straight to Danzo at the speed of the cannonball.

    Um?

    Danzo turned pale with fright, and was about to get out of the way when he was hit by the root ninja flying in the face, and even the crutch in his hand flew out.

    Boom.

    Danzo flew upside down, opening a big hole in the wall, and fell directly outside the Hokage Building, falling three floors with a bang.

    "Master Danzo!"

    Several people eximed and rushed to rescue.

    Sandaime turned his head, nced at the big hole in the wall, and took a deep breath.

    Everyone in the audience was terrified as if they had seen a ghost.

    They all heard about the broken thing, knowing that he defeated Shisui and became the number one master of Uchiha.

    Everyone has heard about the ability to judge.

    However, after seeing it with my own eyes at this time, I realized how terrible Uchiha Tetsu is.

    First is the strange power of the Senshou n, and then Uchiha''s pupil technique Shenluo Tianzheng.

    Judging that the power disyed is not only powerful, it is so powerful that it is terrifying, and people can''t help but think of the legendary Uchiha Madara.

    One time.

    Everyone retreated in unison, not daring to approach the range within five meters.

    Especially Qiu Daodangdong, who wanted to grab the seat with Duan earlier, wiped the sweat from his brow furiously, thankful that he had escaped.

    At this point.

    "Uchiha Break!"

    The third generation suddenly let out a sharp shout, and the kind and kind image finally disappeared, reced by sharp eyes and a majestic expression.

    This Hokage-sama, who was always moody and angry, got angry.

    Hokage was furious, and everyone fell down.

    Even Uchiha Fugaku was shocked, and cold sweat broke out in his palms.

    Only broken.

    He looked at the third generation indifferently, and the eyes of the two met in the air, silently.

    At this moment, everyone held their breath.

    Could it be that Uchiha is going to go to war with the vige, and the scene of Madara''s rioting in Konoha many years ago will be staged again?

    If it is said that it is the second Uchiha Madara, is the third generation the second Senjuzhuma?

    no one knows.

    Judgment, it really doesn''t matter.

    All the time.

    He has no interest in reviving the Uchiha n, nor has he the motivation to kill the entire Konoha high-level.

    Cutting off the things I like is just to have some fun.

    As he said to his brother-inw Fujigaku, besides his life goal of building muscles, his only hobby¡ª

    is ying monkeys.

    It''s more interesting to y them like monkeys and watch them jump up and down than to kill those who don''t like it directly.

    Isn''t it?

    So stop ying Itachi, Fuyue, Shisui, Obito, and the entire Uchiha n.

    He also ys Danzo, Kakashi, and even the third generation of ninjas in public, ying the whole Konoha ninja.

    this world.

    In the eyes of Duan, it is a huge yground.

    As a time traveler.

    Judgment has never been able to fully integrate into the world of Naruto, even though everything here is so real, even though everyone here is so vivid.

    He has deep-rooted arrogance and contempt for the natives of this world.

    Maybe.

    This is the reason why Duan was reborn as Uchiha. After all, this family has always been known for its arrogance.

    And broken arrogance, above all.

    Think here.

    Duan slowly raised his left hand, stretched out his index finger with a Dio expression on his face, and pointed straight at the third generation on the opposite side of the conference table.

    Although he has no intention of killing the third generation, if the other party seeks death by himself, then he can''t be med.

    Yes, Konoha Hidden Dragon Crouching Tiger.

    The people in this room have mastered all kinds of secret techniques, forbidden techniques, and the most shameless sealing technique.

    but.

    Judging the distance from the third generation, there is only a desk across at this time.

    Less than ten meters.

    Although the opponent is surrounded by heavy guards, as long as the opponent stops and hits Varudo, no one can stop him within five seconds of stopping.

    At this distance, there is a chance to kill the third generation directly.

    As long as the other party gives an order, he will do it.

    after that.

    Judging the opportunity to stop at the next activation, breaking through the siege, and then taking her sister Mikoto and leaving Konoha.

    Isn''t it just to be a traitor? What a big deal.

    As for what the Uchiha n will do in the future, whether it is dead or alive, it is not a matter of shutting it down.

    "Break, you..."

    Seeing that Duan pointed at the third generation, Fu Yue was horrified, gritted his teeth, and decided to fight.

    Believe it.

    As Duan''s brother-inw and as Uchiha''s patriarch, Uchiha Fugaku made up his mind at this moment to fight side by side with his brother-inw to the end.

    So.

    Chi Chi Chi Chi.

    The materialized blue chakra erupted from Fugaku''s body, forming a translucent skeletal giant hand behind him.

    There is not enough space in the conference room to fully summon Susanoo in the second form, but just this big chakra hand is enough to make everyone around look dignified and full of fear.

    Shua.

    Fugaku, who sacrificed Susan, folded his hands on his chest and straightened his back. A pair of sharing sharing eyes scanned the people in the meeting room, and almost no one dared to look at him.

    After all, that is the Kaleidoscope Sharingan that can control the Nine-Tails.

    One Uchiha off, one Uchiha Fugaku.

    These two people are enough to turn the world upside down.

    There is also Shisui Uchiha.

    The difference is that he was shocked andpletely anxious.

    "Master Naruto!"

    Shisui stood up and exined to the third generation anxiously, "It''s because of me that I fought with Asma, please don''t misunderstand him. Also, the suggestion to abandon the police department was also proposed, yes He worked hard to convince all the nsmen..."

    This speech eased the tense atmosphere a little.

    The third generation''s eyes flickered.

    He tried to see through Duan''s heart, but thetter''s mind was like a cloud of fog, making itpletely impossible to see what was inside.

    The other party is surrounded by all the elite ninjas of Konoha, and still has nothing to fear. Is it really the second Uchiha Madara?

    In that case, he might not be able to beat this old bone.

    After several considerations.

    The third generation suddenly stretched his brows, showing a kind smile:

    "Since Shisui said so, it seems that there is really a misunderstanding. Uchiha, it is the old man who wrongly med you. I hope you don''t take it to heart."

    Juan heard the words, stared at Sandaime for a while, and saw that thetter was almost frightened, and then smiled and said: "Where is the Hokage-sama, hehehe."

    "Hahaha." Third Generation also stroked his beard andughed.

    "Hehe, hahahaha..."

    The two of them just smiled at each other for more than ten seconds, which made the others look dumbfounded.

    Afterughing.

    "Ahem."

    Sandaime cleared his throat, sat back on the chair, and resumed his solemn expression.

    Although there was such a big mess, fortunately, he did not forget the main purpose of holding this meeting today.

    I saw him looking around the conference table, and then announced loudly:

    "Today''s patriarchal meeting, the Uchiha n proposed to abandon the police department, and now the vote is on, please raise your hand if you agree with this proposal."

    The third generation was still hesitating whether to take back the police departmentpletely, considering the pros and cons of it.

    Until the trouble was broken, he made up his mind.

    If the police department falls into the hands of someone like Uchiha Dan, sooner orter it will cause unimaginable consequences.

    Since Uchiha doesn''t want to do it anymore, that''s fine.

    Three generations just finished speaking.

    Hyuga Hyuzu was the first to raise his hand, and said coldly: "The Hyuga n agrees to this request."

    Swish Swish Swish.

    Inoludie and other small and medium-sized ninjas followed closely behind, raising their hands one after another.

    None of the more than twenty patriarchs present objected.

    Unanimous vote.

    "Patriarch Fuyue, do you have any objections?" Seeing this, the third generation asked Fuyue.

    Fuyue nced at his brother-inw and decided that he had nothing to say, so he withdrew Susano and replied to the third generation:

    "Uchiha has no objection."

    Three generations nodded, and said:

    "One week from today, Uchiha will still enjoy all the powers of the police department. One weekter, the police department will officially carry out the handover ceremony. Is there a problem?"

    The vige takes over the police department, and it also needs to deploy manpower and make preparations. It cannot be done in a day or two.

    so.

    The third generation decided to let Uchiha enjoy the scenery for a few more days, which also showed the generosity of his Hokage.

    "no problem."

    Fuyue agreed.

    However, he also dered to the third generation in front of all the patriarchs:

    "Master Hokage, we Uchihas have no intention of interfering in any affairs of the vige from now on. But if someone still wants to harm the Uchihas, we will never sit still."

    Thest sentence was a bit heavy, which made the third generation''s expression change.

    Everyone also heard it.

    Uchiha wants to iste himself, close the door to live his own life, and doesn''t want to have any interaction with other people in the vige.

    "I see." Thirdaime sighed, seemingly regretful.

    Fu Yue looked at Duan again: "Let''s go."

    Duan nced at the crowded doorway, pointed to the window next to her and said to her brother-inw, "Let''s go from here, it''s closer."

    After speaking, he strode towards the window, and stepped on the portrait of the Second Hokage that fell on the ground.

    On Qianshou Feijian''s face, a big shoe print was left.

    When the people around saw this scene, their pupils shrank sharply.

 Chapter 80: Uchiha is leaving Konoha?

    Chapter 80 Uchiha is leaving Konoha?

    "Crack!"

    Duan made another kick, breaking the ss of a window, and then jumped out of the window with Fu Yue, leaving the Hokage Building.

    So unconventional.

    If the Fourth Raikage, who also likes broken windows, sees it, he will definitely call him an expert and be a confidant.

    Zhi Shui didn''t follow the two, but stayed where he was.

    Because he still has something to say to the third generation.

    The resolute and calm departure made everyone in the conference room feel incredible, and they couldn''t help but feel a lot of emotion in their hearts.

    Beating Hokage-sama¡¯s son, tearing down the conference room, killing several root ninjas, letting Danzo fly out of the Hokage building, and even provoking the third generation in public...

    Such a person, unexpectedly left so unscathed.

    There is no other reason.

    One word, strong.

    Uchiha off, so strong that the third generation had to choose to endure.

    Strength is always the best pass in the ninja world.

    After today.

    In the hearts of many people, he is definitely no longer the number one master of Uchiha, I am afraid that he is also... the number one expert of Konoha.

    The third generation also knew that he lost face today.

    But as long as the police department can be taken back, the final winner is still the vige.

    For Konoha¡¯s peace, this little face is nothing, it¡¯s nothing worth mentioning.

    Actually.

    From the day he became a politician, he abandoned his so-called face.

    For the benefit of the vige, he canpromise and make people talk behind his back, it doesn''t matter.

    This is the measure of being Hokage.

    The third generation stood up, and said to the patriarchs a little tiredly:

    "As for the sessor of the police department, I will make arrangements after I think it through. Everyone go back first, thank you for your hard work."

    After speaking, he made a gesture to make all Anbu retreat.

    Then.

    The patriarch and their guards also left one after another and walked out of the Hokage building.

    "Hinata patriarch, congrattions."

    As soon as he came out, a small patriarch walked up to Hyuga Hyuzu and offered him courteousness, "Even the children in the vige know that Konoha has two giant pupils, except for Uchiha, who is Hyuga. Now Uchiha is unable to manage police affairs Ministry, don¡¯t even think about this job, it must only be done by the Hyuga n.¡±

    Konoha used to have two super rich families, Senju and Uchiha.

    Since the demise of Senju, the Hyuga n hase from behind, and has gradually be shoulder to shoulder with Uchiha, bing the new two major families of Konoha.

    As for whether Hinata is touching the porcin, he has gained the poprity of Uchiha, but he has no strength to match it.

    It is a matter of opinion.

    Face ttery.

    "Please don''t say that."

    Hyuga Hyuzu waved his hand, and said lightly: "The Hyuga n has no interest in the police department, everything is under Hokage-sama''s arrangement."

    Although he pretended to be reserved, his heart was already moved.

    the other side.

    The patriarchs of the Zhuludie family gathered together.

    The three tribes of Yamanaka, Nara and Akimichi, as Konoha¡¯s trump cardbination, have always been tightly bound together without distinction.

    It is said that there are three families, but it is actually a family.

    Thebination of the three ns is better than Uchiha, and also better than Hinata.

    So, they naturally have some willingness topete with the Hyuga n for the fat meat of the police department.

    As for the other small and medium ninja patriarchs, they either hold a group discussion, or take the initiative to attach themselves to a big n like Hinata, thinking that when they carve up the police department, they can share some benefits.

    All the patriarchs were in groups of three or four, surrounded by a group of guards, and each left with his own mind.

    Hokage Office.

    dong dong.

    After knocking on the door, Zhishui walked in.

    The third generation got up quickly, went up to meet him, and asked with concern: "Shisui, what happened to your eye injury, is it serious?"

    Zhishui silently removed the bandage, revealing two dark holes.

    It is shocking.

    Seeing this, the third generation couldn''t help being startled and angry, and lost his voice: "Who did this, is it Uchiha?"

    Zhishui, after all, was raised by him himself, and he treats him as his own grandson.

    Now that his grandson''s eyes have been gouged out, how can the third generation not be angry.

    However.

    Shisui begged the third generation:

    "Master Hokage, please don''t attack Duan. Not only is his strength unfathomable, but his status in the n is already higher than that of the patriarch. If something happens to Duan, Uchiha will definitely break out with the vige. At that time, we will All efforts for peace will be in vain!"

    Three generations couldn''t help but be moved when they heard the words.

    Zhishui actually speaks for the enemy who took his eyes out. There is no ego in his heart, only the peace of the whole vige.

    The will to fire, which is dedicated to everything, is vividly reflected in this sixteen-year-old boy.

    Three generations pondered for a moment, and asked Shisui a question:

    "Zhi Shui, you said that you gave up the suggestion of the police department, and you made it outright. What do you think is his intention in doing so?"

    Since yesterday, Zhishui has been thinking about this question, so he quickly gave his spection:

    "I don''t think I want to see both Uchiha and the vige suffer. His ultimate goal may be... to lead the Uchiha n away from Konoha."

    leave?

    The third generation listened to it, and the more he thought about it, the more he felt that it was possible.

    Uchiha has long been out of control in the vige, and now even the police department has given up, so why is there any need to stay in Konoha.

    This family, do you want to follow the example of the former Uzumaki family and establish their own family?

    With Uchiha''s strength, it''s not impossible.

    Uchiha is a double-edged sword for Konoha.

    Although it would be a pity to lose the power of this family, it is equivalent to sending away a bomb that could explode at any time.

    If Uchiha and Konoha can break up peacefully, it may be a good ending...

    For a while, Sandaime thought a lot.

    Finally, he made a solemn promise to Zhishui:

    "I promise you. I will withdraw most of the people who monitor the Uchiha n. As long as they don''t do anything out of line, I, an old man, will turn a blind eye."

    When Zhishui heard the words, a stone in his heart finally fell to the ground, and immediately knelt down on one knee, offering a sentence from the bottom of his heart:

    "Master Naruto is wise!"

    "Get up, my boy."

    Three Daime hastily stretched out his hands to hold Shisui up.

    After greeting Zhishui again, he told thetter to go back and rest for a while, and not to worry about Anbu''s mission anymore.

    Shisui knew that this was Master Hokage''s care for him.

    He also knows that after losing Sharingan, he is just an ordinary jounin now. For Anbu, who is like a cloud of masters, it is indeed dispensable.

    This can''t help but make Zhishui a little disappointed.

    Fortunately.

    His mission has finally beenpleted, and he will no longer have to be caught between the family and the vige, entangled repeatedly.

    besides.

    Itachi, who has always been regarded by him as his younger brother, no longer has to bear the same confusion and pain as him.

    Think here.

    Shisui took out an envelope from his arms, and handed it to the third generation with both hands: "This is handed over to you by the patriarch on my behalf."

    After speaking, he bowed deeply to the third generation and left the office.

    Pity.

    Sandaimu looked at Shisui''s back and felt sorry.

    Such a good seedling was gouged out of his eyes and wasted.

    He sighed, sat back on the chair and opened the envelope, and couldn''t help being slightly surprised when he saw the contents inside.

    boom!

    Suddenly, the door was pushed open, and Danzo walked in with a gloomy expression.

    He was injured, in addition to the bandaged right arm and right face, now the left arm and abdomen are also wrapped in bandages.

    Almost turned into a living mummy.

    And all of this is thanks to Uchiha Dan.

    "Hizan, immediately arrange for someone to kill Uchiha Dan! I have a few good yers here, and I can lend them to you." Danzo said straight to the point.

    This time.

    Not only did he have a few of his subordinates broken on his broken hand, but he also made a fool of himself in public, which was simply a great shame that he had never experienced in his life.

    The third generation shook his head, and ordered in an undeniably tough tone:

    "Uchiha''s decision is put aside in advance, and we will talk about it after the handover of the police department ispleted."

    Regarding Danzo''s detion, he, Hokage, is happy to see it happen.

    Because Danzo has gone too far recently, he also wants to join forces with Xiaochun and Yan to shake his power.

    Really think he doesn''t know?

    The third generation even wanted to thank Duan for helping him teach Danzo a lesson.

    Sitting in the position of Hokage, one must master the technique of checks and bnces, so that the people under him can check each other, so as to maintain the harmony of the vige.

    Unfortunately, a person like Uchiha Dan is destined not to be used by the third generation.

    Otherwise.

    He can rece Shisui with Duan, and use it as a **** to check and bnce Danzo.

    Danzo still does not give up.

    "Hizan, don''t forget what the teacher said, Uchiha is an inherently evil family, unbelievable! Now that Shisui is useless, I suggest that Itachi be promoted to the captain of the sub-unit, so that he can move more freely, so that he can act like the previous Like Shisui, help us spy on the Uchiha n!"

    It can be seen that Danzo is still coveting Uchiha Itachi, trying to take him under hismand.

    The third generation''s response to this is yes.

    "See for yourself."

    He directly threw the letter in his hand onto the desk.

    Danzo picked it up and took a look, only to find that it was Itachi''s resignation letter, written by Uchiha Fugaku himself.

    "Itachi is Uchiha An''s spy inserted into the Anbu, the purpose is to monitor the movements of the vige. Letting Itachi resign now shows that this family really has no ambitions."

    The third generation''s eyes are as sharp as torches, and they have already seen through everything.

    Danzo wanted to say something else, but finally swallowed it back.

    Fine.

    This time, let¡¯s stop here for now.

    For Danzo, he single-handedly nned the prison riot and forced Uchiha to hand over the police department. No matter how he counts, he is the biggest contributor.

    During this process, Xiaochun and Yan were also drawn in by him, and they will support him even more as the assistant of Hokage in the future.

    It is not uneptable.

    Knowing that Uchiha could not take revenge, Danzo quickly turned his attention to the police department that was about to be acquired.

    "What about the police department, who are you going to hand over to?"

    "I''m still thinking about it, and you should go back and think about it carefully. Call Xiaochun and Yan over in two days, and hold another meeting to decide on this matter."

    Sandaime tapped the table with his fingers slowly and said so.

 Chapter 81: Sharingan and Mutun

    Chapter 81 Writing about Sharingan and Mudun

    on the street.

    Duan walked side by side with Fu Yue.

    In the Hokage building, there was such a bigmotion just now, the windows were broken, the walls were broken, and the corpses of ninjas flew out and fell to the ground.

    The vigers watched from afar, and spread the word.

    Although I don''t know exactly what happened, but don''t think about it, Uchiha must be making trouble.

    so.

    When Duan and Fuyue came out of the window of the Hokage Building, wherever they passed, the vigers were all terrified and backed away.

    The two of them didn''t care.

    "It was so dangerous just now, I almost thought a fight was really going to happen."

    Fu Yue said with a smile, relieved.

    I, the head of the Uchiha n, would go so far as to fight against the entire Konoha with my brother-inw.

    I felt a bit of fear afterwards.

    Speaking of which, he is also about to be forty years old. He didn''t expect his blood to boil again today, as if he was back when he was young and frivolous.

    "Yeah, almost." Duan echoed.

    Almost became a Konoha Renin.

    Of course, he is a rebel, and he will carry the body of the third generation to the gold exchange, and exchange severalrge boxes of banknotes, which will be used as living expenses for him and his sister Mikoto.

    The third generation should be very valuable, right? After all, it is known as the strongest Hokage in history.

    Thinking of this, Duan suddenly regretted not doing anything.

    "But, did you really hit Asma because he smoked in public?" Fu Yue''s curious question interrupted the brother-inw''s thoughts.

    "Of course, I hate this kind of person the most." The conclusion was straightforward.

    "Ha ha."

    Fuyue smiled and stopped asking. My brother-inw is indeed a willful person.

    The two gradually drifted away.

    On the roof of a nearby building, a whirlpool suddenly appeared in the space.

    Shua.

    Obito appeared wearing a ck cloak, and most of Kakuya''s body emerged from the ground next to him.

    "It ended like this, what are you doing?"

    Looking at the backs of Duan and Fugaku going away, Obito frowned, feeling greatly disappointed.

    He saw the movement of the Hokage building, and once thought that Uchiha was going to fight with the vige, and he was even ready to intervene and join in the fun.

    Who would have wanted to make a fuss until the end, it was thunder and rain, and the order would stop after a few shrimps died.

    Is it Uchiha who is intimidated, or Konoha who is intimidated?

    "I heard that Uchiha actually proposed to give up the police department that has been in charge for decades, so he reached apromise with Konoha''s senior management. This should be the idea that Uchiha broke up."

    Hei Jue said spectively.

    snort.

    When Obito heard Duan''s name, he was very upset, and the position of both shoulders was even more painful, and he still couldn''t forget the humiliation of being cut off with both arms.

    Uchiha and Konoha don''t want to fall out? This is beyond their control.

    Thinking of this, Obito asked Bai Jue in a cold voice: "How is the investigation of Nine-Tails Jinchuriki going?"

    "It''s a guy named Uzumaki Naruto, who is called a demon fox kid by the Konoha vigers. He seems to be very unpopr. He has no parents and no mother at a young age, and lives alone in a small apartment. His life is miserable. .¡±

    Bai Jue replied with a smile.

    "Have you figured it out yet?"

    Obito pressed, he didn''t believe that Nine-Tails Jinchuriki, who was so important to Konoha, would be what Bai Jue said.

    Bai Jue spread his hands and said helplessly:

    "I''ve repeatedly confirmed that Uzumaki Naruto is Nine-Tails Jinchuriki. There are sometimes Anbe ninjas quietly protecting him."

    etc.

    A sh of lightning suddenly shed in Obito''s mind.

    The surname Uzumaki¡­

    The Uzumaki family was wiped out during the Second Ninja World War, and there are very few nsmen scattered throughout the Ninja World.

    In Obito''s memory, there is only one Uzumaki nsman in Konoha Vige, and that is his former teacher-Uzumaki Kushina.

    is also the previous Kyuubi Jinchuriki.

    "It''s Uzumaki Naruto, not Naruto Naruto. It''s really clumsy to cover up."

    Obito murmured to himself, gradually understood everything, and thenughed.

    That''s right, this Uzumaki Naruto must be the son of the Fourth Hokage Namikaze Minato.

    That night a few years ago.

    Namikaze Minato, at the cost of sacrificing his life, performed Ghoul Seal, sealing half of Kyuubi''s soul in his body, and the other half in the body of his newborn son.

    Oh, what a great Hokage, what a heavy fatherly love.

    pity.

    Master Minato, you should really take a good look at how these people in Konoha Vige treat your son. The vige and the will of fire that you guarded with your life are just a joke.

    Sure enough.

    Only unlimited monthly reading can save this ugly and depraved world.

    Don''t worry, teacher, I will let your son reunite with you and his wife in the brave new world.

    Obito finished speaking silently in his heart, and then his eyes turned cold:

    "Go, catch Uzumaki Naruto, and give Konoha another Nine-Tails Rebellion. Of course, this time it will be in the name of Uchiha."

    As soon as the words fell, the two were about to leave.

    Phew! call out!

    Following the sharp sound of piercing through the air, two solid logs suddenly struck from the dark at an extremely fast speed, flexible like a snake, and tied Obito and Jue tightly respectively.

    Boom.

    At the same time, wooden pirs rose from all around, forming a cage, further trapping the two of them.

    Wood Dun¡¤The Art of Thorn Killing.

    "Sessful."

    Tianzang came out, looked at the two who couldn''t move, and greeted to the side, "Captain, you can torture them now."

    Kakashi appears wearing Anbu''s fox mask.

    "Who are you that dare to covet Konoha''s Nine-Tails Jinchuriki." Kakashi asked in a deep voice.

    These two guys who were **** in front of them.

    One is a long-haired man wearing a strange tiger-stripe mask, and the other is even more grotesque, half white and half ck, and wearing a flytrap.

    Is it a spy from another ninja vige?

    a few minutes ago.

    After the patriarchal meeting experienced some ups and downs and finally ended, Kakashi, who yed a round of soy sauce, nned to continue fishing.

    However, before he walked out of the Hokage Building.

    But suddenly felt the left eye beating wildly, extremely itchy.

    Then, he was even more surprised to find that his left eye saw apletely different scene from his right eye.

    It seems to be a picture of looking at the Hokage Building from the roof of a building outside.

    That feeling, like...

    Kakashi''s left eye shared the vision of others.

    Being surprised, he decided to bring his team member Tianzang to find out. Unexpectedly, he caught two suspicious elements.

    Facing Kakashi''s interrogation.

    "Hey, you can actually find our whereabouts. You are indeed the number one technician in Konoha, Kakashi who writes sharing eyes."

    Obito deliberately responded to Kakashi with a low voice and a mocking tone.

    Kakashi''s face darkened.

    Before he asked the other party''s name, his own identity was seen through first.

    In other words, can he be recognized so easily even though he is wearing a mask?

    never mind.

    It doesn''t matter if the other party doesn''t want to cooperate, at worst, use illusion to control it and send it directly to the intelligence department.

    There are many ninjas who are good at torture, and they can even ask information from the brains of dead people.

    So.

    Kakashi took off his mask, revealing the Sharingan with the scar, and the scarlet three-godama turned violently, releasing a sharp illusion attack on Obito.

    "It''s scary, it''s the illusion of Sharingan, I''m going to die."

    Obito pretended to struggle desperately, said something strange, and suddenly said, "Hey, why am I okay? Oh, so I also have Sharingan."

    Before he finished speaking, his right eye under the mask suddenly changed into the shape of a three-pointed jade.

    easily resisted Kakashi''s pupil power.

    "Who are you?!" Kakashi was shocked.

    Obito smiled contemptuously, shook his head and said, "I don''t have time to y with you today, so let''s go first, bye."

    Finished speaking.

    Shua.

    His whole body was sucked into a space vortex, and just disappeared in front of Kakashi.

    the other side.

    "We should go too."

    Hei Jue said something in a deep voice, and a solid tree suddenly grew out of his body, not only breaking free from Tianzang''s wooden trap, but also treating his body with his own way.

    Whoosh, whoosh.

    Kenki shot towards Kakashi and Tianzang.

    The two hurriedly dodged.

    Bai Jue activated the mayfly technique, melted into the ground, and disappeared instantly.

    Finally defuse the enemy''s wood escape ninjutsu attack.

    Kakashi and Tianzang looked at each other, and they both saw the horror in each other''s eyes.

    The two enemies just now, one has Sharingan, and the other has mastered Mutun Ninjutsu, which can be said to be the samebination as Kakashi and Tenzo.

    It''s a strange thing.

    Also, what is the strange condition of my left eye?

    Kakashi frowned, puzzled.

    but.

    He quickly realized that now is not the time to think about this kind of problem, because there are more urgent things right now.

    "Tenzo, I''m going to report this to the third generation. You hurry to the ninja school and bring Nine-Tails Jinchuriki Uzumaki Naruto to Anbe."

    Kakashi quickly ordered Tenzo, who also nodded quickly, and set off immediately.

    The two split up.

    A half-hillside outside Konoha Vige.

    With the fluctuation of space, Obito appeared on the branch of a big tree.

    Jue also followed him and emerged from the ground.

    "Oh, I didn''t expect to be targeted by Kakashi and overhear our n. It''s really disgusting." Bai Jueined, with an annoyed expression on his face.

    "Kakashi will always do bad things, Obito." Hei Ze began to hint again.

    Being disturbed by Kakashi like this, Nine Tails Jinchuriki will definitely not be able to catch it for the time being, and he will also face Konoha Anbe''s hunt.

    Bai Jue scratched his head and suggested:

    "How about, let''s go back to Yuyin Vige to avoid the limelight, Obito, you should go back to the Akatsuki organization to have a look. By the way, you can also ask Nagato about Uchiha off, maybe you can figure out the guy''s "god" Luo Tianzheng'', whether it is true or not."

    Obito heard the words and fell into deep thought.

    really.

    He almost forgot.

    Compared to Uchiha Duan, Nagato with the eyes of reincarnation is a more worry-free master. If you don''t stare at him for a while, Nagato will make trouble behind his back.

    Hei Ze also suddenly remembered something, and said to Obito:

    "I heard that Nagato has recently recruited a lot of new members to join Akatsuki, and one of them is Orochimaru, Konoha''s rebellious ninja."

    oh?

    Obito was surprised when he heard Orochimaru''s name.

    Oshemaru, the legendary head of Konoha Sannin, is also the most proud disciple of Sarutobi Hiruzen of the third generation, and oncepeted with Namikaze Minato for the position of the Fourth Hokage.

    Later, a series of scandals were exposed, and after his reputation was ruined, he escaped from Konoha.

    It seems that Nagato is notzy, even this kind of talent has been dug over.

    "Oshemaru... This kind of person should be full of hatred for the third generation and Konoha. In that case, he should be interested in my n."

    Obito rubbed his chin, analyzed it, and made a decision.

    He is going to go back to the Akatsuki organization, bring a few more experts like Orochimaru, and then return to Konoha to make a big fuss.

    So.

    Obito ordered Bai Ze, who was good at hiding his breath, to stay and continue to monitor the situation in Konoha Vige and Uchiha''s every move.

    As for him and Heijue, Huixiao organizes recruitment.

    When returning.

    He wants to destroy Uchiha and Konoha at the same time!

    Today''s update isplete. Thanks to Youyuan Beiyuan and Anwufan for the reward of 500 starting coins, and thanks again to Long Beiliu for the reward.

 Chapter 82: free ferret

    Chapter 82 Free Itachi

    The Konoha River murmurs and flows across the vige, separating the north and south of the vige.

    Duan and Fuyue crossed the stone bridge over the river, and walked south for a while, until they came to the intersection where they parted ways.

    "By the way, I''m done. The Sangouyu Sharingan you want is ready. Are you going to pick it up with me now, or should I find a time and send someone to deliver it to you?"

    Fuyue suddenly remembered this.

    "Don''t worry." Duan waved his hand.

    "Okay, I''ll let Itachi deliver it to youter."

    Fu Yue said with a smile.

    He didn''t ask his brother-inw what he wanted to do with Sharingan, and he didn''t think it was necessary.

    As long as you believe in it, it will be fine.

    "OK."

    Duan nodded. Speaking of Itachi, he hasn''t beaten his nephew for a while, and his hands are itchy again.

    "Also, that..."

    Fuyue stared at his brother-inw, hesitated for two seconds, and asked, "Duan, have you considered moving to the Hui people''snd? Your sister has always missed you. When she can''t see you, she often talks to you." Iined, saying it was my brother-inw who was wrong."

    After finishing speaking, Fu Yue couldn''t help but sighed and smiled wryly.

    There have always been rumors in the n that he, the patriarch, robbed Duan''s sister domineeringly, so the brother-inw was dissatisfied and moved outside.

    Fuyue really wanted to clear up the misunderstanding with Juan.

    In order to show the sincerity of his brother-inw, he continued without waiting:

    "I know you have a gym business to run, don''t worry, I''ve arranged everything.

    After weplete the handover ceremony with the vige next week, the Uchiha Police Department building should be vacant. If you''d like to move back, I could call it a day and convert the entire building into the new Department of Body Modification.

    In this way, it will be more convenient for the nsmen to go to the gym. what do you think? "

    The police department building was originally located in the center of the vige, extending in all directions, which is convenient for the efficient management of Konoha''s public security.

    Onlyter.

    As the Uchiha n was pushed out to the edge of the vige, the police department had to move there too.

    Now that the Konoha executives have taken back the police department, they will definitely re-establish it in the center of the vige.

    so.

    Fuyue decided to maximize the remaining value of this soon-to-be-abandoned police department building, which is to "give" it to his brother-inw.

    Facing the expectant brother-inw.

    "let me consider it."

    Judgment did not agree in person, but did not refuse either.

    Speak.

    He moved out from the n at the beginning, in order to stay away from the right and wrong of the Uchiha n, concentrate on fitness and practice, andplete the physical transformation.

    And now, Duan himself has be the source of chaos, at the center of the vortex of right and wrong.

    It doesn''t seem to matter where you live.

    ten minutester.

    Back to the fitness center, as soon as I entered the door, I saw that everyone in the Uchiha was exercising in full swing.

    "Curator!"

    Finding that it was broken back, everyone quickly put down the dumbbells and barbells in their hands and gathered around.

    Duan announced the results of the meeting to them with a t face:

    "The proposal of Uchiha to resign collectively and withdraw from the police department was unanimously passed at the patriarchal meeting. The process was peaceful and smooth."

    Everyone felt disappointed when they heard the words, but they were more relieved.

    Uchiha, after all, it is time to say goodbye to the police department that has been with us for many years.

    Sam Yi on the side was stunned when he heard the news, feeling disappointed in his heart.

    After a lot of emotion.

    "Uchiha, meat-change!"

    Daohuo raised his arms and led the nsmen to devote himself to the sweaty fitness training.

    Look around intermittently.

    This gym is indeed a bit crowded when it can amodate dozens of people for training at the same time.

    If it can be moved to the police department, the training venue can be expanded by at least five or six times. By then, Duan can even create a realprehensive training hall.

    Thinking of it this way, my brother-inw''s suggestion...seemed to be a good idea.

    The news that Uchiha gave up the police department spread quickly in the vige.

    Nearly 200,000 vigers in Muye Vige heard about this incident, and they all ran to tell each other with joy.

    Forty years.

    Since the Second Hokage established the police department, Uchiha and his gang of annoying guys have been riding on the heads of the vigers to do their best, and now they are finally gone.

    It''s really satisfying.

    "Good days areing."

    People took to the streets to cheer and cheer. To celebrate this historic moment, the sound of gongs, drums and firecrackers was all that was needed.

    It can be seen from this that how much resentment the vigers have umted about Uchiha and the gang of "urban management", they can finally vent freely.

    In short.

    The entire Konoha is immersed in a festive atmosphere, even more lively than the New Year.

    at dusk.

    Itachi returned home.

    He just went to see Shisui and learned that his resignation letter had been officially passed on to the third generation, and it was approved by the third generation.

    This means that Itachi is no longer an Anbu.

    Shisui was very happy, thinking that Uchiha had finally reconciled with the vige, and talked with Itachi about the future of the family.

    Of course, Zhishui also mentioned that Duan and the patriarch were mainly responsible for this matter.

    He was ashamed and just witnessed the process from the sidelines.

    Itachi wanted to tell Shisui not to be too optimistic, because he didn''t believe that everything his uncle did was for the peace of the family and the vige.

    but.

    Seeing that Shisui was so happy, Itachi still didn''t speak in the end.

    "elder brother!"

    As soon as Weasel arrived home, an unpleasant drake voice reached his ears, but it made him smile immediately, as if he had heard a fairy voice.

    "Sasuke."

    Itachi watched his younger brother running towards him, stretched out two fingers, and poked thetter''s forehead.

    His eyes are full of doting.

    Sasuke is better.

    Itachi felt that when he was with Shisui, he was talking about family affairs, when he was with Quan, he cared too much about her feelings, and when he was with his uncle...

    Forget it, don¡¯t mention it.

    It was a nightmare.

    Only when he is with his younger brother can Itachi feel the real ease and freedom.

    "Brother, you can practice shuriken with me, okay?"

    Sasuke rubbed his forehead poked by Itachi, raised his head, and acted coquettishly expectantly.

    "Um."

    Itachi nodded with a smile on his face.

    Now that he has quit Anbe, he no longer has so many tasks to be busy with, so naturally he can spend more time with Sasuke.

    So.

    The two brothers started practicing in this yard.

    During this period, Sasuke couldn''t helpining that he couldn''t learn much useful things in school, so he might as well train with his brother.

    However, something happened today that made him happy.

    "What''s the matter?" Itachi couldn''t help asking curiously.

    "There is a guy named Uzumaki Naruto in our ss. Everyone says he is the reincarnation of the demon fox. It is a catastrophe. No one likes him. So, today a ninja from Anbu came and took that guy away. The students are very happy gone."

    When Sasuke mentioned Naruto, he looked disgusted.

    Itachi frowned when he heard the words, showing a thoughtful expression.

    Yaohu kid, Anbu...what''s the secret behind this?

    Forget it, he is no longer from Anbu, so why worry about it.

    Thinking of this, Itachi shook his head.

    at this time.

    crunch.

    The gate of the courtyard was pushed open, and the brothers'' father, Fu Yue, came back.

    "Itachi,e to my study."

    Fu Yue gave instructions to his eldest son.

    Itachi touched Sasuke''s head, and handed the shuriken to his younger brother: "Sasuke, practice by yourself for a while, I''ll checkter."

    After finishing speaking, he followed his father into the study.

    "Itachi, after you quit Anbe, you have to study hard with your uncle, you know."

    Fuyue looked at this gratifying eldest son, and solemnly told him, "Speaking of which, you are eleven years old this year, which is the best starting age for fitness. So you must practice hard, so that you can have a body like Duan in the future. be stronger."

    For Itachi, Fugaku had high expectations.

    "Yes, Father."

    Itachi nodded and agreed, but felt resistance in his heart.

    Thinking of his uncle''s terrifying body shape and explosive muscles, especially the back with a grimace...Itachi doesn''t want to train like that at all.

    Not only because of personal aesthetic reasons, but also because of Sasuke.

    Itachi didn''t forget that when his uncle came to visit the housest time, he didn''t say a word and scared Sasuke to tears.

    He didn''t want to be hated by his younger brother one day because he had trained all his muscles.

    "By the way, you are free now, take this to your uncle."

    At this time, Fu Yue opened the safe while talking, and took out a ss container from it.

    Inside, there is a scarlet Sangouyu Sharingan floating quietly in the solution.

    Itachi carefully took Sharingan, although he was puzzled, he didn''t ask any more questions.

    He turned and left, and sent his things to the gym as his father ordered.

    A round of sunset hangs in the sky, bathing the whole Muye Vige in the golden sunset glow, a peaceful scene of time.

    In the gentle blowing of the evening wind.

    A pair of masters and servants appeared at the entrance of the vige in a hurry, and walked into the vige along Yile Avenue.

    It was a gentleman with blond hair wearing sses and a green windbreaker, and a gentleman with elegant temperament, and a maid beside him who was dressed in in clothes and had a demure temperament.

    Where the two passed by, because of their handsome appearance, they attracted the curious eyes of many passers-by.

    "Jing Yin, why are these vigers so happy? Did something great happen to Konoha? Could it be that a gold mine was dug out, and everyone gave out gold bars?"

    The blond-haired nobleman asked the maid beside him while looking around.

    "Gang... son, why don''t we find a ce and ask for news." Jing Yin was also very curious, so he suggested.

    "If I remember correctly, there is an izakaya in the alley in front. I don''t know how many years have passed, but the taste is still the same."

    Young Master muttered, turning a corner into the alley, he just happened to be hungry too.

    This person is Tsunade.

    Many people thought that since Tsunade left Konoha more than ten years ago, he never came back.

    ording to people''s rumors, she chose to leave this sad ce because she lost her lover and brother.

    Some people also privately said that Tsunade left because of the demise of the Senju n, out of dissatisfaction with the third generation and other high-level officials. As long as the third generation is alive, she will never return to Konoha.

    so.

    Whenever Tsunade owed a lot of debt and was chased all over the world by a group of creditors, she would quietly hide back in Konoha to avoid the limelight for a while.

    After all, her stupid creditors couldn''t think of this.

 Chapter 83: Tsunades Return to the Village

    Chapter 83 Tsunade''s Return to the Vige

    Every time Tsunade came back, he used the transformation technique to disguise his identity without attracting anyone''s attention.

    Like this time.

    but.

    She returned to the vige this time for another reason besides avoiding debts.

    That was the weird guy she met on the short book street some time ago.

    The other party has Sharingan and is suspected to be Uchiha''s ninja. After a conflict with Tsunade, she was first strangled with a naked choke in the street, andter snatched her most precious crystal ne.

    For this humiliation.

    Tsunade has always been brooding in his heart, and even lost interest in gambling, so he finally decided to go back to the vige to investigate secretly.

    Find out that guy.

    snort.

    Thinking of the ne that was stolen from him, Tsunade couldn''t help but let out a sneer.

    "That guy probably doesn''t know that my ne is a death curse, maybe he has been cursed to death now. No matter what, the ne is a relic of grandpa, and I must get it back."

    Tsunade murmured to himself as he lifted the curtain and walked into the izakaya.

    There are a lot of guests in the hall, and the business is booming.

    The sound of lively noise came to the face.

    The izakaya is a good ce to inquire about information. You can know thetest news in the vige just from the bragging and chatting between the vigers and the ninjas.

    Sure enough.

    Tsunade and Shizune just sat down, and before they started drinking, they heard the heavy news that Uchiha was forced to give up the police department because of the prison riot.

    He pricked up his ears and listened for a while.

    "Three Generations is really a good method, worthy of being called the strongest Hokage in history, heh."

    Tsunade said with emotion, although he praised the third generation, but there was also a bit of sarcasm in his tone.

    Hiruzaru Sarutobi was her teacher, an old man whom Tsunade loved and respected, but also hated from the bottom of his heart.

    Tsunade remembers that the second grandfather was very afraid of Uchiha before he was alive, but he had to give power to the Uchiha n. Unexpectedly, it waspletely taken back by the third generation.

    It seems.

    The third generation not only inherited the second generation''s will, implemented the second generation''s policy on Uchiha, and now it is better than blue than blue.

    awesome.

    However, Tsunade was puzzled.

    The Uchiha n, did they not make any resistance, justpromise so obediently?

    I was thinking.

    She heard another name from the diners.

    Uchiha off.

    Although Konoha''s senior management felt ashamed and deliberately blocked the news, paper could not contain the fire after all.

    Judgment on what he did in the Hokage Building today, and finally spread it.

    "Have you heard that Uchiha made a big fuss in the conference room. Not only did he beat Hokage-sama''s son in public, but he also killed several Anbe ninjas and demolished the conference room!"

    "Not only that, he has killed Anbu ninjas before, and sold the corpses on the ck market for money. It is said that there are ten Anbu who died on the severed hands."

    "No, how did I hear it was more than twenty."

    The more it spreads, the more mysterious it bes.

    Tsunade frowned when he heard this, and finally couldn''t bear it anymore, interrupted and asked:

    "The Uchiha you are talking about is so arrogant that he has reached the point of madness. Even if he dies ten times, it is enough. Why didn''t the third generation kill him?"

    The diners heard the words, nced at Tsunade, and replied angrily and helplessly:

    "Because Uchiha is too strong. That guy not only has the legendary kaleidoscope Sharingan, but also masters the Yangdu strange power of the Senju n. He is a real monster."

    "So, even the third generation dare not do anything to him."

    "This person murders and sets fire, and iswless. He is simply the most vicious Uchiha in history. Even Uchiha Madara back then can''tpare to him."

    Everyone, you say a word to me, just mentioning Duan''s name, you feel fear in your heart.

    One of them said with lingering fear:

    "I once saw Uchiha Duan once. He was probably two meters tall and as strong as an elephant. He just nced at me from a distance and scared me into a nightmare all night. It was terrible."

    From the descriptions of these diners.

    In Tsunade''s mind, the image of an extremely evil Uchiha who is two meters tall, muscr, and can kill with just one look can''t help but emerge.

    What surprised Tsunade even more.

    She even heard that Uchiha once imed that he learned his strange power from her.

    Tsunade never taught anyone the power.

    Unless, the other party used some kind of hand break and stole it from her.

    For example... Sharingan.

    Thinking of this, Tsunade was startled.

    Could it be, Uchiha off, is the guy she is looking for?

    "Broken..."

    She muttered the name, frowning slightly, feeling ufortable.

    It''s not good to call it, but it''s the same name as her first boyfriend, Kato Dan.

    Tsuna remained calm and continued to inquire.

    soon.

    She learned from a group of diners that a gym was disconnected, and she even found out the address.

    "Mute, let''s go."

    Tsunade finished eating in a hurry, wiped his mouth, and got up and left with the maid.

    The two first found a hostel and settled down.

    "You stay in the room, I have something to go out."

    Tsunade dropped a word, and with Shizune''s worried expression on his face, he couldn''t wait to run out without waiting for thetter to dissuade him.

    after an hour.

    Night falls.

    Turning around the vige for a long time, Tsunade almost lost his way, and finally found the remote alley.

    Open the gym in such a ghost ce, will there really be customers?

    Tsunade grumbled in his heart, wiped the sweat off his face, and strode into the dark alley.

    When he was about to approach the gym, Tsunade stopped and checked his transformation technique again.

    these years.

    In order to avoid her creditors, she has already mastered the art of transformation. Whether she is changing from a boy to a girl, from an old woman in her 70s to 80 years old, or from a six-year-old girl, she can switch freely.

    Tsunade has self-confidence, and she is better than her in this aspect in the whole ninja world, which can''t be counted on one hand.

    Even Uchiha''s Sharingan cannot see through her transformation technique.

    As long as she is careful and pretends to be an ordinary guest, there will be no danger.

    Looking at the que engraved with the five characters of "Department of Body Reconstruction".

    Thinking of Uchiha who is about to meet.

    Tsunade couldn''t help but recalled thatst time in the heavy rain, she couldn''t even get close to the man''s back, and the terror of being dominated by his strange power.

    Hoo~

    She took a deep breath to stop the trembling of her body, and after oveing her inner fear, she pushed the door open.

    As soon as you enter the door.

    Tsunade saw a fair-skinned, blond, big-breasted beauty, busy at the front desk.

    Hey, she is the same type of beauty as this princess.

    Tsunade was surprised by Samuel''s hot figure, stepped forward and asked, "Hi, is this a gym? I want to apply for a card."

    Samui looked at the guest in front of him and was taken aback for a moment.

    The recent business of the fitness center is indeed booming, but the guests whoe here are all Uchiha without exception.

    Nonsense, seeing a group of Uchiha gathered here, no one else would dare toe.

    And this blond noble son is obviously not from Uchiha.

    Samui showed a professional smile and replied thoughtfully:

    "Of course. But I suggest that you can try it for free before deciding whether to apply for a card."

    "That would be great."

    Tsunade also yed the role of noble son, showing a charming smile.

    Laughing, she suddenly shrank her pupils, and noticed the... ne hanging around Samui''s neck and buried between thetter''s pair of big breasts.

    Isn''t that my ne, and it''s on this woman? !

    This moment.

    Tsunade knew that she hade to the right ce, and the person she was looking for was Uchiha Dan.

    Was stared at by Tsunade''s gaze.

    Samuel frowned, stretched out a hand, and covered his chest.

    "Oh, sorry."

    Tsunade came back to his senses and knew that he was mistaken for a pervert by the other party, so he quickly exined, "Sorry, I think your ne is very beautiful, where did you buy it? I want to give one to me too maid."

    Is that so?

    Hearing this, Samuel frowned a little, and then said shyly:

    "This ne was given to me by the curator."

    deliver?

    Tsunade''s eyes widened upon hearing this.

    Doesn¡¯t that guy know that this crystal ne seals the wooden chakra of the first generation of Hokage, which is enough to suppress Kyuubi, and is worth tens of millions of taels?

    Even Tsunade, in the most embarrassing time, was reluctant to sell this ne or mortgage it.

    This Uchiha Duan really spends money to pick up girls.

    Follow Samuel to the equipment area.

    Tsunade saw a group of men in white T-shirts and red shorts, who were lifting weights and making deep growls one after another from time to time.

    "They are all Uchiha nsmen. In fact, everyone has a good personality, not like what the vigers talk about."

    Samui exined to Tsunade while watching thetter''s face.

    She thought that this noble son would panic when he heard Uchiha''s name, but she didn''t expect the other party to look calm.

    This person, it seems, is not an ordinary person.

    "Young master, let me introduce to you, this gantry is used in this way..."

    With the help of Samui, Tsunade pretended to experience the equipment in the gym one by one.

    But her eyes flicked around from time to time, looking for the figure of the curator that Samuel was talking about, that is, Uchiha Tetsu.

    Just when Tsunade couldn''t bear it anymore and wanted to ask where it was broken.

    Suddenly, there was a bang.

    Itachi Uchiha knocked open the door of the retreat room, flew out from inside, fell to the ground with a bruised nose and face, blood all over his face.

    "Itachi, what''s going on?"

    Seeing this scene, Samuel stepped forward and asked in surprise.

    "It''s okay, my uncle and I will discuss gymnastics... that''s all."

    Itachi said with a wry smile.

    He originally came here to send Sharingan, but on a whim, his uncle insisted on instructing him in physical skills, and the result can be imagined.

    Itachi was beaten by his uncle again.

    Tsunade saw the blood on Itachi''s face, and suddenly felt dizzy before his eyes. He turned his head away quickly, and his face became unsightly.

    She has a phobia.

    But the next second, a voice sounded, making her turn her head back abruptly.

    "Itachi, you haven''t made any progress in this period of time, and I''m very disappointed with uncle, you know."

    Duan walked out slowly from the dark retreat room, as if he was an evil spirit descending from the dark abyss to the human world.

 Chapter 84: Coincidentally, my name is also Duan (third update)

    Chapter 84 What a coincidence, my name is also Duan (third update)

    Uchiha Duan walking towards him.

    Neither a cloak nor a hat was worn.

    So Tsunade saw the purple five-pointed star birthmark under the other''s left neck at a nce.

    That''s right, it''s him.

    At this moment, Tsunade finally confirmed that this man was the mysterious Uchiha she met in Banban Street.

    She couldn''t help but her heart beat faster, and she instinctively felt a burst of tension.

    Um?

    Suddenly sensed Tsunade''s gaze.

    So.

    His eyes moved away from his nephew andnded on the blond nobleman. His eyes were like a tiger locking on its prey, and he stared at thetter.

    Under the aggressive gaze, Tsunade was taken aback, and the chakra used to maintain the transformation technique couldn''t help but produce a momentary disorder.

    "Curator, this is a customer who came to consult about fitness." Samuel saw that he had noticed the blond aristocrat, and introduced him.

    "Hello."

    Duan walked up to Tsunade and held out a big hand to her.

    "...Hello." Tsunade pretended to be calm, and stretched out a hand to shake off.

    "Why are your hands sweating, you seem to be very nervous." Duan asked.

    "Have it?"

    Tsunade trembled all over, and then squeezed out a smile, "Maybe...my physique is like this, and I am naturally prone to sweating."

    "So it is."

    Duan nodded, and asked again, "Are you from the vige? I don''t think I''ve seen you around."

    Tsunade heard the words, gradually regained hisposure, and moved out of the identity he had prepared:

    "It''s like this. I''m a medical ninja who is traveling around the world. I hope to increase my knowledge and hone my medical skills through travel. By the way, my name is Duan."

    Every time she transforms into this appearance, she will use the name of herte first love boyfriend Kato Dan.

    The voice just fell.

    "Are you a medical ninja? Your name is also Duan? Coincidentally, it''s the same name as our curator."

    Samui was very surprised.

    "Hehe, I just heard the name of your curator and I was very curious, so I came here on a whim.

    Tsunade said with a smile while admiring his wit in his heart.

    Duplicate name.

    That''s a pretty good excuse.

    It was exactly as she expected.

    "It seems that we are destined."

    Duan also showed a rare smile, his expression softened, and he seemed to have a lot of affection for this medical ninja with the same name as himself.

    "Yes, yes." Tsunade also echoed with a smile, pretending to be surprised.

    Juan only noticed at this time that the Itachi beside him was still half lying on the ground and did not get up.

    He couldn''t help but care about his nephew:

    "Itachi, why are you lying on the ground? Be careful of catching a cold, don''t get up quickly."

    Ferret: "..."

    You still have the nerve to ask me why I''m lying on the ground?

    He looked bitterly, propped his hands on the ground, and struggled to get up, but failed. In the end, he could only helplessly say to Duan:

    "Uncle, my leg seems to be hurt."

    "Why are you so careless?"

    Duan frowned, thinking that this nephew was really worrying.

    No way, he could only squat down to check. As a result, after tearing off Itachi''s trouser leg, it was found that there was arge and serious bruise under thetter''s right knee.

    He is very good at beating people, but treating injuries is not his forte.

    Luckily, there just happened to be a medical ninja here today.

    so.

    Duan raised his head and looked at Tsunade: "Can you help my nephew to see it. He is a genius of Uchiha. If he loses a leg and besme, it will be a great loss for Uchiha. Of course, the reward is not question."

    Tsunade nced at Itachi''s knee, the bruise was fine, but the main reason was that there was a cut in the middle, and blood oozed out, which made her dizzy again.

    but.

    Tsunade, who didn''t want to reveal his secrets, still suppressed his fear of blood and agreed: "Of course, I''m happy to help."

    After finishing speaking, she squatted down and checked Itachi''s injuries.

    Then roll up your sleeves and get ready to perform medical ninjutsu.

    Inahura and the others who were exercising nearby also gathered around at this time, caring for the injured Itachi, while staring at Tsunade suspiciously.

    They were a little worried, whether this medical ninja who had the same name as the curator and appeared out of nowhere could heal Itachi''s injury.

    What if it is a fake doctor?

    If that''s the case, this person won''t even think about walking out of this gym today.

    Under the watchful eyes of Duan, Samui, Itachi, and a group of Uchihas.

    I saw Tsunade slowly raising his hands, approaching Itachi''s knees.

    Her eyes are focused, her hands are steady, and she doesn''t shake at all, showing her inner calm and confidence.

    Next second.

    buzz buzz.

    A soft green light emanated from Tsunade''s palm, prating into Itachi''s knees.

    It is like spring rain falling into the night, moistening things silently.

    Under the surprised eyes of everyone, the bruise on Itachi''s knee disappeared at a speed visible to the naked eye, and the surrounding skin color quickly returned to normal.

    Moreover, the wound on the bruise healed quickly and formed a scar.

    It took less than a minute before and after.

    Itachi''s knee injury was healed, and the original severe pain was reduced to only a slight pain.

    This is... Palm Immortal Art.

    Samui''s eyes were fixed, and he recognized that the technique used by "Duan" was a very advanced medical ninjutsu.

    As far as she knew.

    Even the ninjutsu in the medical ss of Yunying Vige, there are not many people who can master this A-level medical ninjutsu proficiently.

    From this point of view.

    This name is also called Duan''s medical ninja, and he really is not an idle person.

    "Thank you...Dr. Duan."

    Itachi thanked Tsunade, but the other party''s name made him feel a little awkward.

    Under the gaze of everyone, he tried to stand up again, and he did it easily.

    "awesome!"

    When Daohuo and the others saw this, they couldn''t help apuding, and gave "Doctor Duan" a thumbs up.

    Although Uchiha is proud, he has always respected and praised those who have real abilities.

    "Itachi, you go back first."

    Definitely signaled that the nephew could go.

    So far, as his uncle, he has beaten Itachi three times. It is estimated that after a few more times, Itachi''s character should be able to be changed.

    Well, that''s great.

    Then, with a smile on his face again, Ban took the initiative to invite Tsunade to the reception room, and paid the fee for seeing the doctor.

    After confirming that there is no problem with the person''s medical skills.

    Judgment finally revealed his true intention:

    "I''m looking for someone to perform an operation. I don''t know if you are interested in helping. Again, remuneration is not a problem."

    "Excuse me... what kind of surgery is it? I may not be qualified for it."

    Tsunade acted very modestly, tentatively asking.

    asserted bluntly:

    "Don''t worry, it''s not a major operation, it''s just an eye transnt. It was done for a friend of mine. If you think it''s okay, please make a price."

    The so-called friend in his mouth naturally refers to Kakashi.

    Regarding the matter of taking back Kakashi''s Sharingan, I originally wanted to ask my brother-inw to find a person who is capable of performing surgery and trustworthy within Uchiha to help.

    Such people are not easy to find.

    But now, there is a first-ss medical ninja delivered to the door, which saves a lot of effort.

    Tsunade was a little moved when he heard the words.

    As long as she agrees to Duan''s request, she can approach the other party logically, so as to investigate the details of this person. Maybe there is still a chance to get her ne back.

    more importantly.

    Tsunade is really short of money now, and the hotel can hardly afford to live in it, so he can only squeeze in a standard room with Shizune.

    In other words, when will she not be short of money?

    In short.

    Taking on this errand seems to be a double win for Tsunade.

    But she still pretended to be reserved on the surface, pretending to hesitate and replied: "I want to think about it, is it okay?"

    ¡°Of course, just give me an answer within three days.¡±

    Duan readily agreed, and ordered Samui to bring Tsunade to the door.

    Watching Tsunade''s leaving back.

    The broken Sharingan quietly opened.

    Under the insight of these eyes, the figure of the other party suddenly became blurred, and then...

    A pair of golden double ponytails appeared in Duan''s field of vision. Further down, there is a slender waist and plump buttocks, not a man''s figure at all.

    The broken sharingan, although it is also a three-god jade, but its pupil power is much stronger than the ordinary three-god jade, second only to the kaleidoscope.

    In addition, the other party revealed his secrets when they met, so he saw through his identity.

    That''s right, Tsunade.

    This woman actually returned to the vige.

    Moreover, judging from Tsunade''s performance just now, it is obvious that he has already recognized Bro.

    so what.

    Judgment is still indifferent.

    After seeing Tsunade walk out of the gym, he turned and went back to his room to rest.

    Nothing to say all night.

    The nting moon sets in the west, and the sun rises in the east.

    The first ray of sunlight in the morning shone into the window of the hotel, causing Tsunade''s eyelids to move while lying on the bed, but he didn''t open them for a long time.

    Something is wrong with her.

    At this time, Tsunade was curled up sideways, frowning in his sleep, and fine beads of sweat appeared on his forehead.

    She had a terrible dream.

    Dream.

    Tsunade slowly opened his eyes and found himself in a dense forest. While she was wondering, a familiar voice suddenly came from behind her.

    "elder sister!"

    Tsunade was shocked, turned around in surprise, and found that it was a cute boy with brown hair and big eyes, looking at her with a bright smile.

    is her favorite brother Naoki.

    Nawaki walked towards Tsunade, opened his arms, and wanted to give his sister a big hug.

    But the next second.

    Tsunade looked down from Nawaki''s face, but saw¡ª

    My brother''s entire chest cavity was opened, and all the internal organs inside were emptied. Further down, his legs were broken by the detonating talisman, and his whole body was floating in the air.

    "ah!"

    Tsunade let out a scream, put his hands on the ground in horror, and stepped back.

    at this time.

    "Tsunade¡­"

    Another voice came from the side, but it was a young man with gray-blue long hair and emerald green eyes, looking at Tsunade lovingly, calling her name softly.

    It is Kato break.

    It''s just that this Kato Duan is not much better than Shengshu. There is a big hole in the abdomen, and both kidneys inside have been smashed, which is terrible.

    "ah!"

    Tsunade screamed again, got up from the ground, and ran away without looking back.

    But Nakoki and Katoduan both entangled her like maggots attached to the bone, and kept talking in her ear.

    "Sister, help me..."

    "Tsunade, don''t leave us..."

    Tsunade''s will finally copsed.

    In a hotel room.

    Shua.

    Tsunade stood up straight, waking up from the nightmare sweating profusely. She was panting heavily, her chest heaved violently, and her eyeballs were bloodshot.

    Thank you very much for the 1500 starting coins rewarded by the ninth devil free knight!

 Chapter 85: Uncle invites you to be a guest (5000)

    Chapter 85 Uncle invites you to be a guest (5000)

    A nightmare.

    The memory that had been sealed by Tsunade for many years suddenly revived and turned into a nightmare to attack her.

    Is it because of returning to Konoha, seeing Jing Siren? Or did I identally see blood yesterday, so I was affected and had this nightmare?

    "Master Tsunade, are you alright?"

    Shizune was awakened by Tsunade, and seeing thetter''s pale face and sweating profusely, he couldn''t help being frightened.

    "I''m fine, it was just a dream."

    Tsunade waved his hand, and took a moment to let himself rx.

    The days of avoiding debts are boring and boring.

    Tsunade neither has the money to go to the casino, nor does she dare to show off outside. If someone from Konoha recognizes her and the creditorse after her, she will have to run away again.

    The master and servant stayed in the hotel until the afternoon.

    Tsunade couldn''t hold back anymore.

    "I''m going out for a while, I''ll be backter." She said something to Jing Yin, and hurried out.

    ten minutester.

    This time, Tsunade did not get lost again, and soon walked into the gym and found Bro.

    Reception room.

    "I agreed, when will the operation start?" She asked straight to the point.

    "It''s very simple, just wait until I invite my friends over."

    Juan said this, got up and walked to the door, and called out with a smile on his face, "Itachi,e here."

    "!"

    Itachi, who was exercising in the equipment area, was still absent-minded at first, but when he heard the sound, he was shocked and turned around slowly.

    Seeing his uncle smiling and waving at him, he felt a thump in his heart, already having a psychological shadow.

    Couldn¡¯t it be, I¡¯m going to discuss gymnastics with my uncle again...

    The good news is that Uncle just asked him to help run errands and invite someone to visit.

    "That guy Kakashi was your captain when you were in Anbu, right? Then you must have a good rtionship with him, and it''s just right for you to invite him."

    said decisively to his nephew.

    Itachi heard the words, showing a embarrassed look: "But, I have quit Anbu, and with the character of Captain Kakashi..."

    Halfway through speaking, Itachi shut his mouth, because he found that his uncle put away his smile and looked at him expressionlessly.

    "Itachi, you have to believe in yourself. It''s not difficult to just invite someone. If you can''t even do this kind of thing well, uncle and I will be angry."

    Duan said as he patted his nephew on the shoulder heavily as a sign of encouragement.

    Ferret: "..."

    He held back the pain in his shoulder and kept himself from screaming.

    Itachi felt more and more that his uncle was like a giant baby, and everyone and everything around him had to follow his own wishes, without any reason.

    But this giant baby has such a powerful force that no one can defy his will, especially the unlucky Itachi.

    So.

    "I see."

    Itachi could only nod his head, then turned and left silently.

    Watching his nephew leave, he was very satisfied. Itachi has be more and more obedient recently.

    It''s because his uncle is well educated.

    It seems that more efforts will be made in the future.

    "Go and prepare a table of meals, I want to entertain guests." Duan gave another order to Samuel and returned to the reception room.

    "Your friend is Kakashi?"

    Tsunade couldn''t sit still after hearing the conversation between his uncle and nephew.

    She stood up, frowned and asked Duan:

    "The eye transnt operation you are talking about, could it be that you Uchiha want...to take back Kakashi''s Sharingan? If this is the case, I refuse to perform this operation."

    "Why?" Duan pretended to be puzzled.

    "Because Kakashi is from Konoha Anbe, I''m just an ordinary doctor, and I don''t want to get involved in the conflict between you Uchiha and Konoha." Tsunade was very cautious.

    "You guessed wrong, how can I, Uchiha Dan, be so stingy."

    Duan shook his head, signaled Tsunade to sit down, then took a container, and showed her the Sangouyu Sharingan inside.

    "This is..." Tsunade was a little confused.

    "It''s not taking it back, but recing it. Use this sharing eye to rece the one in Kakashi''s eye."

    After exining his purpose clearly, he emphasized, "Moreover, this operation will be performed without Kakashi''s knowledge, so you have to keep it secret for meter."

    Unaware?

    "How can Kakashi not know?" Tsunade was even more confused.

    "This is your task." The sentence was meaningful, implying that Tsunade used some special means.

    The two of them were working together, while they were discussing here.

    the other side.

    Itachi didn''t know where to find Kakashi, so he had toe to Anbu to inquire.

    "Stop! Itachi, you quit Anbu and became a deserter, do you still have the face toe back?" An Anbe ninja blocked him at the gate.

    "I still have some personal belongings in the locker and haven''t taken them away." Itachi made an excuse.

    As a result, the Anbu was not happy with him, so he still refused to let him in.

    Fortunately, Tianzang passed by and helped Itachi out of the siege in time.

    "Excuse me, do you know where Captain Kakashi is? I have something to do with him." Itachi took the opportunity to ask Tianzang.

    "Senior Kakashi..."

    Tianzang touched his chin and thought for a while, his eyes lit up, and he said with certainty, "I heard that there is a new book in the Intimacy Paradise series. Seniors probably went to the Shueisha Bookstore!"

    Get this message.

    Itachi seized the time and rushed towards the bookstore again.

    Kakashi walked down the street with his hands in his pockets, with a pensive look on his face.

    yesterday.

    He and Tianzang encountered a mysterious enemy, and after reporting to the third generation, they sessfully protected Nine Tails Jinchuriki.

    A crisis was resolved.

    The third generation attached great importance to this matter, and immediately used the power of Anbe to search for the enemy''s whereabouts in the whole vige of Konoha and the surrounding area.

    After Kakashi went back, he thought about it all night.

    He finally came to a surprising conclusion:

    The Sharingan of the mysterious masked man is Obito''s right eye!

    Because of this, it reacted with his left eye, thus sharing their vision.

    Apart from this, Kakashi couldn''t think of any other exnation.

    After all, the battle of Kanna Biqiao that year.

    After Obito died, Konoha failed to retrieve the body, and has always suspected that it was taken away by the ninja of Yanyin Vige.

    And Kakashi also noticed.

    The teammate of the masked man, that is, the guy with the flytrap on his head, is good at the earth escaping technique, and he disappeared immediately after melting into the ground.

    Is it really Yan Ninja?

    but.

    Why did Yannin escape?

    This made Kakashi puzzled, and the CPU of his brain was about to burn out.

    He shook his head and simply stopped thinking about it.

    The only thing Kakashi can be sure of is:

    If he meets that masked man again, he will try his best to regain Obito''s right eye.

    Whether it is to keep the right eye with him or return it to the Uchiha n, Kakashi will never tolerate it. Obito''s eye is desecrated by Iwanin.

    Unknowingly, I walked to the door of the bookstore.

    Next second.

    Kakashi looked at the most eye-catching position of the bookstall, and was deeply attracted by the title and cover of a book, and could no longer move away.

    That''s right.

    It¡¯s Intimate Paradise, Volume 2.

    Kakashi came back to his senses, hurried in and bought a copy, then hid in a corner of the bookstore, read it with relish.

    Another day of happy fishing.

    The former Kakashi.

    Because of the death of his father Sakumo Hatake, hispanion Obito and Rin, and the fourth-generation Hokage couple of the teacher¡ªthese close people passed away one by one, he fell into a heavy darkness and sadness in his heart.

    Until Kakashi''s eighteenth birthday.

    Master Jiraiya gave him "Kissing Heaven" as a gift, and said that Kakashi was the first reader of this book.

    Kakashi was ttered, and after opening the Intimate Paradise, he quickly became addicted to it.

    Inextricable.

    The content in the book makes people blush after a shallow reading.

    But Kakashi discovered between the lines, the philosophy of life and the way of ninjas hidden by Master Jiraiya.

    Always read and always new.

    That''s why he has always loved this book.

    Now, nearly three years have passed, and the middle volume of Intimate Heaven has finally been published.

    At this time, Kakashi was eagerly turning the pages of the book, forgetting all his troubles and sorrows.

    Just when he was concentrating on studying the contents of the book.

    "Senior Kakashi." A voice suddenly sounded in front of him.

    Kakashi looked up, and couldn''t help but be a little surprised when he found it was Itachi, and said in surprise, "Itachi, do you have anything to do with me?"

    "That...my uncle invites you to his house as a guest."

    Itachi said nervously, worried that Kakashi would not agree.

    Sure enough.

    "Your uncle? Oh, it''s Uchiha off. Sorry, I''m on a mission and I can''t leave for now."

    Kakashi declined the invitation.

    As he spoke, he quietly put away the Heaven of Intimacy. If Itachi asked, he couldn''t say that his mission was to catch fish and read books.

    Itachi sighed in his heart, there was really nothing he could do.

    In desperation, he could only sell Kakashi miserably:

    "My uncle said that if you don''t go, he will be angry with me. Please help me, Kakashi-senpai, please."

    After finishing speaking, without waiting for Kakashi to refuse, he bowed deeply to thetter.

    "this¡­"

    Kakashi was caught off guard, and felt quite helpless.

    He remembered what happened that night at the Uchiha n Meeting.

    At that time, Uchiha''s people wanted to retract his eyes, so they stopped the tribe and let Kakashi leave.

    Although Kakashi didn''t want to ept the other party''s solicitation, it seemed that a face-to-face thank you...was necessary.

    That''s all.

    Thinking of this, Kakashi said to Itachi, "I promise you."

    Itachi finally breathed a sigh of relief after hearing the words.

    The two walked out of the bookstore together and walked towards the gym.

    Along the way.

    The discussions of the surrounding vigers reached the ears of the two intermittently, most of which were about Duan.

    From being fired for beating the teacher when Duan was a child, to hiding in the vige when the war broke out and not going to the battlefield to protect Konoha, to now killing Anbu and selling the corpses of ninjas from the same vige for money...

    All kinds of "too many crimes to write down" crimes are bing more and more outrageous among the vigers.

    In short.

    Uchiha Duan, in the minds of Konoha people, is already a heinous person.

    "Why isn''t this kind of person dead yet!"

    When Duan''s name was mentioned, everyone was filled with righteous indignation and wished to kill him.

    Kakashi was a little dazed.

    Back then, the rumors and rumors that his father Hatake Sakumo faced were probably less than one-tenth of what he was facing now.

    "I don''t know how Juan sees all this?" Kakashi couldn''t help but sigh.

    Itachi thought for a while, and said, "I don''t think that with my uncle''s character, I don''t care about these at all. When others say that he is cruel and evil, he may think it is apliment."

    Actually, Itachi didn''t say a word.

    Perhaps in my uncle¡¯s view, the vigers are just a group of chattering monkeys, no matter how loud they are, it¡¯s definitely just a monkey show.

    Kakashi was speechless.

    If his father could have such a "big heart", maybe he wouldn''tmit suicide.

    soon.

    The two arrived at the entrance of the physical transformation department, pushed the door open and entered.

    As soon as I entered the gym, I saw Daohuo and others exercising.

    "Kakashi?"

    After seeing Kakashi, Inahura remembered that thetter was let go by the curatorst time, so he didn''t feel embarrassed, but nodded at Kakashi instead.

    In the eyes of everyone in Uchiha.

    Kakashi was invited here, and he must have discussed some important matters with the curator.

    Kakashi felt uneasy about the kindness released by Inahura and others.

    He doesn''t want to develop any rtionship with Uchiha.

    so.

    After seeing Duan, thank you for what happenedst time and leave quickly.

    "Uncle, I brought Senior Kakashi."

    Itachi led Kakashi into the reception room, then backed out, closing the door behind him.

    There is a table of meals on the tatami.

    In the room besides Duan, there was also a strange blond nobleman sitting beside him, who was also looking at Kakashi.

    "Please sit down." Duan gestured to Kakashi.

    After Kakashi sat down across from him, he saw that the other party looked puzzled, so he took the initiative to introduce:

    "This is a doctor who travels around the world. He has superb medical skills. He has the same name as me. He is a friend I just made."

    As soon as the voice fell, Doctor Duan, also known as Tsunade, said to Kakashi:

    "Copy ninja Kakashi, I''ve heard about it for a long time! It''s an honor to finally meet a real person today."

    "You are wee."

    Kakashi replied politely, and then asked Duan directly, what''s the matter with him today.

    Judging hearing the words, he said with a smile:

    "No other meaning. I just want to get together with you, on behalf of the Uchiha n, thank you for helping us spread the reputation of Sharingan."

    "Sharingan made me, I should thank Uchiha." Kakashi was very humble.

    "In this case, let''s have a drink."

    Juan picked up the wine bottle on the spot, poured a ss of wine himself, and passed it to Kakashi.

    Kakashi hesitated for a while, thinking that it was too difficult to refuse, he picked up the wine ss and drank it.

    Then, I ate a few mouthfuls of food and chatted a few words that were not nutritious.

    Kakashi said:

    "Sorry, Anbu is busy with tasks, I can''t leave my post for too long, I have to go back."

    What he didn''t expect was.

    "Of course. Work is the most important thing, you can go back quickly." Duan was very straightforward, without pulling Kakashi at all.

    That''s it?

    Kakashi was taken aback for a moment, not wanting to understand why he had been invited here.

    Could it be that he was thinking too much?

    "Then I will take my leave."

    As he said this, he got up in surprise and walked towards the door.

    But just walked out a few steps.

    Kakashi felt a strong dizziness, and his vision quickly blurred. He shook in ce a few times, and then fell to the ground with a bang.

    Passed out.

    See this scene.

    "Your medicine is really good." Duan looked at Tsunade and praised.

    "Of course." Tsunade was not humble at all.

    Just now, in the ss of wine that Duan poured for Kakashi, the drug prepared by Tsunade was mixed.

    Her drug is colorless and tasteless. It was developed after many experiments in secret. Even that guy couldn''t hold back the drug''s power.

    Not to mention Kakashi.

    "Then let''s start quickly, do you want to find an operating room for you?" Duan asked.

    "It''s not necessary, it''s just a minor operation." Tsunade flicked his hair, very confident.

    So.

    Duan picked up Kakashi and ced him on the tatami, using it as an operating table.

    Then.

    Tsunade stepped forward, lifted Kakashi''s forehead, and used a tool to open his eyelids, revealing the Sharingan that could never be closed.

    "Say..."

    Before starting, Tsunade still couldn''t help but asked, "Is there any point in using one three-god jade to write sharing eyes and changing another three-god jade?"

    She couldn''t understand it.

    The decisive answer is: "Kakashi''s left eye has specialmemorative significance for the Uchiha n."

    Tsunade heard the words and stopped asking. She had heard that Kakashi''s eyes were given by hispanion before his death, but it was not clear who it was.

    She doesn''t care either.

    Under the broken gaze.

    I saw Tsunade quickly forming a mudra, and then raised a right hand, and a cloud of light blue atomized chakra wrapped her entire palm.

    Chakra Scalpel.

    This is a kind of medical ninjutsu that is moreplicated than palm fairy art. Not only can it be used to save people, but it can also be used to hurt people. It is more precise and sharp than a real scalpel.

    There is no difficulty in performing eye transntation with this technique.

    "Doctor Duan, you are too powerful. Evenpared with the legendary medical master Tsunade, I am afraid that you are not inferior, or even surpassed."

    Duan watched the operation process, and started ying tricks again.

    Sure enough.

    Hearing his name, Tsunade was startled, his hands trembled identally, and almost cut off half of Kakashi''s face.

    After discovering that the break was just a casual remark.

    "Thank you. How can Ipare with Master Tsunade, she is the sun and moon in the sky, and I am just a little firefly."

    Tsunade showed a rare modesty on the surface, but he actually boasted about himself.

    For Tsunade, this is indeed a minor operation.

    During the chatting between the two, the exchange of eyes waspleted in less than ten minutes.

    Duan took Kakashi''s sharing eye from Tsunade, put it into the container, and then put it into the storage scroll.

    Put together with Zhishui''s eyes.

    Thus.

    He collected three kaleidoscopes.

    Whether it is Shishui''s other gods or Obito''s Kamui, their abilities are too buggy, and they will pose a fatal threat to Duan.

    So these eyes must be in his hands.

    Tsunade cleaned up the blood around Kakashi''s eyes, put down the forehead guard again, and covered it.

    "After he wakes up, can he notice something strange?" He asked.

    "Don''t worry, he won''t find anything."

    Tsunade patted his chest with his hands and assured him.

    That''s good.

    Duan then opened the door and called Itachi toe in again.

    "Senior Kakashi, Senior Kakashi..."

    A voice called in his ear, causing Kakashi to open his eyes leisurely.

    He saw Itachi, Duan, and others all surrounding him.

    "What''s wrong with me?"

    Kakashi''s head was still a little dizzy.

    "You don''t hold a lot of alcohol, you''ll get drunk after a few drinks."

    teased Kakashi, and then told his nephew, "Itachi, send your senior back to have a good rest."

    With Itachi''s support, Kakashi walked out of the gym.

    "Itachi, don''t send me any more, I feel much better already."

    After walking for a while, Kakashi said to Itachi.

    After separating from Itachi, he came to the ss window of a roadside shop and lifted his forehead.

    Shua.

    The sharingan of the three-go jade is still in the eye socket.

    Kakashi stretched out his hand to touch it again, and always felt that this eye was a little different from the previous one, but he couldn''t say exactly what was different.

    Maybe, I am really drunk, so I am suspicious here.

    Think here.

    Kakashi shook his head, put down his forehead guard, and stopped thinking about it.

    took out the second volume of "Massacre in Paradise" again.

    Soon addicted to it.

 Chapter 86: Uchiha, swing!

    Chapter 86 Uchiha, open!

    Meat reform department, reception room.

    "This is your reward." Duan took out stacks of green bills from the safe, with a face value of five hundred thousand taels, and ced them in front of Tsunade.

    "Oh, this is too much, how can I be embarrassed."

    Tsunade was surprised, and although he refused, his hands didn''t stop, and he quickly put the banknotes into the suitcase.

    "It''s a happy cooperation. Please keep this matter secret."

    fixedly stared at Tsunade. This money, in addition to the operation fee, also includes the hush money.

    "Of course, I''m the best person to keep a secret."

    Tsunade agreed immediately, and said to Duan, "I will stay in Konoha for a while, if there is such an operation, pleasee to me."

    "No problem." Duan Ye nodded happily.

    After walking out of the reception room, Tsunade did not leave in a hurry, but invited Samui to a corner of the gym with a mysterious face.

    "Doctor Duan, what can I do for you?" Samuel''s expression was a little wary.

    She always felt that this blond aristocrat had been staring at her intentionally or unintentionally, as if he had some intentions.

    "that¡­"

    Tsunade twitched her hand for a few seconds before euphemistically expressing that she liked Samui''s ne very much and wanted to give her maid a ne of the same style, but she couldn''t buy it anyway.

    so.

    Tsunade hoped that Samuel could give up and sell her the ne, for which she was willing to pay a high price of 500,000 taels.

    After finishing speaking, he opened the suitcase, trying to impress the other party with colorful banknotes.

    Samui was taken aback.

    It turned out that this noble young man had been staring at her because he couldn''t forget the ne around her neck.

    but.

    "Sorry, Doctor Duan. This ne is a birthday gift from the curator. It is very precious to me. No matter how much it costs... I will not sell it."

    Samui firmly rejected Tsunade.

    She really likes this crystal ne. Samui is also worried that if she really sells the ne, the curator will be unhappy when he finds out.

    As a spy, Samui''s most important task at present is to be Uchiha''s most trusted confidant.

    Only in this way can we get more information about the Uchiha n.

    Tsunade was very disappointed when he heard the words, but he still squeezed out a smile on the surface: "Is that so, I was the one to be abrupt, I''m sorry."

    Damn it.

    I can only think of other ways.

    Cheating has failed, only stealing and robbing are more risky, but we must find the best time to make a move.

    Tsunade walked out of the gym while thinking crookedly.

    ¡­

    There are still six days left before Konoha takes back the police department.

    During this period, Uchiha can still fulfill the power of the Police Department, which is the kindness of the Three Hokages.

    The vigers were once worried that Uchiha would use these few days to intensify his abuse of power, oppress and retaliate against the people.

    This may be Uchiha''sst madness.

    But everyone soon discovered that they were overthinking.

    because.

    All day today, on the streets and alleys of Konoha, not even a patrolling police member can be seen.

    Police Department Building.

    In the captain''s office, documents piled up like a mountain.

    Fuyue is busy preparing the handover materials for the police department.

    In addition to this, what worries him even more is the future livelihood of the Uchiha n.

    After all, although he is about to step down as the chief of the police force, he is still the patriarch of Uchiha, and has the responsibility and obligation to find a new way out for the family.

    at present.

    There are more than 240 Uchiha people working in the police department.

    Among them, more than forty people are civil servants, responsible for finance, personnel and administrative departments.

    The remaining 200 people are all Uchiha ninjas, belonging to thew enforcement team.

    In the Uchiha n, although only 80 people have opened Sharingan, there are also people who became ninjas very early but failed to awaken Sharingan.

    These two hundred people ounted for 30% of the total poption of Uchiha, definitely not a small number.

    Although the budget of the police department has been cut repeatedly, even the captain Fuyue''s sry is not high, but it can be regarded as a stable ie, and many nsmen rely on it for a living.

    Now these people are collectively unemployed at once.

    indeed brought a big problem to Fu Yue, the patriarch.

    Fortunately.

    After all, the Uchiha is a rich family that hassted for thousands of years. He is also the elder who established Konoha Vige, and owns a lot of family business in the vige.

    The most famous is the ninja shop.

    Uchiha is good at fire escape, and the detonating talisman made by the tribe using the fire escape chakra is a boutique of its kind and sells well.

    is an important source of ie for a family.

    In addition, it is the mostmon way for ninjas to make money¡ªtake missions.

    Although Uchiha¡¯s reputation is not very good, his strength lies there. For many missions such as escorting, assassination, and crusade with high rewards, employers name Uchiha¡¯s elite ninjas.

    Fu Yue thought about it carefully, and then made the final calction.

    Uchiha will face a rtively difficult period economically, but he can survive in the end.

    He suddenly felt a little regretful.

    When I proposed to the third generation to give up the police department, I should find a way to get a severance pay, so that Uchiha can easily tide over the difficulties.

    Fuyue was thinking of a way in his mind.

    Boom boom!

    There was a knock on the door, and his secretary Uchiha Kenzo walked in.

    Before, Xian San¡¯s speech at the meeting was appreciated by Fu Yue. He felt that this young man had potential, so he promoted him to train him.

    "Patriarch, many members of the n did note to work today. Some asked for leave, and some were absent from work."

    Xian San hesitated for a moment, but reported the truth to Fu Yue.

    Fuyue heard the words and expressed his understanding:

    "Our people are now patrolling the streets to enforce thew. It is estimated that they will only be ridiculed by the vigers. It is indeed unnecessary."

    and.

    The 200 members of the Uchiha Law Enforcement Team have been managing nearly 200,000 vigers in Konoha before, and one police officer has to manage an average of 1,000 people. The pressure can be imagined.

    The police department had to work overtime frequently, and the team members were already physically and mentally exhausted.

    Now that this is the case, it''s time to rest.

    so.

    "Send someone to look after the prison, and just stop another riot." Fu Yue told Xian San.

    "yes."

    Xian San agreed, hesitated for two seconds, and suddenly said with a look of embarrassment, "Patriarch, I also want to... ask for a leave."

    Fu Yue was stunned, then shook his head with a smile: "Go."

    Half an hourter, the gym.

    Xian San also changed into the white T-shirt and red shorts of the Meat Reform Department at this time, and joined Daohuo and others. But he still asked with some concern:

    "Daohuo, we won''t go to work for the next few days, is it really okay?"

    Dao Huo heard the words and said disdainfully: "Go to work? What a fart!"

    Everyone roared withughter, and the gym was filled with joy.

    After finishing today''s strength training.

    A group of Uchihas went out, shouting the slogan "meat reform", and began to run around Konoha Vige.

    Halfway through, a small episode happened.

    When the Uchiha people passed by amercial street, they suddenly heard a burst of exmation from the front, and the crowd was in amotion.

    turn out to be.

    There were two ninjas who drank too much and fought in the izakaya all the way to the street, and identally injured some passing people.

    "People from the police department are here!"

    Until someone yelled, the two ninjas who were fighting were suddenly shocked, and they were a little sober from the wine.

    The rioting crowd quickly quieted down and order was restored.

    "These two guys are going to be unlucky."

    The onlookers were discussing and waiting to see the excitement.

    However.

    What everyone didn''t expect was that Daohuo and others turned a blind eye to this and ran past them directly.

    "Hey! Hurry up and arrest these two drunkards, this is the job of your police department!" Someone reminded.

    Dao Huo just looked back at the person, and told the other person to shut up, keeping silent like a cicada.

    Look at these vigers around.

    Inahura snorted, and said coldly: "We Uchiha have collectively resigned from the police department. From now on, these **** things are out of our control. You should get used to it as soon as possible."

    Finished speaking.

    A group of Uchihas walked away under the stunned eyes of the vigers.

    As for the two drunken ninjas who escaped unharmed.

    One of them was still in a daze, the other came back to his senses first, and punched him without saying a word.

    Anyway, no one cares, so it''s not a good time.

    So, there was another flutter.

    Such a thing, more than one case.

    The next two days.

    In Konoha Vige, there were dozens of public security incidents,rge and small, but no one from Uchiha came to the scene to deal with them.

    Some people even had disputes, and they made it to the police department building, but no one came out to take care of them.

    Because none of the Uchiha people went to work.

    The vigers of Konoha realized that the Uchiha n waspletely out of control.

    In this situation.

    Some guys who are usually dishonest are starting to move around.

    In the past, Uchiha and the gang stared at them with red eyes, and they were worried about doing some petty theft. Now that no one cares, isn''t it a good time to buy for zero yuan.

    In addition, there are some people with ulterior motives, such as spies from other ninja viges, who have also boldly and frequently acted.

    It turns out.

    Without the police department, the dozens of people in the Anbu could not manage it.

    Thew and order in Konoha Vige deteriorated rapidly in just a few days.

    Hokage Office.

    boom!

    Danzo pped the table and scolded in a cold voice: "Uchiha did this on purpose to show us. He didn''t care about the safety of the 200,000 vigers at all. Really think that Konoha can''t do without them? It''s ridiculous."

    Yan pushed his sses and said expressionlessly:

    "Uchiha has clearly let go of the police department. It is meaningless to use them at this time."

    This family is already a dead pig who is not afraid of boiling water.

    Xiaochun directly proposed to the third generation: "The police department must be taken back in advance, the sooner the better, otherwise the vige will be more chaotic."

    Sandaime took a puff of his pipe and said in a deep voice:

    "The importance of the police department is indeed irreceable. So after a few days of careful consideration, I decided to take this opportunity to allow more ninjas in the vige to join the police department and participate in the fight against wood. Come under Ye Zhian''s management."

    Danzo heard the words, his eyes shed:

    "In this case, let''s have a good discussion about who should take over the police department."

    "No."

    The third generation shook his head, and announced directly to the three of Danzo, "I have decided that the Hyuga n will mainly manage the police department in the future."

 Chapter 87: The police department will be handed over to you, Hinata!

    Chapter 87 The police department will be handed over to you, Hinata!

    Hyuga n Takeover Police Department?

    "Why? Sun Zhan, how can you make a decision without discussing it with us!"

    Danzo immediately jumped out and objected sharply.

    Koharu Kazuyan was also slightly dissatisfied, and asked the third generation to exin the reason for choosing the Hyuga n.

    Facing the doubts of the three old friends, the third generation did not panic at all. He leaned back on the sofa and gave an exnation calmly:

    "There are two reasons.

    First, the strength of the Hyuga n is not inferior to that of the Uchiha, and the supercilious ability is also very suitable for the work of the police department. Among the many ninja ns in Konoha, they are the best candidates to take over the police department.

    Second, in the event of the Yunyin mission three years ago, the Hyuga n endured humiliation and sacrificed Hyuga Nizashi for the peace of the vige. The vige should bepensated both emotionally and rationally, so as to inspire all Konoha ninjas to continue to sacrifice for the will of fire like Hinata.

    What do you think? "

    say what?

    The three of Danzo all heard that the third generation made so many excuses, nothing more than wanting to take the opportunity to win over Hinata and bring this family under hismand.

    The current Konoha.

    Except for Uchiha''s group of lunatics who don''t obey discipline.

    Among the remaining strongest ninja ns, Inokacho has always been on good terms with the Sarutobi n. He has long stood in line with a clear-cut banner and is the most loyal supporter of the third generation of Hokage.

    The current patriarch of the three ns was also given an earring symbolizing friendship by the third generation, and the two sides formed an unbreakable alliance.

    If Hinata also submits to the third generation and joins this alliance, then Sarutobi Hiruzen''s position as Hokage will truly be unshakable.

    About this.

    After Xiaochun and Yan figured it out, they exchanged a look, and they both understood what the other meant.

    Although the third generation has selfish intentions, as long as it is beneficial to the vige, the two elder advisors will not object.

    The reason given by the third generation is enough to convince the two of them.

    So the two quickly expressed their views: "We agree."

    Danzo still wanted to object, but seeing that the votes were three to one, he had no choice but to give up.

    Three generations saw this, and said to the three of them:

    "Don''t worry, I won''t hand over the police departmentpletely to the Hyuga n, lest they be the second Uchiha in the future.

    I have already discussed with the chiefs in advance. All ns will send ninjas to join the police department. In addition, they will recruit people from civilian ninjas, so that the police department will truly be Konoha¡¯s police department.

    Speaking of which, this was Shishui''s kid''s idea. "

    After finishing speaking, Sandaimu nced at Danzo, wanting to hear what else thetter had to say.

    "Hi Zhan, you are Hokage, but it doesn''t mean you can act arbitrarily. If you still behave like this next time, the old man will resign as the assistant of Hokage and disband Gengen! You can figure it out by then, hmph."

    Danzo said harsh words to the third generation, and left in a huff.

    The third generation''splexion changed.

    Not to mention, he has been Hokage for decades, and the most inseparable is Danzo, and he is really grasped by the other party.

    After Xiaochun and Yan also left.

    "Ahem."

    Three generations cleared their throats, called Anbu, and told him, "Go and invite the Hinata patriarch."

    Hyuga nnd.

    In a spacious and bright dojo, several n members sat upright on their knees, with meticulous expressions, looking into the arena.

    Two six-year-old children wearing ck Taoist uniforms are exercising.

    Hinata Hinata, the daughter of the patriarch, and Ningji Hinata, the son of the patriarch''s younger brother.

    "Please teach me, brother Neji."

    Hinata said a little nervously, and made a starting gesture.

    Looking at the girl opposite, Neji attacked without saying a word, hitting Hinata by surprise.

    With age.

    Ningji gradually realized the meaning of his existence, he was only born for Hinata, to protect the blood of the Hyuga n, such a fate made him unwilling.

    Especially Hinata is so weak, whether it is the grades in ninja school or actualbat ability, he is inferior to him in everything.

    Neji felt a serious psychological imbnce.

    At this time, he is acting as a training partner for Hinata, and he has to keep his hand everywhere to take care of this youngdy''s face.

    Hurry up and end this boring game.

    Ning Ci thought this way in his heart, his eyes flickered, and the speed of his palm suddenly became faster.

    Snapped!

    He hit Hinata on the chin with one palm, causing thetter to tilt his head back, and then took advantage of the momentum to pursue, attacking thetter''s chest and abdomen one after another.

    Finally, he even grabbed Hinata''s arm and threw him a big somersault.

    With a bang, Hinata fell to the ground.

    Oops.

    Ningji came back to his senses and knew that he had caused trouble above him, so he couldn''t help looking at Hyuga Hyuzu with a face of fear, worried that he would be punished by the patriarch.

    Hinata also endured the pain and stood up quickly, also very nervous, because she was afraid of being scolded by her father, saying that she was useless.

    As a result, the two children found out.

    Hinata Hinata, who is always strict on weekdays, is absent-minded at this time, and his attention is not on this side at all.

    at this time.

    Shua.

    The door of the dojo was pushed open, and a Hyuga tribe led an Anbu ninja and walked in.

    "n Chief Hyuga, Hokage-sama please." Anbu bowed to Hinata Hyuzu and said.

    finallye.

    Hinata Hyuzu heard the words, took a deep breath, calmed down the nervous mood, and stood up.

    Hepletely ignored Hinata and Neji, and went out with Anbe without leaving a word.

    On the way to Hokage Building.

    Hyuga Hizuru looks calm on the surface, but inside he is fluctuating and very anxious.

    Because he heard that in the past two days, the third generation met all the patriarchs of Konoha in private, but he, the patriarch Hyuga, was the only one who did not look for him.

    Could it be that the Hyuga n was rejected, just like Uchiha?

    In such an uneasy mood, Hinata Hizuru walked into Hokage''s office.

    "Nizuru, you are here. Sit down."

    Sandaime still had that kind look, inviting Hinata Hinata toe to the sofa and sit down together.

    Pata.

    Sandaime took a puff of the pipe, slowly exhaled the smoke ring, and then just looked at Hinata Hidetsu without saying a word.

    There was silence for more than ten seconds.

    Just when Hyuga Hyuzu couldn''t help it and wanted to ask.

    "Nichizuru, tell me honestly, are you dissatisfied with me as Hokage these past few years?"

    III suddenly said.

    Hinata Hinata heard the words, her heart was shocked, she lowered her head and said, "Master Hokage, how dare I."

    What a fine person the third generation is, it can be seen from Nizuzu''s expression at a nce that thetter really has a grudge.

    He couldn''t help sighing, and said to Hinata Hyuzu with a face of self-me:

    "Three years ago, it was obvious that the Kamoinja ninja abducted your daughter, so you shot her to death. I, the Hokage, made the Hinata n apologize to Yunyin, and sacrificed Hinata Nizashi because of it. But... I didn''t either The way, Konoha at that time could no longer stand a war..."

    At this moment, Thirdaime apologized to Hizuru and the Hyuga n from the bottom of his heart with great regret. After saying these words, the whole person seemed to have aged a lot.

    Hyuga Hyuzu couldn''t help being moved, and said quickly:

    "Master Hokage, I can understand your original decision. As a member of Konoha, sacrificing for the peace of the vige is also the realization of the Hyuga n."

    Hearing Nizuzu''s words, Sandaime was deeply moved, and his eyes were full of relief.

    So, he solemnly told Nizu:

    "For the Hyuga n, I have always felt guilty. Fortunately, now I finally have the opportunity to make up for you. I have decided to hand over the police department to Hyuga."

    "What?!"

    Rizu was shocked when he heard this.

    He had already given up hope on this matter, but he didn''t expect the turnaround, so he couldn''t help but be ecstatic.

    Three generations sighed again:

    "Actually, I thought that Hyuga was more qualified to be in charge of the police department than Uchiha. But the second generation decided to hand over the police department to Uchiha. As his disciple, I can only follow the teacher''s wishes. It''s just that time has changed, and now That should change too. Nizuzu, would you like to be the new captain of the Police Department?"

    "I do!"

    Hizuru stood up abruptly and agreed without hesitation.

    But after the excitement, he calmed down and expressed his worries to the third generation, wondering if the Hyuga n could manage the huge police department well.

    Compared to Uchiha.

    Due to the strict system of intra-n intermarriage and the control of the members of the sub-family by the curse seal of the bird in the cage, the poption of the Hyuga n has not been prosperous.

    Even if the whole family joins the police department, in terms of manpower, I am afraid it will still be stretched.

    The third generation¡¯s response to this is:

    "I''ve thought about that too.

    If you don¡¯t mind, I hope that Konoha¡¯s other families and some outstanding civilian ninjas will also join in and help Hinata manage the police department together.

    At that time, you will be themander in chief, and the police department will expand to four patrol brigades, of which the Hyuga n will be in charge of two brigades, and the other ninjas will be mixed into two brigades.

    how? "

    Rizu breathed a sigh of relief when he heard the words, and smiled happily: "This is the best."

    It''s not over yet.

    The third generation gave another big gift to the police department on the spot:

    "Nizuru, I also n to let the dog Asma assist you, I hope you don''t dislike it. Asma will lead ten high-level ninjas and forty middle-level ninjas from the Sarutobi n to join one of the patrol teams."

    "It''s my honor, Hokage-sama."

    Nizu hurriedly thanked him, but at the same time he was very shocked.

    The Sarutobi n can casuallye up with ten jounin, what a profound foundation this is.

    You must know that the current number of junin in the Hyuga n is only a dozen or so.

    "Then go back and get ready. Together with the other patriarchs, go to the police department building tomorrow toplete the handover with Uchiha."

    Finally, Third Generation gave Hizuru some advice.

    "Yes." Nizuzu bowed to Sandaime and walked out of the Hokage building excitedly.

    Hyuga is Konoha''s strongest family.

    For many years, this is not only the belief of Hyuga Nichizu, but also the belief of many Hyuga nsmen.

    Now, the Hyuga n has been approved by the third generation and will take over the police department from Uchiha, which means that the Hyuga n¡¯s belief hase true!

    Tomorrow''s handover ceremony of the Police Department will definitely be the focus of attention, and it is destined to be recorded in Konoha''s history.

    As a ninja who also possesses the Hitomi Art Kekeiji, the Hyuga n has been suppressed by the mighty Uchiha for decades, and finally they are about to fight a turnaround and usher in a bright moment.

    after.

    Hyuga is Konoha''s No. 1 wealthy family, and Bai Yan''s status will also surpass that of Sharingan, bing Konoha''s No. 1 pupil technique blood session limit.

    Thinking of these uing things.

    Hinata Hyuzu was very excited and looked forward to it.

    He couldn''t help but look up to the sky, and murmured:

    "Day difference, have you seen, your sacrifice is great..."

    Kakashi passed by and nced at the Hyuga patriarch in surprise.

    Just now, his fishing n failed again.

    The third generation ordered Kakashi to go to the police department and inform the Uchiha people to carry out the handover of the police department in advance tomorrow.

    Why sent Kakashi to go, it may be that the third generation thought that the rtionship between Kakashi and Uchiha was not bad, so he would not be kicked out.

    Half an hourter.

    Kakashi walked into the empty police department building.

    All the way unimpeded, directly to the captain''s office.

    but.

    To his surprise.

    In addition to Fuyue, there is another person in the office.

    The break is also there.

    I went out to do errands today, and there is another chapterter, before 12 o''clock. In addition, thanks to Long Beiliu for the reward.

 Chapter 88: Uchihas alms

    Chapter 88 Uchiha''s Alms

    "Yo, Kakashi."

    Juan saw Kakashi and greeted thetter.

    It was obviously just an ordinary greeting, but it fell into Kakashi''s ears like the whisper of a devil.

    He nodded stiffly towards Duan, stepped forward bravely, and informed Fu Yue of the third generation''s decision.

    I learned that the Hyuga n will take over the police department, and the handover ceremony has been advanced to tomorrow.

    "Okay, the information about the handover is ready."

    Fuyue agreed very readily, but immediately changed the topic, "As long as the vige pays back the wages owed to the police department employees."

    Wages owed?

    Kakashi was taken aback, what else is going on?

    Fuyue and Duan looked at each other, picked up a document from the table, handed it to Kakashi, and said in a serious manner:

    "In the past few years, the high-level officials have repeatedly cut the budget of the police department, which has caused the police department to fail to fulfill its original promises to employees. So far, Uchiha has been owed a total of more than 65 million taels of wages. Please pass it on to the third generation."

    "so much?"

    Kakashi blurted out in astonishment.

    "A lot?"

    Fuyue was not happy when he heard that, and frowned, "There are more than 200 people in the police department, and the average person is less than 300,000 taels. We Uchiha have paid for the vige for so many years, and in the end we can''t even get this sry back ?"

    Kakashi''s face changed, and after putting away the document, he said, "I will truthfully tell the third generation about Uchiha''s request."

    After the voice fell, he hurried back to report.

    "Du, do you think the third generation will agree?" After Kakashi left, Fuyue asked his brother-inw.

    "If you don''t agree, you will make a fuss." Duan smiled.

    Asking Konoha for money in the name of asking for sry is naturally a bad idea he came up with casually.

    As for why the break appears here.

    It was Fu Yue who went to the gym on purpose and personally invited his brother-inw over, saying that he must take him to visit the police department building, which is the future meat reform department.

    In order to allow Duan to move to the Hui family, Fu Yue, the brother-inw and patriarch, can be said to have taken great pains.

    Fine.

    It is also idle, let''s take a look.

    Hokage Building.

    Kakashi repeated Fugaku''s original words word for word, and handed over the sry arrears.

    Three Daimu knew that the sry issue was nonsense. Uchiha was asking for severance pay, and he wanted to pay a sum before leaving.

    Too shameless.

    I learned that Uchiha was also there.

    After thinking about it, it fits that person''s personality and style very well.

    Three generations frowned, thought for a long time, finally sighed, and said to Kakashi:

    "Give this sry arrears to Consultant Xiaochun, and say that it is my order to ask the Ministry of Finance to take out the money and send it to Uchiha today."

    He just promised to hand over the police department to the Hyuga n.

    If Uchiha repented, and used the excuse of wage arrears to make trouble again, it would be ugly.

    So the third generation decided to gag Uchiha.

    As long as the money is paid, the Uchiha n will no longer have an excuse to go back on their word.

    Actually.

    It is the third generation''s happiest thing to be able to settle Uchiha with money.

    For the peace and stability of the vige, as long as you don¡¯t use force, you can say anything.

    So.

    Under the operation of the Konoha Finance Department, the money was collected on the same day and handed over to the Police Department.

    That night.

    Fuyue called all the staff of the police department and distributed the money one by one. Everyone got two to three hundred thousand taels, and they were all smiling.

    After sending out the money.

    Fuyue looked solemn, and said to a group of people:

    "I heard that the Hyuga n is going to rece us. For the handover ceremony tomorrow morning, I will be there for everyone who should be present, and no one is allowed to be absent. You guys, you can''t let me go handover with the other party alone."

    That¡¯s too ignorant.

    "yes!"

    "Patriarch, don''t worry!"

    Everyone suddenly agreed.

    The police department is also Uchiha''s territory, and Hyuga''s people came to show off their power, and Uchiha must stand up.

    Fuyue put down his tone again, and said to Duan: "Duan, you cane and see tomorrow, it should be very lively then."

    "OK."

    Duan nodded, he just likes to watch fun, brother-inw really understands him more and more.

    The fact that the Hyuga n will take over the police department spread throughout the vige overnight, and almost every viger knew about it.

    Early the next morning.

    Thousands of vigers didn''t even have time to eat breakfast, so they ran out to watch the excitement.

    Uchiha nnd, outside the gate.

    Reporters from the Konoha News Department came here early, brought their cameras, and prepared to record this historic event.

    ing!

    I saw hundreds of Konoha ninjas appearing from the other side of the street, and walked over in a mighty manner.

    The person who is the leader is Hinata Hinata.

    Beside him are more than 50 members of the Hyuga n, all dressed in white kimonos, all of them looked cold and fixed, looking very majestic.

    Besides, there were also patriarchs and elite ninjas of various ns, including Yamanaka Kaiichi, Nara Shikahisa, Akimichi Choza, and Hokage''s son Asma, who were also present.

    These people are the members of the new police department that will be established soon.

    Where more than a hundred people passed by, the vigers on both sides of the street burst into cheers. People feel that these people are much more pleasing to the eye than the Uchiha n who look at people with their nostrils.

    Nichizu and others passed through the gate and entered the Uchiha nnd, followed by reporters and a group of good-hearted vigers.

    From a distance, I saw the police department building.

    The building, with its arched front and round windows on both sides, looks like a cat''s head.

    Uchiha really likes cats. The psychic beasts of many nsmen are ninja cats, and even buildings have to be built in the shape of cats.

    too ugly.

    Hinata Hyuzumented in his heart, dismissing it.

    fine.

    The third generation said that the Police Department will be moved to the Hyuga n to rebuild, and today is just a handover process.

    As for this broken building.

    Leave it to the Uchiha n and be a shame they can never forget.

    Think here.

    Hizuru''s mouth curled up, revealing a contemptuous smile.

    At this time.

    In the police department building, people from Uchiha filed out.

    Fuyue, Yatsushiro, Inahura, Tetsuhiro, Kenzo and others, nearly eighty Uchihas, all wore dark blue high-necked robes, waiting quietly in front of the building.

    The eighty people did not say a word, they were solemn and solemn, just standing there gave people great pressure.

    By contrast.

    The more than a hundred misceneous troops on Nizuzu''s side fell behind in terms of momentum after Uchiha came out.

    "Walk."

    Rizuki frowned, and was the first to walk over.

    Da da da.

    Following a burst of loud but messy footsteps, the distance between the two sides quickly narrowed, and finally stopped a few meters apart.

    Next.

    Fuyue and Nizuzu stepped out of the crowd, took a few steps forward, and performed a simple handover ceremony.

    Sign the document first.

    Then, Fugaku personally handed over the seal of the chief of the police force to the new captain Nizuzu.

    A simple ceremony, but the symbolic meaning is very important.

    "From today onwards, the burden of the police department will be handed over to you." Fu Yue said to Nizu.

    Rizu heard the words and responded immediately:

    "Don''t worry, Hinata and Konoha''s other families will definitely give the police department a new look and regain the support and love of the vigers."

    The voice just fell.

    "The captain of the Japanese football team is well said!"

    "We''re all behind you!"

    In the crowd behind him, there was a burst of agreement.

    Seeing this, Fu Yue sneered in his heart.

    If you like being a city manager so much, then go for it. I really think I have picked up a good job.

    He has been the chief of the police force for so many years, and he is very clear about the hardship, sadness and helplessness of the work of the police force.

    Think here.

    Fuyue even felt sorry for Rizu, because he could already imagine what kind of life the other party would face in the future.

    "Please shake hands andplete the handover ceremony."

    A reporter from the Konoha News came forward, made a suggestion with a smile, and held up the camera.

    Shua.

    Hizuzu stared at Fu Yue with burning eyes, and stretched out his hand first.

    Fuyue shook his head, reached out his hand, and held it with Hizuru.

    "Ka Ka Ka!" The reporter took a quick photo, nning to use this photo as the front page of tomorrow''s newspaper.

    In the photo.

    Rizu has a happy face, as if his life has reached its peak;

    Fuyue, on the other hand, had a meaningful expression on his face.

    In the crowd.

    "I didn''t expect the mighty Uchiha to have today."

    Tsunade turned into a noble son, tsk tsk sighed. Knowing that there is such a lively event, she naturally wants toe over to join in.

    But what makes her strange is, why didn''t that guy Uchiha Dane?

    I was thinking.

    Suddenly there was amotion from the crowd behind.

    Tsunade looked back, and saw that the crowd separated like a tide, all of them were terrified, and some even fell down on the spot.

    Herees the break.

    He also brought Samui this time.

    "Are wete?" Duan asked Samuel.

    "It seems... a littlete."

    Samui''s voice was a little nervous, and his expression was even more unnatural.

    After all, she is a spy of Yunying Vige. She appeared with the curator at this time, and was stared at by so many Konoha ninjas. What should I do if she identally reveals her secrets?

    Duan walked in front of Fuyue, turned his head and took a look at Hinata Hidetsu.

    "!"

    Rizu was startled, the arrogance and domineering in the Hokage Building that day was still fresh in his memory.

    He couldn''t help but his face changed, and he took a step back subconsciously.

    "Curator!"

    The arrival of Judgment made the Uchiha people who had been silent all the time burst into enthusiastic cheers.

    This man is Uchiha''s Dinghaishenzhen. As long as he is there, Uchiha will find the backbone.

    A much-anticipated handover ceremony.

    As soon as Duan appeared, he stole everyone''s limelight and became the protagonist.

    Who made him "the worst Uchiha ever"?

    Beside Nichizu, a member of the Hyuga tribe looked at the Uchiha people who had boosted their morale, and couldn''t help but sneered: "It''s ridiculous to pretend to be full of air despite being a group of bereaved dogs."

    Uchiha, who can¡¯t even guard the police department, isn¡¯t he a lost dog?

    As soon as this remark was made, the scene fell silent instantly.

    Juan did not respond.

    "Um?"

    Fuyue raised his eyebrows, shed Sharingan, and looked at the Hyuga nsman.

    Next second.

    Swish Swish Swish Swish Swish.

    Eighty Uchihas opened their Sharingan together, and looked at Hinata Hizuru and the others with unfriendly expressions.

    boom.

    The Hyuga nsman who spoke rudely to Uchiha was hit by an illusion on the spot, fell to the ground, foaming at the mouth, and his limbs twitched.

    See it.

    "Fugaku Uchiha!"

    Hyuga Hizuru shouted angrily, and rolled his eyes with other tribesmen, confronting Uchiha **** for tat.

    The patriarchs and ninjas of other tribes also drew their weapons as if they were facing a big enemy, or prepared to raise their hands to make seals.

    At the moment.

    The atmosphere at the scene was extremely tense, everyone on both sides held their breath, and the conflict was about to break out.

    Seeing that the situation is about to get out of control.

    "Chief Fuyue!"

    Kakashi led Tianzang, and several other Anbu hurriedly appeared, standing between the two sides.

    The third generation purposely sent Kakashi and others here to prevent this situation.

    Fuyue thought about it, and it was more important to get down to business.

    So, he put away Sharingan, and said coldly to Hyuga Hyuzu and others without any politeness:

    "Go away. From now on, outsiders are strictly prohibited from entering the Uchihand, or you will bear the consequences."

    Rizu heard the words, his face was sullen, and he was about to choke, but he heard Fuyue say:

    "By the way, by the way, take away the prisoners in the prison. There should be enough space in your Hyuga n to detain them."

    After finishing speaking, Fuyue ordered the nsmen to take more than 200 prisoners out of the prison and hand them all to the other party.

    Hizuru took a deep look at Fu Yue.

    "let''s go!"

    Holding back his anger, he turned and left.

    The overall situation is the most important.

    As long as the Hinata family gets the police department, it will surely go to glory. As for the Uchiha n, let them fend for themselves on the edge of the vige where no one cares about them.

    "Curator, what is the surprise you mentioned, why did you call me here today?"

    Samui asked Duan.

    Duan pointed to the police department building: "The surprise is that the gym will be moved here in the future."

    Samui was really taken aback when he heard this.

    Fu Yue even urged Xiansan and the others: "What are you still doing, take out the new que and hang it up quickly."

    So.

    Under the witness of all the Uchihas.

    On the police department building, the huge blue logo with the fan of fire engraved in the center of the shuriken was quickly taken down.

    Instead, a new biceps logo.

    Below the logo, the original six characters of "Konoha Police Force" were also removed, and the red "Uchiha Meat Reform Department" was rewritten.

    It turns out that this is what Fuyue worries about.

    In the eyes of this Uchiha patriarch, letting his brother-inw move back to the n is obviously much more important than handing over the police department.

    Next.

    Facing the expectant eyes of the Uchiha tribe.

    "Uchiha Meat Kai Department, officially established today." Duan announced calmly.

    As soon as the voice fell, the crowd burst into another round of enthusiastic cheers.

    They not only celebrated the relocation of the Ministry of Meat Reform, but also weed Duan to return to the nnd.

    "Let''s shout together, Uchiha¡ªMeat Kai!"

    Daohuo raised his arms and called out, which attracted the response of the tribe.

    "Uchiha-Meat Kai!!"

    The voices of eighty people gathered together and soared into the sky.

    Hyuga Hyuzu and the others who hadn¡¯t gone far looked back in surprise, unable to understand.

    Uchiha obviously lost the police department that he relied on for his survival, but he is so happy, it doesn¡¯t seem to be pretending at all.

    As for the Hyuga n, they obviously won the Police Department as victors, but it seems like they didn¡¯t win.

    Hyuga Hyuzu suddenly had a feeling.

    This police department is like Uchiha...

    The same as giving alms to Hinata.

 Chapter 89: regressive land

    Chapter 89 Returning to the Land

    After the Uchiha Meat Reform Department was established.

    The first thing to do is to move, of course, to move all the equipment of the original gym, as well as the furniture and luggage of Duan and Samui to the new meat modification department.

    There is no need to break the mouth, and there is no need for Fuyue to order, everyone in the Uchiha is already scrambling to undertake this task.

    Seeing this, Fuyue obtained Duan''s consent and said to the nsmen:

    "Then let''s go together. There is strength in numbers, and we will try to finish the move today."

    So, a group of people walked out of the n in mighty force.

    Just arrived at the gate.

    Judging, I saw Tsunade pretending to be a blond nobleman, leaning on the pir of the gate, and beckoning to him.

    "Curator off."

    "Dr. Duan."

    The two looked at each other and smiled.

    I learned that the gym will be relocated.

    "I just heard from Chief Fuyue that outsiders are not allowed to enter thend of the Uchiha n, otherwise you will be responsible for the consequences. Then can I go to your gym in the future? I have a card."

    Tsunade tried it out with a teasing tone.

    "Of course, as long as you are a member of the gym, you are wee anytime."

    Judgmentally gave an affirmative answer, suddenly his heart moved, and he said to Tsunade, "By the way, I have something I would like to ask you to help research."

    "What?" Tsunade asked curiously.

    "Follow me and you will find out."

    Twenty minutester.

    Alley Gym.

    Under the suspicious onlookers of Uchiha, he opened the freezer of the refrigerator and took out two arms that were freezing and hard from the inside.

    Itachi''s pupils shrank, and he recognized it at a nce. It was the arm of the mysterious masked man.

    Unexpectedly, my uncle still kept it.

    "This is..." Tsunade looked surprised, no one cut off his arm and put it in the refrigerator.

    "Let''s talk in detail in the room."

    Breaking his arms, he invited Tsunade and his brother-inw Fugaku, and the three of them entered the reception room together.

    "I fought a mysterious enemy not long ago, and I tore off the opponent''s arm. This person used wood escape ninjutsu, and he may have obtained the power of the first Hokage through some means."

    Duan exined while handing two arms to the two of them.

    What? !

    Tsunade and Fuyue were both taken aback when they heard the words.

    Especially Tsunade, when she heard the words "Mu Dun" and "First Hokage" from the broken mouth, after being surprised, her expression became more dignified and serious.

    She looked at the arm carefully, and soon realized¡ª

    What constitutes this arm is not muscle, bone, blood and fascia, but mainly a kind of white cell tissue.

    "You are a medical ninja, you must have a lot of research on the structure of the human body, can you see any clues?"

    Open the interface to ask.

    Tsunade lowered his arm and replied with a frown: "I need further dissection and research before I can draw a conclusion."

    "This is easy."

    Hearing the words, he looked at Fu Yue, "Brother-inw, can you lend Uchiha''s medical room to my friend?"

    Fu Yue nodded: "Of course."

    Tsunade also agreed.

    This time, she was neither doing it for the reward, nor for getting close to the disconnection, but for this weird arm itself, she developed an extremely strong interest.

    Can''t wait to start researching.

    "Xian San!"

    Fuyue called the secretary and ordered thetter to send Tsunade and both arms to the medical room.

    Looking at the back of Tsunade leaving in a hurry, Duan''s eyes were deep.

    Obito''s arm is transnted with cells from Qianshouzhujian, which has the power of yang escape.

    Judging that although he has been practicing Yang Dun, since thepletion of physical transformation, his progress has stagnated and reached a bottleneck.

    Thousand-handed pirs are the reincarnation of Ashura, the second son of the Sage of the Six Paths.

    Not only does he have an unfathomable amount of chakra, but he also has a body full of vitality, which can heal most injuries without printing.

    Even Uchiha Madara said that on the battlefield, no one can kill Hashirama.

    By contrast.

    The broken body is more focused on strength and defense, while the recovery ability is more general.

    so.

    In order to break through the current bottleneck, we will go one step further.

    Also in order to develop a more perfect body and be the supreme **** of muscles.

    Juan gave Obito''s arm to Tsunade, hoping to get something valuable through her research.

    I was thinking.

    "By the way, let''s go to my house for dinner tonight. In order to celebrate your move to the Hui nationality, my sister specially prepared a lot of meals."

    Fu Yue''s words distracted his thoughts.

    "Okay." Broken nodded.

    Busy until the afternoon.

    With the help of more than a hundred Uchiha people, almost all the things in the gym have been moved, which is very efficient.

    In the empty retreat room.

    Shua.

    Duan put away the calligraphy with the word "Zuo Wang" written on the wall, and then left the ce where he lived for more than ten years together with Sam Yi.

    Uchiha nnd gate.

    Fuyue and Itachi, father and son are waiting here.

    After receiving Duan and Samui, the four of them entered the nnd together and walked towards the mansion of the patriarch''s family.

    Along the way.

    "Curator, everyone is watching you." Samui whispered.

    Looking around, some ordinary people on the street smiled at him, some bowed to him, and some children waved to him.

    Although he is an extremely evil person in the mouth of Konoha vigers outside, but in the n, he is not only the brother-inw of the patriarch, but also the strongest Uchiha.

    So it is normal to be weed by the tribe.

    certainly.

    There are also quite a few Uchiha nsmen with worried faces.

    They just want to live a peaceful life honestly, and Juan¡¯s recent words and deeds in the vige have undoubtedly deepened Konoha¡¯s hostility towards Uchiha, which is exactly the same as the situation in Uchiha Madara¡¯s time.

    This made some nsmen feel very uneasy.

    This is the second time I came to my brother-inw''s house for dinner.

    On the dinner table.

    Meiqin first brought food for her younger brother, and asked Duan to taste her cooking, and then made various hints inside and outside the words, trying to bring Duan and Samui together.

    She often asks Samui to go shopping together, and she likes thetter very much, and she has already identified him as her future sister-inw in her heart.

    Samui looked shy when he heard the words, but he didn''t know if it was true or just pretending.

    Duan and Fu Yue exchanged nces.

    Samui is a spy of Yunyin Vige. Until now, only two people know about it.

    So.

    "Ahem."

    Fuyue pretended to cough twice, and said to Mikoto, "Don''t worry about it, let the young people talk about it by themselves."

    Duan also said: "Sister, don''t worry. I won''t treat Samui badly anyway. I even gave her a crystal ne recently."

    Yeah?

    When Miqin heard this, she carefully looked at the ne on Samui''s neck, and then couldn''t help but smile.

    The homonym of the ne is "love". Did Duan confess to Samui in this way long ago?

    It seems.

    My younger brother is not iprehensible, but rather romantic.

    "The curator..."

    When Samuel heard what he said, he murmured softly, blushing.

    Seeing Samuel''s gesture, Lian Duan couldn''t help feeling in his heart:

    If it is pretending, it is too good to pretend.

    As expected of a senior spy.

    After meals.

    "Fuck, I heard from your brother-inw that it will take a while to renovate the police department building into a gym. During this period, why don''t you and Samui stay at our house, okay?"

    Mikoto looked at her brother expectantly.

    As soon as this remark came out.

    The two brothers Itachi and Sasuke on the side were suddenly very nervous, for fear that their uncle would agree.

    What to be afraid of.

    nced at the two nephews, then smiled, and said to Miqin: "Of course, sister, I also want to see you every day. Oh, and these two cute little nephews."

    After finishing speaking, he patted Itachi on the shoulder.

    Itachi managed to force a smile, feeling like he was falling into a cave of ice.

    "Mrs. Meiqin, I really trouble you." Samui stood up and bowed to Meiqin.

    She never imagined that one day, she, a spy, would live in the Uchiha patriarch''s house openly and aboveboard.

    "Come on, I''ll show you your room."

    Miqin smiled and held Samuel''s hand, bing more and more satisfied with this "sister-inw".

    After watching the two women leave, Fuyue suddenly looked serious, and said to his brother-inw, "Damn, I have something to discuss with you."

    After a while.

    Duan followed Fuyue to the morgue of the Uchiha n.

    "After thest n meeting ended, a nsman named Uchiha Jun disappeared. His body was not found until a few days ago. It''s just that the body is very strange..."

    While talking, Fu Yue brought Duan to a corpse.

    Looking over, I saw that Uchiha Jun¡¯s body had rotted, and his pair of sharing eyes had been dug away, and the strange thing is¡ª

    A tree grew out of the corpse.

    That''s right, a tree.

    "Someone attacked Uchiha Jun with Mudun ninjutsu. I heard that there is a ninja named Tenzo in Anbu. Not only can he use the Mudun of the first Hokage, but he is also Kakashi''s subordinate."

    Fu Yue analyzed it in a deep voice.

    Obviously.

    He thought that on the night of the Uchiha n Meeting, the Third Generation not only sent Kakashi to monitor Uchiha, but Tenzo also came.

    And also killed Jun Uchiha.

    After finishing speaking, Fu Yue asked Duan again:

    "Duan, when you took out those two arms during the day, you said that you also encountered an enemy who can escape from wood before. When?"

    He suspected that the enemy of Mu Dun that he had encountered was Tianzang.

    Duan shook his head, and denied it: "Tenzo is not the only one who knows Mudun Ninjutsu, and not necessarily all Konoha Anbe."

    At least as far as I know.

    In addition to Tianzang, Mutun users also include Danzo, Obito, and Jue.

    ording to Fu Yue''s description.

    The most likely to kill Uchiha Jun is either Obito, or Jue who obeys Obito.

    Obito, has he made aeback so soon?

    "Duan, do you mean that there is a group of enemies who have mastered Mudun hiding in the dark, deliberately targeting our Uchiha n?"

    Fuyue sensed something was wrong from his broken words.

    Who will the other party be?

    After thinking about it for a while, he spected: "The purpose of the other party''s attacking and killing Uchiha Jun should be to rece him and pretend to be, so that the infiltrators will eavesdrop on the information. If this is the case, then let''s lure the snake out of the hole."

    Luring a snake out of its hole?

    When Fuyue heard it, Dang even understood the meaning of Duan: "You mean, hold another n meeting to lure the other party?"

    Exactly, tomorrow night is the Uchiha n Meeting time.

    "That''s right, just say that there are important things to announce, so everyone must participate."

    Seeded to add a sentence.

    As for what fish we can catch, we will know tomorrow night.

 Chapter 90: Just beat them all

    Chapter 90 can only be beaten once

    Early the next morning.

    Although the Uchiha meat reform department has not yet been renovated and cannot provide training for the time being, this has not affected the fitness enthusiasm of the Uchiha people in the slightest.

    After the Kyuubi incident, Konoha drove Uchiha to the edge of the vige in the name of re-nning the vige area.

    For Uchiha, the only advantage is that he got a practice field adjacent to the familynd aspensation.

    "Curator."

    Juan got up in the morning, and as soon as he went out, he found that Dao Huo and others were already waiting outside.

    They invited Duan to the practice field, hoping that the curator could guide everyone and carry out outdoor fitness training.

    "Yes." Duan nodded.

    As long as someone wants to learn fitness from him, no matter who it is, even Danzo, Obito, etc. who have always wanted to kill him, he can consider it.

    Because, this is preaching to the great muscle god.

    As a devout muscle believer, the purpose of opening a gym was not to make money from the beginning, but to preach.

    The way of muscle.

    He hopes from the bottom of his heart that one day in the future, the world will be full of big muscle bullies, and everyone can enjoy the fun of body modification.

    Juan even thought that if he had the ability to cast infinite monthly readings, then he must create a world where there is no war, only muscle and fitnesspetitions.

    Such an ideal is not much bigger than the pattern with soil?

    So, for the request of Daohuo and others, Duan readily agrees.

    Uchiha''s practice field is a circr area with a radius of five kilometers. There is arge forest, a hill more than 100 meters high, and the Nanga River flowing through it.

    Beautiful scenery and fresh air.

    Such a ce is really suitable for outdoor fitness.

    The Uchihas walked through the woods and climbed towards the top of the hill, because they could overlook theyout of the entire training ground and have a panoramic view of the surrounding scenery.

    Morning mist filled the forest.

    Duan walked in the front of the crowd, his body heaving together, he seemed to be walking in an ordinary way, nothing special.

    But the sharp-eyed Daohuo discovered it.

    Between walking, the momentum is constantly changing, sometimes it is as thick as a turtle, and sometimes it is as light as a crane.

    "Have you seen that, the curator is indeed practicing even while walking. This is the highest state of a bodybuilder."

    Dao Huo whispered to the group of people.

    When everyone heard what was said, they all nodded in agreement, and their gazes at Duan''s back became more and more admirable.

    As expected of the curator.

    soon.

    They also subconsciously imitated Duan''s walking posture, but they were all incapable of being godlike, and they all looked like they were limping, which looked extremely funny.

    After a while, we reached the top of the mountain.

    Unfortunately, the fog did not clear.

    Looking down from the top of the mountain, the morning mist is like a white curtain, covering the entire exercise field. The woods and Nanhe River are permeated in the mist, and the outlines are looming.

    Can''t see anything clearly.

    "It seems that the only way to dispel the fog is to wait for the sun toe out."

    Daohuo looked at the thick fog around him, shook his head, and then asked Duan, "Curator, should we wait, or go down the mountain first."

    "No need."

    Duan only said two words, and as soon as the voice fell, the double "World" condensed into shape and appeared behind him.

    "It''s the curator''s Susano." When Inahura and the others saw this, they couldn''t help getting excited.

    However, what is the curator trying to do by offering Susano at this time?

    They get it right away.

    I saw that Duan and the world''s movements werepletely synchronized. Facing the mountains and clouds in front of them, they opened their mouths at the same time and sucked in suddenly.

    "Hiss!"

    In an instant.

    The mist all over the mountains and ins seems to be attracted by some powerful force, like a rolling tide, quickly gathering from all directions.

    In the end, it was broken and the world was sucked into the belly.

    With the hill as the center, the fog within a radius of several kilometers disappeared in an instant, leaving only a piece of clearness.

    Next.

    "Zhi!"

    Duan was in sync with the world again, and when he pressed the lower abdomen, the gas inhaled into the abdominal cavity immediately turned into a long howling in unison, and went straight into the sky.

    The howling sound echoed in the mountains and forests, startling countless birds.

    It also spread to Konoha, passing over the vige, causing many vigers and ninjas to stop and look in the direction of the Uchiha n in surprise.

    what happened? No one can guess.

    At the top of the mountain, Daohuo and the others were dumbfounded.

    At this time, in their eyes, Duan, who is full of clouds and mist and howls up to the sky, is no longer a human being, but a real immortal.

    Even if the Sage of the Six Paths is reincarnated, he might not have such a demeanor, right?

    Thinking in their hearts, everyone looked into Duan''s eyes, and there were only four words left.

    The mountains look up.

    After a while.

    A round of red sun rises, the brilliance spreads all over the earth, and a new day officially begins.

    Under the guidance of Duan, everyone in the Uchiha carried out hundreds of catties of logs and carried out vigorous running, climbing and squatting training in the practice field.

    Duan noticed.

    After this period of fitness, some of the n members who are talented and hardworking have already developed a pretty good muscle shape.

    The so-called omnipotent power is Uchiha''s Yin Dun and Senshou''s Yang Dun.

    A single yin does not grow, and a single yang does not grow. Only the harmony of yin and yang can all things grow.

    Cultivating Yang Dun is actually exercising powerful physical strength.

    As a descendant of the Sage of the Six Paths, the Uchiha definitely has a hidden talent for yang escape in his blood, but this family has always relied too much on the power of Sharingan.

    Only practice yin but not yang.

    So even if the Kaleidoscope Sharingan is turned on, without Yang Dun''s recovery ability as a support, it can only overdraw the pupil power infinitely, and eventually the blindness of both eyes will inevitably end.

    Of course, in addition to actively practicing Yang Dun.

    It is also possible to solve this problem by sessfully transnting intercolumn cells like Obito did by hanging them directly.

    Speaking of intercolumnar cells.

    I don''t know how Tsunade''s research is going.

    In addition, Duan is also looking forward to tonight''s n meeting.

    If a fish really takes the bait at that time, maybe from the mouth of the other party, we can get more information about the cells between the columns.

    One day passed without knowing it.

    night.

    The main hall of Nanga Shrine, a secret room.

    The brazier on the wall was crackling and burning, and the room was full of people. All the Uchihas in the n who opened Sharingan were present.

    Even the blind Zhishui attended with a bandage.

    "I heard that the patriarch is going to announce a very important matter. If anyone of you has news,e and hear it."

    "It should be about Uchiha''s future livelihood. After we resigned collectively from the police department, we have to find a new way of living."

    "..."

    While everyone was discussing, Fu Yue and Duan arrived at the secret room.

    "Is everything here?"

    Fuyue asked, and after counting the number of people, he winked at Daohuo and Tiehuo and ordered them to block the only door of the secret room.

    Then.

    Shua.

    Kaleidoscopic Sharingan, open.

    Sharp eyes swept towards the Uchihas in the secret room one by one.

    "Patriarch, what are you doing?" Everyone was puzzled by this.

    "Stand still."

    Fuyue let out a low cry, walked into the crowd for a closer look, and exined in a deep voice, "Someone pretended to be a member of the Uchiha n and sneaked into the n association. I''m going to find him out now."

    What, there is such a thing?

    When everyone heard the words, they all looked panic-stricken, and looked at each other''s nsmen around them.

    However.

    Walking around in the crowd, Fu Yue found nothing. In the end, he could only frown tightly and shook his head at Xiang Duan.

    Is the fish not hooked?

    Or is it that the other party''s transformation technique is so brilliant that they can''t even see through the Kaleidoscope Sharingan?

    "At this point, it seems that there is only one way to do it."

    Duan said while walking towards the Uchiha people.

    "What way?" Fu Yue asked.

    "It''s very simple, that is to beat everyone up once. As long as there are outsiders hiding among you, after being attacked by me, they will definitely show their ws."

    Duan clenched his fists loudly, and the stand-in "World" also appeared behind him, looking down at the Uchihas indifferently like a god.

    When everyone heard the words, Qi Shuhua''s expression changed, and they all panicked.

    Da da.

    Fuyue took three steps in parallel, and hurried over to stand beside Duan, for fear that his brother-inw would beat him up tooter.

    "Uncle, I am real, there is no reason for the enemy to pretend to be me, the risk is too great."

    Itachi said something hastily, and ran to Duan''s side, desperate to survive.

    He has already been beaten out of his psychological shadow by his uncle, and he doesn''t want to be beaten for no reason anymore.

    Zhishui hesitated to speak.

    No one knows better than him how terrible the broken fist is, but he is too embarrassed to let Duanqiu go, so he can only hesitate in ce.

    "Curator, you are joking, not serious."

    Uchiha Kenzo looked terrified, and asked the aspirations of the nsmen.

    He took a decisive look at Xiansan, and his response to this was:

    "Do you think I''m joking?"

    The voice just fell.

    Boom!

    A powerful air flow erupted from Duan''s body, turning into a strong wind and sweeping all the nsmen in front of him, and the ground under his feet was cracked inch by inch, forming spider web cracks.

    but.

    Just when Duan was about to make a move.

    "What''s going on, what is this thing?"

    In the crowd, several nsmen uttered terrified screams at the same time.

    I saw a white foam-like substance suddenly appeared on them, and it expanded rapidly, enveloping the Uchiha people.

    "My chakra has been absorbed by this thing." Someone shouted in panic.

    "hey-hey."

    Following a cheapugh, a white head popped out of the white foam on the man''s body, opened his mouth wide and bit the former.

    "careful!"

    A nsman next to him reacted quickly, and chopped off the white head with a hand knife.

    This is... the Spore Art.

    It was confirmed at a nce that the one who sneaked into the Uchiha n was none other than Shiro Ze who served Obito.

    Baijue can differentiate its own cells and parasitize the enemy. Its concealment is so high that even shadow-level characters cannot detect it before it is activated.

    By using the spore technique, Bai Jue sessfully created chaos in the secret room.

    And at this moment.

    Whoosh.

    Among the crowd, a Uchiha rushed to the door of the secret room at an extremely fast speed, and as soon as he raised his hand, several solid wood flew out of his sleeve.

    boom! boom!

    Not only repelled Daohuo and Tiehuo, but also knocked down the door of the secret room, and escaped sessfully.

    "catch him!"

    Fugaku snarled, and was the first to catch up, followed by the other Uchihas, assisting the patriarch to catch the infiltrator.

    Duan put away the aura that was exuding, and did not move.

    He is still watching.

    Sure enough.

    While everyone''s attention is being attracted, go catch the escaped person. On the edge of the crowd, a Uchiha smiled with a sessful scheme.

    As soon as his body sank, his whole body melted into the ground, trying to use the mayfly technique to escape.

    The next moment.

    Smashing~ Varudo!

    Duan did not hesitate to start the time stop.

    Thank you Xiyuanhua for the 500 starting coins! Thanks to Nobita''s Doraemon and Counterattack y for their rewards!

 Chapter 91: break the flicker

    Chapter 91: Deception

    um.

    The power of stoppage spread, and the whole world suddenly lost its color.

    this moment.

    The Uchiha people in the secret room are either busy solving the spore technique, or they are rushing to the gate, chasing the fleeing enemies with the patriarch Fu Yue.

    There is only a break, and the real infiltrator is discovered.

    The first second after the stop.

    Whoosh.

    Taking a decisive step, hended in front of the infiltrator, who still had a smug smile on the corner of his mouth, as if he was mocking the Uchiha idiots in his heart.

    Seconds.

    Duan directly stretched out a big hand, with five fingers spread out like an iron cage, covering the opponent''s head.

    Then, like pulling out a carrot, he yanked upwards hard.

    The man had already sunk half of his body into the ground, but at this moment he was pulled so hard, and forced to push away from the ground until his feet were off the ground.

    enough.

    Time resumes its flow.

    "Um?"

    The sneer at the corner of the man''s mouth disappeared in an instant, and he suddenly found that his head was being held by the hand, hanging in mid-air, and he couldn''t help showing a terrified expression.

    How is this going? !

    didn''t wait for him to react.

    Shua.

    The broken eyes turned into scarlet three-god jade, and released a phantom impact at the opponent from close at hand, controlling him on the spot.

    This guy who pretended to be a Uchiha tribe finally showed his true form.

    Sure enough, it was Bai Jue.

    After catching the real infiltrator, he turned his head and looked at the group of people.

    Although Bai Jue''s spore technique is hard to defend against, it is not very lethal. As long as he reacts in time, it will not be difficult to break free.

    Uchiha teamed up and quickly rescued the nsmen who were attacked by the spores, and there were broken white cells all over the ce.

    Boom!

    Outside the secret room, there was a sudden loud noise, which seemed to be an explosion.

    Everyone rushed to support, only to find out when they got outside that the enemy Fuyue and others were chasing was just a clone.

    After the avatar lured Fuyue out, it immediately blew itself up, making the patriarch feel ashamed and a little embarrassed.

    It wasn''t until he saw Bai Jue in Duan''s hand that Fu Yue suddenly realized, walked over and said:

    "Broken, I didn''t expect this guy to be so cunning. Fortunately, you caught its body."

    Ontology?

    Duan shook his head, not sure.

    Bai Jue is a human being immersed in infinite monthly reading in ancient times. He has tens of thousands of clones. It''s hard to say who is its main body.

    In the original book, Bai Jue died many times. Even though the main body was burned to death by Sasuke with Amaterasu, a new clone appearedter and became the new main body.

    However, what is certain is that.

    The one he caught was at least a rtively advanced clone of Bai Jue.

    So.

    In front of everyone in the Uchiha, the three-god jade in his eyes slowly turned, using the power of his pupils to read the memory in Bai Jue''s mind.

    Only a few seconds passed.

    Judgment''s behavior seems to have triggered some kind of seal in Bai Jue''s brain, making it¡ª

    "ah!"

    Suddenly let out a scream, broke free from the control of Sharingan, and woke up from the illusion.

    Then, there was a bang.

    This white beast was struggling, its head exploded like a watermelon, and white tissue and liquid were scattered all over the ce.

    But Juan already got the information he wanted.

    "Broken, is there any gain?"

    Fuyue was the first to ask, and all the nsmen also pricked up their ears, ready to listen carefully.

    Under the curious and expectant eyes of everyone, he parted his lips and said four words slowly:

    "Mountain Cemetery."

    Mountain...cemetery?

    "What is that, is it the enemy''sir? Why don''t I know this ce."

    "I haven''t heard of it either."

    Everyone was discussing and looking puzzled.

    The interpretation of this is:

    "It''s normal that you haven''t heard of it, because it''s not near Konoha, or even in the Land of Fire, but in a primeval forest in the north, thousands of miles away from here."

    The people of the ?? n became more and more surprised when they heard this.

    Fuyue looked solemn, and asked again:

    "Duan, after you read the enemy''s memory, have you figured out the enemy''s true identity?"

    He really wanted to know what this kind of weirdo, who could use Mudun, came all the way to infiltrate Uchiha''s n, what exactly was he trying to do.

    It must not be a good thing.

    Juan Wenyan, this time did not answer immediately, but lowered his head and fell into deep thought, as if digesting the information he had just read.

    During this process.

    His expression was sometimes solemn and sometimes surprised, as if he knew something important.

    actually.

    It''s just a deliberate act for everyone in the Uchiha.

    From Bai Jue''s mind, he only got the approximate location of the mountain cemetery, but he didn''t get any other information.

    But he is a time traveler and knows the story inside.

    so.

    For the rest of the content, you can edit whatever you think of.

    Seeing that the atmosphere is almost brewing.

    Duan finally raised his head, nced at the nsmen, and suddenly mentioned a person to them:

    "You guys still remember how Uchiha Madara died."

    "Of course, everyone in the ninja world knows it. In the battle of the valley of the end, Uchiha Madara fought the first generation of Hokage for a day and a night. In the end, he lost and died under the sword of thetter."

    Daohuo said, not understanding why Duan mentioned this matter.

    Judgment shook his head, and threw out a heavy piece of information:

    "de didn''t die at the time. Moreover, he bit off a piece of flesh and blood from thetter in the battle with the first Hokage, used feigned death to conceal the truth, and hid in the mountain cemetery. After that, Madara used the cells of the first Hokage to cultivate There is an artificial human who can use wood escape, that is, this guy named Bai Jue I caught."

    These words were like ringing a big bell, shaking everyone''s heads.

    Can''t get back to God for a long time.

    It would be amazing if all the assertions were true.

    After Fuyue and the others calmed down a bit, Duan continued to break the news:

    "ording to the information I read, Madara is dead now, but he cultivated a sessor. Madara believed that both Konoha and Uchiha had betrayed him, so he ordered the sessor to take revenge on both at the same time. A few years ago The Night of the Nine-Tails, manipting the Nine-Tails to mess with Konoha and put the me on Uchiha is the handwriting of the other party."

    Having said this in one breath, I think it''s almost the same.

    Everyone in Uchiha heard the words, looked at each other in nk dismay, and fell into shock again.

    Especially the water stop in the crowd.

    He had always thought that the person who used the kaleidoscope to manipte Nine-Tails was either the patriarch Fu Yue or Duan.

    It was only now that he realized that he might have mistaken the two of them.

    A long while.

    "Then, who is Uchiha Madara''s sessor?"

    Fuyue asked his brother-inw, this is what he wants to know most now.

    The voice just fell.

    "I''ve seen that guy."

    Yatsushiro suddenly raised his voice and told the group of people, "The other party is a mysterious masked man who ims to be Uchiha Madara. He once contacted me in the name of helping Uchiha to avenge the vige. Fortunately, he saw through the fake identity of the masked man and let me Wake up in time."

    He never forgets to tter him at any time.

    Itachi heard the words, and also echoed: "Uncle fought with the masked man, and even tore off the other''s two arms, which are the pair of arms you saw yesterday."

    The sessive speeches of the two men can be regarded as aplete confirmation of what Duan said just now.

    "I didn''t expect to have such an enemy all these years, hiding in the dark and plotting against Uchiha."

    "Thanks to the curator who saw through the other party''s conspiracy, first broke his arms, and now caught the other party''s spy Bai Jue."

    "Although the curator moved out of the n, he has been silently guarding Uchiha, is that so?"

    "..."

    A group of nsmen were discussing, and they raised the praise to a new height.

    After experiencing the recent series of events.

    In their eyes at this time, the curator is almost about to be Uchiha''s savior.

    Even Fuyue, the patriarch, subconsciously asked Duan for advice:

    "Broken, what do you think we should do now?"

    "Of course I took the initiative to attack, otherwise I would just sit and wait to die, wouldn''t I." Duan stared at his brother-inw.

    "You mean..." Fu Yue''s gaze became sharp.

    Juan looked at the group of people again, and said to them:

    "Uchiha Madara ran away that year, not only stole arge number of historical books and Uchiha secrets from the family, but even the tokens passed down from generation to generation by our family, the treasured homage fan that symbolizes the identity and authority of the patriarch, was also taken away by him. These things are in the mountain cemetery at this time, shouldn''t we take them back?"

    When everyone heard the words, their eyes lit up, and then their blood boiled even more.

    yes.

    The decline of the Uchiha n began after Madara left.

    "The curator is right, we want to get back what belonged to Uchiha from the traitor Uchiha Madara."

    "Haha, I just resigned from the police department and was bored when the enemy came to my door. I can''t wait to start fighting."

    Under Duan''s instigation, everyone was gearing up for a while, very excited.

    Duan looked at the group of Uchihas quietly.

    He said awe-inspiring words, fooling the gang of Uchihas into fighting to revive the family. In fact, what he wanted was only the inter-pir cells in the mountain cemetery.

    Fuyue looked at the excited nsmen in front of him, a trace of worry shed in his eyes.

    He really wanted to ask whether it would be too rash tounch an operation like this when the number and strength of the enemy were not yet known.

    However, under the strong militant atmosphere and the coercion of public opinion, his sloppy attributes were exposed again, and the words unconsciously became:

    "Broken, when do we start to act?"

    "Before the enemy reacts, the sooner the better, so as to win by surprise."

    Duan''s eyes shed, and he gave a suggestion, "Patriarch, let everyone go back and get ready. We will gather at Nanhe Shrine tomorrow night and go directly to the mountain cemetery."

    Are you acting so quickly? It''s really swift and resolute.

    is a broken style of acting.

    Fuyue thought for a while, and immediately made a decision, and ordered solemnly to the tribe:

    "You have all heard the broken words. From now on, everyone must not leave the nnd. They muste as soon as they are called, and they can fight when theye."

    "yes!"

    Everyone suddenly agreed.

    Then they disbanded and went back to prepare for battle.

    After everyone leaves.

    Fuyue hesitated, and finally expressed his concern to Xianghe:

    "Duan, have you learned more about the mountain cemetery? Since it is their that Uchiha Madara has painstakingly managed for decades, the defense force must be very strong..."

    "Brother-inw."

    interrupted Fuyue''s words, and said with burning eyes, "You should have full confidence in the Uchiha n. This time the Uchiha''s elite are dispatched, it must be a big victory."

    Fuyue hesitated to speak, and finally could only pray silently in his heart.

    hope so.

 Chapter 92: Tsunade joins the team, tears of stop water

    Chapter 92 Tsunade Joins upation, Tears of Stopping Water

    Under the darkness of night.

    Duan took Bai Ze''s headless corpse and walked to Uchiha''s n alone.

    Just now.

    Although he gave his brother-inw Fugaku and the Uchiha all the blood, inciting them to attack the mountain cemetery, but it has to be said that Fugaku''s worries are justified.

    This battle is not so easy.

    If Obito is there, he must take action to deal with it himself.

    Otherwise, Obito alone can kill all the Uchiha n except Fuyue. Even Fu Yue, who owns the kaleidoscope, may only be able to hold on for a while longer, and in the end he still cannot avoid the fate of death.

    Shenwei must be suppressed by stopping time.

    The issue is.

    In addition to Obito, there are also ck and white doubles.

    Even if Hei Jue likes to hang up and watch the battle and doesn''t know how to shoot, as far as I know, there are several powerful individuals among Bai Jue''s many avatars.

    For example, the scroll is white and A Fei.

    In the original book, this guy dragged Five Kages and thousands of ninja coalition forces by himself, and finally died and disappeared because of the cancetion of Infinity Tsukiyomi.

    Can be said to be the strongest Baijue.

    In addition, if other members of the Akatsuki organization show up, it will add new troubles.

    Almost forgot.

    Under the mountain cemetery, there are still sleeping hundreds of thousands of Baijue troops cultivated with soil.

    On the other hand, look at Uchiha.

    The entire elite of the n is less than a hundred people. Excluding Shisui who has be a useless person, only Fuyue is left with a kaleidoscope, barely touching the threshold of the Kage ss.

    Obviously not enough to watch.

    Looking at it this way, Uchiha¡¯s going here is really extremely dangerous. The worst result is that the entire army is wiped out, and all of them are buried in the mountain cemetery.

    None of them came back.

    Of course, breaks are not included.

    If he sees that the situation is not good, there is thest tactic of the Joestar family''s ancestral tactics¡ªgive it to Luda.

    Stop and run when in use.

    It''s just that, there is a high probability that there is no way to get the intercolumn cells he wants.

    Moreover, if the Uchiha n ispletely finished, the broken "chess pieces" will be gone, and they will never be able to y again.

    In the future life, a lot of fun will be lost.

    Think here.

    Judging that, in order to ensure the safety of this military operation, he should find more helpers.

    There is one just under the nose.

    So.

    He headed straight for Uchiha''s medical room.

    In a medical room, various instruments, medicines and tools are ced.

    In front of theboratory bench, under the bright light, Tsunade was concentrating on studying Obito''s arm.

    she found.

    These two arms were detached from the body, and were thrown in the refrigerator for so many days. Once the cells and tissues returned to normal temperature, they would still wriggle non-stop.

    What a powerful activity and vitality this is.

    Incredible.

    Next.

    She cut off a part of the cell tissue, and tried to stimte it with her yang escape chakra, to verify the conjecture in her heart.

    An even more astonishing scene happened.

    After the injection of Tsunade''s chakra, the group of cells wriggled crazily, and finally unfolded slowly, transforming into a human face.

    A familiar face.

    "Grandpa..." Tsunade looked at that face and muttered, eyes full of shock.

    at this time.

    It seems that due to the interference of Tsunade Chakra, the cell tissue that turned into a human face waspletely out of control, and it expanded rapidly in front of her, and finally turned into a¡­

    a tree.

    That''s right.

    Seeing this scene, Tsunade became more and more convinced that this was the power of wood escape from her grandfather Senju Hashirama.

    That is to say.

    The owner of these two arms has sessfully transnted the cells from Qianshou Zhujian.

    Tsunade looked at the tree in front of him, couldn''t help but fell into deep thought, and recalled a past event.

    Years ago.

    During the Second Ninja World War, in order to end the years of continuous wars, the high-level Konoha headed by the third generation ordered:

    Research on the cells of the first generation of Hokage, allowing Konoha to regain the power of Mutun.

    But no one thought that in the process of subsequent human experiments, many people died and paid a heavy price, but the result was still a failure.

    Later, with the end of the Ninja World War, this research was stopped by the third generation.

    Another decade passed.

    Driven by selfish desires, Orochimaru secretly restarted this research and conducted arge number of inhumane human experiments. As a result, things were revealed and he defected from Konoha.

    It seems.

    After so many years of tossing, is this research finally sessful?

    These two arms transnted with intercolumnar cells, whose handwriting would it be, Orochimaru? High-level Konoha? Or someone else?

    Tsunade frowned, full of thoughts.

    As the granddaughter of Senju Bashirama, she doesn''t want her grandfather''s power to be used for evil at will, bringing more killing and chaos to this world instead of peace.

    This kind of behavior is a sphemy between Mu Dun and Qianshouzhu.

    I was thinking.

    boom.

    Duan carried Bai Jue''s body, pushed open the door and strode in.

    "What is this?" Tsunade saw the headless thing at a nce, and couldn''t help asking curiously.

    Juan threw Bai Ze on the experimental table, and then told Tsunade what he said to the Uchiha people before.

    Same as Fugaku et al.

    When Tsunade learned about the secrets of Uchiha Madara, Hashirama Cell and Mutun''s past, he opened his mouth wide in surprise and was stunned for a long time.

    It took her a long time toe back to her senses, and she asked again:

    "So, Uchiha willunch a military operation tomorrow night to attack the mountain cemetery thousands of miles away?"

    "That''s right, and I specially invited you to walk with Uchiha as a medical ninja. You can ask for a price for the remuneration."

    Back to the point, she directly expressed her intention to Tsunade, but also told her clearly, "Of course, this operation will be very dangerous. If you don''t want to risk your life, you canpletely refuse."

    "Let me... think about it."

    Tsunade heard the words, put his left hand on his chest, rubbed his chin with his right hand, and thought about it.

    Don''t rush and wait patiently.

    Time passed by one minute and one second.

    finally.

    Tsunade took a deep breath, made up his mind, and replied to Duan: "I agree."

    Tsunade Hime has been in the ninja world for so many years, she hasn''t seen any scenes, she hasn''t beaten any enemies, so is she still afraid of danger?

    The more important point is.

    Tsunade wanted to know who was hiding in that mountain cemetery, who actually used the Hashirama cells to harm the ninja world.

    If possible, she wanted to stop those people and take back this power for Grandpa and the Thousand Hands n.

    "Okay, it''s settled."

    Duan stretched out a big hand to Tsunade, and the two reached an agreement in the form of a handshake.

    He knew that after Tsunade learned about the cells between the columns, he would definitely not be able to resist the temptation.

    Sure enough, he was hooked.

    "For the sake of confidentiality, from now on you can only stay in the Uchiha n until the end of this military operation. Are there any questions?"

    Juan said again.

    Tsunade nced at the medical room, nodded, and readily agreed:

    "There is a bed here, I will sleep here tonight. But you must send someone to tell my maid, lest she worry."

    After speaking, she hesitated for a moment, and told Duan the address of the hotel where she stayed.

    "No problem, I''ll let someone do it."

    Juan left the medical room after leaving a sentence.

    Tsunade, on the other hand, returned to the experimental table and continued to study Obito''s arm and Shiraeze''s headless corpse.

    With the addition of Tsunade, it can be regarded as adding a great power to Uchiha.

    In the view of breaking.

    Although this woman suffers from hemophobia, it is enough if she can disy 50% to 60% of her strange strength and medical skills.

    can help a lot.

    the next day.

    Uchiha''s tribe seems to be no different from usual.

    But if you look carefully, you will find that many Uchiha ninjas are in a hurry, and they also make eye contact when they meet each other, and they all be reticent.

    This family seems to be nning something.

    In such an atmosphere.

    Zhishui used his senses to find his way and came to the small park in the n area. When the n Association disbandedst night, Itachi made an appointment with him to meet here today.

    Not for a while.

    "Shishui, I''m sorry I''mte."

    Itachi''s voice came from behind, apologetic.

    "It doesn''t matter."

    Zhishui smiled and didn''t mind. He could hear that Itachi had something to bring him.

    Sure enough.

    "Zhishui, this operation is quite dangerous. Given your current situation, you are really not suitable to participate in the battle. You should stay in the n territory. This is the decision of the n leader."

    Itachi smiled and told Shisui a good news.

    When Zhishui heard it, he didn''t need to guess. It must have been privately helping him to plead with the Fuyue patriarch.

    He hesitated to speak, and finally did not reject Itachi''s kindness, but chose to ept it.

    "Shisui, you should stay in the n area to recuperate well, and wait for Uchiha to triumph."

    Itachi gave Shisui a few more instructions to reassure Shisui, and left in a hurry.

    Zhi Shui stood where he was, showing a silent wry smile.

    st night.

    After learning those things from the broken mouth, he couldn''t calm down for a long time.

    Because he found out.

    Uchiha Madara is the source of all the turmoil, and Madara''s heir, the mysterious masked man who single-handedly concocted the Nine-Tails Rebellion, is even more unforgivable.

    It was Madara and the masked man who pushed Uchiha and the vige to the edge of the cliff step by step.

    so.

    For peace between the family and the vige, the mountain cemetery must be destroyed.

    Zhishui really wanted to do his part, but he also knew that with his current state, he really couldn''t be of much help.

    After a while.

    He walked out of the park and walked aimlessly on the street alone, not knowing where he was going.

    Walking and walking, I returned to my residence before I knew it.

    Zhishui''s home is a small courtyard with two or three houses, and he lives alone.

    His ancestor Uchiha mirror, as the second generation disciple, died young at the age of only twenty-five in order to protect the will of fire.

    His father also became disabled on the battlefield and died early due to injuries.

    My mother was bedridden all year round and unfortunately passed away the year beforest.

    Since then, Zhishui has no rtives, no brothers and sisters, let alone a girl, and lives alone in this world.

    Fortunately, the will of fire warmed him, making him willing to devote himself to the peace of the vige and burn himself.

    Can now.

    The Anbu of the vige doesn''t need him anymore, and the family doesn''t need him anymore, he...is nothing anymore.

    Losing Sharingan does not make Zhishui lose his fighting spirit.

    Even without those eyes, he is confident that through hard work, he can regain the level of an elite Jonin.

    However, the heavy loss of being no longer needed by the vige and the family was the fatal blow to him.

    He seemed to be drained of all his strength.

    Zhi Shui finally realized.

    The present self is no longer the same as before, but just a poor blind man talked about behind his back.

    crunch.

    Zhishui pushed open the door, carefully stepped over the threshold, and was ready to go back to the room to rest.

    But at this moment.

    "who?!"

    He suddenly yelled sharply, pulled out the katana behind his back in an instant, and assumed the posture of defending against the enemy.

    Someone is in the room.

    "I."

    As a familiar voice entered his ears, Zhishui immediately felt a powerful chakra, like a mountain, oppressing him head-on.

    Only one person can exude such a domineering aura.

    "Broken? How do you..." Zhishui said with a look of surprise.

    "Have you figured it out yet?"

    Duan Dama sat on the opposite chair with a golden knife, and asked Zhishui expressionlessly.

    "Figured out... what?" Zhishui was puzzled.

    Duan shook his head, he didn''t expect Zhishui to have forgotten, but he kindly reminded thetter once:

    "I said at the beginning that taking away your kaleidoscope Sharingan is to prevent you from doing things that are not good for the family. Now, are you still nning to help the vige or other outsiders to deal with Uchiha?"

    Zhi Shui couldn''t help showing a look of shame when he heard the words.

    "Damn, I was wrong."

    He did not make any refutation or justification, and his tone was gloomy.

    Because Zhishui witnessed with his own eyes:

    Under the leadership of Duan, Uchiha voluntarily gave up the police department and voluntarily waspletely marginalized, thus reaching a settlement with the vige.

    He also just found out that the Kyuubi Rebellion was not caused by people in the family, but Uchiha was the victim instead.

    Shisui used to have a prejudice against the family, thinking that the people had fallen into narrow nationalism, until now he didn''t understand that Uchiha was forced to be like that.

    After listening to Shisui''s words.

    "I hope you really realize that you were wrong."

    Duan stood up, and when passing by Zhishui, he patted thetter on the shoulder and stayed for a few seconds.

    Then, he pushed open the door and strode out.

    soon left the yard.

    Judgment, are you here to question me on purpose?

    Zhishui stood there for a while before recovering, then sighed softly, and walked to the bed.

    can be suddenly.

    Um?

    He felt his eyelids start to twitch inexplicably, and the sockets of his eyes became extremely itchy, as if his eyes were impatiently longing for something.

    Driven by a kind of telepathy, Zhishui carefully touched the desk beside him and stretched out his hands.

    He touched a ss container, which was broken.

    As for what¡¯s inside, that¡¯s¡­

    Zhishui froze in ce, slowly raised his trembling hands, and took off the bandages on his eyes.

    His eyes are two ck holes without eyeballs.

    But at this moment, two hot tears flowed down slowly from inside, sliding across his cheeks...

 Chapter 93: Operation Uchiha!

    Chapter 93 Uchiha Military Action!

    The sun is setting and the night is getting darker.

    Konoha Vige at night is very lively.

    Ninjas and vigers who have finished their day¡¯s work either linger in the brightly litmercial street, or take a walk in the evening breeze by the Konoha River, and couples have a tryst in a small park...

    People enjoy the fun of nightlife.

    Untilte at night.

    It was close to midnight, and the lights of thousands of houses in Muye Vige were extinguished one after another, leaving only the Hokage Building, which operates 24 hours a day, and some all-night casinos and barbecue restaurants, which are still lit all night.

    The Uchiha nnd on the edge of the vige was even darker at this time.

    Not a single light.

    The 800 people of the Uchiha n are vigers of Konoha in name, but they actually keep a distance from other families andmon people and live in their own small world.

    Since Uchiha handed over the police department, this family has stoppedmunicating with the vige and lived a life almost isted from the world.

    In the dark-shrouded nnd, the Uchiha nsmen seem to have fallen asleep, and everything is quiet.

    However.

    Whizzing.

    Under the dim light, there are still people indistinct from time to time, shing away on the streets, trees and roofs.

    Uchiha''s ninjas are quietly gathering in one direction.

    Nanhe Shrine, in a nearby forest.

    Fugaku Uchiha crossed his arms and waited.

    In the open space in front of him, dozens of nsmen have gathered, standing in several rows in an orderly manner, and people keeping.

    After every Uchiha arrived, they joined the team silently, without any small movements of whispering, let alone making any movement.

    Demonstrated a high level of discipline.

    Beside Fuyue, Duan looked calm, standing side by side with his namesake "Doctor Duan" Tsunade, looking at the tribe in front of him.

    I saw that they were all wearing Uchiha¡¯s high-necked blue robes, and their belts were full of weapons and ninja tools, such as kunai, shuriken, Senbon, Kodachi, Odachi, detonating charms, ninjutsu scrolls... full of them .

    Everyone is a walking arsenal,pletely configured to fight a ninja world war.

    If Konoha''s people see it, they will definitely think that Uchiha is going tounch a coup tonight.

    after awhile.

    "Is everyone here?"

    Fuyue asked a question, his eyes swept across the crowd.

    Tonight, the Uchiha elites are all here. In addition to the 80 ninjas who have awakened Sharingan, there are also 20 nsmen who have not opened Sharingan but are stronger than Chunin.

    Exactly one hundred people.

    After confirming that the assembly wasplete, Fuyue cleared his throat and gave a brief pre-war mobilization speech.

    He stared at the nsmen, and said slowly in a calm and majestic voice:

    "Uchiha is a fighting family.

    As a descendant of the Sage of the Six Paths, our family has a long history of more than a thousand years. Whether it is the previous Warring States era or the current Ninja era, we have left a great reputation.

    In the long river of history, only the former Senju n canpete with Uchiha.

    Now even Senju is dead, and our Uchiha is still standing, which proves that Uchiha is the most well-deserved ninja world! "

    Listen to the patriarch telling about the glorious history of Uchiha.

    The ?? nsmen all have burning eyes, their faces are full of pride and honor, and they are proud of being a Uchiha.

    Tsunade listened, feeling a little ufortable.

    Especially when she heard the death of a thousand hands, she frowned slightly, but no one noticed it under the darkness of night.

    She had an urge to refute Fuyue face to face, Uchiha is the strongest.

    But when he thought that he was the only one left in the Thousand Hands n, Tsunade couldn''t help being silent again.

    Fuyue paused for a few seconds, then continued, but changed the subject:

    "In the past fifty years, Uchiha, as a veteran, created Konoha Vige single-handedly, but was tempted by the second generation of Hokage with power, and carefully built a cage to trap us in it.

    That cage is the police department.

    Our nsmen spend their talent and youth every day for trivial matters in the vige, and they have to endure iprehension or even abuse from the vigers.

    Uchiha stayed away from the blood and fire of the battlefield and became a domesticated tiger, gradually losing his sharp eyes and sharp ws.

    Fortunately, we finally came to our senses, and the whole family worked hard to break free from this cage. "

    Having said that, Fu Yue nced at his brother-inw beside him.

    The ?? people also looked at Duan, and thanked the curator for pointing out the correct path for Uchiha with their eyes, and everything was said without saying anything.

    atst.

    Fuyue raised his voice, and stated the purpose of summoning a group of people.

    "This operation is to get back what belongs to us Uchiha, the thousand-year-old historical books, the many secret techniques developed with the wisdom of generations of ancestors, and the town''s treasured me fan! Of course, we also have to destroy the enemy''sir along the way. , crush the opponent''s conspiracy against the Uchiha n!"

    After this impassioned speech is over.

    The ??n people couldn''t wait, they just waited for the order from the patriarch Fu Yue, and they were about to start taking action.

    Fuyue thought for a while, then turned to his brother-inw and said:

    "Damn, before you set off, give this operation a code name."

    oh?

    After hearing the words, I looked at the Uchiha people, and then nced at Tsunade beside me, and my heart moved:

    "This operation is full of dangers, but my friend with excellent medical skills is willing to fight side by side with Uchiha as a military doctor. In order to thank him for his help, I propose that the code name of this operation be called... surgery."

    Surgery.

    Hearing this code name, Fu Yue''s eyes lit up.

    Duan means that Uchiha is like a scalpel, which will be inserted directly into the enemy''sir to remove the cancerous tumor that threatens Uchiha in the mountain cemetery.

    It is as fast and precise as a doctor using surgery to remove a lesion.

    Moreover, through this code name, he expressed Uchiha''s respect and gratitude to the "Dr.

    "That''s a cool code name."

    "As expected of the curator, I am nning to open a massage shop recently, and I must ask the curator to help me choose a good name."

    "..."

    The ?? nsmen also nodded one after another, and cast respectful and friendly gazes at Tsunade.

    "Ahem."

    Tsunade covered his mouth with his hand, pretended to cough, and the ttery in his heart was quite useful.

    s, there is really no way.

    She originally thought of fishing as long as she could, but now that she was blown like this, she could only put in a little more effort.

    "Then, get ready to go."

    Fuyue no longer has ink stains, and as soon as he finished speaking, his eyes turned into a pattern of three hooked jade.

    Next second.

    Swish Swish Swish Swish.

    Seventy or eighty pairs of Sharingan lit up in the dark one by one, like a pack of bloodthirsty wolves with red eyes.

    Tsunade panicked, and subconsciously took a step behind Duan.

    Although she is very confident in her transformation technique, she still can''t help but worry about being seen through after being exposed to so many sharing sharing eyes.

    Just when Uchiha was about to start his action.

    click.

    In the woods, there was a crisp sound, as if someone was stepping on a branch.

    "who?!"

    In an instant, dozens of pairs of sharing sharing eyes nced at the past, but the nsmen were surprised to find that the person who came was... Shishui.

    Zhishui closed his eyes tightly, emerged from the darkness, and walked towards this side step by step.

    "Why did Zhishuie here? Wasn''t he ordered to stay in the n area?"

    "His bandage was taken off, could it be that his eye disease has healed."

    While everyone was discussing in low voices, they suddenly stopped talking one after another, and their voices disappeared.

    because.

    Under their watchful eyes, Shisui slowly opened his eyes, only to see a pair of quadrangr shurikens spinning in his eyes, releasing an iparably bewitching light.

    His kaleidoscope, back.

    "Sorry, I''mte."

    Zhishui said, apologetic. It took him a while to readjust to his eyes.

    "Very good."

    The addition of Shisui made the Uchiha even more excited.

    In this way, the three kaleidoscope powerhouses of Uchiha will all participate in this "surgery" operation, and the operation will inevitably be smoother.

    Compared with the excitement of the nsmen, Fuyue and Itachi were more surprised.

    Because they saw with their own eyes that Duan gouged out Zhishui''s eyes, but what is the situation now?

    Fu Yue couldn''t help but look at his brother-inw, and asked, "Broken..."

    "As I said, I just helped Shisui keep his eyes temporarily. Now is the time when the family needs him, and he has repented, hasn''t he?"

    Duan whispered to her brother-inw.

    Itachi''s mouth opened wide in astonishment when he heard what his uncle said.

    Based on his understanding of Duan, he always thought that after his uncle made excuses to take away Zhishui''s eyes, he would never give them back.

    So, did I me my uncle by mistake?

    Thinking of this, Itachi felt even more confused.

    Uncle, what is he thinking, he has be more and more confused.

    He will never guess what uncle will do next.

    "Break."

    At this moment, Zhishui walked towards Duan, smiled, and said gently, "Thank you for giving me this opportunity, I will fight for the family."

    Duan also smiled slightly, and patted Zhishui on the shoulder:

    "Okay, when the timees, I will let you take the lead and perform well."

    Obviously.

    Duan returned his eyes to Zhishui in order to take advantage of his opponent, so that Zhishui would be the first to charge forward in the next battle.

    After things are over.

    If you are afraid of Zhishui''s other gods, just find an excuse at that time and just turn your eyes back.

    Anyway, for Uchiha, Sharingan is just like a U disk, plug and unplug, it is very convenient to use.

    Duan likes to beat up his nephew when he has nothing to do, so naturally he can use Zhishui''s eyes to y with him repeatedly.

    It''s all about having fun.

    Of course Zhishui doesn''t know what Duan is thinking.

    Seeing the smile on Duan''s face, he naively thought that it was Duan''s trust in him, and even his eyes were sour because of it, with tears of emotion flickering in his eyes.

    With the arrival of the water stop.

    This time, Uchiha''s elite is really all here.

    So.

    Fuyue took a deep breath, his eyes were sharp, and he ordered in a deep voice:

    "Set off!"

    The voice just fell.

    Whoosh whoosh.

    Everyone in the Uchiha jumped up and down in the woods.

    In this dark night.

    The elite of the Uchiha n quietly left the n and Konoha, and headed for the mountain cemetery thousands of miles away...

    He rushed away with a murderous look.

 Chapter 94: Konoha without Uchiha

    Chapter 94 Konoha without Uchiha

    Konoha Vige.

    The moon is still hanging in the sky, and the sun has emerged from the horizon, bringing a gorgeous morning glow.

    Another busy day.

    Early in the morning, the third generation, who was already in his early sixties, came to the Hokage Building with his big cigarette bag in his mouth and went to work on time.

    Walking into the office, as soon as he sat on the chair, the third generation summoned two Anbu, code-named Taka and Zhu.

    "How''s the situation over there with Uchiha?"

    He first asked about the Uchiha n.

    After all, those guys are really worrying.

    Eagle immediately reported:

    "Uchiha''s gym has been relocated to the police department building, and the workers are renovating. During this time, Uchiha''s personnel are all active in the exercise field. They haven''t left the n''s ce, and haven''t found any abnormalities for the time being."

    "Um."

    Three generations listened and nodded, feeling a little relieved.

    He previously promised Shisui to reduce the monitoring of the Uchiha n. Now it seems that this decision is correct, liberating a lot of people in Anbu.

    So after a little consideration, he gave the eagle an order:

    "From now on, only one monitoring station and two groups of Anbu personnel will be left, and they will take turns to monitor Uchiha every day."

    "Yes." Eagle took the order and left in a hurry.

    Then, Sandaimo took a puff of his pipe, leaned back on his chair, and asked Zhu who was waiting at the side:

    "How is the situation with the new police department, is everything going well?"

    "Sir Hokage, the Hyuga n has started working in the police department, and they are very motivated. With the concerted efforts of Hinata and other ninjas, the previous backlog of cases has been effectively dealt with, and the order of the vige has also returned to stability. The level ofw and order has been greatly improved.¡±

    Zhu reported the good news to the third generation.

    Hearing the words, the third generation couldn''t help showing a gratified smile, nodded and said:

    "It seems that Hinata has done a good job. In this way, when the new police department is on the right track, the vige will get better and better."

    After speaking, he stood up and came to the huge French windows.

    From here, you can see the scenery of most of Konoha.

    At this time, the morning sun rises, and the bright sunshine shines on the vige. There are many pedestrians on the street, filled with thick fireworks, and it is a scene of prosperity.

    Seeing this scene, the third generation couldn''t help but sigh in his heart:

    finally got better.

    Over the past few years.

    Konoha first ushered in the third most tragic ninja world war in history. It fought against the other four ninja viges with the power of one vige. After paying a painful price, it was difficult to win.

    Then experienced the Nine Tails Rebellion, lost the fourth Hokage who was in full bloom, and Nine Tails Jinchuriki.

    Rao is based on the profound background umted by Konoha for many years. Under such repeated tossing, all the talents have been exhausted.

    so.

    After the third generation re-ascended the throne, they set a strategy of keeping a low profile.

    During this period, facing the biggest external threat to Yunying Vige, he chose to bear the burden of humiliation and saved Konoha from falling into war again.

    Facing the biggest internal threat¡ªthe Uchiha n.

    He also handled it perfectly. He marginalized this group without breaking face with Uchiha, and also took back the power of the police department.

    Now, these internal and external hidden dangers have been resolved.

    What the old man should worry about next is the next generation of Muye Vige.

    After each Ninja World War ends, there will be a baby boom.

    In a few years, Konoha''s new generation of seedlings will thrive and be the mainstay of the vige in the future.

    By that time, Konoha''s strength will also return to its peak, no longer afraid of any enemies and challenges.

    Think here.

    The third generation decided to go and see that little guy Naruto first, who has been under the strict protection of Anbu since he was targeted by suspicious ninjas from the outer vige.

    After watching Naruto, he will go to the Ninja School to inspect and give a speech to the students as the principal.

    At that time, if you find a good seed that has gone astray, such as the kind that beats the Chunin teacher in public, you must pull it back from the cliff in time and teach it with the will of fire.

    after all.

    The third generation no longer wants to see the second Uchiha break in the vige.

    After making today''s itinerary.

    The Hokage-sama immediately got busy, and started another day of dedication to Konoha.

    In the vige.

    Located on the west side of Ikraku Avenue, near the Konoha River, in the Hyuga n''snd, construction is underway.

    In just two days.

    With the help of Anbe Kitun Tenzo, a prison has been built here to hold more than 200 criminals who took over from Uchiha.

    In addition, there is a luxurious police department building, which is also under construction with great fanfare, and is expected to bepleted in half a month at the earliest.

    During this period, hundreds of police department staff worked in a temporary building.

    just now.

    The new police department logo has been hung on the front of the building, attracting the attention of passers-by.

    It was a huge yellow shuriken with the red family crest of the Hyuga n engraved in the center.

    Of course, some people privately said that Hinata''s family emblem is a bit like a lump of... shit.

    But it doesn''t matter.

    No matter what, this logo of the Police Department is a symbol of power, enough to make every Hyuga n proud.

    At the entrance of the building, people kepting in and out.

    Among them are members of Hinata''s n, as well as ninjas from other families. There are patrol members, there are interviewers, and there are civilian staff.

    Quite busy.

    at this time.

    On the roof of this building.

    As the new captain of the police department, Hinata Hinata did not stay in the office, but came to the roof.

    Because in this ce, he can overlook the entire Konoha situation.

    Roll your eyes, open!

    As Rizu made a mark, his eyes suddenly turned blue and white, and ck marks appeared in the pupils. At the same time, there wererge veins popping up beside his eyes.

    Using these eyes, he was condescending, observing every move of the pedestrians on the nearby streets.

    Everyone knows that Konoha Vige has two giant pupil art blood sessor families, Uchiha and Hinata, Sharingan and White Eyes.

    in.

    Sharingan can not only improve physical function, endow the eye-opener with powerful dynamic vision, but also release illusion. It is suitable forbat and torturing the enemy, and it is born for battle.

    In contrast, Baiyan is more suitable for detection and surveince.

    Baiyan''s farsightedness ability is to use Chakra to multiply the ability of the eyes, and can clearly see all the big and small things within one kilometer.

    On this basis,bined with Baiyan''s perspective ability, he can easily detect abnormal chakras, thereby discovering suspicious elements hidden in the crowd.

    in addition.

    Baiyan also has a 360¡ã viewing angle, which is enough to make crime invisible when the police officers of the Hinata n are patrolling the street.

    Three generations said that Hyuga is more suitable for the work of the police department than Uchiha, not just casually, but with a basis and reason.

    and.

    Although the poption of the Hyuga n is not asrge as that of the Uchiha, they are born with white eyes, and they don''t need to open their eyes like Sharingan.

    Therefore,pared with Uchiha in terms of numbers, Hyuga ninjas do not actually have much disadvantage.

    During these two days.

    Hyuga Hyuzu inspected the whole vige of Konoha, and finally set up ten sentry posts at various high points in the vige. Two Hyuga nsmen made up a group and took turns to watch with nk eyes.

    In this way, a huge surveincework was formed, giving a panoramic view of the entire vige.

    Hinata Hinata is ambitious.

    He formted a grand and detailed n to make the police department a golden signboard for Hinata, and let all the vigers see that Hinata can do much better than Uchiha.

    By the way, speaking of Uchiha.

    This group deliberately yed badly a few days ago, thinking that the vige would be fine without them, but in the blink of an eye, the newly established police department restored order in the vige.

    This group of guys who have always been proud, conceited and defiant, don''t know what mood they are in at this moment?

    Think here.

    Nizu set his sights in the direction of the Uchiha n.

    On the street there, there were few shops, only a few pedestrians walking back and forth, looking deserted and depressed.

    Ah.

    He couldn''t help sneering in his heart.

    Uchiha was marginalized and became like this. It was entirely his own doing, and he didn''t deserve any sympathy.

    On the contrary, it makes people feel happy.

    Not only Hinata, but almost every Konoha viger believes that Konoha without Uchiha is the Konoha that everyone really wants.

    A peaceful and beautiful vige.

    Hyuga Hizuru looked away, no longer caring about the Uchiha n as before.

    From now on.

    Let the Uchiha gang hide in the corner of the dark edge, and watch the Hyuga n shine brightly and be the No. 1 wealthy family in Konoha!

    ¡­

    In the northern part of the Land of Fire, in the vast primeval forest.

    A ninja troop with a number of hundreds of people is marching northward along an inessible route.

    Looking down from mid-air, the speed of this army is as fast as a gust of wind, and the overall formation is in the shape of a "Y". The actions are not scattered and chaotic, and no sound has been made yet.

    Such strict discipline and strong execution.

    Even for the Five Great Ninja Viges, it is difficult to form such an elite team.

    Because this is the No. 1 Uchiha in the ninja world.

    From midnightst night to now, almost twelve hours.

    Uchiha drove hundreds of miles in one breath, and finally stopped until noon, resting in the forest for a while and taking a rest.

    The ?? people quietly supplemented with food pills and drank water, then closed their eyes and rested their minds to restore their physical strength.

    "Quan, can you hold on?"

    Itachi came to Izumi and handed him his water bottle.

    Izumi opened the Sangouyu Sharingan, but she is not good at using her pupil power, and she just became a ninja not long ago,cking the experience of many ninjas.

    This night, if Itachi hadn¡¯t taken care of Quan and taught her how to use the most chakra-saving way to travel this time, the little girl would probably be exhausted by now.

    Facing Itachi¡¯s concern, Izumi blushed, but boldly looked him in the eyes, clenched his fist and replied:

    "I''m OK!"

    Seeing Izumi so motivated, Itachi showed a worried expression.

    He thought for a while, and told Quan seriously:

    "We are going to attack Uchiha Madara''sir this time, I am afraid it is more dangerous than imagined. When the timees, once you fight, you must be careful and focus on self-protection in case of trouble, because I may not be able to take care of you."

    "Yeah." Quan nodded, feeling warm in his heart, and the original tension and exhaustion disappeared a lot.

    Zhishui looked at the young couple with a smile on his face, and didn''t bother them.

    He turned his head and cast his eyes on the "Doctor Duan" who was resting on the grass.

    Shua.

    Zhishui''s kaleidoscope opened quietly, looking at the back of the other party, there was deep surprise and doubt in his eyes.

 Chapter 95: Run for thousands of miles

    Chapter 95 Running for a Thousand Miles

    Zhi Shui felt a little strange before.

    The blond nobleman next to Duan suddenly appeared out of nowhere, and by coincidence, his name was the same as Duan''s.

    st night.

    His Kaleidoscope Sharingan noticed that the Chakra of "Doctor Duan" was not right.

    At this time, Shisui stared at the back of the other party, and under the powerful insight of the kaleidoscope, he found¡ª¡ª

    The opponent used a transformation technique.

    In his pair of eyes that can see through falsehoods, Doctor Duan''s short blond hair turned into long double ponytails, hanging behind him.

    Was it a woman?

    Huh?

    At this time, Tsunade seemed to notice something, frowned slightly, and looked back.

    Shisui lowered his eyelids calmly, and put away the kaleidoscope, not letting Tsunade notice anything strange.

    Do you want to tell Duan about this?

    He hesitated.

    But if you think about it carefully, even he can see through this woman''s disguise, and he also has a kaleidoscope, wouldn''t he know it?

    Maybe, this woman is deliberately hiding her identity, and there is a high probability that she has been tacitly approved.

    Since they are friends of Duan, there shouldn''t be any problem.

    Moreover.

    The other party knew that this operation was very dangerous, but he was still willing to serve as Uchiha''s army doctor. This alone was enough to earn Shisui''s respect.

    So.

    Shisui dispelled the idea of ??exposing Tsunade, and no longer used Sharingan to spy on the other party''s true face.

    It would be impolite to peek any further.

    on the grass.

    Duan and Tsunade chatted without saying a word.

    "You can keep up with Uchiha''s marching rhythm. I read it right. You are not an ordinary medical ninja." Tsunade boasted.

    "Oh, it''s an honor. I also tried my best to barely stay behind."

    Tsunadeughed and pretended to wipe the sweat off his forehead.

    Juan Wenyan, suddenly stared at Tsunade with a meaningful look, and didn''t speak, which made her feel a little hairy.

    Did this guy discover his true identity?

    She panicked inside, and her body tensed up.

    Actually.

    Judging in my heart at this moment, I am seriously thinking about the value of Tsunade.

    The woman in front of me is known as a medical master, who is proficient in curing diseases, detoxification, and surgery...everything.

    In the original book, Orochimaru''s hands were sealed by ghouls. The first thing he thought of was Tsunade, saying that only Tsunade could heal his hands.

    Being recognized by people like Orochimaru is enough to show that Tsunade''s medical skills are the best in the ninja world.

    For Duan, his most cherished and precious thing is his body.

    In order to be the legendary muscle god, this body cannot be damaged in any way, and if it is identally injured, it must be restored to aplete state as soon as possible.

    If there was a personal doctor like Tsunade by his side, maybe he wouldn''t have to worry about this problem.

    but.

    His current cooperative rtionship with Tsunade is not strong, and there is a possibility of disbanding at any time.

    But Tsunade is the most difficult woman in the whole ninja world.

    Judgment does not think that Tsunade can be subdued by force, because her character is too strong.

    He doesn''t think he has the so-called charisma or arrogance of a king, and he can conquer Tsunade with a word of mouth.

    Maybe.

    Looking at the entire ninja world, only Naruto Uzumaki, the son of prophecy in the future, can persuade Tsunade with "Bietianzui".

    but.

    Although there is no Bietianzui, there are Bietianshen.

    Thinking of this, I decided to find a chance and let Zhishui try.

    That guy has awakened the ability of other gods, but has been holding on to it, which is too wasteful.

    is nning.

    "Have enough rest, let''s continue!" Fu Yue stood up and shouted at the Uchiha people.

    So everyone set off again.

    and drove for a few hours.

    Uchiha finally crossed the border of Fire Country and entered a penins.

    The area of ??this penins is veryrge, muchrger than some small countries. As far as the eye can see, there is an endless forest that spreads to the end of the horizon.

    The mountain cemetery is somewhere in the deepest part of the penins.

    "ording to this speed, we should be able to arrive at the mountain cemetery tonight, and the time will be right for a surprise attack." Fu Yue said to the tribe after confirming it.

    Whoosh whoosh.

    In the forest, Uchiha''s 100-man troops speeded up their march again, and quickly shuttled through the forest.

    suddenly.

    "careful!"

    A Uchiha Jonin at the front of the team let out a snarl to remind hispanions.

    As soon as the voice fell, there was a bang, and there was an explosion of the detonating symbol.

    is a trap set by the enemy.

    Next second.

    Whoosh, whoosh.

    Arge number of shurikens and kunai flew from the depths of the forest and attacked the Uchiha people.

    The Uchihas at the front of the team turned their sharingan quickly, picked up ninja swords and swung them out one after another, only to hear the sound of "ng, ng, ng".

    Then block all the hidden weapons thrown by the enemy.

    Next.

    A group of ninjas appeared from behind a tree, blocking the path of the Uchihas.

    "The front is Sennin Vige, outsiders stop! Those who ignore the warning will be killed without mercy!"

    A leading middle-aged man shouted at Fu Yue and the others, and directed a group of vigers to take up positions and showed their weapons.

    Mori Ninja Vige?

    Fu Yue was taken aback when he heard the words, then turned around and asked the people around him, have you heard the name of this vige?

    Everyone shook their heads.

    From this point of view, it should be a newly established Xiaonin vige. With such a big tone, why not kill without mercy, ha ha.

    Fuyue was disdainful in his heart, and walked straight towards the other party, shing Sharingan.

    Behind him, a hundred Uchiha tribesmen also appeared one by one, standing on the tree, opened Sharingan one after another, and looked down at the people of Sennin Vige below with cold eyes.

    This scene directly frightened the Mori ninjas into stupidity.

    "It''s Sharingan, there are a lot of Sharingan...they are from Uchiha!"

    "Could it be that Konoha is going to attack our vige, and sent so many Uchiha ninjas."

    "..."

    The Mori Ninja shivered and were too frightened to move. Many of them couldn''t even hold their weapons steady and fell to the ground.

    A hundred Uchiha ninjas are enough to wipe out their vige a hundred times.

    Fuyue also realized at this time that these guys in front of him had nothing to do with the goal of their trip, it was purely a misunderstanding.

    so.

    He shook his head, put away Sharingan, and said to the forest ninjas:

    "Uchiha passed by here, just to borrow a way, and has no other intention. Please don''t be too nervous."

    While talking, he walked towards the other party.

    Mori endured the fear of the crowd, was intimidated by Fuyue''s aura, and quickly gave way.

    Under their watch.

    Uchiha''s 100 elite ninjas passed by one by one with a look of sternness on their faces, and soon left Sennin Vige and disappeared into the depths of the forest.

    After Fuyue and others left, the forest ninjas were finally freed from the suffocating atmosphere. They were all sweating, their legs were weak, and they sat on the ground.

    Mori Ninja Vige Chief, the middle-aged man who shouted to Fuyue before, felt even more afraid for a while.

    He looked at the direction where the Uchiha people disappeared, with a serious expression on his face:

    "So many Uchiha ninjas, howrge-scale missions are they going to perform? Is Konoha going to war with other ninja viges again?"

    What happened to Mori Ninja Vige is just a small episode for everyone in the Uchiha.

    Did not affect their marching speed.

    The sun sets and night falls.

    finally.

    After a night and a day, nearly twenty-four hours of rapid marching, Uchiha sessfully arrived at the mountain cemetery.

    Looking around, there are many huge animal bones scattered around the cemetery, some of which are even tens of meters high, like hills.

    Eerie.

    Obviously, this ce was often haunted by giant beasts before, and it became a no-man''snd because it was too dangerous.

    Fuyue''s face froze, and he made a gesture again, ordering the tribe to stop and rest for an hour.

    A group of Uchihas sat on the ground, silently replenishing food and water to restore their strength.

    During this period, no one said a word, and the surrounding area was eerily quiet, except for the asional sound of insects.

    Everyone has a hunch that a big battle is about to start.

    after an hour.

    "Let''s go!" Fuyue ordered in a deep voice, and led the elite Uchiha n into the mountain cemetery.

    soon.

    Everyone found the main entrance of the cemetery.

    In an open space, there was arge skeleton left, which looked like the skeleton of some kind of giant psychic beast.

    On the mountain wall behind the clearing, there are many cave-like structures with small doors opening to unknown ces.

    Seeing this, Fu Yue frowned.

    There are so many doors, which one is the real entrance? If Uchiha is allowed to disperse the attack, it is likely to put the tribe in danger.

    Juan made a suggestion: "Send someone to investigate."

    As soon as the words fell, Zhishui at the side volunteered: "Let me go."

    Itachi heard the words, worried about letting Zhishui go deep into the enemy''s nest alone, and volunteered: "I will go with Zhishui."

    Shisui shook his head, and said to Itachi:

    "My teleportation technique is very fast. Even if something is wrong, I can withdraw in time. If I bring you with me, it will hold me back instead."

    At times like this, he is very serious with Itachi and doesn''t make any jokes.

    Itachi lowered his head, knowing that he was impulsive.

    "Then Zhishui can go alone."

    Fuyue patted Shisui on the shoulder, and then seriously warned, "If you meet that mysterious masked man, be careful of his kaleidoscope Sharingan."

    The name of Shishen Shishuies from the ability toe and go freely on the battlefield.

    So Fuyue believes that Shisui canplete the task.

    "I see, Lord Patriarch."

    Shisui nodded.

    Before the start of this operation, all the Uchiha ninjas had learned from Broken that the enemy''s ability was to blur themselves and be immune to all attacks.

    In this regard, everyone in the Uchiha brainstormed and came up with a lot ofbat ns to target the enemy.

    Under the gaze of a group of people.

    Whoosh.

    Zhishui jumped onto the skeleton with a light leap, and then jumped straight into a door on the wall, disappearing inside.

    Come to the inside of the mountain cemetery.

    Da da da.

    Zhishui walked all the way down the empty corridor, heading deep underground.

    The roads in the cemetery are reallyplicated, and it is very easy to get lost.

    Although Zhishui marked the way, he lost his way if he didn''t pay attention.

    In desperation, he could only keep walking down, and found a conference room and several rooms along the way, but there was no one in them.

    Um?

    Zhishui suddenly stopped and turned around.

    Because he always felt that someone was watching him from behind, but when he looked back, there was nothing.

    Ten minutester.

    Zhishui passed through a corridor, and the front suddenly opened up, and a very spacious underground hall appeared.

    In this hall, the dome is nearly 100 meters high, and there is an empty seat in the center. Behind the seat is a huge lotus tform with nothing on it.

    Looks like this is the center of the mountain cemetery.

    Zhishui''s eyes were fixed, and he walked over, ready to investigate further.

    But right now.

    Dozens of white zealots popped up from the surrounding ground at the same time, andunched a siege towards Zhishui without saying a word.

    ing.

    Shishui didn''t panic, he was already prepared, he drew out the katana behind his back with one hand, and made a seal with the other hand.

    Swish Swish Swish Swish.

    In an instant, dozens of clones appeared around Zhishui, and rushed towards those Bai Jue.

    Phantom teleportation.

    These white bodies are much stronger than ordinary ninjas, and some of them can also use wooden escape, and can even absorb the enemy''s chakra.

    But their biggest weakness is their lowbat IQ.

    Faced with Shishui''s phantom instant body technique, there was nothing he could do.

    After all, even countless ninjas couldn''t crack this trick, and it was the stunt that Zhishui became famous for.

    Relying on many avatars, Zhishui easily evaded Bai Jue''s attacks and dealt with them.

    Next.

    Uchiha flow¡¤Jian Yueyan.

    His little sword is attached to a zing me, the sharp de and the hot me, dancing and shuttling among the white swords with him.

    Less than two minutes.

    These Bai Jue were beheaded by Zhishui one after another, turning into corpses scattered on the ground.

    but.

    As soon as Zhishui finished off the enemy and hadn''t put away his knife, he was surprised to find that more Bai Jue emerged from the ground.

    This time, the number of enemies is no longer dozens, but hundreds or thousands.

    densely packed, crowded the entire underground hall.

    Zhishui''s pupils shrank.

    on the ground.

    Almost half an hour passed.

    "Why is there still no movement, Zhishui will be fine."

    Fuyue''s brows became more and more wrinkled, and he, who was always calm, couldn''t help but feel worried at this moment.

    "Brother-inw, don''t worry, wait a little longer." She broke off.

    Shisui is the same type of ninja as the yellow shing Namikaze Minato. In most cases, as long as he wants to leave, he will be able to get away.

    In the original book, Shisui was able to escape calmly even when he was dazzled by Danzo and besieged by the roots, which shows his strong instant body skills.

    Judging that if you don''t stop constantly, you can''t keep up with Zhishui''s speed at all. This has been proved in the previous battle between the two.

    So Duan hates this speed ninja the most, and wants to break his legs.

    in addition.

    Shisui also opened the Kaleidoscope Sharingan, with Susano close by, his abilities can be said to be quiteprehensive.

    Itsbat power, even if it is ced in the Xiao organization, which is full of masters, is definitely a front-end existence.

    Therefore, I firmly believe that stopping the water will not be so easy to stop the food.

    Everyone is waiting anxiously.

    Boom.

    Suddenly there was a loud noise from the ground, and the ground shook violently, as if something was about to break out of the ground.

    Under the surprised eyes of everyone in Uchiha.

    Boom!

    In the open space ahead, arge hole with a diameter of more than ten meters was sted out. At the same time, countless Bai Jue flew out of it like ants, and fell to the ground everywhere.

    Immediately afterwards, a shiny green Susano came out from the ground, holding a spiral sword, and fought vertically and horizontally among the white monsters.

    is water stop.

    Although he was brave, he couldn''t hold back arge number of Bai Juehan, who was not afraid of death, and rushed towards Susanohu one after another, making it difficult for him to move in an instant.

    See this scene.

    "superior!"

    Fuyue shouted angrily, and was the first to open the kaleidoscope Sharingan, and rushed to support Shisui.

    "kill!"

    A group of Uchihas also rushed into the battlefield with red eyes, fighting fiercely with Qianbaixue.

    The great battle became intense in an instant.

    Thank you for the 1,700 starting coins that I can¡¯t afford! It cost money.

 Chapter 96: A Fei, the Son of the God Tree

    Chapter 96 A Fei, the Son of the Divine Tree

    A round of full moon hangs high in the night sky, and the bright and clear moonlight fills the forest and the earth.

    Late at night is the time when everything should be asleep.

    But tonight, in the mountain cemetery under the moonlight, there were bursts of explosions and shouts of killing, and an unprecedented fierce battle broke out.

    Look down from mid-air.

    Two half-length Susanoos over seven meters in height, one green and one blue, controlled by Shisui and Fuyue respectively, are fighting in Baijue''s encirclement.

    Another hundred Uchiha ninjas gathered around the two Susans, fighting together to fight against thousands of Baijue troops.

    This is a battle filled with blood and fire.

    These white monsters are all cultivated using intercolumnar cells. They are numerous and brutal, just like zombies.

    They don¡¯t need to eat, sleep, and go to the toilet, they don¡¯t feel pain, and they can absorb the ninja¡¯s chakra, which can be said to be extremely difficult.

    However, their opponents are not vegetarians either.

    is the Uchiha family who im to be the strongest in the ninja world.

    "Art fire escape **** fireball!"

    More than a dozen Uchiha tribesmen, including Yatsushiro, Inahura, and Tiehuo, stood in a row and cast seals at the same time. Then they all opened their mouths and released a row of huge fireballs.

    Like a wall of fire, pushing forward horizontally.

    Chi Chi Chi Chi.

    Where it passed, hundreds of white zebras were burned by the fire and turned into fly ash, and the surrounding forests were also aze.

    The mes soared into the sky, illuminating the night sky.

    This is the fire escape technique of the Uchiha n, which is proud of the ninja world.

    the other side.

    Quan holds a handful of kunai, and at the same time is dealing with the siege of several Baijue.

    Whoosh.

    She has a dexterous figure, twirling around, and her pair of sharing sharing eyes are turning quickly. Relying on the dynamic vision of Sangouyu, she sessfully avoids all the attacks of the enemy.

    Then theyunched a counterattack, knocking down several Bai Jue to the ground.

    Hoo.

    Quan breathed a sigh of relief, just as he ckened, a Bai Jue, who had fallen at her feet with only half of his body left, suddenly sprang up, and his body wrapped around her like a snake.

    Quan was startled suddenly, only felt that the chakra in his body was draining rapidly, his body lost strength, and he couldn''t break free from the restraint for a while.

    at this time.

    Shua.

    Itachi arrived in time, and a cold light shed, and he stabbed the ninja knife into Bai Jue''s head, causing him to slowly copse on the ground and never move again.

    "These guys have very strong vitality, you must check carefully to make sure you kill them."

    He exhorted Quan with a serious face.

    "Yeah." Quan also learned his lesson solemnly, and the two began to fight side by side.

    The periphery of the battlefield.

    Uchiha Kenzo hurriedly ran to Tsunade, still shouting:

    "Doctor Duan, be careful, there is danger, I will protect you!"

    As soon as the words fell, when he approached Tsunade, he suddenly attacked thetter!

    After Bai Jue absorbs the chakra of a human ninja, he can use the transformation technique to disguise himself as the other party, blend in with the crowd, and kill the most important but also the weakest personnel first.

    For example, medical ninjas who are generally not good at fighting.

    Unfortunately, this Bai Jue found the wrong opponent this time.

    Um?

    Tsunade raised his eyebrows when he saw Uchiha Kenzo approaching her, easily avoided thetter''s attack, and then punched out.

    Hit Xian San''s face hard, causing thetter''s entire face to sag.

    Boom!

    Xian San flew upside down, revealing his original shape in the process, and finally hit the mountain wall, smashing a big hole in the shape of a human.

    This scene stunned the nearby Bai Jue, who didn''t dare to step forward to besiege Tsunade for a while.

    The people of Uchiha were also shocked. Doctor Duan''s power is so strong that he is almostparable to the curator. It is really hard to see.

    Actually, Tsunade only used 50% of his strength.

    Seeing that the white zebra that was hit by her turned into a tree due to the out-of-control chakra, Tsunade couldn''t help frowning.

    The mastermind behind this mountain cemetery, how many of these things have been cultivated using the cells between the columns?

    The more she thought about it, the angrier she became, and she rushed into a pile of bullies, and was beaten violently again.

    These whites are different from human beings. When injured or dead, they will not bleed, nor will they emit **** smell. They will only turn into white cell tissues everywhere, and turn into big trees.

    Thanks to this, Tsunade''s phobia did not attack, allowing her to fully disy her strength.

    At the moment.

    Everyone is fighting bravely to kill the enemy.

    Except broken.

    He jumped up the mountain wall several times, and finally came to the top of the cliff, overlooking the entire battlefield from here.

    What about the people with soil?

    I searched for a long time, but I didn''t see Obito, it seemed that he was really not there.

    If Obito is not here, it is probably the Akatsuki Organization in Yuyin Vige.

    That is to say...

    Uchiha stole his home before Obito reacted this time?

    Thinking of this, stop having fun.

    This battle was much easier than he had imagined, and he didn''t need to make a move at all. The Uchiha people below were enough to take down the mountain cemetery.

    Then, just sit back and enjoy it.

    So he broke his **** and sat down, admiring the **** battle of the Uchiha n below.

    over time.

    The hundred Uchiha elites really showed their formidablebat power, and gradually suppressed Bai Ze, whose number was ten times that of their own. There are fewer and fewer Bai Jueing out of the holes in the ground.

    In this process, although Uchiha inevitably suffered some casualties, it is still within an eptable range.

    Seeing that this war is about to lose its suspense.

    at this time.

    A strange white beast suddenly ran out from the ground, looking around.

    It looked at the Uchiha ninjas around, opened its mouth wide in surprise, and shouted: "Oh, there are so many guests here, it''s so lively."

    After finishing speaking, he actually started doing radio gymnastics-style stretching exercises seriously on the spot, and shouted the slogan "one two one, one two one".

    It''s warming up.

    Different from other Baijue, this guy seems to have more self-awareness, and has a unique swirl body and face.

    Two Uchiha ninjas noticed this white zealot.

    After they looked at each other and reached a tacit understanding, Dang even rushed up from left to right, trying to kill this suspicious guy.

    "Wow, it''s so despicable to sneak up on me. Don''t hit me, I surrender!"

    It was so frightened that it quickly raised its hands above its head and stood there stupidly waiting to die.

    Seeing this scene, the two Uchihas couldn''t helpughing, feeling contemptuous.

    However.

    Just when the two of them were about to kill this white beast, its raised hands suddenly came down quickly, and it stabbed forward.

    Whoosh.

    Two wooden spikes protruded from the palms of its hands, piercing the two Uchihas like lightning, and piercing through their bodies.

    Next second.

    The spikes that pierced Uchiha''s body instantly forked and grew dozens of wooden thorns, turning their bodies into blood-stained wooden flowers on the spot.

    Brutal and beautiful.

    Wood escape¡¤cutting technique.

    After easily solving the two Uchihas, it pped its hands happily, and then jumped onto the huge animal skeleton in the center of the cemetery.

    "Listen to me, stop fighting!"

    It waved vigorously and shouted at the Uchihas and Bai Ze, but unexpectedly it worked, causing the two parties to temporarily stop their hands.

    Everyone in the Uchiha was out of surprise and couldn''t figure out its identity. The rest of Bai Jue seemed to obey its orders.

    After attracting everyone''s attention.

    "Ahem."

    It cleared its throat and said loudly, "My uncle''s name is Yuan. If you don''t know this word, you can also call me by my nickname, A Fei. By the way, I really like my nickname."

    After A Fei made a simple self-introduction, under the suspicious eyes of everyone in Uchiha, he looked at them curiously, and then asked chatteringly:

    "Your eyes look like a guy I know, are they also his tribe?

    Also, I really want to ask you human beings, what does it feel like to defecate? There are so many people, there must be someone who can answer me, please. "

    After finishing speaking, Ah Fei touched the back of his head, looking very embarrassed and looking forward to it.

    What is this guy talking about?

    Fuyue frowned tightly, so he was not interested in answering A Fei''s weird question, so he directly manipted Susan to throw a huge blue hook jade.

    Phew!

    After the Gouyu flew out, it hit the unsuspecting Ah Fei on the spot, knocked thetter off his skeleton, and fell to the ground in embarrassment.

    Results in less than a second.

    "Wow, that hurts!"

    It screamed and jumped up from the ground, as if nothing happened.

    Everyone in Uchiha was taken aback, seeing that this guy was anything but ordinary.

    "Get out of the way, I''ll deal with it."

    Fuyue let out a deep voice, and manipted Xu Zuo to kill him again, waving his two big skeleton hands, trying to catch Ah Fei and squeeze him to death.

    "It''s so unfair to use such a big guy against me."

    Ah Fei dodged left and right, swimming around like a loach, avoiding Susan''s grasp, and then shouted, "Fortunately, I have a bigger one!"

    The voice just fell.

    Boom.

    A big tree suddenly emerged from its feet, and it grew to a height of 20 meters in an instant, and turned into a wooden Buddha with five heads.

    boom.

    The Buddha, who was three times bigger than Susano, kicked Fugaku''s Susano away with one kick, showing the difference in strength between the two sides.

    "Hahaha."

    Ah Fei stood on top of the Buddha''s head,ughed triumphantly with his hands on his hips, and then snapped his fingers with a "snap".

    buzz buzz.

    The five heads of the Buddha opened their mouths suddenly, producing strong chakra fluctuations, which turned out to be the five evasion techniques of water, fire, wind, thunder, and earth.

    Next second.

    Boom boom boom boom.

    After deliberation, the Wooden Figurine Buddhaunched the Five Elements Escape Technique, which fell among the crowd and turned into an indiscriminate bombardment.

    For a while, Uchiha''s ninjas, together with arge number of white swords, were unable to dodge and were blown away on the spot.

    "well."

    Ah Fei sighed, folded his hands on his chest, and muttered, "No one has answered my question, what does it feel like to defecate? I guess, it should be simr to the exhration when killing someone."

    In the distance, Tsunade looked shocked.

    Because she recognized it, the big Buddha under Ah Fei''s feet is one of Mu Dun''s most advanced ninjutsu.

    Transformed into a human form, the **** who came down to the world, smashed the people full of karma, this is the Jujutsu of the first Hokage.

    This technique must have the gene of Senjujuma and a huge chakra, both of which can be used at the same time.

    Tsunade has never seen it before. Apart from the first Hokage, there is a second person in the world who can perform this technique.

    Who is this guy called A Fei? !

    "Patriarch, let me help you!"

    Seeing Fuyue being knocked into the air, Shisui immediately came to support. I saw his Susanoo''s breastte opened, revealing a huge orange hook jade inside.

    This move was originally intended to be used against Duanst time, but it was crushed by Duan''s punch, and now I finally have the opportunity to use it.

    Whoosh, whoosh, whoosh.

    As Susano''s breastte opened, countless green chakra arrows were fired from the center, hitting the Wooden Figurine Buddha like a torrential rain.

    Susano Ny Nine.

    Fuyue also stabilized his figure, manipted his own Xu Zuo, and threw a series of Gouyu towards the Wooden Buddha, performing a long-range bombardment.

    Gouyu of Yasaka.

    "One hit two again, you humans are too despicable and shameless!"

    Ah Fei protested loudly, facing the simultaneous attacks of the two Susanas, he was right at all, manipting the wooden Buddha, and sted countless wooden fists forward.

    Really thousands of hands.

    Boom boom boom boom!

    Chakra arrows, Gouyu, and Mutun fist collided violently together, exploding and annihting.

    The shock wave generated turned into a hurricane, sweeping across the entire mountain cemetery.

    Unexpectedly, with his own strength, he could forcibly overwhelm the two Susanoos without losing the wind.

    A Fei''s powerful strength made everyone in Uchiha feel horrified again.

    Even the breaks showed a strange look.

    This guy, Ah Fei, is indeed the son of Chakra born from the bud of the sacred tree, that is, the golem of the heretics.

    Is the most powerful individual among all the white ones.

    Compared with other mass-produced inferior whites, it is not the same thing at all.

    A Fei in the original book.

    While manipting Yamato¡ªthat is, Tenzo, he blocked Five Kages and the thousands of ninja coalition forces sessively, evenly divided the ranks with the third generation of dirt, fought against the Eagle Squad, and even became immune to the curse of Orochimaru.

    Although it does not have a puppet like Yamato now, its own strength should not be underestimated.

    If the fight continues like this, A Fei''s final fate may still be no match for the elite Uchiha n. Among other things, the users of the two pairs of kaleidoscopes haven''t used their full strength yet.

    But after the battle, Hooligan will definitely cause heavy casualties to Uchiha.

    This is not okay.

    Decided to keep Uchiha''s people, help him search the mountain cemetery, and evacuate all the things in Obito''s house.

    Then, it''s time to make a move.

    So Duan stood up, with a look in his eyes, he jumped into the air.

    at this time.

    A Fei is spreading his feet, standing on top of the wooden man, shouting to the Uchiha people below:

    "No matter who you guys are, it is absolutely unforgivable toe to my house and cause damage. I will kill all of you and leave no one behind."

    It puts away its funny look, and rarely shows a cold look.

    The voice just fell.

    Ah Fei suddenly found out that the Uchiha people on the ground were all looking at it... behind it in surprise.

    Um?

    It hurriedly turned its head and looked up to the sky.

    I saw a full moon hanging in the sky, casting endless brilliance, and in the middle of the moon, a ck spot was getting bigger and closer.

    Falling from the sky.

    Ah Fei finally saw clearly.

    It was a muscr man with a stalwart figure. He raised a huge elephant-like leg, and shed straight down from mid-air, shing at the top of its head like a battle axe.

    It hurts!

    "Wow!"

    Ah Fei immediately let out a strange cry and dodged to the side.

    Next second.

    Boom!

    Duan stepped on the head of the wooden giant Buddha, a powerful airflow erupted from the whole body, and the terrifying power was continuously transmitted down the soles of the feet, finally making the wooden man''s head...

    It exploded on the spot.

    turned into a sky full of sawdust.

 Chapter 97: dont **** start

    Chapter 97 Do notunch the gods

    The 20-meter-high Wooden Buddha.

    He was crushed on the spot by a painful foot that fell from the sky and was full of strength, and his huge body sank down, sinking several meters into the ground.

    The sawdust scattered all over the sky.

    Duan stood on top of the headless wooden man, turned around slowly, and locked his eyes on A Fei who was hiding aside.

    Ah Fei jumped up in fright, danced and danced, and shouted:

    "Scary guy."

    Before the words fell, under its control, the countless arms behind the wooden man moved together and moved towards Duanzhuo.

    Although the head of the wooden figurine Buddha was broken, it still has a mountain-like body and arge number of wooden arms, which is still not a small threat.

    Whoosh, whoosh.

    Seeing a series of wooden arms attacking.

    Duan leaped backwards, left the wooden man''s body, and was in mid-air.

    but.

    He didn''t want to escape, but tounch a more violent attack.

    A moment.

    The substitute "World" appeared behind Liao Duan, kept pace with him, and faced the wooden man''s huge body together.

    After the two stayed in the air for a short time, they fell towards the ground at the speed of free fall.

    During this process.

    "Woo big wood big wood big wood big wood big wood big!"

    Duan and the world''s four fists crazily bombarded, like a super-high-speed pile driver, turning into shadows of fists.

    Boom boom boom.

    Every punch blows the air out of the air, and the explosion continues, like a storm, and all of them fall on the wooden Buddha.

    I don''t know how many punches I took.

    Duan finallynded lightly on the ground, and the stand-in "World" finished work and returned to his body.

    Boom boom boom.

    His heart was beating violently, his skin was as red as a branding iron, his veins were bulging, and white smoke was rising from his whole body. The state of the whole person is like a machine that has just finished running at full capacity.

    "Hoo~"

    Duan took a deep breath, and then slowly exhaled, adjusting his breath to calm his body down.

    Then.

    He raised his head and looked at the giant wooden Buddha.

    Next second.

    There was a click.

    Under everyone''s horrified gazes, the wooden man was split in two along a line in the middle from the neck down to the crotch.

    Boom.

    The wooden giant Buddha, as towering as a mountain, was bombarded by Duan and the "world", just like that... crashed down.

    As expected of a break.

    When everyone in the Uchiha saw this scene, they all remembered the scene of tearing up Susan with their bare hands.

    How simr to the scene in front of you.

    Tsunade was even more stunned.

    Juan''s use of painful feet and strange power has surpassed her as a member of the Thousand Hands.

    Duan watched calmly as the wooden giant Buddha fell, raising dust all over the sky.

    If it is the Jujutsu performed by the first generation of Hokage, the height is more than 100 meters, and it can be singled out with the perfect Susanoo, and it can also catch the tailed beast jade released by Nine Tails with one hand.

    And the wooden figure that A Fei made is just a low-end copycat version.

    Ah Fei came out from the dust.

    "You actually broke my toy, I''m really angry, and I''m going to beat you up."

    While talking, it clenched its fists and made a mocking gesture of thumbs down towards Duan.

    is cheap.

    However, Ah Fei just finished speaking harshly.

    Whoosh.

    Duan inexplicably crossed a distance of more than ten meters, and appeared in front of Ah Fei in an instant, and punched thetter''s abdomen, all the Chakras in his body were concentrated in one point.

    burst out.

    Boom!

    Before Ah Fei realized what was going on, he flew upside down like a cannonball, and was sted into the mountain wall by a severed punch.

    The huge impact force caused most of the mountain wall to copse, burying Ah Fei in it.

    Ordinary people will surely die after taking the broken punch, as long as the body is not torn apart on the spot.

    But surprisingly.

    Rao received the punch with all his strength with his body, Ah Fei still got up cursing.

    It can be seen that although its entire chest has copsed, it is slowly recovering at a speed visible to the naked eye.

    It seems that for A Fei, this level of attack is still not a fatal injury.

    But it is not a fool, and does not want to be beaten all the time.

    "Obito, I really tried my best, but I still can''t defend the mountain cemetery. This guy is too scary. If I continue to y with him, I''m afraid I will really be beaten to death..."

    Ah Fei was talking to himself, looked at Duan timidly, then turned around suddenly and ran away.

    Sneaked without looking back.

    Can you run away?

    Juan couldn''t possibly let Ah Fei go, strode after him, and performed part of the multiplication technique.

    Shua.

    A giant hand swept across, pinching A Fei like a chicken, making him unable to move.

    the other side.

    The Uchihas cleaned up the remaining Haku Zehou and rushed over.

    Both Fugaku and Shisui put away their Susanoos, came to Duan, and discussed with him solemnly:

    "Broken, what is the rtionship between this Ah Fei and the masked man you met before? How are you going to deal with this guy?"

    From A Fei''s tyrannical strength, it can be inferred that he must be an important figure in the enemy camp, and he may be able to obtain key information by interrogating him.

    Duan shook his head, and said to the two of them, "Ordinary torture illusions are probably useless to it."

    After finishing speaking, he showed it on the spot, using Sharingan to release an illusion impact on Ah Fei.

    "Ah, something ran into my head! Is it the pupil power of Sharingan? I''m so scared... Eh, I''m fine."

    Ah Fei was very scared at first, but soon discovered that it is not afraid of the illusion of breaking.

    So itughed and said proudly:

    "Stupid human beings, my uncle is a man-made man with a smarter mind than you, don''t try to get information from me."

    click.

    Before the words fell, the big broken hand clenched even tighter, which immediately stopped Ah Fei''s snarling and turned into a scream.

    "It seems to be the cells of the first generation of Hokage, which gave this guy a strong resistance to illusion." He spected.

    "Since I can''t ask anything..."

    Fuyue heard the words, and immediately said coldly, "Then kill this Ah Fei and avenge the dead nsman. Duan, let him go, let me deal with this guy."

    The intercolumnar cells in Ah Fei''s body are very high, which makes its body very strong, and it can heal automatically after being injured, so it is almost impossible to kill it by ordinary means.

    So, Fu Yue is going to use the ability of kaleidoscope Sharingan.

    His eyes, besides hosting Amabie who can predict the future, also has a move, which can be called the strongest physical attack.

    "My kaleidoscope pupil technique can summon the ck me from the center of the sun where the line of sight is focused, and burn everything up..."

    Fuyue exined to the two of them, while focusing on A Fei.

    As long as the Amaterasu ck me is summoned, no matter what this guy is, the ck me will never be extinguished until it is burned to ashes.

    Fu Yue has 12 points of confidence.

    at this time.

    "etc."

    Duan temporarily stopped Fuyue, then looked at Shisui meaningfully, and asked, "Shisui, I heard that your illusion is the strongest in Uchiha, can you...do you have any solution?"

    Zhi Shui couldn''t help hesitating when he heard the words, but under Duan''s scorching gaze, he also realized¡ª

    You have to find a way to pry A Fei''s mouth open.

    Zhishui''s expression changed several times.

    atst.

    He finally said: "Maybe I can try, but... it''s better to find a ce alone, and with as few people present as possible."

    Zhi Shui, this is... don''t you want others to know about his kaleidoscope ability?

    Fuyue frowned, but he also understood Shisui''s concerns, so he took the initiative to say:

    "Then leave it to you, I''ll go check on the wounded."

    After finishing speaking, he turned and left,manding the Uchiha people.

    "bring it on."

    Duan took a look at Zhishui, took A Fei and jumped up again, and came to the top of the mountain wall tens of meters high.

    Then signaled to Zhishui that it was time to start.

    Zhishui nodded, walked in front of A Fei with a serious face, and stared straight at thetter with a pair of kaleidoscopes.

    "Again?"

    Ah Fei probably also knew that the other party was going to use illusion on it again, but it didn''t show any fear, instead it looked at Zhishui confidently.

    He narrowed his eyes.

    From his Sharingan, we can see that Zhishui''s pupil power is continuously released from his right eye, along the vortex on A Fei''s face, and enters thetter''s brain.

    The two sides looked at each other for a few seconds.

    "Why did Bai Zee infiltrate Uchiha''s n to monitor us? Who are you and what are your ns?" Shisui asked first.

    Ah Fei would not answer such a question logically, but what is surprising is that.

    "Hey, you guys are called Uchiha too? No wonder I feel that the eyes of you guys are exactly the same as that guy''s."

    A Fei was surprised and muttered.

    "Who is that guy?" Shisui immediately asked, realizing that what A Fei was talking about was Uchiha Madara''s sessor, that is, the masked man who had fought against Duan.

    "Obito, of course."

    A Fei didn¡¯t even think about it, so he just shook it out, and asked Shisui curiously, ¡°That guy with soil is the same as Madara, isn¡¯t he from your Uchiha? You should have heard his name.¡±

    With soil?

    When Zhishui heard it, it always sounded very familiar, but he didn''t remember it for a while, so he couldn''t help but look to Duan aside.

    Duan looked surprised, pretending to have just learned about it, and recalled:

    "Obito is Kakashi''s former teammate. During the third Ninja World War, he gave Kakashi one of his eyes before he died. I didn''t expect that Obito was a suspended animation, and was selected by Madara as the heir."

    "Ah yes yes yes yes."

    A Fei quickly interrupted, and added, "It was Madara who saved Obito, transnted intercolumnar cells to him, and asked me to apany Obito for rehabilitation training. However, that guy always looks bitter and hateful." Look, I always don''t understand the jokes I''m talking about..."

    this moment.

    It suddenly let go of all its defenses, like chattering, saying whatever it thought of, talking endlessly.

    "With soil..."

    Zhishui murmured the name.

    That is to say, was Obito Uchiha the instigator of the Nine Tails Rebellion a few years ago?

    At this time.

    Plop.

    Decisively canceled the multiplication technique, let go of Ah Fei''s hand, causing thetter to fall to the ground.

    "You guy, why did you be so honest all of a sudden, answering whatever you ask. Could it be you''re lying?" He asked A Fei expressionlessly.

    "No no no."

    Hearing this, A Fei quickly waved his hands and exined, "At first I thought the enemy had invaded, but it turned out that you are Uchiha''s ninjas, that is, Madara and Obito''s tribe. It turns out that everyone is a family. I made a mistake I''m sorry, hehe."

    It even touched the back of its head embarrassingly, and apologized to Duanhe Zhishui, without realizing anything was wrong.

    Duan looked at Zhishui, and asked thetter what was going on with his eyes.

    Zhishui also knew that his kaleidoscope ability could no longer be hidden.

    He first said something to A Fei:

    "You are sleepy, go to sleep first."

    When A Fei heard this, he yawned, patted his mouth and said, "I am indeed a little tired, and I have consumed a lot of chakra just now. But I have never slept before, and I don''t know if I can fall asleep. I will try." Bar."

    After speaking, ity down on the ground with its limbs spread out in arge font, trying to imitate the appearance of human beings when they sleep.

    Unexpectedly, after just a few seconds, I really fell asleep.

    Seeing this, Zhishui no longer released the pupil power of his right eye, and temporarily stopped controlling Ah Fei.

    Then.

    Without waiting to break his mouth, he took a deep breath, and took the initiative to tell the whole story:

    "My kaleidoscope pupil technique is called Bietianshen..."

    Bie Tianshen is the strongest illusion in the world, because it can directly invade the opponent''s brain and modify the opponent''s will without being discovered by the target.

    That is to say.

    People who have been hit by other gods will not realize that they are being controlled, and will be willing to be puppets of Zhishui.

    At first nce, this technique really has no solution.

    But Duan''s cheap nephew, Uchiha Itachi, once said a word in the original book: Any technique has weaknesses.

    That''s right.

    Following Zhishui''s detailed description of Bie Tianshen''s abilities, Duan finally discovered Bie''s biggest weakness.

    That is-

    This technique cannot "create out of nothing" to imnt a certain will in the target, but must use the thoughts that may exist in the other party''s heart, and strengthen the hints through other gods, so that the thoughts will be infinitely magnified.

    Different gods are based on the logic of the target''s own thinking.

    Therefore.

    The other party cannot realize that he is being controlled, and thinks it is his own thoughts.

    For example, in the original work.

    During the Five Kage talks, General Mifune of the Iron Country, under the influence of Bettenshin, took the initiative to propose the idea of ??forming a ninja alliance and electing Danzo as the leader of the alliance.

    That''s because Mifune himself has the will to maintain peace in the ninja world, and his original impression of Danzo is not bad.

    besides.

    Itachi in the original book, after being hit by the other **** who "guards Konoha", sessfully overwhelmed the order of reincarnation from the dirty soil, and escaped from the control of the bag.

    That''s because Itachi himself firmly believes in the will of fire. For Konoha, he can even do things that are worse than killing the entire Uchiha n.

    So other gods will take effect.

    In this case¡­

    Don''t worry if you break it.

    If Shisui wants to use other gods to brainwash him and let him guard Konoha or something¡ªsorry, there is absolutely no possibility of sess.

    Guard Konoha? dieughing.

    In Duan''s heart, he has lived for twenty-four years since he was born, and he has never had such a thought from the beginning to the end.

    Not at all.

    Not only did it not, it was even theplete opposite¡ªhe wished to see Konoha destroyed.

    Other gods cannot be created out of nothing.

    So if Zhishui casts a spell against Duan forcibly, Duan will definitely notice it, which will lead to failure.

    Zhishui didn''t know what Duan was thinking at the moment.

    He originally thought that after he revealed the abilities of other gods, he would be very afraid, but now it seems that he is calm.

    As expected of you.

    Zhi Shui couldn''t help admiring Duan even more.

    Then the next step is how to deal with A Fei''s problem.

    After thinking about it for a while, Duan came up with a suggestion that surprised Shisui.

    Thank you Long Beiliu for your tip.

 Chapter 98: From today onwards, your name will be Uchiha Afei

    Chapter 98 From today onwards, your name will be Uchiha Afei

    "Zhishui, the abilities of your eyes are all different gods, but they are different in detail, right?"

    asked decisively.

    Shisui nodded.

    Just like Obito, although both eyes are divine power, the focus of the left and right eyes is different. The right eye is responsible for defense, and the left eye is good at offense.

    The same goes for other gods who stop water.

    His right eye can only temporarily affect the target''s consciousness, and he must continuously release chakra during the operation. Once the spell is stopped, the target will get rid of the control of other gods.

    is a non-permanent other god.

    The advantage of the right eye is that it can use the ability more frequently. The disadvantage is that in the process, there is a risk of being discovered by others.

    For example, in the original work.

    Danzo took away Shisui''s right eye. When using other gods in the Five Kages talks, he was discovered by Kirigakure''s Qing because of the continuous release of chakra.

    In the view of breaking.

    What is really powerful is Shisui''s left eye.

    The Bie Tianshen in the left eye consumes an astonishing amount of pupil power once activated, so that the cooling timests for more than ten years.

    But it''s instant, and can change the target''s mind for life.

    is a kind of eternal aging god.

    It is the eye that Shisui entrusted to Itachi in the original book.

    After thinking about it for a while, he pointed to A Fei who was lying on the ground and suggested to Zhishui:

    "Wake this guy up and use your left eye on it. See if you can control it once and for all."

    His original n was to use the power of Shisui to use other gods on Tsunade.

    But now I know that the principle of other gods is to infinitely magnify the thoughts that may exist in the target''s heart, and not to create something out of nothing.

    What are Tsunade''s subconscious thoughts?

    There may be quitting gambling, guarding Konoha, rejuvenating the family, etc.

    Not to mention quitting gambling, every gambler has regretted it when he lost everything, or even ruined his family, and vowed to quit.

    Guardian Konoha can also understand, after all, it was established by Tsunade''s grandfather. She might let go of her resentment towards the third generation and return to Konoha to contribute to the vige.

    As for the revival of the family, Tsunade must have this desire deep in his heart.

    If she falls for another god, she may soon say goodbye to her status as an older leftover woman, find a strong man who is worthy of her to marry, and have dozens of children in one go.

    In this way, the Thousand Hands can be revived.

    It is undoubtedly contrary to her will to ask Tsunade to be loyal to Juan, or to submit to Uchiha.

    How could it be possible for a princess of the Senju n to be attached to Uchiha?

    So off realize.

    If you forcibly use other gods to modify Tsunade''s will, it is likely to fail, wasting a precious opportunity to cast a spell.

    Ah Fei is different.

    This guy has some bonds with the surname Uchiha. This can be seen from Zhishui''s sessful brainwashing just now.

    Using other gods on it, the sess rate is at least much higher than Tsunade.

    in addition.

    Ah Fei is not only very strong, he is a proper shadow-level, but as far as we know, this guy also has a special ability to possess a body, which can y a big role.

    So worth a try.

    Using permanent other gods on Ah Fei?

    When Zhishui heard Duan''s suggestion, he was surprised at first, but after thinking about it seriously, it seemed that it was not impossible.

    actually.

    For him, the technique of Bie Tianshen is not a kind of support, but a psychological burden...

    Especially the left eye of Bie Tianshen.

    If it can be used here and let it enter a cooling period of more than ten years, Zhishui can temporarily forget this technique, and his heart will be much more rxed.

    Thinking of this, he solemnly made a decision.

    "A Fei, wake up quickly." Shishui wakes A Fei up.

    "Wow, it''s amazing, it turns out that sleeping is like this."

    As soon as A Fei woke up, he raised his arms high, as if he had discovered a new world, he was extremely excited.

    At this moment, Zhishui''s left eye released an extremely strong shock of pupil power.

    Do not start the gods.

    Ah Fei suddenly froze for a moment.

    "A Fei, you will always protect the Uchiha n, right? Just like you used to protect Uchiha Madara and Uchiha Obito."

    Zhishui asked with burning eyes.

    A Fei jumped up from the ground when he heard the words, pointed to his chest and replied loudly:

    "Of course, I was created by Uchiha Madara, and my two masters were Uchiha, so my mission is to protect this surname!"

    Although there is no expression on its **** face, its tone is full of pride and pride.

    "Well, from today onwards, you are Uchiha A Fei."

    Zhishui showed a smile, convinced that the other gods had taken effect.

    "Uchiha A Fei."

    Ah Fei recited this name, the more he listened to it, the more he liked it, and he danced with joy.

    It suddenly saw a shocking line of blood and tears flowing from Zhishui''s left eye, sliding across half of his face.

    "Wow, Shisui, what''s wrong with you?"

    Ah Fei was at a loss for a while, ran over and became concerned. It is alreadypletely involved in the y, and I feel from the bottom of my heart that I am a member of the Uchiha.

    "I''m fine, I just use my eyes too much." Zhishui said reluctantly, covering his painful left eye.

    "Fly."

    Duan on the side suddenly asked, "Do you know where Obito is?"

    A Fei heard the words, tilted his head, thought for a while and said:

    "That guy Obito rarelyes back here, he just ordered me to guard this ce. ording to other Baijue, he seems to have joined an organization called Akatsuki... Do you want to wait for him toe back?"

    Duan shook his head, blinked his eyes, and asked tentatively: "Do you want to go with us and go back to Uchiha''s n and wait for Obito?"

    "Yeah."

    Before arriving first, Ah Fei immediately agreed, and evenined to Duan about Obito, saying that Obito would not let him go anywhere, and he was about to die of boredom staying underground every day.

    Hearing A Fei''s words, Duan and Zhishui looked at each other.

    It seems that the effect of other gods is perfect.

    A few minutester.

    Under the surprised eyes of everyone in Uchiha, Duan, Shisui and A Fei returned side by side and joined the tribe.

    "A Fei, this is our patriarch Fuyue-sama, you have to listen to him in the future."

    Zhishui introduced to A Fei.

    Ah Fei immediately stood up straight, raised his right hand and gave a military salute:

    "Hi patriarch! I was rude to you earlier, I''m really sorry!"

    Fu Yue was stunned, and asked Shisui: "What did you do to it?"

    interrupted:

    "Nothing, just cleared up a misunderstanding, right, Uchiha Goofy?"

    Ah Fei nodded vigorously with his head pounding like garlic.

    Everyone in Uchiha looked at each other in nk dismay.

    This Ah Fei, who was their enemy just a moment ago, now somehow became their nsman, which made it difficult for everyone to understand and ept for a while.

    but.

    A Fei can get the approval of Duanhe Zhishui, no matter how much dissatisfaction everyone has with him, it is not easy to express it in person.

    After seeing the reactions of the nsmen.

    "Go and see the wounded first."

    The judgment directly changed the topic.

    In the open space, there were fifteen Uchiha corpses, and more than thirty people suffered injuries of varying degrees, and the casualty rate was close to half.

    Tragic.

    Among them, more than a dozen died or were seriously injured because of A Fei.

    It¡¯s no wonder that everyone in Uchiha can¡¯t ept A Fei for the time being.

    Thanks to Shushan Yalida for the 500 starting coins!

 Chapter 99: We are helping to move the soil.

    Chapter 99 We are helping Obitu move

    The wounded wailed.

    Tsunade and several Uchiha medical ninjas are treating the injured, but her face is obviously not very good-looking, as pale as if she was injured.

    Her movements were also very slow, her fingers trembled and she made frequent mistakes, resulting in low efficiency of treatment.

    Judging by seeing it in his eyes, he knew that Tsunade''s hemphobia had red up again.

    He shook his head slightly, and first taught Ah Fei a lesson:

    "A Fei, look at what you''ve done."

    A Fei heard the words, and replied embarrassingly: "Oh, I''m sorry, if you answered me earlier, you can tell me what it feels like, and I won''t kill so many people."

    Hearing what it said, everyone in the Uchiha immediately red and became even more angry.

    Broken brows frowned: "From now on, you are not allowed to mention the word **** in front of me, otherwise I will treat you to a fist, understand."

    "I''m sorry, Master Duan!"

    Ah Fei was so frightened that his ghosts froze. He quickly raised his buttocks and bowed at 120 degrees.

    I can¡¯t help feeling:

    "This guy''s jumping character, can''t be inherited from Senju Zhuma, after all, he was cultivated with thetter''s cells."

    When Tsunade on the side heard this, he was not happy at the time, stood up and said coldly to Duan: "Nonsense!"

    "Why are you so excited?" Duan asked pretending to be surprised.

    Tsunade was at a loss for words.

    Duan grabbed her hand, pulled her aside, and asked Tsunade straight to the point with a voice that only the two of them could hear:

    "As a medical ninja, you suffer from hemophobia. You didn''t exin this kind of thing to me in advance, and you still think you can get paid afterwards?"

    "You... how do you know?"

    Tsunade''s eyes widened, he didn''t expect that his illness would be seen through at a nce.

    "Look into my eyes, don''t resist my pupil power."

    Juan didn''t talk nonsense, and directly used a pair of sharing eyes to release the illusion on Tsunade.

    Tsunade''s face changed, and she wanted to resist subconsciously, but she soon discovered that what he did to her... didn''t seem to be malicious.

    because.

    After suffering the illusion of Duan, in her eyes, the blood from the wounded was no longer red, but green.

    And the smell of blood disappeared, reced by a fragrant smell.

    In the view of breaking.

    Tsunade''s illness is nothing more than a fear of blood after witnessing the death of his brother and lover, and it is more affected by psychological factors.

    Since it is a psychological problem, it is natural to find a way to alleviate it by using the yin escape power of Sharingan.

    "The illusion I cast on you is called...youth mode. Those Uchihas who are injured, especially those who are seriously injured and dying, please leave to you."

    He patted Tsunade on the shoulder and entrusted him.

    If this action causes Uchiha''s elite to lose half, and then his strength is greatly reduced, then it will be difficult to see Uchihaunch a coup and make Konoha blood flow in the future.

    So I have to ask Tsunade to help.

    After temporarily solving Tsunade''s hemphobia.

    Judgment came to A Fei again, and asked him about his crimes in front of all his tribe:

    "Fei, you killed and injured so many Uchiha nsmen, how do you n to apologize?"

    "I was wrong¡­"

    A Fei felt aggrieved at first, then immediately thought of a good idea, and hurriedly said, "I''ll take you to the operating room. There are still a lot of intercolumnar cells there. As long as the wounded are transnted, they will recover!"

    A Fei remembers that when Obito was rescued by Madara, half of his body was crushed by stones. As a result, after the intercolumnar cells were transnted, he was alive and kicking soon.

    After it finished speaking, it also offered to take possession of Duan, so as to better guide him.

    "Break, be careful."

    Fu Yue frowned, reminding him not to be fooled, it might be the other party''s trick.

    He and many other tribesmen don''t know the existence of other gods, so they are always full of mistrust towards A Fei.

    "No problem."

    He signaled his brother-inw not to worry, and waved to Ah Fei, "Come on, let me see your ability."

    "okay."

    Ah Fei responded immediately, and as soon as the words fell, the entire swirling body stretched out, turning into a white coat, wrapped around Duan''s body.

    This is A Fei''s unique ability-possession.

    It can expand its own body, outsource it to others, and enhance theprehensive ability of the other party.

    When Obito hadn¡¯t recovered, he used A Fei¡¯s possession to rescue Nohara Lin, and killed dozens of Anbe ninjas in Kirigakure by himself.

    As far as we know, A Fei possessed Yamato in the original work, and even brought thetter''s wood escape ability to the limit.

    At this time, the moment A Fei got up.

    Duan immediately felt that his body seemed to be a lot lighter, and he felt more powerful when he clenched his fists, and even the vision of Sharingan became clearer.

    Speed, strength, and reaction have all been increased in all directions.

    ording to preliminary estimates, his strength has increased by at least 30%.

    This is because he is already strong enough, so the improvement seems to be less.

    If it were someone else, such as Fuyue and Zhishui, the overall strength would probably be doubled, and they would be the best in the movie ss on the spot.

    As for ordinary Uchiha people, if they are possessed by Ah Fei, they can even enjoy the feeling of cheating.

    As expected of the Son of the Divine Tree.

    With A Fei''s ability, it is definitely not a loss to use another **** on this guy.

    After merging with Ah Fei, its voice immediately sounded in Duan''s mind, and the two canmunicate directly with spirit.

    So.

    "follow me."

    Duan said something to Fuyue and the others, then jumped into the big hole in the ground.

    Seeing this, Fuyue left a part of his tribe to take care of the wounded, and continued to guard the surface, and then ordered the rest of the people to follow him.

    Inside the intricate underground passages.

    Whoosh.

    Duan, under the guidance of A Fei, was familiar with the road, and soon led the Uchiha people to the weapon room first.

    On the wall here.

    Several high-cored blue robes of the Uchihas hang, and a dizzying array of weapons, including giant shurikens, scythes, chains, odachis...

    Of course, there is also a fan.

    It was a gourd-shaped round fan as tall as a person, with six hook jade patterns on both sides. The handle was connected with a chain, exuding a simple and ancient atmosphere.

    "me Ball Fan!"

    After seeing the round fan, Fuyue couldn''t help but eximed, very excited.

    The Homura fan is a treasure handed down from generation to generation by the Uchiha n. It not only symbolizes the identity of the patriarch, but also possesses incredible power.

    "Brother-inw, what are you waiting for, go get back what belongs to you."

    said something decisively.

    Although the me fan is a treasure, Duan, who has always only admired the power of the body, has no great interest in this kind of thing.

    Fu Yue nced at his brother-inw, and a trace of gratitude shed deep in his eyes.

    In terms of status and strength within the n, it is not that the patriarch is better than the patriarch. If he wanted to take the Homome Fan as his own, it would be a breeze, and no one present would object.

    But he definitely didn''t do that, but gave his brother-inw enough face.

    So.

    Under the watchful eyes of the nsmen, Fuyue strode over, solemnly picked up the fan, and looked it over carefully.

    But he has decided in his heart that when the critical momentes, he still wants to hand over the fan to Duan. Because only in the hands of thetter can it exert its full power.

    When everyone in the Uchiha was busy removing the ninja tools from the wall and putting them into storage scrolls.

    Duan stood where he was, and had a thought exchange with A Fei.

    "Fei, if Obito learns that the mountain cemetery has been destroyed and the things here have been removed, will he be angry?" Duan asked.

    A Fei couldn''t help being very puzzled, and asked back:

    "Why is Obito so angry? He is also from Uchiha. Isn''t his stuff yours?"

    As it said, it has never left the ground since its birth, and it hase into contact with very few people.

    Coupled with the simplicity of nature, some of A Fei''s concepts can be said to be amazing¡ª

    Innocence and simplicity.

    "Ah, yes, yes, you are right."

    Duan echoed while continuing to brainwash Ah Fei, "Ah Fei, Madara and Obito had an awkward rtionship with Uchiha, so they ran away in anger and lived in this cemetery. But now Uchiha has forgiven them and ns to help them. Obito moved all the furniture here back to the familynd, the conditions there are much better than here."

    "Really?"

    A Fei couldn''t help but feel happy for Obito, and said, "Obito would be very happy if he found out, and he will be very grateful to you."

    After being controlled by other gods of Zhishui.

    A Fei didn''t realize at all that he had be a boy, and he couldn''t wait to take him to the next ce.

    In addition to his frivolous side, he is also very warm-hearted, exactly the same as Obito when he was a child, and he likes to help others the most.

    Follow A Fei''s enthusiasm to lead the way.

    Everyone in the Uchiha found the library after evacuating the weapon room.

    Here, they discovered arge number of historical books of the Uchiha n, as well as many secret arts.

    Among them, there are advanced fire escape ninjutsu such as Haohuo Mimi, Haohuo Quen, and Longyan Song, which make Uchiha who like to y with fire love it.

    There are also enchantment and sealing techniques such as Uchiha me Formation and Transfer Seal.

    certainly.

    The two forbidden arts of the Uchiha n¡ªIzanaki and Izanami¡ªwere also discovered.

    Fuyue''s face changed when he saw these two operations, and immediately put them away.

    The reason why it is a forbidden technique is because such a technique as Izanagi has historically caused the Uchiha tribe to kill each other and steal each other''s eyes.

    Ordinary nsmen, it is best not to know their existence.

    After sweeping through the library, the group continued to move forward, and finally found the most secretive operating room not long after.

    At a nce.

    There are arge number of medical equipment, experimental notes written by Madara himself, and intercolumn cells that have been cultivated and propagated in a container filled with a translucent green solution.

    Seeing such a scene, everyone in the Uchiha was short of breath and their pupils constricted.

    They now know that Madara spent so much effort back then, designing a suspended animation, just to get the cells of Senshou Bashirama.

    If Uchiha sessfully transnts intercolumnar cells, he will gain unimaginable benefits.

    This thing is even more important than the Uchiha n''s lost Homura fan and many secret arts.

    How can everyone not be moved?

    "Move all!"

    With a wave of Duan Duan''s big hand, the Uchihas got busy with vigor.

    Afterpletely evacuating the operating room, Duan found an unexpected harvest in the next room.

    Several pairs of Sharingan are stored in some boxes on the wall, all of which are Sangouyu without exception.

    It must be that Madara and Obito have saved it by various means over the years, in order to facilitate the use of Izanagi''s technique.

    Judgment was impolite, so it was confiscated directly.

    It happens that he also likes to collect Sharingan.

    So far.

    The mountain cemetery was almost wiped out.

    Although Uchiha paid a heavy price for half of the casualties, the rewards for this trip are quite amazing.

    As long as the benefits can be digested, the strength of the Uchiha n will make a qualitative leap in the future.

    Think of these.

    The people of the n headed by Fuyue are in high spirits, full of ambition and longing for the future.

    Among the crowd, only Zhishui looked worried.

    He originally thought that after Uchiha handed over the police department, he would no longer participate in the disputes in the vige, and might even leave Konoha.

    But if Uchiha gets powerful power, the people''s desire for the power of the vige may be rekindled.

    When the timees, the consequences will be unimaginable.

    But now, when ites to family and vige matters, Zhishui doesn''t dare to act rashly anymore, so he can only choose to trust that man.

    Thinking of this, he looked at Duan Gaoda''s back.

    Pray silently in my heart.

    And broke, at this time I was asking A Fei about another matter.

    "Fei, is there only a thousand Baijue troops in the mountain cemetery? Where did Madara and Obito raise Baijue?"

    He asked Ah Fei with his mind.

    "At the bottom." A Fei answered honestly.

    ten minutester.

    A group of people came to the deepest part of the mountain cemetery.

    Here is a cave, with countless huge rhizomes formed by wooden traps, inteced with each other, lying in the cave.

    Spectacr.

    Here is the ce where Madara uses the golem of the heretics to cultivate Baijue.

    It''s just that, with a quick nce, I didn''t see the so-called 100,000 Bai Jue army, only some sporadic sleeping Bai Jue.

    After a little thought, he understood.

    The heretic golem was not in Obito''s hands at this time, but was passed by Nagato with the eyes of reincarnation.

    Moreover, using the golem to cultivate Baijue definitely requires the chakra of the tailed beast.

    The more tailed beasts swallowed by the alien golem, the closer it will be to the power of the divine tree itself, and the faster it will cultivate Baijue.

    The Erxiao organization is probably still in the stage of recruiting and buying horses, and the stage of wretched development, and the matter of collecting tailed beasts has not yet been put into progress.

    So the current Obito does not have the ability and conditions to create a Baijue army.

    "A Fei, can you control these sleeping Bai Jue?" Duan asked again.

    "Well¡­"

    A Fei expressed with some frustration that he couldn''t.

    Bai Jue''s main body and avatar are actually not much different. They canmunicate telepathically within a certain distance, and they are essentially a collective consciousness creature.

    But A Fei is different from other whites. It is a unique individual with its own independent consciousness.

    A Fei has a high status in Baijue, and can give orders to ordinary Baijue, but it is impossible topletely control their consciousness.

    Actually.

    Only by using the power of the golems of the outside world, can these Baijue bepletely manipted.

    After realizing this.

    Duan winked at Fu Yue and Shishui, and then left the cave with A Fei first.

    Shisui and Fuyue looked at each other, and once again offered their respective Susanoos.

    "Are you ready?"

    After Fuyue asked, he gave the order to everyone.

    Suddenly, Dao Huo and the others made seals one after another, and performed Fire Escape Ninjutsu, burning to those sleeping Bai Jue underground.

    Susanenghu¡¤Sudden Fire.

    Shisui also contributed his strength, spitting out a me as huge as sea water from Susan''s mouth, flooding most of the underground cave in an instant.

    Many Bai Jue were burned to death on the spot, and some hurriedly fled deeper underground after waking up.

    Everything in the cave.

    were all reduced to ashes in the raging fire.

    "Walk!"

    Fuyue gave another order and led the Uchiha people to escape from the mountain cemetery that was about to be burned by the fire.

    After returning to the ground.

    As soon as the Uchiha people walked out, they heard a loud noise behind them.

    Boom.

    The mountain cemetery under the moonlightpletely copsed, leaving only arge hole with a diameter of 100 meters, with red mes burning inside, and nothing left.

    "Departure, Hui."

    Duan said four words lightly.

    The Uchiha n ended this military operation with scars, glory, and a lot of harvest.

    Embark on the road to triumph.

 Chapter 100 Payne and Obito

    Chapter 100 Payne and Obito

    Yuyin Vige.

    This is a vige sandwiched between the three kingdoms of fire, earth and wind, where it rains all year round.

    Yuyin¡¯s buildings are mainly made of stone and steel, like towers standing everywhere. The vigers live at the bottom of the towers, and the dead are put on the top of the towers.

    Long and rainy, dark, tall and sharp buildings.

    Gives people a sense of depression, mystery, and a bit of horror.

    It was raining heavily, and they became a line.

    In the center of the vige, on the tallest tower, there is a weird statue.

    A young man is sitting on top of the statue, watching the rain silently.

    <iframe frameborder="0" height="0" id="aswift_1" name="aswift_1" scrolling="no" src="https://googleads.g.doubleclick/pagead/ads?client=ca-pub-1273374088770211&output=html&h=280&adk=1676578043&adf=3584422592&pi=t.aa~a.3852659604~i.24~rp.1&w=1018&fwrn=4&fwrnh=100&lmt=1686752094&num_ads=1&rafmt=1&armr=3&sem=mc&pwprc=6311544070&ad_type=text_image&format=1018x280&url=https%3A%2F%2F.novelhall%2Fuchihas-god-of-muscle-31100%2F13501248.html&fwr=0&pra=3&rh=200&rw=1018&rpe=1&resp_fmts=3&wgl=1&fa=27&adsid=ChEI8MqlpAYQk7nL1PfNj5_IARI9ADN3T60dJkvviOeiho4qvz38D43U5sHYzpzZSmWZrmHMjT-VJkXR5cTn-9SMKyzatrp6ltMrMlw2COvdzA&uach=WyJXaW5kb3dzIiwiMTUuMC4wIiwieDg2IiwiIiwiMTE0LjAuNTczNS4xMTAiLFtdLDAsbnVsbCwiNjQiLFtbIk5vdC5BL0JyYW5kIiwiOC4wLjAuMCJdLFsiQ2hyb21pdW0iLCIxMTQuMC41NzM1LjExMCJdLFsiR29vZ2xlIENocm9tZSIsIjExNC4wLjU3MzUuMTEwIl1dLDBd&dt=1686752098844&bpp=7&bdt=745&idt=-M&shv=r20230613&mjsv=m202306120101&ptt=9&saldr=aa&abxe=1&cookie=ID%3Dc825a1ce28e821c9-2208b8c4bee100d3%3AT%3D1685899276%3ART%3D1686752081%3AS%3DALNI_MZur5O84VmZd4_RyUSlEkQVXGHCug&gpic=UID%3D00000c0f71a61a71%3AT%3D1685899276%3ART%3D1686752081%3AS%3DALNI_Mb-YFq2dgFh1yVL2xd9xKAO4vfXyA&prev_fmts=0x0&nras=2&corrtor=2798433246632&frm=20&pv=1&ga_vid=1249423215.1685899276&ga_sid=1686752098&ga_hid=863962058&ga_fc=1&u_tz=420&u_his=2&u_h=864&u_w=1536&u_ah=816&u_aw=1536&u_cd=24&u_sd=1.25&dmc=8&adx=251&ady=861&biw=1519&bih=746&scr_x=0&scr_y=0&eid=44759842%2C44759875%2C44759926%2C31075067%2C31075281%2C44788441&oid=2&pvsid=991846525637485&tmod=1619591915&uas=0&nvt=1&ref=https%3A%2F%2F.novelhall%2Fuchihas-god-of-muscle-31100%2F&fc=1408&brdim=0%2C0%2C0%2C0%2C1536%2C0%2C1536%2C816%2C1536%2C746&vis=1&rsz=%7C%7Cs%7C&abl=NS&fu=128&bc=31&jar=2023-06-14-14&ifi=2&uci=a!2&btvi=1&fsb=1&xpc=gol7WBG3bn&p=https%3A//.novelhall&dtd=78" width="1018"></iframe>

    He has short orange-yellow hair, metal studs all over his nose, mouth, and ears, and he wears a ck windbreaker embroidered with red clouds with white edges.

    The most striking thing is his eyes.

    Those are a pair of purple eyes, the pupils are small, covered with circles and circles of lines, like the growth rings of trees.

    It is the eyes of the ancestors of Uchiha and Senju, the Sage of the Six Paths.

    Reincarnation eye.

    And this young man with the eyes of reincarnation is Payne, the leader of the Akatsuki organization that rules Yuyin Vige, code-named Akatsuki Zero Burial.

    A few minutester.

    Da da da.

    Following the sound of footsteps, a delicate woman who was also wearing a Xiao organization windbreaker, with light blue-purple hair and a light blue paper flower, came behind Payne.

    Dawn of the White Tiger, Xiao Nan.

    "Payne, Madara is here." Xiao Nan''s voice was very cold.

    Payne heard the words, ended the rain appreciation, got up and walked into the tower.

    <iframe frameborder="0" height="0" id="aswift_2" name="aswift_2" scrolling="no" src="https://googleads.g.doubleclick/pagead/ads?client=ca-pub-1273374088770211&output=html&h=280&adk=1676578043&adf=3943097850&pi=t.aa~a.3852659604~i.60~rp.1&w=1018&fwrn=4&fwrnh=100&lmt=1686752094&num_ads=1&rafmt=1&armr=3&sem=mc&pwprc=6311544070&ad_type=text_image&format=1018x280&url=https%3A%2F%2F.novelhall%2Fuchihas-god-of-muscle-31100%2F13501248.html&fwr=0&pra=3&rh=200&rw=1018&rpe=1&resp_fmts=3&wgl=1&fa=27&adsid=ChEI8MqlpAYQk7nL1PfNj5_IARI9ADN3T60dJkvviOeiho4qvz38D43U5sHYzpzZSmWZrmHMjT-VJkXR5cTn-9SMKyzatrp6ltMrMlw2COvdzA&uach=WyJXaW5kb3dzIiwiMTUuMC4wIiwieDg2IiwiIiwiMTE0LjAuNTczNS4xMTAiLFtdLDAsbnVsbCwiNjQiLFtbIk5vdC5BL0JyYW5kIiwiOC4wLjAuMCJdLFsiQ2hyb21pdW0iLCIxMTQuMC41NzM1LjExMCJdLFsiR29vZ2xlIENocm9tZSIsIjExNC4wLjU3MzUuMTEwIl1dLDBd&dt=1686752098844&bpp=6&bdt=745&idt=-M&shv=r20230613&mjsv=m202306120101&ptt=9&saldr=aa&abxe=1&cookie=ID%3Dc825a1ce28e821c9-2208b8c4bee100d3%3AT%3D1685899276%3ART%3D1686752081%3AS%3DALNI_MZur5O84VmZd4_RyUSlEkQVXGHCug&gpic=UID%3D00000c0f71a61a71%3AT%3D1685899276%3ART%3D1686752081%3AS%3DALNI_Mb-YFq2dgFh1yVL2xd9xKAO4vfXyA&prev_fmts=0x0%2C1018x280&nras=3&corrtor=2798433246632&frm=20&pv=1&ga_vid=1249423215.1685899276&ga_sid=1686752098&ga_hid=863962058&ga_fc=1&u_tz=420&u_his=2&u_h=864&u_w=1536&u_ah=816&u_aw=1536&u_cd=24&u_sd=1.25&dmc=8&adx=251&ady=1941&biw=1519&bih=746&scr_x=0&scr_y=0&eid=44759842%2C44759875%2C44759926%2C31075067%2C31075281%2C44788441&oid=2&pvsid=991846525637485&tmod=1619591915&uas=0&nvt=1&ref=https%3A%2F%2F.novelhall%2Fuchihas-god-of-muscle-31100%2F&fc=1408&brdim=0%2C0%2C0%2C0%2C1536%2C0%2C1536%2C816%2C1536%2C746&vis=1&rsz=%7C%7Cs%7C&abl=NS&fu=128&bc=31&jar=2023-06-14-14&ifi=3&uci=a!3&btvi=2&fsb=1&xpc=deOiBC15sd&p=https%3A//.novelhall&dtd=101" width="1018"></iframe>

    A long-haired man wearing a tiger-striped mask and revealing a Sharingan, standing there alone, exuding a wild and mysterious temperament.

    This person is Uchiha Madara.

    A few years ago, he came to Yuyin Vige and joined the Xiao organization, and has been active as a high-level organization since then.

    See Penn appear.

    "I haven''t seen you for a while, how are you doing recently, Nagato."

    "Madara" or Obito, greeted each other as soon as they met, and expressed his concern to the other party.

    <iframe frameborder="0" height="0" id="aswift_3" name="aswift_3" scrolling="no" src="https://googleads.g.doubleclick/pagead/ads?client=ca-pub-1273374088770211&output=html&h=280&adk=1676578043&adf=346055306&pi=t.aa~a.3852659604~i.78~rp.1&w=1018&fwrn=4&fwrnh=100&lmt=1686752094&num_ads=1&rafmt=1&armr=3&sem=mc&pwprc=6311544070&ad_type=text_image&format=1018x280&url=https%3A%2F%2F.novelhall%2Fuchihas-god-of-muscle-31100%2F13501248.html&fwr=0&pra=3&rh=200&rw=1018&rpe=1&resp_fmts=3&wgl=1&fa=27&adsid=ChEI8MqlpAYQk7nL1PfNj5_IARI9ADN3T60dJkvviOeiho4qvz38D43U5sHYzpzZSmWZrmHMjT-VJkXR5cTn-9SMKyzatrp6ltMrMlw2COvdzA&uach=WyJXaW5kb3dzIiwiMTUuMC4wIiwieDg2IiwiIiwiMTE0LjAuNTczNS4xMTAiLFtdLDAsbnVsbCwiNjQiLFtbIk5vdC5BL0JyYW5kIiwiOC4wLjAuMCJdLFsiQ2hyb21pdW0iLCIxMTQuMC41NzM1LjExMCJdLFsiR29vZ2xlIENocm9tZSIsIjExNC4wLjU3MzUuMTEwIl1dLDBd&dt=1686752098844&bpp=5&bdt=745&idt=5&shv=r20230613&mjsv=m202306120101&ptt=9&saldr=aa&abxe=1&cookie=ID%3Dc825a1ce28e821c9-2208b8c4bee100d3%3AT%3D1685899276%3ART%3D1686752081%3AS%3DALNI_MZur5O84VmZd4_RyUSlEkQVXGHCug&gpic=UID%3D00000c0f71a61a71%3AT%3D1685899276%3ART%3D1686752081%3AS%3DALNI_Mb-YFq2dgFh1yVL2xd9xKAO4vfXyA&prev_fmts=0x0%2C1018x280%2C1018x280&nras=4&corrtor=2798433246632&frm=20&pv=1&ga_vid=1249423215.1685899276&ga_sid=1686752098&ga_hid=863962058&ga_fc=1&u_tz=420&u_his=2&u_h=864&u_w=1536&u_ah=816&u_aw=1536&u_cd=24&u_sd=1.25&dmc=8&adx=251&ady=2649&biw=1519&bih=746&scr_x=0&scr_y=0&eid=44759842%2C44759875%2C44759926%2C31075067%2C31075281%2C44788441&oid=2&pvsid=991846525637485&tmod=1619591915&uas=0&nvt=1&ref=https%3A%2F%2F.novelhall%2Fuchihas-god-of-muscle-31100%2F&fc=1408&brdim=0%2C0%2C0%2C0%2C1536%2C0%2C1536%2C816%2C1536%2C746&vis=1&rsz=%7C%7Cs%7C&abl=NS&fu=128&bc=31&jar=2023-06-14-14&ifi=4&uci=a!4&btvi=3&fsb=1&xpc=cK3NUwEQoS&p=https%3A//.novelhall&dtd=111" width="1018"></iframe>

    The strange thing is that the person standing in front of Obito is obviously Payne, but he calls thetter Nagato.

    that is because.

    The Payne in front of him is nominally the leader of the Akatsuki organization, but he is actually just a puppet made by Nagato with the corpse of his friend Yahiko.

    Nagato himself has been hiding in the dark to manipte Payne and act instead of him due to his disabled legs and inconvenient movement.

    Obito doesn¡¯t like Payne, or Yahiko.

    When he found Akatsuki for the first time, he was rejected by Yahiko. After Yahiko died, he was able to sneak in and sessfully brainwash Nagato.

    "I don''t need your concern."

    Payne''s voice was indifferent, showing no emotion, and even warned him, "Also, what you are facing now is Akatsuki''s leader, Payne, not Nagato."

    Nagato never regarded Payne as a tool, but as an equal.

    <iframe frameborder="0" height="0" id="aswift_4" name="aswift_4" scrolling="no" src="https://googleads.g.doubleclick/pagead/ads?client=ca-pub-1273374088770211&output=html&h=280&adk=1676578043&adf=2015904258&pi=t.aa~a.3852659604~i.105~rp.1&w=1018&fwrn=4&fwrnh=100&lmt=1686752094&num_ads=1&rafmt=1&armr=3&sem=mc&pwprc=6311544070&ad_type=text_image&format=1018x280&url=https%3A%2F%2F.novelhall%2Fuchihas-god-of-muscle-31100%2F13501248.html&fwr=0&pra=3&rh=200&rw=1018&rpe=1&resp_fmts=3&wgl=1&fa=27&adsid=ChEI8MqlpAYQk7nL1PfNj5_IARI9ADN3T60dJkvviOeiho4qvz38D43U5sHYzpzZSmWZrmHMjT-VJkXR5cTn-9SMKyzatrp6ltMrMlw2COvdzA&uach=WyJXaW5kb3dzIiwiMTUuMC4wIiwieDg2IiwiIiwiMTE0LjAuNTczNS4xMTAiLFtdLDAsbnVsbCwiNjQiLFtbIk5vdC5BL0JyYW5kIiwiOC4wLjAuMCJdLFsiQ2hyb21pdW0iLCIxMTQuMC41NzM1LjExMCJdLFsiR29vZ2xlIENocm9tZSIsIjExNC4wLjU3MzUuMTEwIl1dLDBd&dt=1686752098860&bpp=4&bdt=761&idt=4&shv=r20230613&mjsv=m202306120101&ptt=9&saldr=aa&abxe=1&cookie=ID%3Dc825a1ce28e821c9-2208b8c4bee100d3%3AT%3D1685899276%3ART%3D1686752081%3AS%3DALNI_MZur5O84VmZd4_RyUSlEkQVXGHCug&gpic=UID%3D00000c0f71a61a71%3AT%3D1685899276%3ART%3D1686752081%3AS%3DALNI_Mb-YFq2dgFh1yVL2xd9xKAO4vfXyA&prev_fmts=0x0%2C1018x280%2C1018x280%2C1018x280&nras=5&corrtor=2798433246632&frm=20&pv=1&ga_vid=1249423215.1685899276&ga_sid=1686752098&ga_hid=863962058&ga_fc=1&u_tz=420&u_his=2&u_h=864&u_w=1536&u_ah=816&u_aw=1536&u_cd=24&u_sd=1.25&dmc=8&adx=251&ady=2746&biw=1519&bih=746&scr_x=0&scr_y=0&eid=44759842%2C44759875%2C44759926%2C31075067%2C31075281%2C44788441&oid=2&pvsid=991846525637485&tmod=1619591915&uas=0&nvt=1&ref=https%3A%2F%2F.novelhall%2Fuchihas-god-of-muscle-31100%2F&fc=1408&brdim=0%2C0%2C0%2C0%2C1536%2C0%2C1536%2C816%2C1536%2C746&vis=1&rsz=%7C%7Cs%7C&abl=NS&fu=128&bc=31&jar=2023-06-14-14&ifi=5&uci=a!5&btvi=4&fsb=1&xpc=CMrt2WUlfZ&p=https%3A//.novelhall&dtd=1202" width="1018"></iframe>

    Even if Yahiko dies, he is still the leader of Akatsuki and that will never change.

    Obito spread his hands and defended himself:

    "Giving correct guidance to those who have opened the eyes of reincarnation has been the mission of our organization since ancient times. You are the reincarnation of the will of the Sage of the Six Paths who longs to stabilize the world. Of course I have to care about you."

    but.

    After exchanging pleasantries, Obito did not continue this topic, but changed the subject and said that he wanted to ask Payne something.

    "There is a guy named Uchiha Dan in Konoha, do you know this person?" Obito mentioned a name.

    <iframe frameborder="0" height="0" id="aswift_5" name="aswift_5" scrolling="no" src="https://googleads.g.doubleclick/pagead/ads?client=ca-pub-1273374088770211&output=html&h=280&adk=1676578043&adf=1760520025&pi=t.aa~a.3852659604~i.123~rp.1&w=1018&fwrn=4&fwrnh=100&lmt=1686752094&num_ads=1&rafmt=1&armr=3&sem=mc&pwprc=6311544070&ad_type=text_image&format=1018x280&url=https%3A%2F%2F.novelhall%2Fuchihas-god-of-muscle-31100%2F13501248.html&fwr=0&pra=3&rh=200&rw=1018&rpe=1&resp_fmts=3&wgl=1&fa=27&adsid=ChEI8MqlpAYQk7nL1PfNj5_IARI9ADN3T60dJkvviOeiho4qvz38D43U5sHYzpzZSmWZrmHMjT-VJkXR5cTn-9SMKyzatrp6ltMrMlw2COvdzA&uach=WyJXaW5kb3dzIiwiMTUuMC4wIiwieDg2IiwiIiwiMTE0LjAuNTczNS4xMTAiLFtdLDAsbnVsbCwiNjQiLFtbIk5vdC5BL0JyYW5kIiwiOC4wLjAuMCJdLFsiQ2hyb21pdW0iLCIxMTQuMC41NzM1LjExMCJdLFsiR29vZ2xlIENocm9tZSIsIjExNC4wLjU3MzUuMTEwIl1dLDBd&dt=1686752098873&bpp=4&bdt=774&idt=4&shv=r20230613&mjsv=m202306120101&ptt=9&saldr=aa&abxe=1&cookie=ID%3Dc825a1ce28e821c9-2208b8c4bee100d3%3AT%3D1685899276%3ART%3D1686752081%3AS%3DALNI_MZur5O84VmZd4_RyUSlEkQVXGHCug&gpic=UID%3D00000c0f71a61a71%3AT%3D1685899276%3ART%3D1686752081%3AS%3DALNI_Mb-YFq2dgFh1yVL2xd9xKAO4vfXyA&prev_fmts=0x0%2C1018x280%2C1018x280%2C1018x280%2C1018x280&nras=6&corrtor=2798433246632&frm=20&pv=1&ga_vid=1249423215.1685899276&ga_sid=1686752098&ga_hid=863962058&ga_fc=1&u_tz=420&u_his=2&u_h=864&u_w=1536&u_ah=816&u_aw=1536&u_cd=24&u_sd=1.25&dmc=8&adx=251&ady=3203&biw=1519&bih=746&scr_x=0&scr_y=240&eid=44759842%2C44759875%2C44759926%2C31075067%2C31075281%2C44788441&oid=2&pvsid=991846525637485&tmod=1619591915&uas=3&nvt=1&ref=https%3A%2F%2F.novelhall%2Fuchihas-god-of-muscle-31100%2F&fc=1408&brdim=0%2C0%2C0%2C0%2C1536%2C0%2C1536%2C816%2C1536%2C746&vis=1&rsz=%7C%7Cs%7C&abl=NS&fu=128&bc=31&jar=2023-06-14-14&ifi=6&uci=a!6&btvi=5&fsb=1&xpc=AGoYFDgQvJ&p=https%3A//.novelhall&dtd=11151" width="1018"></iframe>

    Payne heard the words and looked at Xiao Nan who was beside him.

    Xiaonan, as the intelligence manager of the Akatsuki organization, frowned slightly at this time, obviously having an impression of Duan''s name, and it was a rtively negative impression.

    I saw her say:

    "Some time ago, several spies we sent to Konoha were killed by Uchiha. It is said that he is currently the strongest of the Uchiha n, and he has awakened the Kaleidoscope Sharingan. Not long ago, he broke into The Hokage Building made Konoha a mess."

    Payne listened, but just asked nkly:

    "So, what''s so special about this person."

    Even if the opponent has awakened the kaleidoscope and is the strongest Uchiha, it is still not worth mentioning in his eyes.

    Because of such masters, there are quite a few in Akatsuki''s organization, even more powerful than Uchiha Duan.

    <iframe frameborder="0" height="0" id="aswift_6" name="aswift_6" scrolling="no" src="https://googleads.g.doubleclick/pagead/ads?client=ca-pub-1273374088770211&output=html&h=280&adk=1676578043&adf=2066706145&pi=t.aa~a.3852659604~i.147~rp.1&w=1018&fwrn=4&fwrnh=100&lmt=1686752094&num_ads=1&rafmt=1&armr=3&sem=mc&pwprc=6311544070&ad_type=text_image&format=1018x280&url=https%3A%2F%2F.novelhall%2Fuchihas-god-of-muscle-31100%2F13501248.html&fwr=0&pra=3&rh=200&rw=1018&rpe=1&resp_fmts=3&wgl=1&fa=27&adsid=ChEI8MqlpAYQk7nL1PfNj5_IARI9ADN3T60dJkvviOeiho4qvz38D43U5sHYzpzZSmWZrmHMjT-VJkXR5cTn-9SMKyzatrp6ltMrMlw2COvdzA&uach=WyJXaW5kb3dzIiwiMTUuMC4wIiwieDg2IiwiIiwiMTE0LjAuNTczNS4xMTAiLFtdLDAsbnVsbCwiNjQiLFtbIk5vdC5BL0JyYW5kIiwiOC4wLjAuMCJdLFsiQ2hyb21pdW0iLCIxMTQuMC41NzM1LjExMCJdLFsiR29vZ2xlIENocm9tZSIsIjExNC4wLjU3MzUuMTEwIl1dLDBd&dt=1686752098886&bpp=4&bdt=787&idt=4&shv=r20230613&mjsv=m202306120101&ptt=9&saldr=aa&abxe=1&cookie=ID%3Dc825a1ce28e821c9-2208b8c4bee100d3%3AT%3D1685899276%3ART%3D1686752081%3AS%3DALNI_MZur5O84VmZd4_RyUSlEkQVXGHCug&gpic=UID%3D00000c0f71a61a71%3AT%3D1685899276%3ART%3D1686752081%3AS%3DALNI_Mb-YFq2dgFh1yVL2xd9xKAO4vfXyA&prev_fmts=0x0%2C1018x280%2C1018x280%2C1018x280%2C1018x280%2C1018x280&nras=7&corrtor=2798433246632&frm=20&pv=1&ga_vid=1249423215.1685899276&ga_sid=1686752098&ga_hid=863962058&ga_fc=1&u_tz=420&u_his=2&u_h=864&u_w=1536&u_ah=816&u_aw=1536&u_cd=24&u_sd=1.25&dmc=8&adx=251&ady=3774&biw=1519&bih=746&scr_x=0&scr_y=997&eid=44759842%2C44759875%2C44759926%2C31075067%2C31075281%2C44788441&oid=2&pvsid=991846525637485&tmod=1619591915&uas=3&nvt=1&ref=https%3A%2F%2F.novelhall%2Fuchihas-god-of-muscle-31100%2F&fc=1408&brdim=0%2C0%2C0%2C0%2C1536%2C0%2C1536%2C816%2C1536%2C746&vis=1&rsz=%7C%7Cs%7C&abl=NS&fu=128&bc=31&jar=2023-06-14-14&ifi=7&uci=a!7&btvi=6&fsb=1&xpc=7mt6NDOuMg&p=https%3A//.novelhall&dtd=11337" width="1018"></iframe>

    Obito knew long ago that Payne¡¯s self-proimed character as a **** would definitely underestimate Uchiha, so his eyes shed, and he threw out a heavy piece of information:

    "Don''t be surprised when you say it, Duan also mastered Shenluo Tianzheng. If I remember correctly, this is the ability of the reincarnation eye?"

    Um?

    Hearing the words Shenluo Tianzheng, Payne''s expressionless face finally showed a hint of surprise.

    "Are you sure?" Xiaonan frowned and asked Obito, asking him to provide more detailed and urate information.

    <iframe frameborder="0" height="0" id="aswift_7" name="aswift_7" scrolling="no" src="https://googleads.g.doubleclick/pagead/ads?client=ca-pub-1273374088770211&output=html&h=280&adk=1676578043&adf=1162235226&pi=t.aa~a.3852659604~i.162~rp.1&w=1018&fwrn=4&fwrnh=100&lmt=1686752094&num_ads=1&rafmt=1&armr=3&sem=mc&pwprc=6311544070&ad_type=text_image&format=1018x280&url=https%3A%2F%2F.novelhall%2Fuchihas-god-of-muscle-31100%2F13501248.html&fwr=0&pra=3&rh=200&rw=1018&rpe=1&resp_fmts=3&wgl=1&fa=27&adsid=ChEI8MqlpAYQk7nL1PfNj5_IARI9ADN3T60dJkvviOeiho4qvz38D43U5sHYzpzZSmWZrmHMjT-VJkXR5cTn-9SMKyzatrp6ltMrMlw2COvdzA&uach=WyJXaW5kb3dzIiwiMTUuMC4wIiwieDg2IiwiIiwiMTE0LjAuNTczNS4xMTAiLFtdLDAsbnVsbCwiNjQiLFtbIk5vdC5BL0JyYW5kIiwiOC4wLjAuMCJdLFsiQ2hyb21pdW0iLCIxMTQuMC41NzM1LjExMCJdLFsiR29vZ2xlIENocm9tZSIsIjExNC4wLjU3MzUuMTEwIl1dLDBd&dt=1686752098900&bpp=4&bdt=800&idt=4&shv=r20230613&mjsv=m202306120101&ptt=9&saldr=aa&abxe=1&cookie=ID%3Dc825a1ce28e821c9-2208b8c4bee100d3%3AT%3D1685899276%3ART%3D1686752081%3AS%3DALNI_MZur5O84VmZd4_RyUSlEkQVXGHCug&gpic=UID%3D00000c0f71a61a71%3AT%3D1685899276%3ART%3D1686752081%3AS%3DALNI_Mb-YFq2dgFh1yVL2xd9xKAO4vfXyA&prev_fmts=0x0%2C1018x280%2C1018x280%2C1018x280%2C1018x280%2C1018x280%2C1018x280&nras=8&corrtor=2798433246632&frm=20&pv=1&ga_vid=1249423215.1685899276&ga_sid=1686752098&ga_hid=863962058&ga_fc=1&u_tz=420&u_his=2&u_h=864&u_w=1536&u_ah=816&u_aw=1536&u_cd=24&u_sd=1.25&dmc=8&adx=251&ady=4426&biw=1519&bih=746&scr_x=0&scr_y=1502&eid=44759842%2C44759875%2C44759926%2C31075067%2C31075281%2C44788441&oid=2&pvsid=991846525637485&tmod=1619591915&uas=3&nvt=1&ref=https%3A%2F%2F.novelhall%2Fuchihas-god-of-muscle-31100%2F&fc=1408&brdim=0%2C0%2C0%2C0%2C1536%2C0%2C1536%2C816%2C1536%2C746&vis=1&rsz=%7C%7Cs%7C&abl=NS&fu=128&bc=31&jar=2023-06-14-14&ifi=8&uci=a!8&btvi=7&fsb=1&xpc=Pnnp0DZqWg&p=https%3A//.novelhall&dtd=11457" width="1018"></iframe>

    Obito heard the words, and described the scene of the night of the Uchiha n Meeting, where he continuously used Shenluo Tianzheng to knock dozens of Uchiha n members into the air.

    This is what Bai Jue sneaked into the Uchiha n Association, saw, heard, and experienced with his own eyes, and there is no falsehood.

    However.

    Payne just shook his head and said coldly:

    "My Shenluo Tianzheng is not that weak, it''s just that the names of the spells happen to be the same."

    If he shot, no one would survive.

    Xiaonan also deeply agrees, echoing with a cold voice:

    "Payne walks the ninja world in the name of God, please don''tpare his power with other mortals."

    she knows.

    If Payne used all his strength to cast Shenluo Tianzheng, even Konoha, the head of the five great ninja viges, would be turned into ruins in an instant, with countless casualties.

    He didn''t do it because it wasn''t the time yet.

    But sooner orter, Konoha will feel the pain.

    "It seems that I think too much."

    Obito breathed a sigh of relief, and he also felt that it was impossible for Duan to have the eyes of reincarnation.

    "Did youe to me on purpose just to ask such trivial things? It''s a waste of time."

    Payne spoke again, with a hint of disdain and sarcasm in his superior tone.

    "hehe."

    Obito smiled, but he was not angry, and said following the other party''s words, "How is it possible, I came back this time, naturally for more important things."

    Next.

    He proposed to Payne that he heard that the Akatsuki organization had recently recruited powerful personnel, so he wanted to borrow some manpower to go with him to Konoha for activities.

    Xiaonan¡¯s response to this is:

    "Sorry, all members have missions at present, I''m afraid I will disappoint you."

    Although Nagato let Uchiha Madara join Akatsuki, Xiaonan has always been wary of Madara, thinking that the other party has bad intentions.

    "Don''t rush to refuse, I haven''t finished yet."

    Obito had expected that Konan would say this, so he threw out his amazing n to the two, "I found out the identity of Konoha Nine-Tails Jinchuriki, and this operation is to capture Nine-Tails."

    Sure enough.

    As soon as this remark came out, both Payne and Xiao Nan were taken aback.

    "Is the Tailed Beast Capture Program going to start so soon?"

    Konami questioned Obito.

    Xiao organization does have a n to collect all tailed beasts, but it is still in the preparation stage and does not have enough intelligence and manpower.

    "The n can''t keep up with the changes. Isn''t it a good start to catch the most difficult nine tails first?"

    Obito narrowed his eyes and asked back.

    He wasn''t in a hurry at first, but since he was deted on the broken hand and saw three pairs of kaleidoscopes popping out of Uchiha at once, he couldn''t help but panicked.

    Uchiha''s kaleidoscope can manipte tailed beasts.

    If this family is allowed to rise again, or even give birth to a second Uchiha Madara, it will undoubtedly be a huge change, and it will also threaten Obito''s Moon Eye project.

    After listening to Obito''s words, Payne pondered for a moment, and finally asked:

    "Who do you want?"

    "Orochimaru."

    Obito immediately said a name and gave a reason, "After all, he is one of Konoha''s former Sannin and a disciple of the third generation of Hokage. He is very familiar with all aspects of Konoha. With his help, I believe it can get twice the result with half the effort. "

    "Are you sure you want Orochimaru?" Payne asked instead.

    "Is there any problem?" Obito was puzzled.

    Xiaonan took the conversation and told the ins and outs of Orochimaru''s joining the Akatsuki organization:

    "Oshemaru once attacked Payne in an attempt to capture the eyes of reincarnation, but was easily defeated by Payne with Shenluo Tianzheng. After that, Orochimaru immediately changed his attitude and asked Payne to allow him to join the Akatsuki organization. Although this person has certain Use value, but unlike other members of Akatsuki, he has always had bad intentions."

    When he said this, Xiao Nan kept staring at Obito, wondering if he was referring to Sang Huai.

    Obitu heard the words, but smiled indifferently:

    "You don''t have to worry about this, it''s just a big snake pill, it''s easy for me."

    He showed his confidence as "Uchiha Madara".

    "Okay. Xiao Nan, take him to see Orochimaru and Scorpion." Payne thought for a while, and ordered Xiao Nan.

    In order to better control Orochimaru, Payne arranged for Scorpion to be his partner, with the purpose of letting Scorpion monitor Orochimaru.

    "Is that the red sand scorpion, the guy who killed the strongest third Kazekage in history?"

    When Obito heard the name of Scorpion, he didn''t expect to be surprised, and couldn''t help but feel very satisfied.

    "Remember your words, bring Nine Tails back."

    Payne left thest sentence, turned and left, and went back outside to watch the rain.

    Half an hourter.

    In a room, Obito met the person he was looking for.

    The person on the left has long ck hair, pale skin, and golden snake eyes, giving people a cold and dangerous feeling, like a poisonous snake.

    The person on the right is a hunchbacked guy with a ck scarf covering his face, an ugly hairstyle, and a scorpion tail made of steel behind him.

    Just by looking at the appearance, one can easily tell the Orochimaru and the Scorpion, both of which live up to their names.

    The former is Xiao Zhi Kong Chen, and thetter is Xiao Zhi Yu Nu.

    When Obito looked at the two of them, they were also looking at him.

    "Are you Uchiha Madara?"

    Orochimaru squinted a pair of snake eyes, and said in a soft tone without concealing doubts, "Madara died a long time ago, this is a well-known fact. Even if he is still alive, he is still an old man over eighty years old, but you see It doesn''t look like that at all."

    In the ninja world, ninjas are generally prematurely aging and short-lived, and those who can live to be over fifty years old are considered one of the longest-lived people in a hundred.

    And the spot in front of me.

    Although his face was covered by a mask, his body was upright, he walked vigorously, and his whole body exuded the scent of youth.

    So it is hard for Orochimaru not to suspect that the other party is a counterfeit.

 Chapter 101: I was stunned by Erwuzi

    Chapter 101 Being stunned by Er Wuzi

    Faced with doubts from Orochimaru.

    "Oshemaru, I heard that you are studying the art of immortality. Even you can do things like maintaining youth. Why can''t I, Uchiha Madara, do it?"

    Obito said lightly, mocking Orochimaru''s shallow eyesight.

    Orochimaru''s face froze when he was stunned.

    Scorpion likes to see Orochimaru deted, Dang even agrees with him, and sarcastically:

    "His method is not correct, and he will only go further and further down a wrong path, but I have achieved real eternal life."

    Scorpion and Orochimaru are partners. Although they both dislike each other, they still have one thing inmon.

    They all seek eternal life.

    the difference is.

    Orochimaru is a life science, researching genes, cells, and soul capture, and has developed such a technique as reincarnation without a dead body.

    Scorpion, on the other hand, is a mechanical major, directly abandoning his physical body and transforming his body into a puppet, thinking that this is the real eternity.

    For this reason, the two usually quarrel a lot.

    Facing scorpion''s sarcasm.

    Orochimaru gave a sinisterugh, and choked back: "A guy like you who can only hide in a puppet is just a child who hasn''t grown up, because he lost the love of his parents too early, and hecks a sense of security. I''ve already seen through you those few times, you don''t know, do you?"

    He has fought against the scorpion, and he knows that the scorpion in front of him is the puppet "Fei Liuhu", and the body of the scorpion is hiding in the puppet.

    Orochimaru has always been very disdainful of scorpion puppetry.

    "you¡­"

    Xie was stabbed to the sore spot by Orochimaru, feeling ashamed and annoyed, Dang even said angrily, "Then let''s try again, this time I must kill you bastard."

    "Stop!"

    Obito shouted to stop the conflict that was about to break out. He could tell that these were two live treasures.

    He said to the two in a deep voice:

    "Instead of fighting each other here, I have a better task for the two of you, so that you can give full y to your abilities andpare and see who is better. How?"

    "What task?" Scorpion asked.

    He also wanted to know what the so-called Uchiha Madara''s intentions were when he came to find them.

    With a cold tone, four words popped out of his mouth:

    "Destroy Konoha!"

    What, destroy Konoha?

    After a moment of silence.

    Oshemaru came back to his senses, stared at Obito with burning eyes, and said yfully:

    "I''m a little convinced now that you are Uchiha Madara, and you are a big deal like destroying Konoha. But what do you n to do, do you rely on the three of us?"

    "Why, doesn''t Orochimaru, who used to be the head of Konoha Sannin, have the confidence?" Obito asked rhetorically.

    Xie immediately seized this opportunity when he heard it, and taunted again in a hoarse voice:

    "He is a rebellious ninja who was kicked out. It is a question of whether he dares to return to Konoha, let alone take revenge on Konoha. And I am not at the same level as this kind of guy."

    Scorpion is the one who defected and left Sand Hidden Vige after killing the third Kazekage. It is indeed much more respectable than Orochimaru.

    After losing his partner, Xie agreed to Obito''s invitation without much hesitation.

    "I once used puppetry to destroy a country, but that country was not very famous. Perhaps a Dainin vige like Konoha is the real touchstone, allowing me to verify how strong my puppetry is."

    Scorpion said this, lightly describing his terrifying record of destroying a country by one person.

    Nowadays, ordinary opponents can no longer satisfy him.

    So he was eager to try, wanting to challenge such a difficult goal as Konoha.

    Oshemaru''s eyes flickered for a while, and finally he spread his hands and said with a smile: "Okay, I will join too."

    He became more and more interested in Akatsuki.

    it''s here.

    First I saw the leader Payne who has the eyes of reincarnation, and now the legendary Uchiha Madara appeared. This mysterious organization haspletely aroused the curiosity of Orochimaru.

    certainly.

    He agreed to Madara, just to get close to the other party and take the opportunity to check for information.

    As for destroying Konoha?

    Orochimaru knew that it was not an easy task. If the situation is not right at that time, he will definitely be the first to run away.

    The three of them have their own thoughts and are discussing.

    Bai Jue suddenly emerged from the ground.

    At this time, it seemed to have just gone through a fierce battle, looked very embarrassed, and said to Obito in panic:

    "Big... big things are bad!"

    "What''s wrong?" The face under Obito''s mask frowned slightly.

    Bai Jue took a breath and brought a bad news:

    "The people of Uchiha attacked the mountain cemetery!"

    "What?!"

    Obito eximed suddenly, lost hisposurepletely, and asked again, "What did you say?"

    Orochimaru and Scorpion also heard it.

    Uchiha, is it the Uchiha family of Konoha?

    What is the mountain cemetery? Is it important to Madara? Why did it make him turn pale with fright?

    The two are guessing.

    Obito tried his best to calm down his mood, and ordered the two of them in as calm a tone as possible:

    "Oshemaru, Scorpion, you set off immediately, sneak into Muye Vige and wait. I will find youter, and I will tell you the specific n when the timees."

    After speaking, without waiting for the two to ask any questions, they activated their divine power and disappeared into the vortex of space.

    Time-space ninjutsu?

    Seeing Obito''s way of leaving the field, Orochimaru and Scorpion were taken aback, and then looked at each other in nk dismay.

    Bai Jue also sank into the ground and left with the soil.

    Yuyin outside the vige.

    In a forest where it didn''t rain, Obito reappeared as the space fluctuated like a swirl.

    He knew that Payne liked to enjoy the rain all day long, but he actually mixed chakra into the rainwater and used the eyes of reincarnation to monitor every move within the range of Yuyin Vige.

    What happened in the mountain cemetery cannot be known by Payne, or Nagato.

    At this time, Bai Jue also emerged from the ground, andpleted the fusion with Hei Jue.

    "What''s going on?"

    After leaving Nagato''s range of perception, Obito couldn''t wait to ask.

    So.

    Bai Jue recounted what happened with lingering fear:

    "Obito, Bai Zee, who you sent to monitor the Uchiha n, was exposed. He was caught by Uchiha Dan, and he used illusion to torture the location of the mountain cemetery. After that, the elite of the Uchiha n raided the mountain cemetery. I was in chaos, and I finally escaped..."

    Obito clenched his fists involuntarily when he heard the words, and the veins on the back of his hands bulged.

    Uchiha off, Uchiha off again!

    Obito never expected it.

    His n to destroy the Uchiha n hadn''t been implemented in time, but instead, Uchiha made a surprise attack first, which caught him off guard.

    To know.

    Konoha is thousands of miles away from the mountain cemetery.

    Moreover, the mountain cemetery is hidden deep in the primeval forest. Not only is the location hidden, but there are also many Baijue troops stationed there, which is definitely easy to defend and difficult to attack.

    In this situation.

    Uchiha''s group of lunatics, relying on a piece of information whose authenticity is not yet known, sent out the whole family without hesitation, and rushed thousands of miles to the mountain cemetery.

    This stud behavior is no different from a gambler.

    They just made the right bet.

    Uchiha''s determination and courage, as well as the execution ability disyed, made Obito feel shocked.

    He even suspected that if those lunatics knew that he was in the Xiao organization, they might try to do it again and use the power of the whole family to enter Yuyin Vige.

    "By the way, where''s Ah Fei?"

    Obito asked suddenly.

    He ordered Ah Fei to guard the mountain cemetery. With that guy''s ability, he should be able to hold the Uchiha n for a long time.

    Bai Jue heard the words, but his face showed embarrassment, and finally he had to tell Obito:

    "A Fei, it... it has joined the Uchiha n."

    As soon as this remark came out.

    Not only Obito, but even Hei Jue, who had always been deep-minded and kept secret, was shocked.

    Fei, on the surface, is a replica of Senju Hashirama made by Madara, but was actually tampered with by hackers to serve the Moon Eye Project, and it is absolutely impossible to betray.

    So when he heard that Ah Fei had joined Uchiha, even Hei Ze was dumbfounded.

    Obito came back to his senses, grabbed Bai Jue by the cor, and asked angrily:

    "What is going on, tell me clearly!"

    "I really don''t know. A Fei fought against Uchiha''s people, but he was defeated by Duan, and then Duan seemed to do something to it. A Fei''s temperament changed drastically and he joined Uchiha. And..."

    Bai Jue answered quickly with a frightened expression on his face.

    "And what?" Obito asked, feeling even more ominous.

    Sure enough.

    Bai Jue swallowed a mouthful of saliva, and continued tremblingly:

    "And A Fei also helped the Uchiha people lead the way, and looted everything in the mountain cemetery. They took away all the ninja tools, secret techniques, sharing eyes and Hashirama cells. The Uchiha people even released a Burn the fire to death all the Bai Jue in the ground, andpletely destroy the entire mountain..."

    Click!

    Before Bai Jue finished speaking, Obito punched a big tree next to it, causing it to fall apart.

    "Fly..."

    At this moment, he gritted his teeth and was almost stunned by this young man like A Fei.

    Obito has no friends.

    Whether it is Baijue or Heijue, in his eyes, they are just tools left to him by Madara.

    But for A Fei, the guy who always likes to ask him what it feels like to defecate, and who has helped him enthusiastically, Obito still has some feelings deep in his heart.

    He regards Ah Fei as half a friend.

    And now.

    Obito''s only half friend betrayed him, so how can he not break the defense.

    It is Uchiha who makes Obito hate him even more.

    Mobilizing the entire Uchiha n to raid the mountain cemetery, and instigating rebellion against A Fei, are all done!

    "Walk!"

    Obito let out a cold drink, and rushed directly towards the mountain cemetery.

    He still didn''t give up, he had to see it with his own eyes before he could confirm what happened.

    at this time.

    In a certain forest in the Land of Fire, there is an open space.

    The Uchiha n is taking a short rest on the way back.

    Whoosh.

    A Fei jumped onto the tree and looked around curiously, looking excited.

    It left the underground where it lived for many years, put on Uchiha''s high-necked blue robe, and is about to go to the Uchiha n in Konoha to start a new life.

    For A Fei, everything in the future is novel, making it full of expectations.

    on the ground.

    Duan, Fuyue, and Shishui sat together and were discussing in secret.

    "I didn''t expect that Madara''s chosen heir would be Obito."

    Fuyue was surprised when he heard the news.

    I learned from A Fei that Obito is not in the mountain cemetery because he, as Uchiha Madara, joined an organization called Akatsuki.

    That is to say.

    Uchiha''s action this time seems to have destroyed the enemy''sir, but it may actually provoke a bigger enemy.

    Dawn.

    Thinking of this, both Fuyue and Shisui couldn''t help feeling worried.

    Before collecting more information about Obito.

    The three of them decided to block the news and not tell the nsmen for the time being, so as not to increase unnecessary panic.

    Put aside the matter of bringing soil for the time being.

    "Break, I have to talk to you, your doctor friend."

    Fu Yue suddenly looked serious and asked a question.

 Chapter 102: return with a rewarding experience

    Chapter 102 Return with a rewarding experience

    "Doctor Duan" is indeed a very good medical ninja.

    In this Uchiha military operation, more than 20 people were seriously injured, and more than half of them were pulled back from the death line by him.

    Retains important vitality for Uchiha.

    If we say that the biggest hero of this operation is Uchiha Duan, who captured Bai Ze¡¯s spy, proposed a battle n, and defeated the enemy¡¯s strongestbat force, A Fei.

    The second hero is neither Fuyue nor Zhishui, but must be "Doctor Duan".

    The ?? people are talking now.

    "Double Break" is Uchiha''s strongestbination.

    pity.

    Not only Shishui, Fu Yue also gradually discovered the problem of Dr. Duan.

    No matter how clever the transformation technique is, it still can''t deceive Kaleidoscope Sharingan after all.

    "Du, do you know that your doctor friend is actually a woman?" Fu Yue lowered his voice and asked his brother-inw.

    Hearing the words, he nced at Tsunade not far away. Thetter was sitting on the grass to rest with a tired face due to excessive chakra consumption.

    "Of course I know." He retracted his gaze and said calmly.

    "Then do you know who her real identity is?" Fu Yue asked, his expression bing more serious.

    Juan still had a calm face, and said slowly:

    "Brother-inw can also see that, she is Tsunade."

    Tsunade?

    "Could it be... Tsunade-sama, one of the legendary Konoha Sannin?!" Shisui was shocked, and almost lost control of his voice.

    "Otherwise, who else can possess such top-level medical skills, one person is worth a medical team."

    Duan smiled and looked at the bewildered Zhishui.

    Fuyue took a deep breath, and he was even more curious about how he knew Tsunade.

    "Du, you said publicly at the meeting of the patriarchs that you learned your strange power from Tsunade. Are you and her... friends?"

    Duan shook his head and exined:

    "It''s not really a friend, it''s just that I met her by chance when I went out, so it''s not a stranger. As for the strange power, I actually copied it with Sharingan."

    After hearing these words, Fuyue and Shisui looked at each other in nk dismay.

    From Duan''s description, not only are he and Tsunade not friends, but they even had a fight.

    But when it was strange, Tsunade ran back to Konoha afterward, but he didn''t take revenge on Duan, and got mixed up with him.

    How is the judgment done?

    Seeing the expressions of the two of them, I decided to signal them not to think too much, and just asked:

    "Do you think Tsunade is Uchiha''s enemy?"

    This question made Fuyue and Shisui deep in thought.

    Who is Uchiha''s current enemy?

    Obito and Akatsuki, for sure.

    Konoha, it might be.

    As for Tsunade, the Senju n she represents was once Uchiha''s biggest opponent. But now with the demise of the Thousand Hands n, those grievances have long since dissipated.

    Actually.

    Tsunade is not only not Uchiha''s enemy, but may also be Uchiha''s partner.

    Aside from the fact that she saved a lot of people this time, the follow-up research and transntation of intercolumnar cells must rely on Tsunade toplete them better.

    "Broken, you mean..."

    "The cells between the columns are also very attractive to Tsunade. Use this to keep her and let her help Uchiha conduct research. This is a win-win situation."

    Judgment said what he thought.

    Anyway, if he had to choose, he definitely hoped that Tsunade would perform the intercolumn cell transntation for him, so as to minimize the risk.

    This is the utility value of Tsunade.

    "We see what you mean."

    Fuyue and Zhishui nodded, both of them thought it made sense.

    If Tsunade''s true face is exposed, she may not cooperate with Uchiha again because of her identity or face.

    Maintaining the status quo and pretending to be blind is the best way to deal with it.

    After epting Juan''s proposal, both Fu Yue and Shisui decided not to speak out about the matter.

    Except for the three of them, no one else in the n can see through Tsunade''s Transformation Technique unless she blew herself up.

    The break is over.

    The Uchiha n continued to set off, rushing back to the nnd as quickly as possible.

    Konoha, thend of the Uchiha n.

    Samui came out from the gate of the Uchiha Meat Kai Department.

    In the past two days, the renovation work has beenpleted, and the opening can be opened at any time, but the problem is... the curator is missing.

    Not just curators.

    There is also the patriarch Fugaku, and other familiar faces of Uchiha, including Shisui, Yatsushiro, Daohuo, Tiehuo, Kenzo, etc., are also missing.

    From the night before yesterday to now, the elite ninjas of the Uchiha n have disappeared collectively.

    Where did they go? What are you going to do? When are youing back?

    Samui knows nothing.

    She tried to test Mrs. Mikoto by insinuating, but Mikoto also shook her head, frowning and said she didn''t know.

    Since moving back to the nnd, Meiqin has recently stopped participating in n associations, and has returned to the life of being a husband and a child at home.

    This time Uchiha''s action did not bring her, the original Uchiha Jonin.

    Brother, son and husband disappeared for almost two days and didn''te back, Miqin couldn''t help worrying, could something happen?

    While the two women were waiting anxiously.

    The night falls, and the bright moon slowly rises to the sky.

    At midnight, a dark cloud covered the moon, and darkness enveloped the earth, making it impossible to see your fingers.

    At this moment, in the woods on the outskirts of Konoha.

    Following a rustling sound, one after another silhouettes shed through the forest and entered Uchiha''s n one after another.

    The Uchihas are back.

    In the de near Nanga Shrine.

    "This operation must be keptpletely secret, and no one can talk about it after returning home. They shouldpletely forget about the past two days. If there are any leakers, they should be dealt with ording to family rules and will not be tolerated."

    After Fu Yue finished speaking with a stern face, he waved his hand and said in a deep voice, "Scatter."

    After the voice fell, a group of nsmen dispersed quietly, and under the cover of the night, they went home.

    This time.

    Thanks to the fact that the Uchiha tribe is located on the edge of Konoha and has be an independent kingdom of its own.

    That''s why this operation has maintained a high degree of secrecy from beginning to end, and has not been noticed by Konoha''s people.

    "Well... where am I going?"

    A Fei touched the back of his head, at a loss.

    Fuyue nced at A Fei with some headaches, and asked his brother-inw: "Damn, do you want to bring this guy back to my house?"

    Duan shook his head slightly, looked at Zhishui aside, and said:

    "Isn''t Zhishui''s ce quite empty? He lives alone in a yard, and there are plenty of rooms. In my opinion, let Ah Fei live at Zhishui''s house."

    After all, Zhishui is the caster of other gods, and thest thing Ah Fei is likely to defy is his will.

    Let Zhishui watch this guy closely, so he can rest assured.

    "Okay, okay."

    A Fei quickly raised his hands in agreement, and ran to Zhishui.

    It has an inexplicable trust and affection for Zhishui, but it is very afraid of Duan, for fear that Duan will raise his fist to beat it.

    "..."

    Zhishui hesitated to speak, but finally agreed reluctantly.

    So, Ah Fei jumped up and down beside Zhishui, and the two left together.

    At this time.

    Tsunade rubbed his forehead tiredly, and said to Fu Yuehe:

    "I''m a little tired, I want to go back to the hotel to have a rest, and take a look at my maid."

    Fugaku''s expression became serious when he heard the words, and as the head of the Uchiha n, he solemnly expressed his gratitude to Tsunade:

    "Thank you for your hard work. This time you fought side by side with Uchiha at the risk of your life and saved the lives of many nsmen. Uchiha will always remember this kindness. I will send someone over tomorrow for your reward."

    "hehe."

    Tsunade showed a smile, and responded very politely, "There is no rush about the remuneration. I also know that you Uchiha have just resigned from the police department and lost their financial resources. It is not easy..."

    She should leave after she finished speaking, but her feet didn''t move.

    seems to be waiting for something.

    Seeing this, Juan no longer hung up on Tsunade, and directly invited her:

    "We found the research results left by Uchiha Madara in the mountain cemetery, which is about the cultivation and transntation of intercolumnar cells. If you are interested, you may wish to join Uchiha''s research team. After all, we also urgently need a professional Medical ninja, help with that."

    After saying that, she held out a hand to Tsunade.

    Tsunade stared at Bro, his eyes flickering for a while.

    She''s not an unresponsive idiot.

    From some details, she realized that her identity might have been seen through by the other party.

    What surprised Tsunade was that even though she knew she was Tsunade, Uchiha''s people were still willing to cooperate with her and study the interstitial cells with her.

    In this case.

    "Okay, it''s my pleasure."

    Tsunade did not hesitate much, and readily agreed, andpleted the handshake ceremony with Duan.

    She is such a bold character.

    Fuyue added a sentence to Tsunade:

    "Please help Uchiha keep the matter of the cells between the pirs secret. Of course, we will also keep it secret for you."

    Secret what? Fu Yue didn''t say it clearly.

    "Of course."

    Tsunade nodded, knowing what Fu Yue meant.

    Under the watchful eyes of Duan and Fuyue, Tsunade also left.

    "Damn, let''s go back soon, your sister is probably very anxious."

    Fu Yue said to his brother-inw with a wry smile.

    He could already think of the scene where his wife was furious after he returned home.

    Duan gave Fuyue a wink, and thetter looked back, only to find Itachi was supporting Uchiha Izumi.

    "Father, I want to send Quan home first. She is injured and cannot move alone."

    Itachi carefully asked Fu Yue for instructions.

    In this operation.

    Quan failed to avoid injury in the end due to hisck ofbat experience. Fortunately, the injury was not serious, and he should be fine after resting for a while.

    Duan suddenly said:

    "If I remember correctly, Izumi lost his parents during the Nine-Tails Rebellion when he was five years old. Now he lives alone? This little girl is a genius, but she is also pitiful. Brother-inw, do you still have a vacant room at home?"

    Fuyue understood the meaning of the break when he heard it, and nodded with a smile: "Of course, the patriarch''s house is thergest in the whole n."

    "Then let Quan go to the patriarch''s house to live for a while, and let Itachi take care of her."

    He looked at his nephew unceasingly, and said so.

    "uncle¡­"

    Itachi was shocked.

    He didn''t expect that besides beating him when he was free, his uncle had such a warm and kind side.

    Uncle always gave him a stick, and fed him a sweet date, as if on purpose¡ª

    Train him like a dog.

    Itachi came back to his senses, stopped thinking about it for the time being, turned to Quan and asked, "Would you...would you like toe to my house?"

    "Um."

    Quan nodded shyly, and then bowed to thank the two adults, "Thank you patriarch, thank you curator."

    that''s all.

    A group of four returned home quickly.

    As soon as she entered the door, Mikoto, Samuel, and Sasuke all came up to greet her.

    Seeing that none of the men in her family were missing arms or legs, Miqin finally let go of her hanging heart. But she still didn''t let Fu Yue go easily, she grabbed her husband and med him.

    Fuyue smiled helplessly, andpletely lost the pretensions of the patriarch in front of his wife.

    "Curator, where have you been, I''m so... worried about you." Samui said softly, lowering her head shyly.

    "Really? I don''t believe it." Duan asked.

    "Of course it''s true." Samuel said quickly, seeming a little anxious.

    but.

    Juan didn''t take the initiative to speak, and she didn''t dare to ask any more questions, for fear of arousing the other party''s suspicion.

    "elder brother."

    After seeing Itachi, Sasuke was very happy at first, but when he saw his brother supporting Izumi, he suddenly felt inexplicably ufortable.

    So he pursed his mouth.

    "Sasuke, I will take Izumi to the room first, and I will y with you after I help her settle down."

    Itachi gently touched his brother''s head,forting him softly.

    Next.

    The whole family eats, takes a bath, and changes clothes.

    Then they all went to sleep with their own thoughts.

    Nothing to say all night.

    Early the next morning.

    The Uchiha n Land, which has been silent for two days, seems to be lively again.

    On the street, when nsmen meet, they will asionally reveal a tacit and mysterious smile.

    The Uchihas who died in this military operation were held a low-key funeral by the n, and the patriarch Fuyue went to every household tofort him.

    It''s afternoon.

    The former police department building, now the Uchiha Meat Kai Department, has finally been renovated and reopened.

    Many tribesmen came to join in and set off firecrackers to celebrate.

    "Curator, please say a few words."

    Someone in the crowd booed and wanted to give a speech.

    In the look of everyone''s expectation.

    Duan stood in front of the gate of the Meat Reform Department, and said to them solemnly:

    "Remember, family, friends, and women may deceive you, but your muscles will never. As much as you give to it, it will reward you as much. Only muscles are the only thing you can rely on."

    The voice fell, and there was a dead silence.

    Everyone looked at each other in nk dismay.

    "Well said!" I don''t know who yelled, and the rest of the people finally came back to their senses, and they also joined in cheering.

    What a wise saying.

    After the relocation and expansion of the Meat Reform Department, Samui must be too busy alone, so he hired several new employees.

    And Samuel since today.

    officially changed from the front desk to a fitness coach.

    The two also moved out of the patriarch''s house and moved into the new meat reform department. The two brothers Itachi and Sasuke were the happiest to see off the terrible uncle, both of them couldn''t close their mouths.

    Next is the same as before.

    Uchiha ninjas poured into the gym one after another, shouting the slogan of meat reform, and started exercising in full swing.

    As if nothing really happened.

    But at night.

    Nearly a hundred Uchiha elites quietly dispatched and gathered in the secret room of Nanga Shrine.

    it''s here.

    Patriarch Fu Yue reviewed and summarized the military operation.

    During the raid on the mountain cemetery.

    Although the Uchiha suffered heavy losses, there were also many tribesmen who stimted their potential and made temporary breakthroughs during the battle, resulting in several pairs of three-god jade in the tribe.

    After the sharing eyes of the dead nsmen are recovered, they can continue to be used.

    The only pity is.

    No new pair of kaleidoscopes was born.

    This can be seen.

    It is really difficult to awaken the kaleidoscope, not just after the death of apanion or rtive.

    In addition to strong emotional stimtion, in the final analysis, the eye-opener still needs to have excellent Yin escape talent.

    Thank you for the 500 starting point coins given to the de for the reward of the unhappy ending. Thank you for the reward from the idlers.

 Chapter 103: Kakashi: Uchiha is too structured

    Chapter 103 Kakashi: Uchiha is too patterned

    Secret room.

    Most of the ninja tools and ninjutsu seized from the mountain cemetery this time were distributed to each tribe in turn ording to the contributions and needs of the participants.

    I believe that after a period of hard work and practice.

    The Uchiha n can not only recover their vitality, but also improve their overall strength to a higher level on the basis of the original.

    but.

    The intercolumnar cells that most Uchiha people are most envious of can not be transnted casually, and need to be studied in depth.

    As far as I know.

    Uchiha Madara transnted the cells between the pirs to Obito, using the power of the reincarnation eye and the golem of the outside world, so it went so smoothly.

    Orochimaru researched interstitial cells with Danzo''s funding, and secretly conducted so many human experiments, only Tianzang survived.

    so.

    It is a very risky thing to rashly transnt intercolumnar cells.

    Tsunade is needed at this time.

    As the granddaughter of the first Hokage, she has a much deeper understanding of the physique and strength of the Senju n than ordinary people.

    In addition, Tsunade is a recognized medical master, if she performs the transnt operation herself, the risk can be greatly reduced.

    So.

    Tsunade moved into Uchiha''s medical room again.

    She studied Madara''s notes there, and was familiar with the procedure of transntation surgery, and conducted systematic research on intercolumnar cells.

    I believe that preliminary results will be produced soon.

    During this period, in order to improve Tsunade''s work efficiency, she sent someone to invite Shizune, her maid.

    Jing Yin was recognized because she was picked up by Duan and thrown into the bushes by the side of the road.

    When she first arrived, she was uneasy, worried that she would be recognized, which would cause Tsunade-sama to be exposed, but soon found that she was thinking too much.

    turn out to be.

    Master Tsunade has reached a tacit agreement with Uchiha long ago, and cooperated with Uchiha anonymously.

    Afternoon.

    Anbu training ground.

    "Zizizi!"

    There was a piercing sound like a thousand birds chirping together, apanied by a bright light that made people unable to open their eyes, a figure surrounded by thunder and lightning passed through the training ground at an extremely fast speed.

    boom!

    One of Kakashi''s hands pierced the dummy''s heart, fast and urate.

    After that, he withdrew his hand, and the high-intensity electric current formed by the Lightning Chakra in his palm gradually dissipated in the air.

    Rachel.

    Developed by Kakashi alone, he has mastered the S-level thunder escape ninjutsu.

    This techniquebines the nature change and shape change of Chakra. It is a close-range assassination ninjutsu used on the enemy during high-speed movement.

    Since joining Anbu, Kakashi has used Rachel to mercilessly pierce the enemy''s heart many times, and thus has the title of "Cold-Blooded Kakashi".

    He raised his hand and touched the Sharingan on his left.

    Leiqie must be used in conjunction with Sharingan.

    Because only the dynamic vision of Sharingan can keep up with Raiqie''s speed, so that Kakashi can perfectly seize the opportunity to release Raiqie during the battle.

    Previously.

    Due to the burden on the body caused by Sharingan, Kakashi can only use Raikiri four times a day, which will deplete Chakra.

    But recently... suddenly it''s different.

    Kakashi clearly felt that when he used Sharingan, he was no longer as tired as before, and the burden seemed to be much lighter.

    The most intuitive manifestation is that he has used Rachel six times in the training ground today.

    He couldn''t help but think of the incident not long ago when he was cut off from the invitation to eat at the gym, but he fell into aa due to "drunkness".

    Kakashi realized.

    My left eye must have been cut off by some kind of hand or foot.

    Rather than guessing wildly here.

    After much deliberation, he still decided... to ask in person.

    So.

    Kakashi put down his forehead, covered his eyes, and walked towards the Uchiha tribe.

    Uchiha Meat Kaibu.

    In the hall, two employees held up their cameras and were taking new promotional photos for the Meat Reform Department.

    These photos will be hung inside and outside the gym to attract guests and motivate members to exercise.

    As for the models involved in the shooting.

    Needless to say, of course it is the curator Uchiha Duan and the coach Samui.

    Samui was wearing a white T-shirt and red shorts from the Department of Body Remodeling, highlighting a perfect figure full of youthful vigor and attractive curves.

    Dumbbell row, barbell squat, stic band training¡­

    In front of the camera, she basically demonstrated all kinds of fitness equipment and fitness postures.

    at this time.

    "Curator and coach together, let''s take a few photos of two people, the effect will be very good."

    As one employee made a suggestion, the eyes of the rest lit up and they all agreed.

    Samui nodded, looking a little nervous and shy.

    Duan walked over with a bare upper body, exaggerated tire shoulders, door-like pectoral muscles, and angr eight-pack abdominal muscles, exuding a strong masculine temperament.

    During shooting.

    "Curator, coach, please get closer and more intimate."

    "Right, that is it."

    The cameraman continued to guide the two, and the rest of the staff followed suit.

    Almost in everyone''s eyes.

    Juan and Samuel are like a match made in heaven, saying that there is nothing between the two of them, no one will believe it.

    Under the booing of everyone, Samuel couldn''t help blushing a little, feeling ufortable.

    Duan noticed her embarrassment, frowned, and said to her:

    ¡°For bodybuilders, the most important thing is to show your body with confidence. Concentrate on shooting and don¡¯t think about other things.¡±

    Finished speaking.

    He stretched out a huge arm with a serious face, and with Samuel''s panicked expression, he carried her up with one hand, letting her buttocks sit on his right shoulder.

    It is concluded that with the help of Samui, a tool man, this posture can well show his broad shoulders and make people notice his perfect shoulder lines.

    His shoulders are wider than Konoha''s Ikraku Avenue.

    For how to show your muscles, I have reserved a lot of postures.

    All the time.

    Only in the two things of muscle training and muscle show, Duan is the most devoted, serious and concentrated.

    This is called not forgetting the original intention.

    It was used as a prop to show off muscles. After a lot of tossing, Samui finally ended the filming out of breath.

    Samui is a cold person by nature.

    People who know her say that she is as beautiful as an iceberg and difficult to approach.

    This kind of character makes her more rational and calm than ordinary people, so she was selected by the Fourth Raikage to be a senior spy who sneaked into Konoha.

    But being cold-tempered doesn''t mean there is no emotion.

    Samui is not the kind of person who will fall in love at first sight. As a spy, she never forgets to suppress her inner emotions.

    However, after spending three years with this man named Uchiha Duan day and night, she suddenly discovered that she seemed to have developed an inexplicable emotion towards Duan without knowing it.

    Is it love for a long time?

    What made Samuel more concerned was¡ª¡ªDuan, what do you think?

    After some inner battle between heaven and man.

    "The curator..."

    Samui plucked up his courage and walked up to Duan, wanting to have a good talk with him.

    If possible, she wanted to hear rejection from Duan''s mouth, so that she could get out of this dangerous emotion in time.

    What a coincidence.

    "Curator, a ninja named Kakashi hase to visit and is waiting for you in the reception room."

    An employee suddenly ran over and interrupted what Samuel was about to say.

    oh?

    Juan heard Kakashi''s name, his eyes shed, and he walked towards the reception room without saying a word.

    Leaving Samui alone, messy in ce.

    At least at this moment.

    Samui was dismayed to find that in the mind of the curator, even an outsider like Kakashi seemed to be much more important than her.

    She is being passionate.

    Reception room.

    Under Kakashi''s nervous gaze, Duan strode in and sat down opposite him.

    "What do you want to ask?"

    Knowing that Kakashi didn''t have nothing to do to drop by, he opened his mouth directly, saving those unnecessary pleasantries.

    Kakashi heard the words, and directly raised his forehead to expose his left eye, and asked Duan:

    "May I ask what you did to my left eye when I was in aast time you invited me to dinner?"

    "It seems that you have discovered it."

    Juan seemed to have expected that Kakashi would ask this question, so he exined it to thetter.

    He stared at Kakashi''s left eye, frowned slightly and said:

    "The transnt of sharing eyes is not that simple. Although I don''t know who helped transnt your left eye, but the technique is rough and oppresses the optic nerve, causing you to spend more chakra to maintain it. Over the years, you It must have been tortured by this eye."

    Kakashi''s expression changed upon hearing this.

    His left eye was transnted by Lin. At that time, Lin was indeed just a fledgling medical ninja.

    Seeing that Kakashi did not refute, he continued to fool around:

    "Our Uchiha people often transnt Sharingan, and have umted mature surgical experience. So after I found out about your situation, I specially asked the medical ninja in the n to readjust your left eye when you were unconscious. Eyes. I believe you have felt the benefits of this operation, haven''t you? "

    These remarks are actually nonsense.

    The most fundamental reason why Kakashi can''t afford the left eye is because it is a kaleidoscope, not an ordinary Sangouyu Sharingan.

    But Kakashi obviously couldn''t realize this.

    He breathed a sigh of relief after listening to Duan''s words.

    It turned out to be like this.

    What puzzled Kakashi was.

    "Why did Uchiha treat me so well?" He looked directly at Duan, wanting to know the answer to this question.

    Duan chuckled, the exnation for this is:

    "Since Obito gave you his eyes in the name of Uchiha, then Uchiha should help you take good care of Sharingan. Lest the people in the vige say that the genius Kakashi was dragged down by Sharingan So, if you don¡¯t understand anything about Sharingan in the future, you can ask the Uchiha people.¡±

    "..."

    Kakashi was shocked, unable to say a word for a long time.

    He did not expect that the Uchiha n would have such a pattern.

    This time, it was he who judged the belly of a gentleman with the heart of a viin.

    "Do you have any other questions?"

    After fooling Kakashi for a while, Duan finally asked.

    Kakashi hesitated for a moment.

    Now that he¡¯s done talking, he can ask questions about Sharingan as much as he likes, so he¡­you¡¯re wee.

    So he asked Duan for advice:

    "Excuse me, if a pair of sharing eyes are transnted on two different people, is it possible for them to share vision?"

    oh?

    Kakashi''s question caught Duan''s attention.

 Chapter 104: Akatsuki duo

    Chapter 104 Akatsuki Duo

    Facing Kakashi''s advice.

    "Shared vision? Can you speak more clearly." Duan pretended not to understand.

    Kakashi was silent for a few seconds.

    Finally, he told about the man in the sharing eye mask he found in the vige some time ago.

    He thinks that the other party may be the Iwakakushi ninja. After snatching Obito''s body from the battlefield, he got another Sharingan with Obito.

    After listening to it, I knew that what Kakashi encountered was not a rock ninja at all, but Obito himself.

    But he didn''t expose it, but nodded:

    "The situation you encountered is very special, but it is not impossible. I will go back and ask the Uchiha people for you. The patriarch and elders should know more."

    "Then please."

    Kakashi heard the words and thanked the broken head.

    After speaking, he stood up and was about to leave.

    but.

    Kakashi took two steps, his expression changed, then he turned around suddenly and told Duan one thing:

    "I heard the conversation between the masked man and hispanions. He came for Nine-Tails Jinchuriki. He seemed to want to use the power of Sharingan to repeat the Nine-Tails Rebellion a few years ago, and me Uchi Bo n."

    "There is such a thing?" Duan seemed surprised.

    "But don''t worry, Konoha Anbu has seen through the opponent''s conspiracy, and has tightly protected Nine-Tails Jinchuriki." Kakashi added.

    Juan heard the words, also stood up, and thanked Kakashi:

    "Thank you for the information you provided, we Uchiha will also take precautions."

    From Kakashi''s mouth, he heard what Obito''s n was¡ª

    Provoke Uchiha and Konoha, let the two fight to the death.

    Coincidentally.

    This is also what Duan has always wanted to do, he and Obito wanted to go together.

    so.

    Judgment does not intend to tell Fuyue, Shisui or other Uchiha people this information.

    He will introduce Obito¡¯s power at the right time ording to his own rhythm, prompting Uchiha and Konoha¡¯s senior management topletely tear apart their faces and embark on the road of a coup d¡¯¨¦tat.

    By then, Uchiha and Konoha will be able to fight face to face in the ring, and it will be a real battle.

    It''s really exciting.

    After saying goodbye to Duan.

    Kakashi walked out of Uchiha''s n.

    He frowned, and while recalling the conversation with Duan, he raised his hand and touched his left eye again.

    suddenly.

    Kakashi felt a faint chakra fall on him, locking him.

    Someone is spying on you.

    He raised his head and looked towards the roof not far away, and found that it was a Hyuga ninja from the police department, watching the street here with his white eyes.

    Kakashi looked back calmly.

    He is Anbu and will not be under the jurisdiction of the Police Department. It was so before, and it is still so now.

    But the people in the police department don''t seem to think so.

    Kakashi didn''t go far, and a team of police officers walked towards him.

    The leader is none other than Hyuga Hyuzu, the head of the police force who has been in the limelight recently in the vige.

    Where Rizu and the others passed by, the vigers gave way one after another, looking in awe.

    The two sides met in the middle of the street and stopped three meters apart.

    Several Hyuga police officers stared at Kakashi unkindly, and whispered something in Higashi''s ear.

    Hizuru frowned slightly, and asked Kakashi in a deep voice:

    "Kakashi, you just entered the Uchiha n and met Uchiha, right?"

    "is there a problem."

    Kakashi asked calmly.

    Hearing the words, Rizuru frowned more and more, and suddenly aggravated his tone, warning Kakashi:

    "Uchiha people are very dangerous and extreme in thinking, you''d better pay attention and don''t be influenced by them."

    Kakashi was displeased inside, but on the surface heplied: "Thank you for your reminder, Captain Nizuzu."

    However.

    Nichizu did not stop preaching to Kakashi.

    He sighed, and earnestly told the young man in front of him:

    "Kakashi, you must not have a good impression of the Uchiha n just because of a mere Sharingan, and stand on the opposite side of all the vigers in Konoha. I don''t want to see you follow your father''s old path..."

    "Please stop talking."

    Kakashi suddenly interrupted Nizuzu''s words, passed by everyone, and left without looking back.

    yes.

    Compared to the Hyuga n, Uchiha''s reputation in the vige is much worse.

    But Kakashi''s best friend was Uchiha, who gave him a Sharingan as a gift for his promotion to Jonin.

    After the people of Uchiha knew about this, they did not take back Kakashi''s eyes, and now they have re-do the eye surgery for him, so that he can better adapt to the power of Sharingan.

    This is what Kakashi saw in Uchiha.

    And Hinata.

    People of this n, not to mention giving away their white eyes to outsiders, even nted the caged bird curse mark on their nsmen, in the name of preventing the white eyes from leaking out, but in fact it is a lifelong envement and oppression of the nsmen.

    Such a deformed family now ims to surpass the Uchiha and is the number one wealthy family in Konoha.

    Regarding this, Kakashi only had disdain in his heart.

    Watching his leaving back.

    "Kakashi has fallen." A group of police officers discussed.

    Kakashi who writes sharing eyes.

    For this kind of guy who is entangled with Uchiha, it is difficult for the Hyuga n to have any good feelings.

    Hizuru shook his head, ignored Kakashi who insisted on going his own way, and told the team members:

    "Continue to patrol, especially pay attention to the surrounding areas of the Uchiha n, and always be on guard against possible crimes."

    ¡­

    Another night passed.

    In the early morning, thick fog filled the air and visibility was very low.

    Ximen Konoha, a guard on night shift, was dozing off against the door with his eyes squinted.

    suddenly.

    In the thick fog in the distance, two figures slowly came.

    They wore bamboo hats and trench coats from Xiao Organization. They looked very mysterious, chatting while walking.

    "Do you think the guy who ims to be Uchiha Madara is real?"

    "Normally, I wouldn''t believe it. However, after seeing Payne with the eyes of the Sage of the Six Paths, it doesn''t seem so surprising that Madara is still alive."

    "Hehe, it seems that you are still obsessed with the leader''s eyes of reincarnation. Have you forgotten the humiliation of being beaten to the ground by Shenluo Tianzheng and begging for mercy so soon?"

    "It''s not because you, Xiao''s general, are so weak that I thought the leader of Xiao''s organization would not be very powerful, so I shot him."

    "you¡­"

    Orochimaru and Xie bickered and came to the gate without knowing it.

    "Stop!"

    The Konoha guard woke up with a start, and felt suspicious when he saw their outfits.

    Immediately interrogated their names and identities.

    Phew!

    A poisonous snake suddenly shot out from Orochimaru''s sleeve, opened its **** mouth, and a pair of fangs instantly bit the guard''s neck, causing the guard to plop.

    copsed.

    Scorpion saw this scene, and criticized in a displeased tone:

    "Oshemaru, you kill people as soon as you return to Konoha. Could it be that you forgot Madara''s order? It''s not a good thing to make Konoha alert by acting rashly."

    Orochimaru licked his lips, and med Scorpion:

    "It''s not because your appearance is too suspicious that it aroused the suspicion of the guards and forced me to take action. But don''t worry, I didn''t kill this guy, I just used snake venom to make him temporarily unconscious."

    The shape of the Feiliuhu puppet is indeed a bit eye-catching.

    Scorpion would not admit it, and immediately countered with a hoarse and deep voice:

    "It''s obvious that you are more suspicious. You, an S-rank rebel, used to be a big celebrity in Muye Vige. Who here doesn''t know your face?"

    Oshemaruughed when he heard this.

    He no longer argued with the scorpion, but just stretched out his hand and peeled off his entire face, just like a snake shedding its skin.

    After the "molting", Orochimaru''s appearance immediately changed into a beautiful woman with fair skin and a high forehead.

    This is not a transformation technique.

    Since Orochimaru developed Undead Reincarnation, the container will be reced every few years, and the original body has long been abandoned by him.

    Actually.

    Orochimaru''s usual appearance is the state in which he has used the transformation technique.

    "This way you won''t be recognized."

    Orochimaru said, throwing the mucus-stained face aside casually, and after turning into a woman, her temperament instantly became much more charming.

    "Disgusting guy." Scorpion gave such an evaluation.

    Walk into Konoha.

    Many breakfast shops on the street have opened, and the aroma of steaming food permeates the street.

    Makes people move their index fingers.

    "Hey, red bean ball soup."

    Oshemaru found a street food, his eyes lit up, "I have an apprentice who likes to eat this kind of meatballs very much, and I don''t know if she is doing well now. Sigh, I really miss the previous life."

    He sighed for a while, and offered to treat the guests, but then stroked his forehead again, and said to Xie with a look of embarrassment:

    "I almost forgot, you can''t eat. What a pity, even if it is for eternal life, you don''t have to pay such a price."

    "It''s better than you, turning yourself into something neither male nor female."

    Scorpion said coldly, and replied unceremoniously.

    "Giggle."

    Da Shewan smiled casually, ordered a portion of the balls, and chewed and tasted them slowly.

    Xie stood by the side of the road, looking around sullenly.

    Not for a while.

    A team of Konoha ninjas appeared on the street. They were all wearing the uniforms of the police department, their eyes were open, and their sharp eyes were patrolling around.

    "These guys are ninjas from the Hyuga n."

    Scorpion''s eyes shed.

    He has always wanted to get a supercilious eye to make a puppet.

    "Hey, isn''t Uchiha in charge of the police department? Why did he be a member of the Hyuga n?"

    Orochimaru looked surprised.

    After asking the owner of the small shop, I learned that it was Uchiha who resigned collectively not long ago, allowing Konoha to take back the power of the police department.

    "It''s really strange. I didn''t expect the rebellious Uchiha n to give up the police department willingly."

    Orochimaru couldn''t help but sigh with emotion.

    "correct."

    Scorpion suddenly thought of something, and mentioned it to Orochimaru, "Bai Jue said to Madara earlier that Uchiha''s people raided the mountain cemetery, which immediately caused Madara to be in chaos. In terms of time, this happened just after Uchiha gave up the police. After the ministry of affairs, is it really a coincidence?"

    "You mean..." Orochimaru narrowed his eyes.

    "Let''s catch a few Uchiha Jonin and torture them, maybe we can find out where the mountain cemetery is and what happened between Madara and the Uchiha n."

    Scorpion said in a deep voice.

    Both he and Orochimaru want to know more about Madara, instead of serving Madara inexplicably as they are now.

    "good idea."

    Orochimaru agreed with his partner once in a while, but also pointed out, "It''s just that Uchiha''s elite ninjas are not so easy to deal with. We need to n carefully."

    finish breakfast.

    The two got up and left.

    "Is it those two guys?"

    The ninjas of the police department had actually noticed the two of them a long time ago. At this time, they looked at each other and exchanged, and felt that the whereabouts of the two of them became more and more suspicious.

    Dang even followed up.

    Xiaozhi''s duo made several turns, and soon walked into Muye Park and came to a small forest that was rarely visited by people.

    The two seemed to have sensed something and stopped.

    Next second.

    Whoosh whoosh.

    Several Hyuga members from the police department appeared and surrounded Orochimaru and Scorpion.

    A team leader stepped forward and sternly questioned the two of them:

    "You are not Konoha''s ninjas, sneaking into Konoha, what is your intention?"

    He scanned the two of them with sharp eyes. Of course, mainly staring at the hunchbacked puppet Fei Liuhu.

    Seeing this, Orochimaru couldn''t helpining to Xie:

    "Look, I just said that your appearance is too suspicious."

    After finishing speaking, he spread his hands, took a step back, and said to a group of police officers: "It''s none of my business, I''m not familiar with this guy."

    "snort."

    Scorpion snorted coldly, and opened his mouth directly, toozy to talk nonsense.

    Whoosh, whoosh.

    Countless poisonous needles and stingers shot out of his mouth like a torrential rain, attacking the team leader at lightning speed.

    Ninja ¡¤ Needle Babo.

    These poisonous needles are numerous and fast, and the close-range sneak attack caught off guard is even more impossible to dodge.

    So.

    Hearing a scream from the Hinata team leader, he fell to the ground on the spot.

    at the same time.

    Tear and pull.

    A steel scorpion tail flew out from behind Fei Liuhu and swept towards the police officers...

    Just a minuteter.

    The patrol team of the police department was wiped out, no one could escape, and the corpses were all pierced by Fei Liuhu''s scorpion tail and thrown into the bushes.

    "Damn the Hyuga n, they actually left this kind of curse mark on them, destroying all the white eyes. It seems that next time I can only catch people from the Hyuga n."

    Scorpion is very dissatisfied.

    "Go catch it, I don''t want to stay with you anymore, the trouble keeps going."

    Orochimaru looked disgusted at Scorpion, and then said to himself, "I''m going to meet my beloved disciple, she should be eighteen years old this year."

    Contact us if you have anything to do.

    He dropped these words to the scorpion, and slipped out of the woods like a snake, disappearing in the blink of an eye.

    After watching Orochimaru leave.

    Boom!

    Following a puff of white smoke, Xie suddenly transformed into a handsome and handsome boy with red hair who was only fifteen or sixteen years old.

    This is what he looks like.

    He also made his own body into a human puppet, so youth remains forever, and his appearance stays in his youth.

    This appearance ispletely different from Fei Liuhu''s image, and it will no longer arouse Konoha Ninja''s suspicion.

    Next.

    He walked out of the park unhurriedly and wandered around Konoha.

    Xie was preparing to investigate the terrain and personnel deployment of Muye Vige, while making a n in his mind, how to use his puppet technique to destroy the vige.

    He couldn''t wait to turn Konoha into a gorgeous stage, where he could stage a good show that shocked the ninja world.

    At that time, the world will understand that puppet art is the king of ninjutsu.

 Chapter 105: Let brother-in-law be a guinea pig

    Chapter 105 Let brother-inw be a guinea pig

    It was dark.

    When the police department was changing shifts, it was suddenly discovered that a team was missing, and they couldn''t be contacted anyway.

    Suspected of encountering an ident.

    "What?!"

    When Hyuga Hyuzu heard the news, he was frightened and furious, and immediately ordered all the personnel of the four police brigades to dispatch, andunched arge-scale search inside and outside Konoha.

    After one hour.

    In the grove of Konoha Park, the police department found the bodies of the team members.

    There are traces of fighting at the scene.

    The deceased, without exception, had trauma on their bodies. The poison prated into the whole body from the wound, destroying the internal organs of the deceased and leaving the body beyond recognition.

    After a night of investigation.

    Early the next morning, the police department came out again andunched a vigorous search throughout the vige, vowing to arrest the criminals and bring them to justice.

    Hinata Hyuzu personally went to the Hokage Building and reported the relevant situation to the third generation.

    Then.

    The third generation called Kakashi.

    There are two photos on the table, which are the prisoners captured by the surveince.

    Nothing more.

    Both of them were wearing bamboo hats and high-necked trench coats, so their faces could not be seen clearly. It can only be vaguely seen that it is a man with long hair and a man with a hunchback.

    "You take the two squads of Anbu to investigate, and you must help the police department catch the prisoner early."

    The third generation gave Kakashi an order.

    "Yes, Hokage-sama." Kakashi replied, turned and walked out the door.

    Didn''t take two steps.

    "Kakashi."

    The third generation behind him suddenly called his name again, and asked seemingly casually, "I heard from Hinata Hidetsu that you have gotten closer to the Uchiha people recently, is there such a thing?"

    Kakashi was taken aback, and slowly turned around.

    "To tell Hokage-sama, I did ask Uchiha about Sharingan, but the purpose is to start with Obito''s Sharingan and investigate the enemy who attempted to kidnap Nine-Tails Jinchuriki some time ago."

    He was neither humble nor overbearing, and exined to the third generation.

    "I see."

    The third generation nodded suddenly, thought for a while, and told Kakashi, "However, you must grasp the scale, and it is best to keep a distance from the Uchiha n as much as possible."

    "yes."

    Kakashi responded again, like a scarecrow without emotion.

    Then he withdrew.

    click.

    Sandaime took a puff of his cigarette, and frowned.

    What happened recently?

    First, someone wanted to kidnap Kyuubi Jinchuriki, and then a member of the police force was killed.

    Is there any internal connection between these two cases?

    But sure.

    During this period of time, many unfriendly "guests" came to Konoha.

    The third generation had an ominous premonition. It seemed that there was some conspiracy against Konoha that was brewing in the dark and was about to be staged.

    The only good news.

    It is because Uchiha, the internal trouble, has settled down for the time being, and he has been very honest recently, and no longer let him, Hokage, worry about it.

    It seems like this.

    The most urgent task is to catch the criminal who murdered the members of the police department first.

    However.

    It is unexpected.

    Two days passed, Konoha found nothing, and the prisoner seemed to have disappeared suddenly.

    This incident was undoubtedly a major blow to the newly established police department.

    Although it would not discredit the police department, it also lost a lot of prestige, making people have to question the capabilities of the police department, especially the Hyuga n.

    Regarding this, Hinata Hinata''s expression turned extremely ugly.

    Uchiha nnd.

    When the vige was full of turmoil due to the murder of a member of the police force, Uchiha still closed the door and lived his own life.

    Uchiha doesn''t care about Konoha''s affairs at all.

    Recently.

    The most lively ce in the n is the newly established Uchiha Meat Gaibu. Every day from morning to night, groups of peoplee and go.

    The entire Uchiha n set off a wave of fitness craze.

    Samui has been very busy these days.

    She is the fitness coach of the meat reform department during the day, and she works hard to guide hundreds of students;

    Still not forgetting the original intention at night, he became a spy again, and stayed up all night to sort out the information and send it back to Yunying Vige.

    During this period, Samui received a reply letter from Yunyin, which revealed an important news.

    Next month, Konoha will hold the Chunin Exam.

    Since Yunyin signed a peace contract with Konoha three years ago, it is logical to find an excuse to participate this time, and the team is led by the Fourth Raikage himself, with the purpose of testing Konoha''s strength.

    If nothing unexpected happens.

    After the Chunin exam is over, Samuel can end his three-year spy mission and return to the vige with Yunyin''s team to assume a more important position.

    The thought of going home soon made her so happy that she even lost sleep.

    She misses her hometown, and also misses her brother Aziyi, whom she hasn''t seen in three years.

    But after allowing yourself to calm down.

    Samui lowered his head and touched the string of crystal nes on his chest, a trace of inexplicable loss and reluctance shed in his sky blue eyes.

    Late at night.

    Uchiha medical room.

    Five people gathered under the bright lights, namely Duan, Fuyue, Shisui, Tsunade, and the carefree A Fei.

    It can be said that there are currently five major powers in the Uchiha camp, and all of them have the strength of Kage level.

    There are five people guarding the cells between the pirs, neither Obito and Akatsuki, nor Konoha high-ranking people, can''t take them away.

    After several days of research.

    Tsunade has established a rtively deep understanding of the theory and process of transnting intercolumnar cells, but in the process, some problems have also been discovered.

    ording to Uchiha Madara''s self-report in the experimental notes.

    He bit off the flesh and blood of Senjujuma and sewed it on himself, thus gaining the power of the Senju n, andbined with his own Uchiha''s power to form the power of all things, and finally opened the eye of reincarnation.

    Previously.

    Tsunade never imagined that the Senshou and Uchiha ns, who were once old enemies, could merge with each other''s power, and they even had the same ancestor dating back thousands of years ago.

    That is the legendary Sage of the Six Paths.

    After she learned about this, she was shocked for a long time, but she never recovered.

    If Senju and Uchiha really have the same ancestor, as a former family, why did they fight endlessly for thousands of years?

    This point, not only Tsunade as Senju, but also Fugaku and Shisui as Uchiha, can''t figure it out.

    Judging that he knew the reason, it was because Hei Jue instigated it, but he didn''t bother to say it.

    There is only one focus of his concern.

    Can the transntation of intercolumn cells be performed immediately?

    About this.

    Tsunade''s answer is that she can perform transnts for Uchiha''s people, but the sess rate cannot be guaranteed.

    because.

    The biggest risk of transnting intercolumn cells is strong rejection.

    Even if Tsunade is known as a medical master, she can only use various means to alleviate this rejection reaction as much as possible, but it is impossible to make it disappearpletely.

    With the domineering characteristics of intercolumnar cells, even a slight rejection reaction is likely to kill a person.

    This point has long been confirmed by Konoha''s previous research.

    After listening to Tsunade''s words.

    Fuyue and Shisui both looked solemn, and found that they were still too optimistic about Uchiha''s transntation of intercolumnar cells.

    But Duan has a different view.

    "I don''t think there will be a problem at all." He was resolute.

    "Why?" Tsunade couldn''t help but frowned, crossing his arms and waiting for his answer.

    Judgment gives his reasons.

    "If someone else transnted intercolumnar cells, it would be a disaster, but Uchiha may not.

    Whether it is the records on the Uchiha family stone tablet or Madara''s personal experience of awakening the reincarnation eyes, it proves that Uchiha and Senju share the same origin and have the same blood in their bodies.

    The two families are actually a family, but one inherits the yin escape of the Sage of the Six Paths, and the other inherits his yang escape.

    Since it is a family, the symptoms of rejection caused by Uchiha''s transntation of intercolumn cells will definitely be much lighter.

    Madara and Obito''s sessful transntation examples have proved this point. "

    Makes sense.

    Fuyue and Shisui nodded thoughtfully when they heard the words.

    If Duan¡¯s conjecture is correct, it means that most Uchiha nsmen have the opportunity to sessfully transnt the cells between the columns and obtain the power of the Senshou n¡¯s yang escape.

    that time.

    How powerful the Uchiha n will be is beyond imagination!

    "I have an inference."

    Taking a quick look at the expressions on the faces of several people, he continued:

    "ording to the principle of yin and yang reconciliation, the stronger the power of Yin escape, the more able to adapt to the cells between the pirs that contain the power of Yang escape, such as Uchiha Madara.

    As for the most intuitive reaction of the power of Yin Dun on the Uchiha n, it is Sharingan.

    So I think, from ordinary one-gou jade, two-gou jade, to three-gou jade writing round eyes, the stronger the pupil power, the lower the risk of transnting inter-column cells.

    As for the Uchiha who has opened the Kaleidoscope Sharingan, the sess rate of transntation will definitely be 100%! "

    As soon as this remark came out, several people''s expressions were moved.

    Because, there are three Kaleidoscope Uchiha present (fog).

    "What you said seems to have some truth, but it still needs practice before it can be truly proved."

    Tsunade stared at Duan, his eyes swept over the three Uchihas in front of him.

    Means, which of you wille first?

    "Let me do it."

    Fuyue made up his mind and took a step forward.

    As the patriarch of Uchiha, if he doesn''t go up at this time, who will go up?

    The head of the n is to set an example for the n, take risks, and use his own sacrifice to seek benefits for the n.

    and.

    Due to the recent use of Susano more frequently, Fu Yue has clearly felt the decline in his pupil power and vision. In order to solve this problem, he can only transnt intercolumnar cells.

    No choice.

    Zhishui''s face changed, thinking that Fuyue was too impulsive, he persuaded: "Patriarch, don''t wait any longer..."

    "Can''t wait any longer."

    Duan directly interrupted Shisui''s words, and said with a serious face, "Although we have temporarily eased the rtionship with Konoha, Uchiha is likely to be targeted by the more dangerous Akatsuki organization now. At this time, we must hurry up and get out as soon as possible." Improve your strength."

    He fooled around for a long time.

    The real purpose is to push Fuyue out as a guinea pig to see if the car will overturn.

    After all, it is impossible to risk your own body.

    "That''s right."

    Fu Yue nodded, deeply convinced by what his brother-inw said.

    So, he solemnly asked Tsunade:

    "Please perform the transnt operation for me. Any risks that ur during this period will be borne by me alone, and I will never me you."

    Tsunade was silent for a moment, and finally, with burning eyes, nodded solemnly:

    "good."

    She also wanted to see with her own eyes whether the broken spection was correct, and what kind of changes would happen after Uchiha gained the power of Senshou.

    Can the so-called omnipotent power really be born?

    While Tsunade was preparing for Fuyue''s operation.

    On the outskirts of Konoha, deep in a remote and uninhabited forest.

    Shua.

    With a whirlpool of fluctuations in the space, Obito appeared and saw Orochimaru and Scorpion who had been waiting here for a long time.

    Xiao, I have to start acting.

 Chapter 106: Bait & Conflict (5000)

    Chapter 106 Bait and Conflict (5000)

    Two days ago.

    Obito started from Yuyin Vige, crossed the Fire Country, entered the northern penins, and finally arrived at the mountain cemetery.

    Although I have already prepared for the worst.

    But when he saw that there was only a charred pit with a diameter of 100 meters left, he still couldn''t hold back, and he was very angry on the spot.

    after that.

    Obito, with a raging fire of revenge burning in his chest, came to Konoha non-stop, vowing tounch the most violent revenge against the Uchiha n.

    He wants to make this familypletely disappear from the ninja world.

    No one left.

    Of course, this does not include Obito himself, after all, he no longer considers himself a Uchiha person.

    In the woods on the outskirts of Konoha.

    Orochimaru changed into a set of women''s kimono at this time, and every frown and smile was full of femininity, she waspletely a woman.

    Xie also took off the windbreaker of Xiao Organization long ago, and put on a white dress, dressed like a noble and beautiful boy.

    Oshemaru once suggested that the two could pretend to be a mother and child.

    But Xie believed that Orochimaru deliberately took advantage of him, not only refused on the spot, but also asked Orochimaru to y his maid.

    atst.

    The two chose apromise n and pretended to be a pair of siblings.

    Easily escaped the search of the police department.

    "Master Madara, can you tell us now how you n to destroy Konoha?"

    Orochimaru smiled and stared at "Uchiha Madara" in front of him, and asked softly, even his voicepletely turned into a woman.

    Obito felt a chill in his heart when he heard the words, and his face under the mask frowned.

    "Don''t worry."

    He nced at the two of them, said lightly, and gave them a task, "You approach the Uchiha n first, tie up a guy named A Fei, and bring him here to meet me."

    Before doing it.

    Obito must figure out what Uchiha Dan did to A Fei, which caused A Fei to rebel on the spot and join Uchiha''s camp.

    Hear Obito''s order.

    Xie crossed her arms and asked dissatisfiedly:

    "Uchiha Madara, why don''t you settle the matter between you and the Uchiha n by yourself? We are not a tool at your disposal."

    In this regard, Obito responded coldly with a lofty attitude:

    "I am providing an opportunity for you to prove your own strength. If you can''t even do this kind of thing well, then I can''t count on you for the next series of ns."

    Actually, this is just a rhetoric with soil.

    What he is really afraid of is that after he enters Konoha, he will be perceived by Kakashi with Sharingan likest time, thus revealing his whereabouts.

    Behind Kakashi are Konoha Anbe and Sandai Hokage.

    Maybe after thest time, the other party has drawn up a detailed battle n andid a.

    Waiting for him to deliver to the door.

    Although Obito has divine power, it may be because of his recent defeats that his confidence has be somewhatcking.

    Did not dare to be as crazy as before, casually taking risks.

    Damn Kakashi.

    Obito cursed in his heart.

    If that guy ruins his good deeds again, he may have no choice but to take back his other Sharingan.

    Orochimaru and Scorpion looked at each other.

    atst.

    They obeyed Obito''s superior''s order, left the woods, and sneaked into Konoha again.

    Uchiha nnd.

    After a day of preparation.

    Under the nervous gaze of all the n members, the patriarch Fu Yue walked into the operating room with a serious face.

    The surgical team this time is Tsunade as the chief surgeon, Shizune and several other Uchiha medical ninjas as assistant physicians, anesthesiologists and nursing staff respectively.

    For this surgery.

    Tsunade adopted the method of transnting intercolumnar cells to Fu Yue in batches to minimize rejection.

    so.

    The time-consuming of this operation will be greatly increased. Optimistically, it will take more than ten hours. If it is long, it may even take a day or two.

    During this time.

    In order to ensure that the operation process will not be disturbed, the entire Uchiha n has entered a state of first-level alert, and arge number of elite personnel have been deployed around the operating room.

    Not even a fly can get in.

    At this time.

    Judging to find the water stop.

    "I heard that something happened in the vige. A team from the police department was killed and dumped in the woods." Duan mentioned.

    "Broken, I''m going to discuss this matter with you."

    When Shisui heard the words, he expressed his guess with a worried face, "Tell me, could it be someone from Obito or Akatsuki who did it?"

    Following Zhishui''s words, Duan frowned and said:

    "If the other party learns that the patriarch is performing a transnt of intercolumnar cells, those people will definitelye to make trouble."

    "Then what should we do?"

    "You can''t passively defend like you are now, you must take the initiative to attack and grasp the enemy''s intelligence and movements." Duan suggested.

    "However, hundreds of people from the police department and the Anbu were dispatched at the same time. They searched the vige for several days, but they couldn''t find Akatsuki''s whereabouts. How should we start?"

    Zhishui looked at Duan in puzzlement.

    "Don''t worry, you can take Ah Fei out for a walk, that guy Obito will definitelye to you on his own initiative." Duan already knew everything.

    Shishui thought about it for a while, and understood.

    If Obito is a big fish, then A Fei is the best bait.

    As long as the bait is thrown out, the fish will not be able to resist the temptation and take the bait by themselves.

    So.

    In the evening, Shisui took Ah Fei out of Uchiha''s n for the first time and came to Konoha''s main street.

    Ah Fei is like a curious baby, looking around along the way.

    It at this time.

    Not only wearing Uchiha''s high-necked robe, but also wearing a mask to cover the whole body tightly. Otherwise, with its honor, the return rate must be 100%.

    Rao is so.

    Ah Fei quickly attracted the attention of many passers-by.

    "A Fei, what are you doing?"

    Zhishui was walking, and suddenly found A Fei squatting on the side of the road, staring into the alley next to him.

    "Zhi Shui,e and see, there is a dog defecating there."

    A Fei pointed at a dog in the alley, admiring it, and showing deep envy in his words.

    When Zhishui heard the words, he pulled Ah Fei up with a ck line on his face.

    This guy, even though he was brainwashed by other gods, still obsesses about **** as always, it''s really a headache.

    did not expect.

    What caused Zhishui even more headaches was yet toe.

    Ah Fei is simply an energetic brat, and whenever he sees something interesting, he will go up and get involved.

    Snatching children¡¯s toys, peeking at women¡¯s bathhouses through windows, climbing telephone poles to touch wires, chasing other people¡¯s pet cats all over the street¡­

    Wherever it passes, chickens fly like dogs.

    Zhishui couldn''t pull it back, and was so devastated that it was toote to apologize to the vigers.

    finally.

    After tossing around in the vige, it was getting dark, and Ah Fei finally calmed down.

    Shisui wiped the sweat off his forehead, sat down on a bench by the river, and was able to rest.

    His gaze unconsciously looked in the direction of the Hokage Building.

    Trapped in thoughts.

    Zhishui''s lost eyes are back.

    If he went to look for Sandaime at this time, the old man would be surprised and warmly wee him back to Anbe.

    but.

    Now Zhishui no longer wants to meddle in the affairs between the family and the vige.

    He prayed in his heart that both Uchiha and Konoha could maintain the current peaceful situation.

    Compared to worrying about these big things.

    Zhishui suddenly felt that it was quite interesting for him to be the nanny of A Fei like he is now, and teach him how to behave in the world.

    correct.

    Almost forgot the business.

    Did this trick work to lure the snake out of the hole?

    Zhishui observed the surroundings calmly, his gaze swept across the crowd on the shore and on the street.

    suddenly.

    He saw a fair-skinned woman and an expressionless red-haired boy standing under the willow tree on the other side of the river.

    The eyes of the two were staring at him.

    Next second.

    The woman smiled at Zhishui, unexpectedly sticking out a thirty centimeter long tongue from her mouth, and hooked her hand towards Zhishui.

    with a provocative look.

    Then, both the woman and the red-haired boy turned around and walked quickly towards the outside of Muye Vige.

    There are oddities.

    Zhishui frowned, and Dang even shouted at A Fei who was sticking out his buttocks to catch fish by the river, "A Fei, stop ying."

    He realized that the opponent was most likely Obito''s subordinate, that is, a member of the Akatsuki organization.

    So.

    Zhishui took Ah Fei, stepped on the water and crossed the Konoha River, and chased after him.

    result.

    Before he had gone far, there was a loud shout from behind.

    "Uchiha Shisui, stop!"

    A patrol team from the police department chased up from behind and surrounded Zhishui and A Fei.

    The leader is Hinata Hinata, the jonin of the Hyuga n.

    The dozen or so subordinates he led were also ninjas from the Hyuga n. At this time, the veins on their faces were bulging, and their white eyes locked on the two of them.

    "Is there something wrong?" Zhishui blocked A Fei behind him, and asked him in surprise.

    Hinata Huomen took a step forward, raised a hand, pointed at A Fei with a swish, and asked in a deep voice:

    "We have received reports from many vigers that the person next to you is suspicious. Who is he?"

    "His name is A Fei, he is from Uchiha, I think you have misunderstood."

    Shisui quickly showed a warm smile, and exined to Hinata, not wanting to make the atmosphere too tense.

    However.

    Facing Shisui''s friendliness, Hinata Himono thought it was a sign of guilt, so Dang even sneered at Shisui:

    "Do you think our white eyes are for disy? The guy next to you obviously has a big problem."

    Well known.

    White eyes can easily see through the human body.

    At this time, in the eyes of Hyuga Homon and the others, A Fei beside Shishui has no meridians, acupoints, bones, or even internal organs in his body.

    Coupled with the fact that A Fei is still wearing a mask, it looks even more suspicious.

    therefore.

    Hinata Homon not only asked Ah Fei to take off his mask immediately, but also ordered his men to take out the handcuffs, and to bring the two Uchihas back to the police department for investigation.

    Facing the aggressiveness of Hinata Fire Gate.

    "We haven''tmitted a crime, so why do you arrest people?" Zhishui felt iprehensible, and the smile on his face disappeared.

    Hyuga Huomen heard the words and snorted coldly:

    "We are investigating the murder of a member of the police force. Any suspicious person found in the vige is obliged to cooperate with our investigation. Do you have any opinions?"

    As soon as this remark came out.

    The Konoha people who were watching the excitement around them all started talking.

    "Feng Shui turns around. It used to be Uchiha''s people who bullied others everywhere, but today it''s finally the other way around."

    "It is to treat the Uchiha well and let these guys realize that they are nothing without the police department."

    Seeing Zhishui being made things difficult, the vigers all felt bad breath in their hearts, and they were really relieved.

    Everyone gloated and cheered for the police department.

    Zhishui''s eyes gradually turned cold.

    He nced back, the woman and the red-haired boy had disappeared at the end of the street, and were about to leave his range of perception.

    No time to waste here.

    Now that he knows that the people from the police department are deliberately targeting him, Zhishui is no longer polite.

    Next second.

    He turned on the kaleidoscope Sharingan, and stared at Hyuga Kamon with these eyes, and said coldly:

    "I have no intention of conflicting with you, please don''t stop me and mypanions."

    Stared at by Shisui''s kaleidoscope, Hinata Hinata''s expression changed, and he took a step back subconsciously.

    Shisui for a moment, after all, he is the top powerhouse of Uchiha, with a thunderous reputation.

    But when Hyuga Homon was hesitating, the subordinates behind him couldn''t hold back anymore, and shouted one after another:

    "The people of Uchiha dare to resist the investigation of the police department, and the crime will be added!"

    "Why do we have to exin so much to people when we do things in the police department?"

    "Captain, stop talking nonsense with these two guys, just take them back!"

    In the eyes of everyone in Hinata, they are noww enforcement aboveboard, representing the will of the police department and even the entire Konoha 200,000 vigers.

    Are you afraid that a mere Uchiha Shisui will fail?

    This is the confidence that power brings to people.

    The surrounding Muye vigers were filled with righteous indignation and demanded that the police department immediately arrest the arrogant Zhishui.

    At the moment.

    Absolute advantage in name, public opinion, and numbers.

    are all upied by the police department.

    "Wow, are you going to fight? I like it the most."

    Ah Fei realized that he was going to roll up his sleeves and have a big fight with the police department.

    "A Fei, be honest."

    Zhishui quickly stopped Ah Fei with a stern voice. If it makes a move, everyone here will probably die, and it will be really troublesome then.

    Then.

    "excuse me."

    Zhi Shui uttered three words, and before he finished speaking, he quickly formed a seal, and activated the phantom teleportation technique.

    Swish Swish Swish Swish.

    A moment.

    Dozens of Zhishui surrounded more than a dozen people from the police department in reverse, and attacked with lightning speed.

    "Do it!"

    Ri Xiang Huomen shouted in shock and anger.

    Whoosh.

    A clone of Zhishui rushed over and punched Xiangri Xianghuomen with a punch.

    Fake.

    Hyuga Hinata''s white eyes swept away, and he saw that there was no chakra flow in the opponent''s body, it was just a phantom.

    He just had this idea.

    Shisui''s main body descended on the clone in an instant, and punched Hinata Himono heavily in the abdomen, causing thetter to kneel down on the spot due to severe pain.

    The same scene keeps happening.

    In a hurry.

    In this battle, Shisui not only used the phantom teleportation technique, but also repeatedlyunched the illusion of Kaleidoscope Sharingan, causing Hyuga ninjas to fall one after another.

    Less than a minute.

    The dozen or so Hinata ninjas from the police department were all brought down by Shisui, wailing together on the ground.

    Zhishui canceled the phantom teleportation technique, and suddenly felt a sharp pain in his eyes, and his vision blurred instantly.

    Same as Fujigaku.

    Due to his frequent use of the kaleidoscope, especially after activating the other gods once, his pupil power has dropped significantly, and he has already experienced great side effects.

    "Fly, let''s go."

    Zhishui put away the kaleidoscope, ignored the pain in his eyes, and took A Fei away quickly.

    Continue to follow Akatsuki''s people.

    The Konoha vigers who had witnessed this battle whispered to each other after recovering.

    "Uchiha Shisui is too...too exaggerated, he knocked down more than a dozen Hyuga ninjas by himself. Is there no strong man who canpete with the Hyuga n?"

    "I didn''t expect that after the police department changed hands, Uchiha''s people were stillwless. Hinata has nothing to do with Uchiha."

    "Although Uchiha''s guy is annoying, his strength is still terrifying, far beyond Hinata."

    These words made the Hyuga tribe who fell on the ground feel humiliated.

    "Damn it."

    Hyuga Homon gritted his teeth and got up from the ground with an ugly expression.

    This time I am ashamed.

    He could already imagine that what happened just now would spread throughout the vige overnight.

    By the time.

    Not only will they be the targets of ridicule, but the reputation and prestige of the entire Hyuga n will also be seriously affected.

    actually.

    Hinata Hinata also knows that there is a high probability that the people killed by the police department were not Uchiha.

    Because the deceased all died of hidden weapons and poisoning, after investigation by the Konoha intelligence department, the murderer is likely to be a puppeteer.

    He just received a report from the vigers, so he nned to seize this opportunity to show his authority in front of Uchiha''s people.

    The results backfired.

    but.

    This matter cannot be left alone.

    Uchiha Shisui not only refused to cooperate with the investigation of the police department, but also attacked the police officers. Such a crime is enough to put him in prison.

    Think here.

    "Walk."

    Hyuga Huomen led a group of subordinates, left in despair, and ran back to the police department to file aint.

    In the night.

    Zhishui and Ah Fei left the vige.

    What about those who know?

    Zhishui frowned, nced across the woods in front of him, and suddenly saw a bewitching figure disappearing into the depths of the woods.

    He chased after him without hesitation.

    Looking down from mid-air.

    Four figures, two in the front and two in the back, staged a chase scene in the forest on the outskirts of Konoha.

    It wasn''t until more than ten kilometers away from Konoha that the people in front stopped.

    This is a clearing in the forest.

    Under the bright moonlight.

    Orochimaru and Xie, Shishui and A Fei, the two sides fell into a confrontation with a distance of seven or eight meters.

    "Tsk tsk, I didn''t expect you to really dare to follow me. You really are a master of art, you are so bold, you stopped in an instant."

    Oshemaru spoke first, with a smile on his face, and praised Shisui.

    "You are from the Akatsuki organization, right? Uchiha Madara''s men?"

    Zhishui remained calm and tried to test the opponent.

    ording to what A Fei said before, Obito joined the Akatsuki organization disguised as Uchiha Madara. If these two were sent by Obito, then Obito was probably nearby as well.

    Oshemaru heard this, a trace of surprise shed in his eyes:

    "Hey, you can tell our identities at a nce? But, since you know we are from Akatsuki, are you not afraid at all?"

    Zhishui shook his head.

    He didn''t panic at all, because this was the n he and Duan made.

    he knows.

    It must be somewhere nearby at this time, the reason why he didn''t show up was because he didn''t want to scare the snake.

    As long as Obitu appears, Duan will definitely appear.

    That is to say.

    What Shisui has to do is to defeat the two enemies in front of him and force Obito to show up.

    Think here.

    He looked at the two of them coldly, and said to Ah Fei who was beside him:

    "A Fei, possessed."

    Thank you for your reward.

 Chapter 107: Farewell to GodÂ·Ray

    Chapter 107 Other Gods¡¤Rainbow

    de.

    "Hey, the guy next to Uchiha Shisui who doesn''t look very smart is the Hobby Madara is looking for, right?"

    "That''s right, hand Ah Fei to Uchiha Madara, and our mission will bepleted."

    Scorpion and Orochimaru are discussing.

    Sudden.

    Under the surprised eyes of the two.

    A Fei hurriedly took off Uchiha''s robe and mask, carefully put the clothes and shoes aside, then spread out his body in an instant, wrapping it around Shisui.

    Wrap the neck of the water stop tightly.

    After wearing A Fei, Zhishui''s originally thin body also suddenly became much stronger.

    "Is this the power of possession?"

    Zhishui murmured, feeling that his whole body was full of strength, and his body was very light and warm.

    Moreover, his eyes no longer hurt, and his pupil strength is recovering rapidly.

    this moment.

    Zhishui has never felt so powerful.

    "Zhishui, beat those two guys!" Ah Fei shouted in his mind.

    Zhi Shui smiled slightly after hearing the words: "No problem."

    The voice just fell.

    He took a step forward, and the kaleidoscope turned on again.

    Xie looked at Zhishui with great interest, touched his chin with his hand and said:

    "I''ve heard the name of Shishen Shishui for a long time. I decided to make him a human puppet, maybe it will be another representative work of mine."

    After finishing speaking, he took out a scroll and summoned the puppet Fei Liuhu with a bang.

    Orochimaru stretched out his hand and stopped Scorpion:

    "Zhishui''s Sharingan belongs to me, don''t grab it from me."

    He had heard the rumors of the Uchiha Kaleidoscope a long time ago, and knew that it was a pair of eyes above the Sangouyu Sharingan, so he naturally coveted it.

    Although the kaleidoscope is not as good as Payne''s eye of reincarnation, it is still worth his personal shot to **** it.

    So.

    Orochimaru licked his lips, and made a bold move.

    Whoosh, whoosh.

    I saw arge number of poisonous snakes flying out of his sleeves, biting towards Zhishui a few meters away.

    Shunker snake hand.

    This is Orochimaru''s specialty ninjutsu. The poisonous snake summoned from Ry¨±ji Cave, one of the three holy ces, is more powerful and intelligent than ordinary snakes.

    They have a variety of attack methods, such as wrapping or biting, and the enemy is often bound before they can react.

    Seeing that Zhishui was about to fall into the trap.

    Shua.

    The figure standing in ce suddenly split into two, avoiding the attack of the hidden shadow snake hand.

    Next.

    Two bes four, four bes eight, eight bes sixteen...

    On the clearing in the forest, a total of sixty-four clones of Zhishui soon appeared, surrounding Orochimaru and Scorpion heavily.

    Under the blessing of Afei Chakra.

    The number of clones Shishui created with the phantom teleportation technique broke the record.

    He even felt that it would not be a problem to double the number of clones, but it was not necessary.

    Following Zhishui''s heartbeat.

    All the avatars acted in unison, took off the katana behind them, and pointed the coldly radiant tip at the duo of Akatsuki.

    Xie didn''t say a word, and got into Feiliuhu and hid.

    "Is this the phantom teleportation technique? It doesn''t look easy to deal with."

    Orochimaru said to himself, the golden snake pupils nced sharply at the Zhishui body, but couldn''t see any ws.

    Next second.

    All of Shisui''s body swarmed up andunched a siege towards Orochimaru and Scorpion.

    Because of A Fei''s possession.

    Zhishui can not only create more clones, but also greatly increase his strength and speed, allowing him to seamlessly switch between sixty-four clones with ease.

    So that the enemy is hard to guard against his attacks.

    but.

    Orochimaru and Scorpion, these two guys who study the way of immortality, are not ordinary people.

    Crimson Liuhu''s shell defense is very strong.

    Scorpion hid inside, manipting a steel scorpion tail to sweep and attack, and at the same time continuously firing various hidden weapons from its mouth to resist Zhishui''s clone army.

    Orochimaru also opened his mouth to spit out, and put out the "Formation of Ten Thousand Snakes", summoning a group of snakes to spread across the forest de, integrating offense and defense.

    In the midst of fierce battle.

    Whoosh.

    Shisui seized an opportunity, stepped behind Orochimaru in an instant, and stabbed out quickly and urately, piercing thetter''s heart in an instant.

    Did you seed?

    As soon as Shishui had such an idea, he was surprised to find that Orochimaru turned his head 180 degrees around his neck like a normal person.

    Turning his head around, he bit Zhishui''s neck back.

    Oshemaru has carried out software modification on his body, which not only makes it as flexible and flexible as a snake, but also hides his vitals, unlike ordinary ninjas who are not easy to die suddenly.

    only.

    His counterattack did not seed this time, because Zhishui had already activated the instant body technique again, leaving only a phantom without any quality and entity in ce.

    the other side.

    Shisui had just finished attacking Orochimaru, and moved behind Scorpion, before thetter could react¡ª

    Raised the small Taidao and shed obliquely across the air.

    Uchiha Ryu ¡¤ st Sword.

    Wow.

    A huge semi-arc-shaped me de illuminated the dim forest, and shed heavily on Fei Liuhu''s huge body.

    With sparks flying.

    Fei Liuhu''s right arm flew into the air on the spot, and his whole body rolled backwards several times on the ground, in a panic.

    At this point.

    The deted Xiaozhi duo finally realized that Zhishui''s strength exceeded their expectations.

    "Hey, the two of us teamed up, but we were suppressed by a Uchiha kid. If this kind of thing gets out, it would be too embarrassing."

    Scorpion yelled at Orochimaru.

    Oshemaru chuckled, seeing that Scorpio wanted to paddle and didn''t want to contribute, so he taunted his partner unceremoniously:

    "Take your broken puppet and get out of the way, just don''t get in my way."

    After finishing speaking, he walked towards Zhishui, obviously ready to get serious.

    Shisui alsounched the phantom teleportation technique again, attacking Orochimaru.

    But at this time.

    Scorpion''s eyes shed, and he suddenly manipted Fei Liuhu to raise his left arm, and with a bang, fired a cannon towards the center of the open space.

    "Boom!"

    When the machine gun flew to a high point, it exploded suddenly and dispersed into arge number of cylinders.

    And on those cylinders, densely packed poisonous needles were impressively inserted, and as the cylinders scattered, they shot in all directions instantly.

    One time.

    Countless poisonous needles, like heavy rain, covered the entire forest de.

    Ninja Law ¡¤ Yishou Qianben.

    This is a terrible ninjutsu that uses mechanism devices to gather thousands of poisonous needles together and then explode like shotguns.

    Within the scope of this technique, if the enemy is hit by the poisonous needle, the chance of being poisoned is 100%.

    This move is an indiscriminate attack regardless of enemy or friend.

    so.

    The first to bear the brunt is Orochimaru.

    "Scorpion!"

    Facing his partner''s sneak attack, he was shocked and angry.

    But Orochimaru''s reaction was also very fast. Dang even summoned a big snake to coil around himself, and at the cost of sacrificing a psychic beast, helped him resist all the poisonous needles.

    Pity.

    Scorpion shook his head when he saw this scene.

    His n to take the opportunity to kill Orochimaru failed again.

    Whoosh.

    Zhishui also sessfully dodged the scorpion''s attack by using the blinking technique, and saw some clues.

    These two Xiao guys, are they still engaging in internal strife at this time?

    Next second.

    He dispelled the apparition spell.

    After some trials.

    Zhishui also realized that if he wanted to kill the duo of Xiaozhi in front of him, relying on conventional means might not be enough.

    Sure enough, we still have to use the power of the Kaleidoscope Sharingan.

    is thinking so.

    "Hey, good opportunity."

    Oshemaru was overjoyed when he saw that Shishui took the initiative to dispel the phantom, and for the time being, he couldn''t care less about settling ounts with Xie, so he rushed to Shishui without hesitation.

    Shua.

    His feet were still standing in ce, and his upper body was ejected instantly, like an elongated noodle.

    In the blink of an eye, he was in front of Zhishui, like a python, entangled thetter''s body tightly.

    "Shisui Uchiha, I will ept your eyes without hesitation."

    Oshemaru smiled evilly, and while Shisui was unable to move, he reached out to goug thetter''s eyes.

    About this.

    A trace of ridicule shed in Zhishui''s eyes, and the pupil power of the kaleidoscope suddenly exploded.

    I see.

    Oshemaru''s fingers stopped when they were only one centimeter away from Shisui''s eyes.

    The next moment.

    He suddenly felt a dizzy spin, and then his whole mind was pulled into a vast illusion space.

    "here it is¡­"

    Oshemaru narrowed his eyes, knowing that he had been hit by an illusion, but he didn''t panic.

    As the most proud disciple of the "ninjutsu professor" Sarutobi Hiruzen, Orochimaru inherited the teacher''s mantle, and he is proficient in all ninjutsu, without any shorings.

    A ninja is someone who has learned and used all ninjutsu in the world.

    This is the ideal of Orochimaru.

    so.

    He has long conducted systematic research on illusions, especially how to break illusions, which naturally includes the illusion of Sharingan.

    Oshemaru has also fought against the strong Uchiha.

    Ordinary people would try to avoid eye contact with Sharingan, so as not to fall into the illusion, but Orochimaru is different.

    He prefers to actively enter Uchiha''s illusions and decipher them to achieveplete victory.

    Like now.

    Orochimaru looked around and stepped forward, ready to find out the weakness of this illusion space.

    However.

    It was only then that he realized that his consciousness was unable to drive his body, and his whole body waspletely trapped in ce, unable to move at all.

    This has never happened before.

    Kaleidoscope Sharingan''s pupil power, is it so strong?

    Orochimaru was not surprised but delighted, and yearned for Shisui''s eyes even more.

    Da da da.

    A burst of footsteps came.

    I saw Shisui slowly walking out of the darkness, and came in front of Orochimaru.

    He is aloof, with a look of pity:

    "Give up struggling, I can control everything here, no power canpete with this illusion."

    The voice just fell.

    In the horrified eyes of Orochimaru.

    Zhishui''s body was infinitely tall, and a huge **** full moon rose behind him, and inside the full moon was his kaleidoscope shape¡ªa quadrangr shuriken.

    Bie Tianshen ¡¤ Light.

    This illusion is another way of using the power of other gods that Zhishui has only recently realized.

    Plop.

    Under tremendous mental pressure, Orochimaru knelt on the ground.

    "you¡­"

    He looked up at Zhishui in horror, and finally felt the breath of death so close for the first time.

    Shisui nced at Orochimaru again, a pair of kaleidoscopes had insight into everything, and said lightly:

    "You have a weakness in your soul, and your spiritual power is much weaker than I thought. Maybe I shouldn''t waste other gods. Using ordinary kaleidoscope illusions is enough to deal with you."

    Orochimaru was greatly humiliated.

    But before he could get angry, he saw golden beams of light falling from the sky, turning the earth into dust.

    Orochimaru was submerged in the light of other gods.

 Chapter 108: Laughing wildly with Obito

    Chapter 108 Laughing wildly with Obito

    The duel between Shisui and Orochimaru.

    Although it took some time in the illusion world, in reality, it was just an instant.

    Orochimaru''s hands failed to touch Shisui''s eyes after all.

    boom!

    He slipped limply from Zhishui and fell to the ground without moving.

    what''s the situation?

    Scorpion not far away saw this scene, was startled, and felt something was wrong.

    He knows the strength of Orochimaru best. After all, he has always wanted to kill this partner, but he failed.

    But now, Orochimaru was instantly killed by Uchiha Shisui.

    Scorpion suddenly thought of quitting.

    He just took a step back.

    suddenly.

    A dangerous breath came from behind.

    Someone!

    Shua.

    Without thinking about it, the scorpion manipted Fei Liuhu''s scorpion tail, swung it towards the woods behind him, and hit a ck shadow.

    seeded.

    Feiliuhu''s scorpion tail is coated with highly poisonous and extremely sharp, once it rubs against a person''s body, it will definitely kill it.

    But at this moment, Xie heard a "ng".

    Gold and iron chirping.

    It was an extremely thick human arm, stretching out from the darkness, colliding with the steel scorpion tail with a flesh and blood body, a series of sparks erupted.

    Immediately after.

    A big palm-like hand opened, grabbed Fei Liuhu''s scorpion tail, and swung it upwards forcefully.

    Whoosh.

    In horror, Scorpion rose off the ground together with the huge Fei Liuhu, drew a semicircle in the air, and finally turned its head towards the ground.

    smashed down heavily.

    There was a bang.

    Fei Liuhu collided with the ground, directly smashing out a big hole. The puppet''s body instantly fell apart, turning into a pile of scrap metal.

    Phew.

    The scorpion hiding in the Feiliuhu escaped at a critical moment. He quickly took out a scroll and summoned the puppet of the Three Kazekages.

    Stand in front of you.

    at this time.

    Scorpion, still in shock, finally saw the appearance of the attacker.

    It was a man nearly two meters tall, with sharp edges and corners like a chiseled face, and a very strong figure. From the front, he looked like a...

    Large refrigerator with double doors.

    The other party was also wearing Uchiha''s blue robe, and a pair of scarlet Sangouyu Sharingan, which was very conspicuous in the dark.

    Is this person also from Uchiha?

    He was able to catch the whip of the steel scorpion tail with his body, and smashed the Fei Liuhu into pieces with his strike, showing extremely terrifying power.

    Out of a strong intuition.

    Scorpion always felt that the man in front of him seemed to have the word "invincible" written all over his face, and he felt that the man was even more dangerous than Shisui Uchiha.

    No wonder Uchiha Madara wants to hide in the dark and dare not make a move easily.

    When seeing this man, Xie understood.

    Shua.

    The other party''s gaze was projected towards him, like a king of beasts staring at his prey, releasing a murderous aura that would tear people''s hearts apart.

    It''s just a look.

    So Scorpion felt like facing a big enemy, and immediately used the chakra string to manipte his strongest human puppet¡ªSandai Kazekage, and released a ninjutsu attack on the opponent.

    Whoosh, whoosh.

    A moment.

    Three generations of Kazekage performed spell seals, summoning sand and iron like waves out of thin air, forming countless thin needles, and shooting them towards the opponent.

    Maic Escape¡¤Sand Iron Shigure.

    This move can be regarded as the ultimate enhanced version of Fei Liuhu''s prosthetic hand Qianben, and the number of fine needles shot out is more than ten times more.

    The attack range isrger, the duration is longer, and the lethality is immeasurable.

    "Break, be careful!"

    At this time, Zhishui''s exmation made Xie finally know the man''s name.

    Whoosh.

    Shishui appeared in front of Duan in a blink of an eye, a stream of materialized green chakra gushing out from his body, instantly forming a huge translucent skeleton.

    Susano almost.

    Jingle!

    The sand-iron fine needles attacking head-on were unsurprisingly blocked by Susano.

    However, Scorpion has long since lost his will to fight.

    His purpose was to hold back Shisui and Duan with this move, so that the third Kazekage had time to condense the sand and iron, forming a pair of giant bird wings on his shoulders.

    Phew.

    Scorpion rode on the back of Sandai Kazekage, followed by thetter soaring into the sky, and soon disappeared from the sight of Shishui and his wife.

    "Escaped by that guy."

    Shisui put away Susano with a look of pity.

    Judge did not speak.

    actually.

    If he stopped when he activated it just now, the scorpion would probably be a dead man, because he knew that the weakness of the scorpion was the regenerative core on its left chest.

    That is the heart of the scorpion.

    As long as the regenerated core is crushed, the scorpion''s immortal body will be broken.

    The reason why Scorpion was let go this time is just because it is still useful to keep that guy.

    If he remembers correctly.

    Scorpion has a "hundred-machine maneuver" trick that can control hundreds of puppets at once to destroy a country.

    It is not enough for Uchiha to destroy the feast of Konoha, it needs many people to add fuel to the fire. And Scorpion''s ability just happens to add a lot of fun to this drama...

    As for another Akatsuki guy, Orochimaru.

    Duan and Shisui walked over to take a look, and found Da Shemaru lying motionless on the ground, with his mouth wide open and his eyes rolled up, he was no longer breathing.

    It''spletely cool.

    Seeing this scene, Shisui regretted again. He shouldn''t have used the illusion of other gods and rays of light, and he didn''t even have the chance to torture the other party.

    He can only look at Duan and discuss with thetter:

    "Duan, do you have any clues about these two Akatsuki ninjas?"

    What Zhishui didn''t expect was that Duan had already guessed the identity of the enemy.

    Known from the water stop in the fracture.

    The guy who escaped was obviously a puppeteer, and the puppet he manipted was actually the third Kazekage who disappeared from Sand Hidden Vige.

    Judging from the opponent''s appearance, he is the genius puppet master called "Scorpion of Red Sand" in Shayin Vige¡ª¡ªScorpion.

    And fell to the ground this unmasculine thing.

    "If I''m not mistaken, this person should be Orochimaru."

    Duan calmly said a name that shocked Zhishui.

    Orochimaru? !

    Shisui couldn''t believe it, the person he killed just now turned out to be the former leader of the Sannin and the current Konoha S-rank rebel ninja¡ªOshemaru.

    But after a broken reminder.

    Shisui also realized that the snake ninjutsu used by the other party before had very distinctive features, whichpletely matched the information of Orochimaru in his mind.

    "Oshemaru doesn''t die so easily."

    Duan patted Shisui on the shoulder, signaling thetter to look carefully at Dashemaru''s body.

    Um?

    Zhi Shui heard the words, squatted down and took a look, only to find that the corpse was actually an empty shell, like a shed snakeskin.

    Oshemaru, probably took advantage of the scorpion to attract the attention of the two of them, regained consciousness, and ran away quietly.

    and.

    As far as I know, even if the main body is killed, Orochimaru can be resurrected through the curse mark left on others.

    The tenacious vitality of this snake even surpassed Tsunade, and it was difficult to be killedpletely.

    but.

    After being hit by Shisui, Dashemaru''s spirit was severely injured, and most of them were already useless.

    It''s been a few years, and it''s estimated that it won''t recover.

    That is to say.

    For a long time toe, Orochimaru will probably disappear and will no longer appear in the ninja world.

    "By the way, what about Obito? Orochimaru and Scorpion should be sent by him as Uchiha Madara?"

    Zhishui stood up again, looking around vigntly.

    "he came."

    Stretch your finger forward.

    The two looked together, only to see a long-haired man wearing a mask slowlying out of the woods.

    It is Uchiha Obito.

    After Obito appeared, A Fei immediately released his possession and returned to his original shape.

    "Obito, you are here!"

    It made a sound of surprise, walked over to the other party, and weed it with open arms.

    Obito''s face darkened when he heard Ah Fei call out his real name.

    Sure enough.

    His real identity has been exposed by this young boy, A Fei, and his old background may be figured out by the Uchiha people.

    So, the anger that Obito had been suppressing all of a sudden came up.

    "Fly!"

    He snorted, stopped the other party from approaching, and asked sharply, "What are you doing, why didn''t you follow my order to guard the mountain cemetery, and even joined the Uchiha n?"

    A Fei heard the words, stopped, and reached out to touch the back of his head in doubt:

    "Obito, isn''t you also a Uchiha, isn''t Madara also a Uchiha, I was created to protect the Uchiha n."

    "Who told you that!?"

    Obito couldn''t hold back when he heard it. Although he knew that A Fei''s brain was not easy to use, he never thought that A Fei could be so stupid.

    Not right.

    It must be someone from Uchiha, what did he do to Ah Fei.

    It''s an illusion!

    Obito immediately thought of this when he saw A Fei''s symptoms.

    After all, Uchiha''s kaleidoscope can even be manipted by Nine-Tails, and it is not difficult to control a hooligan.

    so.

    Shua.

    Obito immediately opened the kaleidoscope, and released a shock of pupil power towards A Fei, trying to interfere with the flow of chakra in thetter''s body, thereby dispelling the illusion in A Fei.

    See Obito in action.

    Duan and Zhishui looked at each other, and they both chose to watch with cold eyes, without any intention of interfering.

    soon.

    Obito found with a look of astonishment that there was no sign of A Fei in front of him being under the illusion at all.

    How can this be?

    At this time.

    "Obito,e back to the Uchiha n."

    A Fei continued to walk towards Obito, and said with a smile, "Duan, Zhishui, and the patriarch have all said that although you have done something wrong, everyone will forgive you..."

    "Shut up!"

    Obito roared, and finally couldn''t bear it anymore, and suddenly shot at A Fei.

    Poof!

    A wooden thorn protruded from Obito''s palm, pierced into A Fei''s body on the spot, and continued to branch and grow in thetter''s body, turning A Fei into a hedgehog.

    "Oh, Obito, what are you doing?"

    Ah Fei yelled and stumbled back. During this process, its wound healed quickly, and it seemed that there was no serious problem.

    The wood escape ninjutsu with soil cannot hurt Ah Fei.

    But at this moment, A Fei obviously felt deeply sad and disappointed about Obito''s behavior of attacking him.

    It''s still trying to say something.

    "Fei, you step back first, let me chat with Obito."

    He patted Ah Fei on the shoulder, gestured for Shisui to calm his emotions with his eyes, and then strode towards Obito.

    He took a step forward, and Obito took a step back.

    Obviously.

    The scene where his arms were cut offst time is still a lingering nightmare in Obito''s heart, making him full of fear of the man in front of him.

    Duan stopped.

    Holding his hands on his chest, relying on his absolute height advantage, he looked down at Obito coldly, and suddenly said:

    "Kakashi told me. Thest time you sneaked into Konoha to kidnap Nine-Tails Jinchuriki, you were discovered by Anbu and fled in the end. There must be something like this."

    Obitu was stunned for a moment when he heard the words, and then responded in a cold voice:

    "so what."

    He scolded Kakashi again in his heart.

    "well."

    Duan sighed and shook his head.

    He looked at Obito contemptuously, smiled, and said:

    "Our Uchiha n had originally nned tounch a coup and overthrow Konoha''s high-level officials.

    But when Uchiha was about to capture Nine-Tails Jinchuriki, you broke things, making Uzumaki Naruto protected by Anbu, and we couldn''t seed anymore.

    You said you, isn''t this adding to the chaos? "

    "What did you say?"

    Obito''s face was ugly, he really didn''t expect this to be the case.

    He kidnapped Nine-Tails Jinchuriki just to me Uchiha and make Uchiha and Konoha go to war.

    And now.

    ording to Duan, Obito''sst action was self-defeating, which made Uchiha''s coup n run aground.

    In other words, he did something stupid.

    Obito has not recovered yet.

    "listen."

    Duan''s eyes were burning, and he warned Obito with "sincerity and sincerity", "The next time Uchiha makes a move against Nine-Tails Jinchuriki, you should stop making trouble. Because you, you are a piece of trash who has more than failed to seed. Understand."

    He scolded his head and covered his face.

    Behind Duan, Zhishui was stunned.

    Coup? Kidnapping Nine-Tails Jinchuriki? When was this n, could it be...

    and bring soil.

    Even under Duan''s taunt, he broke the defense on the spot.

    He was almost about to lose his mind, panting heavily, and shouted angrily at Duan:

    "What do I, Uchiha Obito, want to do, what does it matter to you? Why do you teach me, and what are you?"

    He gritted his teeth, and it seemed that he was scolded anxiously.

    Obito really didn''t expect that he would be scolded inexplicably by Uchiha Dan for this kind of thing.

    It''s outrageous.

    The corners of Duan Duan''s mouth curled up, revealing a pleasant smile.

    He just likes to see Obituary jumping around in a panic.

    "I heard that you were the tail of the crane in the ninja school back then. After so many years, you still haven''t changed at all. It seems that waste is also born. Obito Uchiha, you are the shame of Uchiha!"

    The interrupt is still outputting continuously.

    When Zhishui heard this, his expression was a little strange, and he silentlyined in his heart while looking at Duan''s back:

    You just entered the ninja school, and you were expelled by the third generation for beating the teacher. In this regard, even Obito is not as good as the tail of the crane.

    Under continuous humiliation.

    Obito was finallypletely furious.

    "Uchiha Duan, Uchiha Shisui, and A Fei, you all listen to me!"

    He pointed at the three of them with trembling fingers, and swore angrily, "I will definitely catch the Nine-Tails Jinchuriki before you! I will repeat the Nine-Tails Rebellion and make Konoha''s peoplepletely hate Uchiha and do everything The power of the vige will destroy you! When the timees, let''s see who has thestugh! Hahaha..."

    He was talking, as if he had seen the scene of Uchiha''s demise, he couldn''t helpughing maniacally.

    Facing the mor of the lunatic Obito.

    "Haha, hahahaha!"

    Duan also looked up to the sky andughed wildly, even louder, his mouth was about to crack, revealing two rows of white teeth.

    pletely overwhelmed Obito''s voice.

    Having said all that,pared to his voice, he Uchiha Dan has never been afraid of anyone.

    Sure enough.

    Obito''s face quickly darkened, and he couldn''t move his smile.

    Even this kind of thing, he lost to Uchiha off.

 Chapter 109: Secondary illness and schizophrenia patients

    Chapter 109 Secondary disease and patients with schizophrenia

    "Hahaha!"

    The loudughter resounded in the de and spread far away, startling arge flock of resident birds.

    Obito is embarrassing.

    Obviously he was the one who startedughing wildly first, but in the end he came from behind andpletely covered his voice with louder and wilderughter.

    So he darkened and stopped smiling.

    Duan stoppedughing.

    "What are youughing at?" Obito asked coldly.

    His smile is because the emotional preparation is in ce, the spirit of revenge in his chest is burning, and he is ecstatic that the Uchiha n is about to be destroyed.

    Laughed out loud.

    The brokenugh, in the eyes of Obito, is a bit inexplicable.

    "What am Iughing at? Of course I''mughing at you. Is there anyone else here?"

    Duan arrogantly looked down at Obito, and gave a natural answer.

    Uchiha Obito this guy.

    Always look like bitterness and hatred, thinking that I have experienced a lot, lost a lot, and shouldered a lot, thinking that I am the savior of this dark world.

    In fact, he is just a patient with advanced stage II disease.

    What''s so special about the second illness?

    Everyone is born evil Uchiha, who is not a little mentally ill?

    From the perspective of a normal person, Duan''s disease is probably not serious.

    Nothing more.

    Different from Obito''s chuunibyou, Duan is a severe schizophrenia patient. No one knows what he is thinking, and no one can guess what he is going to do.

    Those who tried to guess his thoughts, guessed and guessed, confused their minds first.

    "Stop, let me kill this self-righteous clown!"

    Shisui took a step forward, and fixed on Obito with his sharp gaze. He has always been friendly and gentle, but at this moment there is only killing intent on his face.

    Obito actually wants to repeat the Nine-Tails Rebellion, putting both Uchiha and Konoha in a situation where there is no end to redemption.

    This undoubtedly vited Zhishui''s biggest taboo.

    The harmonious rtionship between the family and the vige is hard-won.

    For those who want to destroy this peace.

    Zhishui will never forgive, nor will he be soft-hearted.

    So.

    With a whoosh, he rushed to Obito, and the phantom teleportation technique was activated again, surrounding Obito with arge number of clones.

    The two sides started a fight.

    only.

    This battle looks very strange to outsiders.

    Because not only Shisui''s clone is a phantom, but Obito''s body is also a phantom. Both have no mass and pass through each other when they collide without making a sound.

    Air meets air.

    Seeing this, Shisui deliberately exposed his ws, trying to lure Obito to relieve Kamui and attack him, but Obito just couldn''t be fooled.

    Because there is a break.

    Obito still hasn''t figured out how Duan broke his arms in the first ce, and he has always been afraid of Duan''s hidden ability.

    So he tensed his nerves, not daring to easily remove the illusory state of Shenwei, lest he be seized by the eager side.

    in addition.

    Obito is also very afraid of the illusion of stopping water.

    He only has a single-eyed kaleidoscope, while Zhishui has both eyes, which is better than him in terms of pupil power.

    When dealing with the two.

    In the left eye socket under his mask, there is also a transnted Sangouyu Sharingan standing by at any time, ready tounch Izanagi.

    It''s time to withdraw.

    Obito jumped back, opening the distance from Shisui and Duan.

    His divine power cannot be used indefinitely, and the duration of each entering the virtual state is only a few minutes at most.

    Hateful.

    Shishui saw Obito''s intention, but had no choice but to stop.

    If it is said that his other gods are the most powerful illusion, then Obito''s Kamui is the strongest space-time ninjutsu. As long as Obito does not take the initiative to attack, he will remain invincible forever.

    "Just wait and see, a good show is about to be staged."

    Obito purposely made a fool of himself, and his body was sucked into the space vortex and disappeared.

    Duan shook his head, turned around and prepared to go back.

    at this time.

    "Break!"

    Zhishui suddenly caught up and asked Duan nervously, "Is what you said earlier... true?"

    "What?" Duan asked knowingly.

    Zhishui took a deep breath and looked directly into Duan''s eyes:

    "It''s what you said to Obito that Uchiha is ready tounch a coup, overthrow Konoha''s high-level n, and is nning to kidnap Nine-Tails Jinchuriki. Are these all true?"

    His voice was trembling, feeling that he had been deceived all along.

    turn out to be.

    The decision to ask Uchiha to give up the police department is just to paralyze Konoha''s senior management and make the other party rx their vignce?

    Thinking of this, Zhishui''s heart became colder and colder, and he sank to the bottom of the valley.

    Facing Zhishui''s question.

    Judgment did not give an answer immediately, but asked a rhetorical question:

    "If that''s the case, do you think I will give you back your eyes? After all, you firmly believe in the will of fire and stand firmly on the side of the vige, don''t you?"

    Zhishui was taken aback for a moment, and stayed where he was.

    Juan then gave an exnation slowly:

    "I said that intentionally to set Obito''s words, just to irritate him. If not, he wouldn''t blew his true thoughts and said his n to destroy Uchiha."

    I see.

    Zhishui''s mind turned around, and suddenly realized.

    "Broken, I''m sorry, I misunderstood you."

    After he figured it out, he quickly apologized to Duan, admiring thetter''s wisdom even more in his heart.

    yes.

    How could it be possible to do such an extremely irrational thing as leading a coup d''¨¦tat?

    Especially now, after learning about Obito''s evil n to use Konoha''s power to destroy the Uchiha n, Uchiha is even less likely to be fooled.

    Duan waved his hand:

    "Let''s go back to the tribe''snd first. The patriarch''s intercolumn cell transntation is at a critical stage. Be careful that Obito shows up again to attack."

    "Um."

    Shisui nodded, then took the bodies of Hiryuhu and Orochimaru, and left here with Duan.

    ¡­

    In the outskirts of Konoha, there is a temporary underground base organized by Akatsuki.

    Here, Obito met Scorpion.

    "Where''s Orochimaru?" He only saw Xie, and couldn''t help asking with a frown.

    "hehe."

    Scorpion first smiled gloatingly, and then said with lingering fear, "That guy is dead, he was instantly killed by Uchiha Shisui''s illusion."

    Obito''s expression turned extremely ugly when he heard the words.

    Before his n officially started, he got off to a bad start, which damaged Orochimaru''s importantbat power.

    The current Uchiha n is too strong.

    In addition to Duan, Shisui, Fuyue, and even A Fei were brainwashed and joined Uchiha''s camp.

    Obito is powerless to confront such Uchiha head-on.

    Scorpion saw that Obito remained silent, and asked with a sh of his eyes: "So, Uchiha Madara, what is your n?"

    The battle tonight gave Scorpion the idea of ??quitting.

    After all, if he continues to y like this, he may follow in Orochimaru''s footsteps and lose his life if he is not careful.

    Obito heard Scorpion''s concerns, and finally told thetter his n:

    "Don''t worry, I won''t let you deal with Uchiha again. What we have to do is to mess up Konoha first, take advantage of the chaos to capture Nine-Tails Jinchuriki, and then use Nine-Tails to provoke Uchiha and Konoha''s infighting , so as to reap the benefits."

    "Messing up Konoha?"

    Scorpion''s eyes flickered, and asked Obito to be more specific.

    Obito sneered:

    "This trick is not new. In order to target Uchiha''s police department, the high-level Konoha has demonstrated it once not long ago, that is-prison riots."

    but.

    The prison that Obito is targeting this time is not the prison of the police department where ordinary prisoners are held, but the prison for serious criminals in Anbu.

    As long as the prisoner can be released, Konoha will be able to drink a pot.

    At this time.

    Jue also emerged from the ground and brought information about Anbu Prison in time.

    The prison guards there change shifts every half a month, and during each shift, the prison guards are most rxed.

    There are still a few days until the end of the month.

    "Be prepared to make a big fuss." Obito said coldly, and gave orders to Absolute and Scorpion.

    He had to mess up Konoha.

    Under the darkness of night.

    A small white snake wandered out from the woods, and finally changed back into Orochimaru with a "bang".

    "Ho...ho..."

    Oshemaru knelt on the ground, panting violently, his whole body was drenched in cold sweat. His originally paleplexion was now even paler to the extreme.

    He is weak.

    The reincarnation of the corpse allows Orochimaru to continuously rece the young body, so as to achieve immortality.

    But forbidden techniques are often a double-edged sword.

    This technique caused damage to Orochimaru''s soul, causing him to rest for a long time after each reincarnation to recover his mental power.

    After being hit by Shisui Yifa Farewell to the God of Light.

    Orochimaru''s already bad soul condition is even worse, no different from a candle in the wind.

    Until then.

    He realized just how terrifying the power of the kaleidoscope Sharingan is.

    It was a fluke to escape alive this time.

    Orochimaru also knows.

    With his current appearance, if he goes back to the Xiao Organization, he may not survive a few days before being killed by his "good partner" Scorpion.

    So.

    It is also time to leave the Akatsuki organization.

    Think here.

    Oshemaru raised his head, nced at Konoha''s direction for thest time, then left and disappeared into the night.

    He has a secret base in Tianzhi Country, which can be used for hiding.

    This tragic defeat is destined to make Orochimaru dormant for a long time.

    ¡­

    Forest.

    Whizzing.

    Duan and Zhishui, who was possessed by Ah Fei, rushed back to the n at full speed, and soon saw Muye Vige under the night.

    The lights are on.

    The streets of Konoha are bustling with people, and it is the busiest time of the day.

    But there is one ce that is especially lively.

    That is the gate of the Uchiha n.

    Da da da.

    Following the sound of dense and loud footsteps, under the surprised eyes of many vigers, more than a hundred ninjas from the police department walked across the street in a mighty manner.

    came to Uchiha''s gate.

    Everyone had a murderous look on their faces, and the leader of the police force, Hinata Hinata, was as sinking as water, as if a volcano was about to erupt at any time.

    "What''s going on?" Someone in the crowd asked puzzledly.

    Everyone talked about the reason:

    "Didn''t you hear that Uchiha Shisui had a conflict with people from the police department. Not only did he refuse to cooperate with the investigation, he also wounded more than a dozen people and walked away!"

    "I heard that those people are all Hyuga''s ninjas, including Jounin, but they were brought down by Uchiha Shisui alone. Can the Hyuga n do it?"

    "Whether it''s okay or not, I''ll know right away. The police department will definitely not let this matter go. If Uchiha doesn''t hand over Shisui, Hinata and Uchiha will probably fight tonight."

    "..."

    Many vigers came after hearing the news, and more and more people watched the excitement.

    Crowds of people.

    Thanks to the big idlers and the old lunatics for their rewards, thank you.

 Chapter 110: break the sky with bare hands

    Chapter 110 Breaking back to the sky with bare hands

    The edge of Konoha Vige.

    The most deserted ce of the Uchiha n on weekdays, but tonight it is crowded with people and the sky is filled with excitement.

    Under the watchful eyes of many vigers, Hinata Hyuzu brought more than one hundred ninjas from the police department, and came to the gate of Uchiha aggressively to question the crime.

    Half an hour ago.

    The news that the Hyuga Fire Gate team was attacked by Shisui in the street spread to the police captain''s office, and Hyuga Hyuzu, who had nned to leave work, was furious on the spot.

    Uchiha Shisui''s behavior is simplywless,pletely ignoring the police department and the Hyuga n.

    at this time.

    The discussions among the vigers also show that they have a lot of doubts about the ability of the Hyuga n to control the police department.

    Facing this crisis of confidence.

    Rizu made up his mind that today, under the witness of all the vigers, he must handcuff Zhishui in public and bring him back to the police department for trial.

    Only in this way can the dignity of the Police Department and Hinata be maintained.

    ing.

    Under the sharp eyes of Nizuzu and others, more than a dozen figures hurried out from the Uchiha n ground.

    The leader is the upper ninja Uchiha Yadai, but except for him, the rest are Uchiha''s middle ninja and lower ninja.

    that is because.

    Most of Uchiha''s elites are guarding around the operating room at this moment, escorting the patriarch Fu Yue''s intercolumnar cell transntation operation.

    Yatsushiro heard that people from the police department came to question the crime, so he took the initiative to bring some people to deal with the other party.

    Just a few people?

    Nichizuru nced around, but did not find Shisui among Yatsushiro and the others.

    He frowned immediately, and without talking nonsense to the other party, he said sharply:

    "Uchiha Shisui''s attack on the police department personnel has constituted a serious crime. In the name of the police forcemander, I order you to hand him over immediately. If he is covered up, he will be dealt with as the same crime!"

    Facing the attack of Nizuzu.

    Yatsushiro frowned, and asked Xianzo next to him, "Where''s Shisui?"

    "Zhishui is not in the n area, and the curator is gone. They seem to have left the vige." Xiansan replied in a low voice.

    Yatsushiro''s mind is spinning very quickly.

    As soon as he heard it, he knew that Duanhe Zhishui must have some urgent action, otherwise he would not have left the vige suddenly at this juncture.

    Before the two came back, I had to cover them.

    So.

    Yatsushiro sneered, rejected Nizuzu''s request on the spot, and sarcastically said:

    "Why should Uchiha hand over Shisui? Just because he took care of a few Hinata ninjas who don''t have eyes?"

    As soon as this remark came out.

    The faces of everyone in the Hyuga n facing each other became very ugly.

    "In this case, don''t me me for being rude."

    Hizuru looked at Yatsushiro coldly, and suddenly raised his voice, "All personnel of the police department obey the order! Enter the Uchiha n immediately and arrest the prisoner Uchiha Shisui!"

    "yes!"

    More than a hundred people promised to rush into the Uchiha n.

    "Those who trespass on thend of the Uchiha n will be at their own risk!"

    Yatsushiro snarled, and instantly opened the Sangouyu Sharingan, blocking Hinata Hizuru and the others.

    snort.

    Hizuru snorted coldly, rolled his eyes as well, and attacked Yatsushiro without saying a word, trying to take him down.

    Hyuga vs. Uchiha, White Eyes vs. Sharingan.

    Due to limited space.

    After Nizuzu and Yatsushiro fought, the rest of the two sides chose to step aside temporarily to make room for the two.

    Bang bang bang.

    After a fist-to-body physical contest, Yatsushiro quickly fell into a disadvantage and retreated steadily.

    Hyuga''s soft fist already has a great advantage in closebat, not to mention that Hyuga is the patriarch and number one master of the Hyuga n, and his hard power must be above the eight generations.

    If this continues, you will lose.

    Yatsushiro knew that something was wrong, so he retreated suddenly, trying to distance himself from Niruzu, and used fire escape ninjutsu.

    However, Nikzu had already predicted Yashiro''s thoughts.

    Bagua empty palm!

    His eyes were sharp, and he pped a palm from the air, releasing a high-strength and high-density Chakra shock wave from the palm of his hand, which hit Yashiro''s chest.

    "Wow!"

    Yatsushiro vomited blood, falling to the ground like a kite with a broken string.

    See this scene.

    "Won!"

    "The patriarch is mighty!"

    "Uchiha was defeated by Hinata!"

    Everyone in the police department cheered and their morale was boosted.

    The surrounding vigers who watched the excitement also pped their hands and apuded, recognizing the strength of the Hyuga n.

    With the support of Xiansan and others, Yadai struggled to get up.

    "Listen... You must stop the people from the police department no matter what. You can''t... let them break into the n, let alone let them approach the operating room."

    He was pale, and gave a death order to all the Uchihas.

    Everyone nodded solemnly and made up their minds.

    but.

    Just at this time.

    At the periphery of the crowd, two abnormally powerful chakras suddenly appeared, which made everyone frightened and separated to both sides like a tide.

    gave way to a passage.

    Duan and Zhishui are back.

    As soon as Zhishui saw the people from the police department, he guessed what was going on.

    He didn''t want to make things big, so he immediately said:

    "Damn, they''reing after me, I''ll go and exin to the police department."

    exin?

    Juan heard the words, raised his eyebrows, and pressed Zhishui''s shoulder.

    Then.

    Boom.

    He kicked the ground, leaving a wave of air on the spot, and like a tiger out of the cage, he rushed towards Hyuga Hyuzu.

    Um?

    Rizu was startled, but not flustered.

    I saw that he was like a swimming dragon, with an extremely elegant pace, not only dodged Duan''s pounce, but also sessfully circled behind thetter.

    Soft Fist!

    Rizu continuously extended his palms, hitting the broken acupuncture points. But the next second he was horrified to find out that Duan''s body was so strong that even the Soft Fist Chakra couldn''t prate it.

    Crackling.

    Duan flicked his backhand, and one arm pulled out the air in bursts, causing Nizuto to parry hastily, and was shocked by this force and took several steps back.

    Before he stabilized his figure.

    Duan came over again and punched Hiruzu''s face, making his hair stand on end, and he felt an unprecedented danger.

    At the critical moment.

    "Back to the days!"

    Hizuru yelled angrily, and his whole body suddenly spun on the spot at high speed like a spinning top.

    During this process, various acupuncture points in his body released arge amount of chakra, and with his own rotation, a hemispherical chakra shield was formed outside his body.

    boom!

    As soon as the broken fist touched Huitian, it was bounced away, as if it had received some kind of strong impact.

    Back to the days.

    Hyuga n''s high-level secret technique, only the family members are qualified to practice, it can rebound all physical attacks whenunched, known as "absolute defense".

    Keduan just nced at him, and then made another bold move.

    This time.

    He burst out a powerful airflow all over his body, and the veins in his arm burst out, and he grabbed the high-speed rotating chakra shield with terrifying strange force.

    Chi Chi Chi Chi.

    Apanied by a sharp and piercing sound, the severed big hand rubbed against Huitian violently, as if trying to stop the wheels of a car with a speed of 300 kilometers per hour with bare hands.

    Ordinary people will inevitably end up in a **** mess if they do this, but they have already broken through the limits of human beings.

    Under everyone''s horrified gaze.

    Boom!

    The big severed hand actually forcibly reached into the back-to-sky shield, and instantly spread its five fingers, grabbing Hinata Hyuzu''s head.

    Like holding down a spinning top, Hizuru''s body stopped spinning.

    Go back to heaven and was forced to suspend.

    "How can it be¡­"

    Hizuru was terrified and tried to resist, but a little force on the five broken fingers made his face distorted and he almost fainted.

    Next.

    Duan held Hyuga Hyuzu''s head, and lifted thetter up.

    "The Patriarch!"

    Seeing this scene, everyone in Hinata was shocked and wanted to rush to rescue Hinata Hyuzu.

    Shua.

    Duan casually threw the Japanese foot out, knocking over arge group of people on the spot.

    "Uchiha Duan, you... how dare you attack the Police Force Chief!" A Hinata ninja scolded Duan angrily, but the expression on his face was mixed with horror.

    Without saying a word, he took a step forward.

    The more than one hundred people on the opposite side were actually overwhelmed by his aura, and all backed away in fright.

    "Stop!"

    Suddenly, an old and majestic low shout came from a distance.

    Duan followed the prestige and found that it was the third Hokage, who rushed to the scene surrounded by a group of Anbu.

 Chapter 111: disgraced police department

    Chapter 111 Disgraced Police Department

    "Master Hokage is here."

    Among the vigers'' low exmations, under the **** of more than 20 Anbe ninjas, the third generation strode across the street and came to the outside of Uchiha''s n.

    There have been a lot of things going on in the vige recently, making this elderly Hokage more and more tired.

    It doesn''t.

    It''s sote, the third generation just came home and was going to tease his precious grandson Konoha Maru, but then he received a report from Anbu, saying that the police department had gone to Uchiha''s territory to arrest people.

    The person to be arrested is Uchiha Shisui.

    After getting the news, Thirdaime didn''t even have time to eat dinner, so he hurriedly put on the Hokage robe and rushed to the scene in a hurry.

    As soon as hees.

    I saw the scene where Uchiha Duan defeated Hinata Hyuzu, lifted thetter and threw it to the crowd.

    He also saw Zhishui behind Duan, and found that thetter''s eyes had been lost again, and he couldn''t help being surprised.

    With the arrival of the third generation.

    Everyone in the police department was overjoyed, as if they saw a great savior, and quickly filed aint with the third generation:

    "Hokage-sama, Uchiha Shisui attacked a member of the police force. Uchiha not only covered up his crime, but even attacked the Japanese foot captain. It''swless!"

    "You must be the master of the police department!"

    These people were intimidated by the strength and aura of Juan, so they could only ask for help from the third generation, hoping that Master Hokage woulde forward and severely punish the Uchiha n.

    Upon hearing the words, the third generation first made a gesture to appease everyone to calm down. Then he came to Hyuga Hyuzu and asked with concern: "How are you?"

    "I''m fine, Hokage-sama."

    Nichizuru tried his best to pretend that nothing happened, but everyone could see that the pride of the Hyuga patriarch was greatly hit.

    Although Hinata Hyuzu had seen Duan¡¯s terrifying strength long ago, and knew in his heart that he was probably inferior to the opponent, but he never expected¡ª

    I would lose sopletely.

    Under Duan''s hands, he couldn''t hold on for even a minute, so he was defeated.

    tonight.

    He, the head of the Hyuga n and the number one master, lost to the number one Uchiha powerhouse in full view, and he lost without any suspense.

    Doesn''t this also mean that Hinata is far inferior to Uchiha?

    Sandaime patted Hinata Hyuzu on the shoulder to showfort.

    Then.

    He turned around and looked at the Uchiha people with a serious face.

    In today''s matter, he, Hokage, must uphold justice for the police department and the Hyuga n.

    "What is going on, who can answer me."

    Sandaimu opened his mouth slowly, without getting angry, his eyes swept over Duan, Shisui, and Yadai and others in turn.

    Having been Hokage for forty years, he has held a high position for a long time, which made his image of being aloof in the hearts of the people, and his every word and deed exudes the majesty of a superior.

    Under the gaze of the third generation.

    Zhishui''s expression changed.

    Yatsushiro and Kenzo felt fear subconsciously, as if a student who had done something wrong stood in front of the teacher, not even daring to breathe.

    Only Duan looked calm.

    Not only did he ignore the aura of the third generation, but he also slowly raised a hand, as if he was going to do something dangerous.

    A moment.

    "Master Hokage, be careful!"

    A group of Anbu immediately rushed forward, surrounded Duan heavily, and only waited for the order from the third generation to attack.

    Since thest patriarchal meeting ended.

    Regarding the ability of Uchiha Juan, Anbu conducted a lot of analysis and research, and also specially mobilized manpower to form an elite team, and developed a series of tactics against Uchiha Juan.

    No one can be so arrogant in Konoha.

    The Uchiha Madara used to be no good, and the current Uchiha break is no good either.

    Facing a group of Anbu who are facing the enemy.

    Branch raised that hand expressionlessly, then... scratched the back of his head.

    He is not interested in entangled with the third generation and Anbu people here.

    The only thing he cares about is the result of the intercolumn cell transntation operation in the nnd behind him.

    So.

    After scratching the back of the head with the severed hand, he pointed at Hinata Hizue and said to the third generation:

    "I took the initiative to teach him because he injured the Uchiha first. As for Shisui, let him exin it himself."

    After finishing speaking, Duan looked at Zhishui aside.

    Shisui took a deep breath, took a step forward, and bowed to Sandaime:

    "Master Hokage, I did injure someone from the police department. I am willing to plead guilty and be punished, and go to prison to serve my sentence."

    As soon as this remark came out.

    "He admitted it!"

    "Hmph, so many people have seen it, he can''t deny it even if he wants to. The felonymitted by Uchiha Shisui is enough for him to stay in prison for more than ten years."

    Everyone in the police department is in a good mood, wishing to put Zhishui in shackles immediately.

    The third generation frowned, looking at Shisui with a puzzled expression:

    "Why are you doing this?"

    The Shisui in his impression has never done anything beyond the rules since he was a child, and he will never be as domineering as other Uchihas.

    Could it be that Zhishui was affected by the interruption?

    Just when Sandaimu sighed in his heart and was disappointed with Shisui.

    "Because I found two suspicious people at the time and wanted to track them down, I was stopped by the police department, and I shed with people from the police department in a hurry."

    Zhishui answered honestly.

    oh?

    The eyes of the third generation were fixed, and asked: "What suspicious person, did you find out the identity of the other partyter?"

    Zhishui nodded, and still said truthfully:

    "Those two people are the murderers who killed the police patrol team three days ago."

    What? !

    Hearing Shishui''s answer, there was amotion in the crowd.

    Did you hear me right?

    The police department was fully mobilized, Mikonoha searched for the criminals for several days, but he didn''t find even a hair, but was discovered by Uchiha Shisui?

    Moreover, when Zhishui was going to arrest the criminal, he was stopped by the police department?

    If so.

    Doesn''t that mean that in the matter of arresting the criminals, it was the people from the police department who held back Zhishui.

    Come to think of it.

    The faces of many people present became strange for a while.

    After Hyuga Hizuru realized it, he couldn''t help being shocked and angry, and Dang even scolded Shisui:

    "Uchiha Shisui, what evidence do you have to prove what you said, where are the two criminals?"

    In his opinion.

    Zhishui''s remarks were not only deliberately making excuses to justify his crimes, but also pouring dirty water on the police department.

    It''s too damned.

    Zhishui took a quick look.

    After receiving the approval from thetter, he took out a storage scroll and opened it in public.

    There was a "bang".

    After a cloud of white smoke dissipated, Fei Liuhu appeared in front of everyone.

    This is¡­

    In an instant, hundreds of eyes looked at the past.

    Although Fei Liuhu was smashed into tatters by a broken punch, it can still be seen that this is the hunchbacked man photographed in the surveince.

    In other words, Zhishui did not lie.

    Hyuga Hinata saw Fei Liuhu clearly, his face changed drastically, and he cried out in his heart.

    And Zhishui''s next wordspletely wiped out thest sliver of luck in the hearts of everyone in the police department.

    "Master Naruto, what you see is actually a puppet. Therge number of hidden weapons in its body and the scorpion tail are coated with special poison. I believe thatparing this poison with the poison of the person who was killed three days ago , must be able to match."

    Shisui said to the third generation confidently.

    Puppet?

    The third generation was also very surprised, and frowned, "In other words, is the real murderer a puppeteer?"

    "Exactly."

    Shisui nodded, and said the murderer''s name in public, "The other party is the rebellious Akasara Scorpion from Sand Hidden Vige. His puppet is not only this one, but also the third generation of Kazekage! Unfortunately, he escaped."

    The name of the Red Sand Scorpion caused even greatermotion among the crowd.

    Many people don''t know about scorpion, but the third Kazekage is the strongest Kazekage in history, as famous as the third Hokage.

    The person who can kill Sandai Kazekage and turn him into a puppet must be an unimaginably powerful enemy.

    No wonder the police department couldn''t catch the other party.

    However.

    Such a terrible enemy was finally discovered and beaten away by Uchiha.

    To know.

    In the past few days, the entire Konoha has been in panic because of the murder of a police officer.

    Fear that the murderer will strike again.

    Until now, with Zhishui taking out the remains of Feiliuhu, the vigers can finally rx and go back to sleep well.

    It has to be Uchiha.

    At this moment, many vigers had such thoughts in their hearts.

    Although the Uchiha people are arrogant and domineering, they have the confidence to be arrogant, and that is their powerful strength.

    Seeing this, Duan deliberately echoed Zhishui and added two sentences:

    "It''s really a pity. If the people from the police department didn''t deliberately make things difficult for Zhishui and dy him for a long time, they probably wouldn''t have allowed the Red Sand Scorpion to escape outside the vige, s."

    Hear the broken words.

    The members of the police department headed by Hinata Hyuzu suddenly looked as if they had eaten a reply.

    The onlookers whispered even more.

    "Aren''t the people in the police department adding to the chaos, why are they doing this?"

    "It should be out of jealousy for Uchiha. The people in Hinata have always been dissatisfied with Uchiha, but they didn''t expect that they would bring this emotion to work and openly target Uchiha people."

    "Too ipetent."

    "..."

    These discussions made everyone in the police department feel like they were sitting on pins and needles, wishing to find a hole to get in.

    Sandaime nced at everyone in the police department, shook his head in disappointment, and sighed.

    After tonight, the truth of this incident spread, and the Police Department was doomed to lose face.

    but.

    The third generation doesn''t care about the face of the police department now, but looks solemn, and continues to ask Shisui:

    "Shishui, what about the other prisoner, did he escape like the Red Sand Scorpion?"

    Under everyone''s gaze, Zhishui took out another storage scroll and opened it.

    This time, it was a woman''s corpse.

    "This is Orochimaru."

    Zhi Shui said a name again.

    Boom.

    Like a thunderstorm exploding on the ground, the crowd boiled instantly after a short period of stupefaction.

    There was an uproar.

    The name of the Red Sand Scorpion is not familiar to many Konoha vigers.

    But Orochimaru is different.

    Who is Orochimaru?

    The most proud disciple of the third generation, the head of the famous Konoha Sannin, made outstanding contributions in the second and third Ninja World Wars, and everyone in Konoha knows everyone.

    pity.

    Oshemaru defected from the vige a few years ago and became an S-rank rebel who was wanted by Konoha.

    Otherwise.

    After the death of the fourth generation, Orochimaru may be the fifth Hokage.

    Thank you for your reward!

 Chapter 112: Dont forget about Orochimarus bounty

    Chapter 112 Don''t Forget Orochimaru''s Bounty

    The body of this strange woman on the ground.

    It turned out to be Scorpion''s aplice, Orochimaru who once flourished in Konoha.

    "No, this can''t be Orochimaru, he doesn''t look like this at all!" Hinata Hizuru recovered from the shock and immediately questioned.

    About this.

    The exnation of Zhishui is:

    "Oshemaru used forbidden techniques to take other people''s bodies, so the gender and appearance have changed. But when I fought with him, I judged his identity from the ninjutsu he used."

    He also told the ce where he fought with the Akatsuki duo, where there are a lot of ninjutsu traces, and the corpses of groups of poisonous snakes that Orochimaru channeled.

    The third generation heard the words, and immediately sent several Anbu to the ce Shisui said to confirm.

    Next.

    He even walked quickly to the body of Orochimaru, and knelt down to check it himself.

    The third generation knew for a long time that Orochimaru longed for immortality, and had been secretly studying the forbidden technique of reincarnation.

    During the process of careful confirmation, his brows were sometimes furrowed and sometimes rxed, which made the audience feel very nervous.

    Until the end, Third Generation let out a sigh of relief, nodded and said:

    "That''s right, it''s Orochimaru''s Chakra breath."

    He couldn''t be more familiar with this once favorite disciple.

    Hearing Hokage-sama personally admitted Shisui''s statement, the crowd fell into an uproar again.

    It''s really Orochimaru!

    Konoha''s S-rank Ninja Orochimaru was killed by Uchiha.

    This heavy news spread quickly. It is estimated that by tomorrow morning at thetest, the 200,000 vigers in Konoha will be shocked.

    At this time.

    Zhishui walked quickly to Duan, and discussed with thetter in a low voice, only to see Duan nodded, as if agreeing to something.

    So.

    Shisui continued to reveal a big news to the third generation:

    "Master Hokage, ording to the information we got, Orochimaru and Scorpion joined an organization called Akatsuki. Their purpose is to capture Nine-Tails Jinchuriki and use Nine-Tails to destroy Konoha! This is not their first time Take action, and it won''t be thest time!"

    As soon as Thirdaime heard it, he judged that the information provided by Shisui was credible.

    Because not long ago, someone had the idea of ??Nine-Tails Jinchuriki. Fortunately, Kakashi discovered it in time.

    Now it seems that the two groups of people before and after are likely to be sent by Xiao.

    Orochimaru, did he join this organization to avenge Konoha?

    Think here.

    Sandaime sighed again and stood up slowly.

    He looked at Zhishui with relief, and praised thetter without hesitation:

    "Zhishui, thanks to you, I managed to stop the enemy''s plot this time."

    Sure enough.

    Uchiha Shisui will never let him down. Shisui did what Anbu and the Police Department couldn''t do.

    It is worthy of being the descendants of the mirror.

    Shishui heard the praise of the third generation, but shook his head quickly, and said: "Master Hokage, I have defeated Scorpion and Orochimaru, and I am only assisting from the side."

    He gave all the credit to Duan, and wanted to take this opportunity to improve the third generation''s impression of Duan.

    Three generations actually guessed it too.

    With the power of Zhishui alone, how could it be possible to defeat the duo of Xiaozhi?

    He could only use Zhishui''s words to force a smile and exaggerate:

    "Duan, I will definitely reward you for your meritorious service in protecting the vige this time."

    Duan alsoughed, and responded very modestly:

    "Where, I''m just helping Hokage-sama clean up the house. Orochimaru, a scum, actually betrayed the will of fire. It''s just a discredit to Hokage-sama."

    When the third generation heard this, his smile froze immediately.

    Judging from this statement is clearly mocking his teaching disadvantages.

    Oshemaru not only became a traitor, but also wanted to destroy Konoha. As the teacher of Orochimaru, the third generation has no responsibility at all?

    Seeing that many people began to whisper, discussing why Orochimaru betrayed the will of fire.

    The third generation coughed twice in embarrassment, changed the subject on the spot, and asked Hinata Hyuzu beside him:

    "Nichizu, Shisui, look..."

    Under the gaze of the third generation, Nizuzu could only grit his teeth and said sadly: "Master Hokage, this is a misunderstanding."

    The police department has enough shame.

    If under such circumstances, Zhi Shui is still arrested and imprisoned, it would be even more shameless. I''m afraid the third generation will not agree.

    "Misunderstand?"

    Hearing it, he raised his eyebrows and asked Hizuru, "How about the incident where you led people into the Uchiha n and injured people?"

    Duan just finished speaking.

    "Ouch."

    Yatsushiro wailed in perfect cooperation, fell to the ground and vomited blood, looking like he was about to die.

    "Yadai-sama!" Xiansan and the others also exploded in their acting skills, crying around Yadai.

    Was cut off against the generals.

    Hyuga Hinata couldn''t help her face twitching, feeling more and more humiliated, she clenched her fists tightly, and her nails were deeply embedded in her flesh.

    His expression changed, and finally he could only squeeze out one sentence:

    "I wille to the door in person in another day, apologize to Uchiha Yatsushiro, and do my best to makepensation."

    The third generation really can''t stand it anymore, and can no longer humiliate Hyuga Hyuzu like this. After all, thetter is the patriarch of the Hyuga n and the head of the police force.

    So, this Hokage-sama stepped forward to smooth things over, and said to both parties:

    "Since it''s a misunderstanding, let''s break up early after we make it clear, it''s sote."

    Then he ordered the people in Anbu:

    "Send the body of the puppet and Orochimaru to the intelligence department, let them investigate and study overnight, and I will see the report tomorrow morning."

    "etc!"

    Duan spoke again, blocking Anbu.

    "Duan, is there anything else?" Third Generation was puzzled, but there was an ominous premonition in his heart.

    Sure enough.

    I only heard Duan say lightly:

    "Forget about the scorpion. After all, let him run away, leaving only a scrapped puppet. But if I remember correctly, Orochimaru is an S-rank rebel who was wanted by Konoha for a reward. His body is here. The reward gold¡­"

    Judgment did not finish, but everyone present understood what he meant.

    It''s on the ck market''s reward list.

    Generally speaking, the "worth" of the elite j¨­nin of the five major ninja viges is generally in the range of 30 million to 50 million.

    As for Renzhuli and Yingji, they start at 50 million taels, and there is no upper limit.

    Oshemaru, although he is only a Jonin in name, his fame and strength are not inferior to those of the Kage-level powerhouse, and he was once one of the candidates for the Fourth Hokage.

    and.

    Orochimaru is also a scientist, who has mastered too many secrets of Konoha Vige, so that after he defected, not only Konoha, but also the other Four Great Ninja Viges also became very interested in him.

    So, in the past few years, Orochimaru''s bounty has risen again and again, and it has reached a terrifying¡ª

    Eighty million taels.

    Even within the Akatsuki organization, Xie was not the only one who wanted to kill Orochimaru in exchange for a bounty.

    Zhishui was stunned.

    Orochimaru is not so easy to die, this is obviously what Juan said, but now Duan is holding this "corpse" and ckmailing the third generation.

    Three generations also turned ck.

    Well, why did you mention the bounty?

    Uchiha Duan is obviously a member of Konoha, so can''t he selflessly contribute to the vige and talk about the will of fire?

    It took him a lot of effort to develop a good impression of Duan, but it disappeared in an instant.

    Facing the requirements of breaking.

    Three generations finally nodded, and responded with a smile:

    "As long as the Ministry of Intelligence confirms that the deceased is Orochimaru, of course the bounty will be issued. You don''t have to worry about that."

    "Well, I believe Hokage-sama will not renege on his debt."

    Duan also nodded.

    If the third generation dares to renege on the debt, he will really be in a hurry. He will kill the other party at worst, and use the money to sell it at the gold exchange to pay off the debt.

    Hokage''s corpse is definitely worth more than Orochimaru.

    The third generation does not know the whimsy of the break.

    He just nced at Shishui again before leaving, and the meaning conveyed was also obvious¡ªlet thetter go back to Hokage Building to find him.

    Everyone in the police department also followed the third generation and left in despair.

    Duan looked around, looked at the vigers who came to see the excitement, and said a word with a nk face:

    "roll."

    The voice just fell.

    Everyone changed color one after another, and scattered in fright.

    Duan turned his head to look at Shisui again, and asked, "Are you nning to go back to the third generation and continue to work for him?"

    Shisui was shocked, and quickly denied it, saying that he just wanted to teach A Fei well and train him to be an excellent Uchiha ninja.

    "That''s good."

    Duan smiled slightly, patted Zhishui on the shoulder, and strode towards the n.

    Zhishui looked at Duan''s back, feeling a surge of fear in his heart.

    If he hesitated just now, I''m afraid...he would have his eyes cut off again.

    Wipe the cold sweat off his forehead.

    Shisui hurriedly followed Duan with Yatsushiro and others, and returned to the n area.

    After going back, I learned that the operation was still going on nervously, and I am afraid that there will be no results tonight.

    Brother-inw should not die.

    Thinking in his heart, Duan had no choice but to stay outside the operating room and wait patiently.

    the next day.

    Three generations came to Hokage''s office early in the morning.

    After he went back yesterday, he thought about it all night and finally made an important decision.

    As Hokage, one must master the art of controlling people.

    Three generations can see that Uchiha Duan is a person whose strength is close to that of Namikaze Minato. He is the kind of person who can turn the tide by himself and save the vige at a critical moment.

    If this person can be used by him, it will be a great thing for Konoha.

    Unfortunately, Juan does not recognize the will of fire, and only acts for pure benefit.

    Since this is the case, it can only be **** with benefits.

    Think here.

    The third generation called Kakashi and asked thetter to pass on his order to the Uchiha tribe:

    From now on, Uchiha Dan will be promoted as Jonin in an exceptional way.

    In addition, the 80 million taels of bounty demanded, not only will not be less than one point, but the third generation also decided to add another 20 million to make up a total of 100 million.

    As a reward for Duduan and Zhishui for defeating the duo of Xiaozhi this time.

    One hundred million.

    Even with Konoha¡¯s wealth, it would take a while for him to spend this money, and he would bleed profusely.

    The third generation had to go to the Ministry of Finance in person to convince Xiaoharu and Yan.

    Kakashi was surprised when he heard the third generation''s decision.

    He hesitated for a moment, and asked puzzledly:

    "However, people from the Intelligence Department investigated the body of Orochimaru overnightst night, but got little. Maybe it is not the body of Orochimaru at all."

    "Just do as I tell you, Kakashi."

    The third generation showed a scheming smile, and told Kakashi, "You have a good rtionship with Uchiha, and you must fully convey the goodwill of the vige to them, especially Duan."

    "I understand, Hokage-sama."

    Kakashi took the order and retreated.

    The reason why the third generation did this is actually very simple.

    If Orochimaru did not die and made aeback, then Uchiha must be responsible to the end.

    This 100 million taels is not for nothing.

    He wants to send a signal through this award, that is, he attaches great importance to Uchiha off, Konoha needs off, and the Uchiha n is needed.

    In this eventful time.

    As Hokage, you must let go of your prejudices and unite all forces that can be united.

    Having settled the matter, Third Generation picked up another document on the desk and began to read it carefully.

    is information about Akatsuki.

 Chapter 113: Transplants and blood vessels

    Chapter 113 Transntation and blood vessels

    Xiao, what kind of organization is it?

    Ninjas like the Red Sand Scorpion and Orochimaru have joined this organization.

    Third generation checked the information of Akatsuki in his hand, and gradually frowned.

    It said above that Akatsuki''s base camp is located in Yuyin Vige.

    It used to be the site of the "ninja demigod" Sanshoyu Hanzo, until a few years ago, when Hanzo died of unknown reasons, Yuyin Vige was fully taken over by Akatsuki.

    Now it seems that that demigod undoubtedly died in Xiao''s hands.

    In addition, ording to Kakashi''s report after meeting the enemyst time.

    In the Akatsuki organization, there are also people who have mastered Mutun, and a ninja who is suspected to have transnted Uchiha Obito''s other Sharingan.

    Obito''s Sharingan was probably taken away by Iwanin after the Battle of Kannabi Bridge.

    so.

    The eyes of the third generation shed, and they guessed a possibility¡ª

    Behind Xiao Xiao, is Yanyin Vige secretly supporting her?

    Using Xiao Lai to do some shameful and dirty things.

    snort.

    Thinking of this, Sandaime snorted coldly, and an old man with a short stature and a red rosaceous nose appeared in his mind.

    That guy Onogi is as sinister as ever.

    The shadows of the Five Great Ninja Viges, the two people who have been in power for the longest time, besides Sarutobi Hiruzen, are the third Tsuchikage Onoki.

    Both of them are representatives of growing old and vigorous, and are known as the living fossils of the ninja world.

    Today.

    Akatsuki attacked Konoha''s Nine-Tails Jinchuriki, which actually meant that Iwagakushi had ideas about Konoha.

    If you count Yunying Vige in the north, which is coveting.

    Sandaime''s expression was serious, and he could smell theing wind and rain.

    He calmed down and continued to look down.

    Huh?

    In the information of the Akatsuki organization, Jiraiya''s name actually appeared.

    It turned out that the three founders of Akatsuki were all orphans that Jiraiya met on the battlefield of the Land of Rain during the Second Ninja World War, andter epted them as students.

    Unexpectedly, after Zi also left, his disciples embarked on such a crooked path.

    well.

    Sandaime put down the document, put his hands on his forehead, and sighed deeply.

    The three disciples he once regarded as his sons and daughters, namely the famous "Konoha Sannin" in the ninja world, in the end, none of them made him feel at ease.

    I won¡¯t talk about Orochimaru, it¡¯s the one that disappointed the third generation most.

    As for Ziraiya, he has searched all over the world for the so-called "son of prophecy" all these years, but in the end not only found nothing, but also produced such evil results as the Akatsuki organization.

    The third generation has decided to send someone to bring Jiraiya back, and let that guy go to Yuyin Vige to deal with Akatsuki''s affairs in person.

    And Tsunade.

    Dianhong, one of the three ninjas, also left the vige early and wandered around in the ninja world.

    Fortunately.

    Compared to Orochimaru and Jiraiya, Tsunade''s bad habit is just gambling indiscriminately, but he didn''t make any big troubles.

    If Tsunade also digs pits,ys mines, and trips the third generation somewhere, then this Hokage-sama will really want to cry without tears.

    The more he thought about it, the more headache he felt, and he regretted epting these three apprentices.

    Uchiha nnd.

    One night has passed since Fuyue entered the operating room, nearly fifteen hours.

    During this period, Tsunade, as the chief surgeon, adopted the strategy of mass transntation of intercolumnar cells, and performed surgery on Fuyue.

    For the first few times, Fu Yue''s body withstood the rejection reaction and adapted well.

    After careful observation and research.

    Tsunade performed the final transnt on Fuyue, taking out aplete intercolumnar cell nt, and introducing it into thetter''s right chest.

    Now, the final result is about to be witnessed.

    On the operating table, the intercolumnar cells on Fuyue''s chest were multiplying and spreading at a speed visible to the naked eye.

    quickly eroded most of his chest.

    In the face of foreign invaders, Fuyue''s own cells also made fierce resistance in order to survive, and a rejection reaction urred.

    But obviously not the opponent.

    Not good.

    Tsunade suddenly widened his eyes and frowned.

    I saw a sapling growing out of Fuyue''s chest. It took root in Fuyue''s body and absorbed his blood as nourishment.

    growing up healthily.

    In just a few seconds, the young sapling grew to a height of more than one meter. Branches branched out from the trunk, and the branches were covered with green leaves.

    Intercolumn cells are spinning out of control.

    If this continues, the fate of the Uchiha patriarch, Fu Yue, will be the same as that of the failed Mutun experimental subjects in the past. All life energy will be swallowed up by the runaway Hashirama cells.

    eventually turned into a big tree.

    See this scene.

    "Oops!" Shizune and several other Uchiha medical ninjas eximed, looking at Tsunade in panic.

    Did it fail?

    Tsunade sighed, feeling sorry.

    With her ability, if she makes a move now, it can save Fu Yue''s life and keep him out of danger.

    But after the failure of this transnt, Fuyue probably won''t have another chance.

    Just at this time.

    Shua.

    Fu Yue on the operating table suddenly opened his eyes, and his eyes instantly turned into the shape of a three-ded propeller.

    Kaleidoscopic Sharingan, open.

    Next second.

    um.

    Arge amount of Yin escape chakra erupted from Fugaku''s eyes and flowed to his whole body,unching a fierce confrontation with the intercolumnar cells in his body.

    The cells between the pirs represent the power of yang escape, and Sharingan contains the power of yin escape.

    These two diametrically opposed forces should have been ipatible, but unexpectedly¡ª

    In the process of fierce confrontation, instead of making Fu Yue''s body worse, they merged with each other in an incredible way to form a stable form.

    As time goes by.

    The power of yin and yang in Fuyue''s body gradually reached a bnce. The tree that grew on him stopped growing and fell off from his body.

    Those intercolumn cells no longer spread, but retracted to his chest.

    Finally, a human face in Hashirama was formed there.

    seeded.

    Tsunade opened his mouth wide, too surprised to speak.

    Sure enough, it was the same as what I said.

    Uchiha''s Yin Dun power can neutralize Senshou''s Yang Dun. Harmonization of yin and yang can greatly reduce the risk of transnting intercolumnar cells.

    What happened to Fu Yue just now.

    It is not so much a transnt operation as it is a kind of bloodplement.

    Uchiha and Senju are indeed the same ancestor.

    Come to think of it.

    Tsunade once again had a veryplicated feeling in his heart.

    While she was distracted.

    Fu Yue straightened up with burning eyes, and got off the operating table.

    He touched his eyes, and the eye pain and vision loss caused by excessive use of the kaleidoscope had quietly disappeared at this time.

    also.

    Fuyue also felt a warm chakra all over his body, filling him with strength, as if he had endless energy.

    The whole portrait seems to have undergone an evolution.

    "Thank you, doctor. Thank you for your hard work."

    Fuyue solemnly thanked Tsunade, Shizune and others, and then he couldn''t wait to walk out of the operating room to tell all the n members the good news.

    Bang Dang.

    The door opened, and Fuyue strode out with a smile on his face.

    "It seems to be a sess." Seeing this, Duan said to Zhishui beside him.

    Zhi Shui finally breathed a sigh of relief when he heard the words, and smiled.

    "Bu, Zhishui, youe with me."

    As soon as Fu Yue came out, he dragged the two of them to the practice field and showed them the results of the operation directly.

    Tsunade was also invited to observe.

    First Susano.

    Chi Chi Chi Chi.

    Arge amount of substantive chakra gushed out of Fu Yue''s body, forming a blue half-length Susano outside his body.

    Based on the former Susano in the second form, this Susano is covered with a Utengu armor, which is more majestic and lifelike, and its defense power is greatly enhanced.

    The weapon in his hand has also be more powerful. It is a chain made up of dozens ofrge jade hooks.

    This is Susano in the third form.

    Its attack power and defense power have been fully improved, but the disadvantage is that the consumption of chakra has also been greatly increased. It is difficult for ordinary kaleidoscope Sharingan to maintain this form for a long time.

    unless.

    Like Fu Yue, he sessfully transnted intercolumnar cells.

    "The inter-column cells provide a strong recovery force, which allows my pupil power to be replenished continuously. Even Susan, who is in the third form, canst for more than ten minutes at a time."

    Fuyue exined to the two of them.

    Then, he put away Susan, and demonstrated another thing.

    Wood escape.

    Fuyue''s eyes were fixed and he quickly formed a seal.

    Shua.

    Many wooden vines suddenly protruded from his shoulders, and instantly grew into a big tree, swallowing the dummies in the practice field.

    Wood escape ¡¤ violent spear technique.

    This is a powerful wooden escape ninjutsu that integrates offense and defense.

    Although Tsunade was mentally prepared, she was still surprised when she saw Uchiha Fugaku using her grandfather''s wooden escape ninjutsu, withplicated eyes.

    Fuyue himself felt incredible, and excitedly exined to the three:

    "After the interstitial cells were transnted, a sh of lightning shed in my mind, and suddenly I had a lot of memories about wood escape ninjutsu, as if I was born with the ability to use this kind of blood inheritance limit."

    "That''s because Senju Bashirama is too strong."

    Hearing the words, he couldn''t help but sigh with emotion.

    The cells of the God of Ninja contain so much power that as long as they are sessfully transnted to others, they will be able to inherit the wooden escape from Senshouzhujian.

    Madara, Obito, Danzo and others are all like this.

    but.

    Although Fuyue inherited Mudun, due to his ownck of Chakra, what he can use is only a part of Mudun ninjutsu.

    For advanced wooden ninjutsu such as the Birth of the Tree World and the Jutsu of the Wooden Man, he can only look at the ocean and sigh.

    In general.

    The intercolumn cells strengthen Fuyue''s physique, allowing him to use the power of the kaleidoscope more frequently like Obito without worrying about side effects.

    Fuyue''s strength has been greatly improved.

    Now, if the three of Uchihae topete again.

    Fuyue may still not be able to win against his brother-inw, but at least he has the confidence to beat Zhishui.

    Of course, this is only temporary.

    As Duanhe Zhishui alsopleted the transntation of inter-column cells, Fuyue may return to the position of the third child again.

    Just right.

    Of the intercolumnar cell nts seized from the mountain cemetery this time, there are just two left, both Duan and Zhishui.

    As for more cell nts, they need to be cultivated slowly through technical means.

    However, it is surprising.

    "I... don''t want to transnt interstitial cells."

    Zhishui hesitated for a moment, rejected the temptation, hoping to give the opportunity to other nsmen.

    In fact, it has always been.

    Although he has awakened the kaleidoscope, he has always resisted this power in his heart, and he does not want to frequently use other gods on others by transnting intercolumnar cells.

    "Zhishui, why do you..."

    Fuyue looked puzzled, he didn''t understand why Zhishui refused such a good thing, and wanted to persuade him, but was interrupted by his brother-inw.

    "Brother-inw, Zhishui is like this, very hypocritical. Let it be if he doesn''t want to, don''t force it."

    Duan saw through Zhishui''s thoughts at a nce, and didn''t bother to persuade Shui.

    Because he was really worried, if Zhishui transnted the intercolumnar cells and restored the pupil power of his left eye, he might be given a permanent Bie Tianshen at some point.

    Let Shisui maintain the status quo.

    Only in this way can we rest assured.

    "Then...how about you?" Fu Yue asked again.

    Duan nced at Tsunade, and said to her calmly: "Please help me with the transnt operation."

    He asked his brother-inw to act as a guinea pig to explore the way ahead, and it has been confirmed that the sess rate of Kaleidoscope Uchiha''s transntation of intercolumnar cells is close to 100%.

    The problem is that Duan has not awakened the kaleidoscope, and he does not know when he will be able to open the kaleidoscope.

    Waiting like this is definitely not the answer.

    So he decided to take a small risk.

    Duan is Sangouyu, but his pupil power is not much weaker than Kaleidoscope, plus Fuyue''s experience and Tsunade''s help.

    There is no reason to fail.

    "no problem."

    Tsunade nodded, but after all, she had just finished a ten-hour operation and needed to rest now.

    The interrupted transnt operation was scheduled for tomorrow.

    "The Meat Reform Department still has vacant rooms, bring your maid ande and live together."

    Juan took the initiative to invite Tsunade.

    At this juncture, he had to keep a close eye on Tsunade, and he couldn''t let her go anywhere.

    Tsunade shrugged indifferently and agreed.

    So.

    Duan, Tsunade, and Shizune left the training ground together and returned to the Uchiha Meat Kai Department.

    From a distance, I saw Samuel waiting at the gate.

    When she saw Duanhou, she rushed up to greet him, and said to him: "Curator, Kakashi hase with the order of the third Hokage, and is waiting for you in the reception room."

    oh? It''s pretty fast.

    Hearing the words, he ordered Samui to take Tsunade and the two to settle down, and he walked into the reception room by himself.

    "Uchiha Duan, congrattions. From today onwards, you will be the Jonin of Konoha Vige."

    While talking, Kakashi handed a set of J¨­nin uniform and Konoha''s ninja forehead to Duan.

    That''s it?

    Duanlian was toozy to take a look, so he reached out and swept the uniform and forehead into the trash can.

    "..."

    Kakashi''s face twitched.

    He thought to himself, if the third generation saw this scene, he wondered how he would feel.

    but.

    Kakashi still followed the instructions of the third generation, and conveyed the vige''s goodwill to Uchiha ording to the scriptures, especially the importance of the third generation.

    This importance is reflected in the reward of 100 million taels.

    "One hundred million taels?"

    After thinking about it for a while, I understood the idea of ??the third generation.

    This 100 million taels is to make him responsible for Konoha''s S-ss rebellious ninja, Orochimaru, for life, and to solve all future troubles.

    Ah.

    Duan readily epted.

    Oshemaru was shriveled by Shisui and other gods this time, and it will take at least three to five years to recover some vitality and make aeback.

    And at that time.

    In the ninja world, is there any Konoha?

    Sorry, that''s one chapter for today. I haven''t been writing well recently, and the follow-up subscriptions are almost gone. I need to adjust my mentality and sort out the outline. But don''t worry, the author won''t be a **** as long as he can work full time.

 Chapter 114: perfect body

    Chapter 114 Perfect Body

    Send Kakashi away.

    Duan immediately entered the meditation room to meditate, adjust his body and mind to the best state, and prepare for tomorrow''s transnt operation.

    the next day.

    The operation was held as scheduled.

    With the previous experience, the operation process was greatly optimized and reduced to a few hours.

    Tsunade stared at Duan who was lying on the operating table with his eyes closed tightly, and the sharpness in the depths of his eyes shed away.

    She also just found out that Orochimaru sneaked into Konoha to make trouble, but was killed by Duanhe Shisui, which made her feel very embarrassed.

    The era of Sannin has passed.

    She didn''t forget that when she first encountered a break in the short book street, she was strangled by this man with a naked choke, and then the ne was snatched away by the man.

    Perhaps, now is a chance to take revenge.

    However, as soon as Tsunade had such an idea in her mind, she was vetoed by herself.

    because.

    Under Duan''s request, Fu Yue and Shisui also entered the operating room, standing aside in masks and green coats, staring at her.

    If she dared to make any small moves, it would be difficult to get out of this operating room alive today.

    Uchiha Duan is really cautious and never trusts anyone.

    Think here.

    Tsunade sighed in her heart, slowly raised a hand, and the light blue atomized Chakra immediately wrapped her palm.

    Chakra Scalpel.

    The broken body is a pair of copper skin and iron bones.

    His skin is ten times tougher than cowhide. Under the armor-like muscles, there is a thickyer of fascia, forming threeyers of defense inside and out.

    Ordinary metal scalpels, no matter how much force is used, can only leave shallow marks on the broken body surface.

    It was Tsunade who sacrificed the Chakra scalpel, and it took a lot of effort to barely cut a hole in the plump chest muscles like a hill.

    Shizune hurriedly wiped the sweat off Tsunade''s forehead.

    Then.

    Tsunade picked up the intercolumnar cell nt from a vessel on the side, and carefully transnted it.

    Just ported.

    Duan on the operating table slowly opened his eyes.

    Although he was injected with anesthesia in advance, that kind of thing has no effect on breaking, so he was just closing his eyes and resting his mind.

    For this moment.

    soon.

    Duan felt that his chest seemed to be covered with ants, which were tearing at the flesh and blood there, making him ache and itchy.

    The power of the intercolumn cells was extremely overbearing, rampaging through his body, and spreading rapidly.

    Duan frowned.

    Next second.

    The scarlet Sangouyu Sharingan appeared in his eyes.

    ording to the experience taught by Fu Yue.

    um.

    Juan uses his own yin escape chakra to contend with the yang escape power of the cells in the column, and the two engage in a fierce confrontation in his body, devouring and merging each other.

    However.

    The severed eyes are not kaleidoscopes after all, under the pressure of the intercolumnar cells, they are still at a disadvantage, and the situation gradually bes worse.

    Responding to his body, a sapling grew out of his chest, exactly the same as what happened to Fuyue before.

    See this scene.

    "Break, open the kaleidoscope!"

    Fuyue hurriedly reminded him, his face was full of worries about his brother-inw.

    If something unexpected happens, not to mention that Mikoto will not let Fugaku go, it will definitely be a bolt from the blue for the entire Uchiha n.

    Zhishui also looked anxiously, wondering why Duan didn''t use the power of the kaleidoscope.

    Judgment gives the answer.

    "Don''t panic."

    Heforted Fu Yue and Shisui calmly, as if they were the ones who were in danger, not himself.

    Concluded that besides Sharingan, there is another more reliable reliance.

    That is his physical body.

    The broken body, in addition to Uchiha''s genes, also flows the blood of the Joestar family.

    Like Sharingan, the purple star-shaped birthmark on his left shoulder is the proof of this bloodline.

    Not to mention, after 20 years of painstaking physical fitness, hepleted the "meat reform", which gave him the strongest body in the history of the Joestar family.

    During this process.

    The cells in his body are constantly dividing and growing, and they are also filled with yang escape chakra, even ifpared with intercolumnar cells, they may not be much inferior.

    Ites down to it.

    Duan, like Senjujuma, is a monster beyond mortals.

    So.

    Under the blessing of the dual bloodlines of Uchiha and Joestar, the cells between the columns failed to swallow the body, as expected.

    As time goes by.

    The nt of intercolumnar cellspletely integrated into Duan''s body, and as the wound on his right chest healed, a palm-sized human face was formed there.

    But it''s not over yet.

    Under the suspicious eyes of everyone in the operating room.

    The broken Hashirama face on the chest quickly became blurred, like a tattoo that had been washed away, and finally disappearedpletely.

    this means.

    His body perfectly assimted the power of Senshou Bashirama.

    Facing the surprised brother-inw and Zhishui.

    broke off the operating table and exined to them like this:

    "I purposely only used the pupil power of Sangouyu, just to test whether I can resist the erosion of intercolumnar cells with the strength of my own body."

    Now it seems that the effect is not bad.

    The two of them suddenly realized when they heard the words.

    Tsunade also nodded in agreement, and came to a conclusion: "The stronger the body, the higher the sess rate of transnting intercolumnar cells. This is a matter of course."

    Several people walked out of the operating room and told the good news to the Uchihas who were waiting outside.

    When the ??n people heard the words, they couldn''t help but beam with joy and were extremely excited.

    Although the day before, Fu Yue relied on the power of the kaleidoscope to sessfully transnt the intercolumnar cells.

    But things like kaleidoscopes are still too extravagant for most Uchihas, and they cannot be touched in a lifetime.

    And now.

    The curator personally experimented with his own body, and sessfullypleted the transnt using only the pupil power of Sangouyu, and obtained the power of the first Hokage.

    For everyone in Uchiha, this is undoubtedly a shot in the arm.

    "The curator did not hesitate to take huge risks to show us the way to be stronger again. We must not disappoint the curator''s expectations."

    "Go, go to the gym!"

    Everyone bowed to each other frantically as if they had been injected with blood, and then rushed to the meat reform department impatiently.

    In this matter.

    Definitely lied to people, but notpletely.

    Compared with him, although the Uchiha people do not have Joestar blood, they strengthen their bodies through fitness, and they will transnt intercolumnar cells in the future.

    Definitely useful.

    Next.

    Like Fugaku, Duan also came to the practice field to adapt to the newly acquired ability.

    His body now has the blood of Joestar, Uchiha, and Senshou at the same time. The most intuitive feeling is that this body is more alive.

    Before, Duan trained his body into a humanoid weapon through fitness.

    Although his physical body is strong, he also has obvious shorings, that is, his self-healing ability is not strong, and once he is injured, it will be troublesome.

    So Duan has always cherished his body. He hibernated for more than 20 years and did not fight with others.

    In his own words¡ª¡ª

    Before the physical transformation ispleted, this body cannot be damaged in any way.

    Now, this only short board has been filled with the sessful transntation of intercolumnar cells.

    Judgment, I finally have a perfect body.

    Of course, there is also Mudun.

    Snapped.

    Under the watchful eyes of Tsunade, Fuyue, and Shisui, Duan put his hands together, and made a big one as soon as he came up.

    At the moment.

    He turned his own chakra into the source of life, injected it into the ground under his feet, and awakened the nt seeds sleeping in the underground soil.

    Boom.

    Apanied by the violent shaking of the ground, arge number of trees broke through the ground and grew wildly at an rming speed.

    Just a few seconds.

    In the practice field, a lush forest was formed.

    The three of Tsunade were in the forest, and found that the surrounding trees were dancing wildly. They were all under constant maniption, and they wouldunch the most violent attacks on the enemies who entered the forest.

    This is Senjujuma''s well-known ninja art¡ª

    Wood Dun¡¤Shujie was born.

    Duan was originally a ninjutsu instor.

    After transnting the cells between the columns and inheriting the blood of Mu Dun, he can finally use ninjutsu, and it is Mu Dun, a ninjutsu that can attack in arge area.

    This made up for his long-standing weakness of rtively insufficient group attack ability.

    And so far.

    Among all the people who transnted the cells between the columns, only Madara and Duan were able to sessfully perform ninjutsu such as Birth from the Tree World.

    Because it requires too much chakra.

    but.

    Wood Dun is powerful though.

    But Duan does not intend to use the wood escape, especially the advanced wood escape ninjutsu, as the main means of fighting the enemy in the future.

    In addition to his own fighting habits, it is actually a question of the amount of chakra.

    To know.

    de and Zhujian are the reincarnations of Indra and Asura respectively.

    In terms of chakras, among the tens of thousands of ninjas in the entire ninja world, including the nine big tailed beasts, I am afraid that there are only ninemas, which can bepared with the two.

    Judgment is not enough yet.

    His chakra volume has indeed reached the tailed beast level, but there is also a huge gap between the tailed beast and the tailed beast.

    But don''t lose heart.

    Judgment has found the way to go next.

    From now on, what he has to do is to further stimte the potential of his own body, and develop the abilities of the three bloodlines in his body to the limit.

    Until then.

    He might just be a real... muscr god.

    Be an existence beyond Senju Hashirama and Uchiha Madara.

    Put away your thoughts.

    He looked at Tsunade decisively.

    The ability and knowledge of her medical master, although not a decisive factor in the transnt operation, but also yed a very important role in the bottom line.

    ording to the agreement, the Uchiha n will pay Tsunade millions of taels of remuneration. The money was paid generously.

    After all, he just cheated 100 million from the third generation.

    Millions, just sprinkle water.

    "Other than that, what else do you want?"

    Judgment met Tsunade''s eyes, and asked.

    He doesn''t need Tsunade very much now, if she doesn''t want to continue to cooperate, it doesn''t matter whether she stays or stays.

    Shisui on the side hesitated for a moment, and suggested: "Isn''t there still one cell left from the first generation of Hokage, or give it to Tsunade-sama, she will definitely be able to adapt to this power."

    Duan turned his head and took a look at Shishui.

    This guy, who has learned to consider the interests of the family at some point, actually took the initiative to help Uchiha win over Tsunade.

    However.

    Tsunade shook his head and refused.

    Thank you Long Beiliu for your tip, thank you!

 Chapter 115: Send you a pair of Sharingan

    Chapter 115 Gives you a pair of Sharingan

    Same as water stop.

    Tsunade instinctively resisted the transntation of intercolumnar cells from the bottom of his heart, but the reasons were slightly different.

    On the one hand, out of respect for her grandfather Senju Hashirama, she did not want to "spheme" the old man in this way.

    Deeper reasons.

    Tsunade has long lost the desire to be stronger.

    Since her younger brother and lover died tragically one after another, and she was the only one left in the Senju n, in this world, there is no one or thing worthy of Tsunade''s protection.

    That''s why she has been muddling along all these years, muddling along.

    Tsunade was confused.

    She thought about it seriously, and said to the three of them that she hoped to stay in the Uchiha n and study the cells between the columns.

    Of course, she also agreed to help cultivate intercolumn cell nts and help more Uchiha peopleplete transnt operations.

    There is one thing that has puzzled Tsunade for many years.

    That was the death of the grandfather.

    You must know that the Qianshou n is very young and long-lived.

    Tsunade himself is the best example.

    She is in her forties, and she still looks in her twenties. Even in a few decades, she will most likely still look like this.

    Qian Shou''s physique keeps her young.

    And grandfather is a master of this physique.

    The cells between the columns obviously have such a strong vitality that even decades after the death of the grandfather, his cells are still flocked to by Konoha, Uchiha and Orochimaru.

    Under such circumstances, why did Senju Hashima die young?

    Maybe.

    By conducting in-depth research on intercolumnar cells, Tsunade was able to find the answer to this question.

    Regarding Tsunade''s proposal.

    Duan and Fu Yue exchanged nces, then nodded at her, and expressed wee: "Of course."

    Then.

    Duan¡¯s heart moved, and he suddenly said to Tsunade:

    "Uchiha obtained the power of the Senju n through the cells between the pirs. There is a saying called Reciprocity. In order to show Uchiha''s friendliness and sincerity, I will also give you something."

    After finishing speaking, he took out a storage scroll, and took out a pair of three-gou jade writing sharing eyes from it.

    This is the loot captured when Duan was sweeping the mountain cemetery.

    Seeing him take out the pair of sharing eyes, everyone present was stunned.

    Fuyue was the first to react and suddenly realized:

    "That''s right, since Uchiha can sessfully transnt the cells between the columns, then Senju''s transntation of Sharingan must be no problem. After all, we are all of the same ancestor, and the blood is connected."

    Duan looked at the surprised Tsunade, and suggested to her:

    "Are you interested in transnting this pair of sharing eyes? If you can adapt to its power, it will be further verified that Uchiha and Senshou are of the same origin. If you regret it, you can change your eyes back at any time. What is there to lose."

    The voice fell.

    Handed the container containing Sharingan to Tsunade.

    A pair of three-curved jade is nothing more than a pair, at leastpared to the cells between the columns, it is not a precious thing.

    The main purpose of the conclusion is to see what will happen to her body if Tsunade transnts Sharingan.

    Maybe from another angle, it can provide some inspiration for his future practice.

    Tsunade hesitated for a while, and finally...

    Miraculously epted it.

    Duan said to Fuyue and Zhishui again:

    "After getting the power of the cells in the column, I have a new understanding, and I will retreat for a period of time. During this period, the safety of the n will be handed over to you, and you must pay attention to Obito and Akatsuki. As for Konoha, no matter the vige Don''t worry about what happens here, Uchiha just takes care of himself."

    He had a premonition that Obito would definitely do something.

    The enemy is in the dark and we are in the light. The best way is to respond to all changes with the same.

    "Don''t worry, stop."

    Fuyue nodded solemnly.

    He has also be a lot stronger now, even if he meets Obito, he still has the confidence topete with the opponent.

    Although Zhishui did not transnt intercolumnar cells, with the help of A Fei, his strength is not inferior to that of Fuyue.

    Not to mention, Uchiha also has Tsunade''s hidden helper.

    So.

    Several people separated at this point, and went to work separately.

    Tsunade and Duan Shunlu, the two walked out of the training ground together, and walked towards the meat reform department.

    Along the way, she looked at Duan beside her from time to time, hesitated to speak.

    Or the crystal ne thing.

    Judging that Tsunade''s identity has been seen through now, she doesn''t seem to need to beat around the bush anymore.

    In this case, why not tell him directly that the ne is a relic of her grandfather, it is very precious to her, and she hopes to return it.

    But she was worried about being rejected mercilessly.

    Amidst such hesitation, the two returned to the meat reform department unknowingly, and Tsunade regretfully missed this opportunity to speak.

    Determined to find Samuel.

    Confided to her that he was going to retreat, and ordered that unless there was an urgent situation, he was not allowed to disturb him.

    "I see, curator."

    Samui agreed.

    but.

    Juan did not enter the retreat room immediately, but frowned slightly, staring at Samuel''s chest for a few more times.

    To be precise, look at the ne on her chest.

    Since he gave this crystal ne to Samuel, she has been wearing it for a while.

    With this "death ne" day and night, Samuy did not have any idents, which makes people feel strange.

    You know, before that.

    Tsunade was the only one who wore this ne without dying tragically.

    If Tsunade and Samuel have anything inmon...

    Duan Juan fixed his eyes, and a sh of lightning shed across his mind.

    Could it be.

    Only with a huge heart can one be immune to the curse of this ne?

    Speak up.

    Duan Duan''s **** are also quite big, at least most of the female ninjas in the ninja world are not as big as him.

    Those are the strong chest muscles that have been carefully sculpted after countless exercises, no matter the shape, dimension or feel, they are all perfect.

    The Uchiha members of the meat reform department often discuss quietly in private, and they all want to touch the curator''s chest muscles.

    But they were afraid of being beaten to death by the curator, so no one dared to speak.

    Judgment actually doesn''t mind.

    Fitness lovers, appreciate each other''s bodies, this is a very normal thing, nothing to be ashamed of.

    but.

    Judging that although he has confidence in his chest muscles and is not inferior to Tsunade and Samui, he still doesn''t want to take unnecessary risks.

    Who knows if this ne is sexist, cursing men specifically, not women?

    Senju Hashirama, Nawaki, and Kato Dan were all cursed to death.

    In the original book, even Naruto Uzumaki, the son of prophecy, almost died at the hand of Tiandao Payne because of the curse of this ne.

    Judgment does not think that his life is harder than the child of the ne.

    It''s not much use for him to hold the ne anyway.

    Just stay with Samui.

    As for how Tsunade will act, whether he intends to take back the ne, I don''t even bother to care about it, let the two women fight each other by themselves.

    "The curator..."

    Samuel found Duan staring at her chest, blushing slightly.

    Duan shook his head, strode into the retreat room, and mmed the door behind him.

    He retreated this time because he had a new understanding of the Yin Escape Illusory Body Art, and nned to develop a brand new move.

    "..."

    Samui was left on the spot with a look of astonishment.

    When she came back to her senses, she left angrily.

    in the room.

    Tsunade took out the gift that was given to her.

    Those scarlet three-gou jade writing sharing eyes quietly floated in the organ preservation solution, as if staring straight at her.

    Tsunade felt an inexplicable throbbing.

    Should I...transnt?

    Uchiha''s Sharingan will give her powerful dynamic vision, the ability to release illusions, and even copy other people''s ninjutsu.

    For example, she is very curious about the Yin Escape Illusion Technique that Duan once used on her.

    Sharingan willprehensively enhance Tsunade''s Ninjutsugen ability.

    Especially her strange power, afterbining with Sharingan, maybe she can develop more moves and take her power to a higher level.

    The more Tsunade thought about it, the more his heart became more and more excited. His heart was beating violently.

    This is a gic call hidden deep in her heart, and it is a strong desire toplement her own blood.

    at this time.

    "Master Tsunade."

    Quietly knocked on the door, yelled softly, and slipped in from the outside.

    Tsunade remained calm, and put away Sharingan.

    Forget it for the time being.

    Konoha Vige.

    After a whole day of fermentation, what happenedst night has spread throughout the vige.

    Uchiha side.

    After Duanyi sessfully transnted intercolumn cells with the pupil power of Sangouyu, the nsmen were greatly encouraged, and they all plunged into the meat reform department, exercising their bodies passionately.

    No one cares about those things in the vige.

    But the people in the vige are very concerned about Uchiha.

    Duan and Shisui beat away the Red Sand Scorpion and killed Orochimaru, which shocked the whole Konoha.

    In contrast, the current Police Department¡¯s series of operations in this matter, whether it is blocking Zhishui, or asking Uchiha Xingshi for guilt.

    In hindsight, it was a disaster-level clown performance, which made peopleugh.

    After this incident.

    Hyuga n¡¯s attempt to surpass Uchiha¡¯s ambition by taking over the Police Department failed.

    Uchiha Konoha''s status as the number one wealthy family is still unshakable, which is something people have to admit.

    and.

    Three generations then broke the rules and promoted Uchiha Dan to Jonin. In the eyes of many people in the vige, it was also sending a strong signal.

    High-level, want to ease the rtionship with Uchiha.

    This made many ninjas in Konoha reconsider their position on the Uchiha n.

    Speak up.

    The Uchiha n was hated before, mainly because of the police department.

    Now that Uchiha has voluntarily given up the police department, the source of the conflict between the two parties no longer exists, and the once turbulent confrontational rtionship has been quickly alleviated unconsciously.

    After all, we are all from the same vige, so there is no real hatred.

    The vigers suddenly felt.

    As long as Uchiha can reform himself to a certain extent and is no longer as arrogant and arrogant as before, if he wants to ept these guys, he will...

    Not impossible.

    Nothing more.

    If the current Uchiha people know what the vigers think, they should think that the people in Konoha are somewhat self-indulgent.

    The proud Uchiha, do you need Konoha''s approval, do you need to be epted?

    Of course not.

    It''s gettingte.

    The nightlife in Muye Vige has started again. Under the shing neon lights, taverns, casinos, bathrooms, barbecue shops...everywhere are crowded withughing vigers.

    People who are immersed in happiness arepletely unaware that a huge crisis is quietly approaching.

    Tonight.

 Chapter 116: Konoha chaos

    Chapter 116 Konoha Chaos

    In the east of Konoha, a few miles away, there is a hugevake.

    Under the dark night, the red magma rolled and bubbled in theke, screaming like boiling molten steel, emitting bursts of heat.

    Such a scene makes people daunting and dare not approach.

    Actually, this ce is indeed a forbidden ce.

    because.

    In the center of thevake, there is a steel prison, which is connected to the outside world only by a long suspension bridge.

    Here is Konoha''s Anbu Prison.

    Different from the prison of the police department, where ordinary prisoners are held, this ce is called the felony ninja prison.

    As the name suggests.

    The offenders are all serious criminals, including murderers, leakers of confidential information, rebels, and spies from other ninja viges.

    Everyone is talented, and there is no fuel-efficientmp.

    tonight.

    On a hillside outside the prison, three uninvited guests quietly appeared from the darkness.

    are Obito, Scorpion and Jue.

    Jue emerges half of his body from the ground, opens the shape of a flytrap, and tells Obito one by one the information it has collected:

    "This prison was built on top of an iron mine, and the prisoners sent here have to do heavy physicalbor mining iron ore every day, working for more than ten hours from morning to night.

    Because of the existence of thevake, even ninjas cannot tread water through it, because the temperature of the magma is too high to melt all jailbreakers.

    Even if the prisoners gang up and riot, as long as the prison guards cut off the drawbridge in time, the prison will instantly be an isted ind, reducing the possibility of escape to zero..."

    Thanks to natural dangers and Anbu''s guards, no prisoner could escape from here before.

    However.

    In the eyes of the Obito trio, the many strict measures in this prison are nothing more than in name only.

    "let''s start."

    Obito said something lightly, and the cold light in his eyes shed away.

    Absolutely heard the words, immediately sank into the ground, and quickly approached the prison in the center of thevake from a thousand meters deep underground.

    Inside the prison, it was dark and damp, with low cells.

    The prisoner who had been digging the mine for a day was already so tired that he copsed on the bed, snoring one after another.

    A few sporadic Anbe ninjas patrolled symbolically while yawning.

    A certain cell deep in the prison.

    A pair of twin brothers were imprisoned.

    Different from other prisoners, the two did not seem to be exhausted by the heavy mining work, but were still full of energy,ughing and having fun in the prison.

    These two guys were born with big arms and round waists. They were both over two meters tall and weighed more than three hundred catties. They looked like two mountains of meat.

    Although they look happy, they have two domineering names, namely "Fengshen" and "Thunder God".

    If it breaks here, it will definitely brighten your eyes.

    These two brothers are good seedlings for fitness, with invincible talent.

    In fact, it is true.

    The two brothers of Fengshen and Leishen are born with supernatural powers, and they don''t need to rely on Chakra. They can threaten Konoha''s Jonin with the strength of their bodies alone.

    But they have a shoring, that is, their brains are not very good.

    It''s like when ying the reincarnation game, all the points are added to the strength, and the intelligence ispletely ignored.

    Almost like an idiot.

    Such as this time.

    The two brothers were discussing some eye-popping issues.

    "Brother, why is the little finger short and weak?" Lei Shen raised his little finger with a puzzled expression on his face.

    Fengshen heard the words, and scolded his younger brother solemnly:

    "Stupid, that''s because...if the little finger is long and strong, where is the face of the thumb?"

    "Yuan Yuan Yuan So it is."

    Raytheon suddenly realized, and also imitated the crawling of a lizard, in order to please his brother Fengshen, making thetterugh out loud.

    yed for a while.

    Googoo.

    Thunder touched his head embarrassingly, and said to Fengshen with a dejected expression: "Brother, I''m hungry."

    Although dinner has already been eaten, the appetite of the two brothers cannot be measured by ordinary people''s standards.

    Because they are called the **** brothers.

    They used to be Konoha''s ninjas, and when they were performing missions, they killed all theirpanions just because they had no food to eat.

    At that time.

    It was Tsunade himself who took action, and it took a strange force to subdue the two.

    For the two brothers, if they don''t have enough to eat, it will drive them crazy.

    at this time.

    A strong smell of food suddenly wafted in from outside the prison, causing the two brothers to raise their noses vigorously.

    boom.

    Fengshen jumped off the bed directly, walked to the door of the prison, stretched out his hands hard, and bent the iron railing of the cell forcibly, creating a big hole.

    Such a cell cannot trap two people at all.

    They have escaped from the prison more than once, begging for food from the prison guards, and the guards have nothing to do with this pair of live treasures.

    "Eat, eat, eat..."

    The two brothers followed the aroma of the food and ran all the way to a certain corner of the prison.

    Under the curious gazes of the two, wearing a flytrap-shaped body, it slowly emerged from the ground.

    "What is this?" Thor was taken aback.

    "Brother idiot, this is a person."

    Fengshen patted Leishen on the head, and regardless of the origin, he unceremoniously asked for food from thetter, "You bastard, facing us Fengshen Leishen, you probably didn''t prepare any offerings."

    "What two rare beasts."

    Jue sighed with emotion, and as if juggling, he took out two tes of steaming steamed buns.

    "delicious."

    The rice bucket brother was drooling immediately, and jumped on it like a dog, pouted his buttocks and concentrated on eating.

    Sure enough.

    As long as you lure them with food, the two will be very obedient and quiet.

    Less than a minute.

    The two brothers ate the buns and touched their unsatisfied stomachs, feeling unsatisfied.

    "Do you want to eat something more delicious?" Jue asked.

    "Where is it?" Hearing this, the two hurriedly looked around.

    Je shook his head, and said with regret: "Outside the prison, you can eat delicacies from mountains and seas, but unfortunately I can''t bring them in."

    Da da da.

    There was a sudden sound of footsteps. It was the prison guard who heard the movement and rushed over.

    "Feng Shen, Lei Shen, why are you running out again?"

    Just as the guard was about to speak to the two brothers, he saw Jue beside him, his expression changed drastically, and he asked sharply, "Who are you?"

    Before waiting for an answer, the rice bucket brother suddenly turned his head with a fierce look in his eyes.

    Outside the prison.

    More than ten minutes passed.

    "It should be almost the same."

    Scorpion just got a little impatient in waiting, when he heard a bang from a distance, apanied by an explosion, and mes shot up from the prison.

    Ah.

    Obito saw this scene, chuckled, and walked towards the prison gate.

    "Stop! Who are you?"

    The guard spotted the two of them at the first time, and after the warning was ineffective, he shot without hesitation and threw kunai and shuriken at them.

    Whoosh, whoosh.

    Facing oing attacks.

    Scorpion had already taken out the three-generation Kazekage''s puppet, and just raised his hand, he used maic escape to manipte the kunai and shuriken, and shot back at a faster speed.

    Puff puff.

    The two guards were caught off guard, and were **** like hedgehogs on the spot, and fell to the ground in blood.

    Seeing this scene, the third guard shouted in horror to hispanion on the other side of the suspension bridge:

    "Someone is robbing the prison, put away the suspension bridge!"

    The voice just fell.

    Obito appeared in front of the man like a ghost, and stretched out his hand towards the man''s neck.

    Shua.

    The guard drew out the ninja sword and shed at Obito''s face, but the ninja sword passed through Obito''s body.

    Before the guard could react, there was a click, and Obito had already snapped the opponent''s neck.

    Boom.

    There was a loud noise.

    It was the guards on the opposite side of the bridge who saw that the situation was not good, so they immediately took emergency measures and used detonating symbols to blow up the suspension bridge, causing it to fall into thevake.

    In this way, it ispletely safe.

    Those who rob the prison cannot enter, and the prisoners inside cannot escape.

    Obito didn''t think so, just nced at Xie.

    Scorpion smiled slightly, his fingers were like butterflies wearing flowers, and he manipted the three generations of Kazekage with the chakra line to make a move, condensing a...

    The dark steel bridge.

    Under the desperate eyes of the guards, the bridge spanned hundreds of meters from this end to the prison in the center of theke.

    At this time.

    The prisoners in the prison, under Jue''s instigation, also sessfully defeated all the guards and rushed out.

    They scrambled to get on the bridge and escaped from this nightmarish ce.

    There are numbers on the prison uniforms of these prisoners. If you count roughly, there are two or three hundred people.

    After they crossed the bridge, they stopped in surprise when they saw Obito, Scorpion, and Sandai Kazekage wearing masks.

    Obito took a step forward, opened his arms and said to these people:

    "Those who have been oppressed by Konoha for a long time, today is your lucky day. I rescued you. Now, it''s time to go to Konoha and start your revenge."

    When everyone heard the words, they looked at each other in nk dismay.

    Revenge on Konoha?

    They are not fools, just relying on the two or three hundred people on their own side, why should they confront Konoha with nearly ten thousand ninjas head-on?

    Before Konoha discovers the situation here, the best strategy is to run away.

    So.

    Even though there were more than a dozen prisoners, they ignored Obito and fled into the distance.

    However, they haven''t gotten very far.

    Maic Escape¡¤Sand Iron Shigure.

    Sandaime Kazekage summoned sand and iron like waves, and countless fine needles formed a torrential rain, catching up with those deserters.

    Amidst a burst of screams, none of the dozen or so people was spared. They were all tied into a ho''s nest and died suddenly.

    The rest of the prisoners turned pale with fright, their legs trembled and they dared not move.

    "This is what happens to those who run away."

    Obito said indifferently.

    "We want to eat!"

    Fengshen Leishen yelled, walked out from the crowd, and protested loudly.

    They don''t care about anything but good food.

    "These are those two guys?" Obito looked at the two brothers who were walking towards him carelessly, and asked.

    "That''s right. Thanks to them, the guards in the prison can be dealt with smoothly. It is said that the strange strength of these two brothers has reached the level of Sannin." Jue replied.

    Obito heard the words, his eyes flickered, and he opened the kaleidoscope Sharingan.

    Feng ShenRai ShenJie was shocked, and his eyes quickly turned into the shape of Sharingan, which was manipted by Obito with illusion.

    As for the remaining prisoners.

    Part of them were parasitized by the spores of the absolute use, and the other part was imnted into the maic escape sand iron by the third generation of Kazekage, controlling their lives.

    Next.

    Driven by the three of them, the two hundred or so prisoners headed towards Konoha under the cover of night.

    Half an hourter.

    The group of prisoners came to the east gate of Konoha.

    Konoha Vige at night.

    Brightly lit and bustling, it is like a bright night pearl on the darknd.

    "Brother, do you like pork chop rice or **** pork?"

    "I like all of them!"

    The two brothers Fengshen Leishen, even though they are controlled by Sharingan, their obsession with eating still overwhelms everything else.

    In their eyes, there are endless delicacies in Muye Vige in front of them.

    As long as you kill all the people in Konoha, you can enjoy it to your heart''s content.

    "kill!"

    Led by the two brothers, a group of felons rushed over in a noisy manner, quickly knocked down the guards, and rushed into the vige.

    but.

    Just relying on these prisoners to mess with Konoha is not enough.

    So, Obito asked again: "Is everything ready?"

    "certainly."

    Jue, to be precise, Hei Jue, smiled sinisterly and nodded.

    Thest time Uchiha raided the mountain cemetery, he used fire tunnels to burn down the underground Baijueirs, but there were still many Baijue who escaped through the tunnels.

    Hei Jue summoned these remnants after the incident, and the number is still very impressive, close to a thousand.

    The fighting power of these thousand Baijue exceeds the same number of ninjas, even on the battlefield of the Ninja World War, they can be regarded as arge army.

    After several days of secret marching, these white zealots have reached the periphery of Konoha, and they are now lurking deep underground.

    "Do it." Obito ordered coldly.

    Even the Uchiha n, in thest battle with the Baijue army, more than half of them were killed or injured.

    Ordinary Konoha ninjas are no match for these Baijue.

    Under their sneak attack, Konoha will definitely suffer heavy casualties.

    With the absolute sank into the ground.

    "I want some private time and free time." Scorpion said suddenly.

    Obito did not refuse, but said lightly:

    "It''s up to you. As long as you don''t bezy and work hard."

    "That''s natural."

    Scorpion smiled, and jumped onto the back of Sandai Kazekage, followed by thetter spreading a pair of sand and iron wings, rushing into the night sky.

    Go straight in the direction of the Hokage Building.

    Obviously, Scorpion has aimed at his next goal, nning to build a new human puppet.

    "Then, it''s time for me to get down to business."

    Obito murmured.

    He made so much noise, but his real purpose was only one, and that was to capture Nine-Tails Jinchuriki Uzumaki Naruto while Konoha was in chaos.

    Jue has spied on him the ce where Anbu is hiding Uzumaki Naruto.

    Shua.

    With a whirlpool of space distortion, Obito disappeared from the spot.

    Konoha Vige.

    Although it was close to ten o''clock in the evening, themercial street by the river was still very lively, and there was an endless stream of pedestrians.

    Several drunken ninjas stumbled out of an izakaya.

    "vomit~"

    They ran to the ditch on the side of the road, leaned on the wall and vomited.

    suddenly.

    From the direction of the east gate of the vige, there was a sudden violent explosion, mixed with the sound of shouts for killing, and the vigers'' cries for help.

    what happened?

    These ninjas raised their heads in surprise, and suddenly sobered up a lot.

    They didn''t even notice that in the sewer beneath their feet, white zealots emerged quietly and attacked several people.

    Puff puff.

    The chests of these Konoha ninjas were pierced by Mutun spikes one after another. With the blood rushing wildly, they fell down with incredible faces.

    Simr scenes are constantly happening in every corner of Muye Vige.

    Konoha, who was singing and dancing a moment ago, fell into a huge chaos in the blink of an eye.

    Tonight, disaster strikes.

 Chapter 117: Whats the matter with us Uchiha?

    Chapter 117 What is it about our Uchiha?

    Police Department No. 6 sentry post.

    This is a clock tower more than 20 meters high. Hyuga Tetsu and his teammates stand guard here, taking turns to monitor the situation in the vige with their white eyes.

    "what happened?"

    Suddenly, Hyuga Tetsu eximed, because arge number of strange chakra reactions appeared in the vision of his white eyes.

    Ten, fifty, one hundred.

    Like the stars in the night sky, they light up continuously, covering a range of hundreds of meters.

    He finally saw clearly.

    Those chakras emerged from the ground,ing from enemies with hideous and strange appearances and pale skin.

    As soon as the group of enemies appeared, theyunched a crazy attack on the nearby vigers and ninjas

    The street was suddenly in chaos, with constant screaming.

    "Hurry up and go back to the police department and report to the Japanese foot captain!"

    Hyuga Tetsu and hispanion looked at each other, and thetter continued to stay under surveince, while he jumped, shuttled across the roof of Konoha''s building, and rushed towards the police department.

    During this process.

    Whoosh.

    Another member of the police force caught up with Hyuga Tetsu with a look of panic on his face, and marched side by side with him.

    "Is there something wrong with you?"

    Hinata asked quickly, because he recognized that the other party was a member of the No. 8 sentry.

    The man nodded in shock, saying that he and hispanions were attacked by the enemy, and one died and the other was injured.

    The voice just fell.

    Just when Hyuga Tetsu let down his vignce.

    The man suddenlyunched a sneak attack and stabbed Hyugatek in the heart from the side and rear.

    Although Hyuga Tetsu''s white eyes saw through the opponent''s movements, the close distance made it toote for him to react.

    There was a pop, and the blood was soaring.

    Hyuga Tetsu''s eyes went dark, and he fell from the roof.

    Before he closed his eyes, he suddenly saw that the person who attacked just now had changed into his appearance.

    Such encounters did not only happen to Hyuga Tetsu.

    Bai must be able to absorb the ninja''s chakra, and copy the opponent''s appearance and ninjutsu, whether it is Sharingan, Baiyan, or the nose of the Inuzuka n, it is impossible to distinguish.

    The Konoha ninja who has no knowledge of Bai Jue''s ability is destined to suffer a big loss.

    Temporary building of the police department.

    Tonight, a high-level meeting of the police department is being held here.

    Before that.

    Although the third generation handed over the head of the police force and the staffing of the two brigades to the Hyuga n, after all, there are still two brigadesposed of ninjas from other races.

    At the end of the day.

    The Police Department is not a police department that only belongs to the Hyuga n.

    so.

    After Xiang n made a series of shameful actions yesterday and ruined the reputation of the entire department, other police officers couldn''t sit still.

    Asuma Sarutobi, Akidodo Higashi, Nara Suzaku and others attended the meeting one after another, and expressed their dissatisfaction to Hinata Hizuki face to face on behalf of the families behind them.

    Rizu''s face was ashen, but he could only suffer in silence.

    He, the captain of the police force, went from being brilliant to being criticized by thousands of people, that is, overnight.

    No one can bear this huge gap.

    but.

    Nizuka can bear it, but it does not mean that other Hyuga nsmen can bear it.

    In order to maintain the status and dignity of the patriarch, they immediately started a dispute with Asma and others, and it intensified, causing the police department to fall into internal strife.

    They almost started fighting on the spot.

    I have to say that the sound instion of the conference room is very good.

    It wasn''t until there was a "bang" that the door was knocked open, and the quarrels and usations among the crowd stopped abruptly.

    "Oh no!"

    Hyuga Tetsu rushed in in a panic, and told everyone what was happening in the vige at the fastest speed.

    "What?!"

    Hyuga Hyuzu turned pale with fright, and quickly led the crowd out of the police department building to take a look outside.

    Completely dumbfounded.

    The vige was aze, buildings copsed, explosions rang out, and countless vigers screamed and cried.

    at this time.

    Hyuga Tetsu, who was in the crowd, stared at him, and suddenly took out a handful of kunai, and stabbed Asma hard beside him.

    Um?

    After all, Asma is not a mediocre person. She immediately sensed the danger, and subconsciously dodged to avoid the vital point.

    Next second.

    Poof.

    The opponent''s kunai pierced his waist, and immediately made the son of Hokage fall down with a face of pain.

    "you!"

    Nara Suzaku and Akidodo Higashi who were on the side were horrified, and quickly shot together, knocking Hyuga Tetsu into the air on the spot.

    boom.

    Hyuga Tetsu hit the wall and fell off, revealing the original shape of Baijue, the wooden chakra in his body lost control, and soon turned into a big tree.

    It was only then that everyone realized that Hyuga Tetsu was actually pretended by the enemy.

    Hyuga Hinata''splexion became more and more ugly.

    The third generation sent Asma to the police department, and its intention is self-evident, that is, to let his son be gilded.

    If something happens to Asma and he dies, the third generation will definitely not let him, the captain of the police force, let alone the Hyuga n.

    Fortunately.

    After inspection, Asma was only seriously injured and could not die.

    Sent to the infirmary for emergency treatment.

    Rizu breathed a sigh of relief for a while, but immediately tensed up again, and ordered sharply: "The police department, all dispatched!"

    Hokage Building, rooftop.

    at this time.

    Sandaime had already shed his Hokage robe and put on a light ck armor and helmet. He no longer holds the usual cigarette pouch in his hand, but a Vajra Wishful Stick instead.

    "Is it finally here?"

    He looked at the zing Muye Vige with serious eyes.

    Although he has long ordered that the Anbu, the Police Department, and the Barrier Squad all be fully alert and ready to meet the enemy at any time.

    But still did not expect that the enemy would suddenlyunch an attack from the ground.

    Konoha''s homnd, after all, has been at ease for too long.

    So much so that many Konoha ninjas and vigers subconsciously thought that the vige would definitely not be attacked.

    Whizzing.

    Several Anbu, code-named Eagle, Tiger, Xiang, Zhu, etc., appeared on the rooftop.

    "Master Hokage, Anbu Prison has been breached. More than 200 serious criminals entered Konoha from the east gate. Arge number of unknown enemies appeared in the vige, and the number exceeded 1,000. The prison of the Police Department was also unable to defend, and the prisoners escaped again. ..."

    Eagle spoke quickly, bringing bad news one after another.

    The good news is.

    On Konoha''s side, after the initial panic, the police department, the Anbu, and the ninjas in the vige all came to their senses and dispatched one after another to encircle and suppress the enemies who invaded the vige.

    "not enough."

    The third generation shook his head. In order to resolve this crisis as soon as possible, he ordered Eagle, "Go to the Uchiha n quickly, and in the name of the old man, ask the n chief Fuyue to lead the n to help."

    The voice just fell.

    "Master Hokage, be careful!" Several Anbu suddenly eximed in unison, sending out a reminder.

    Sandaimu was startled, and suddenly looked up.

    I saw countless fine needles of sand and iron blending into the night, falling from the sky, and smashing towards his head and face.

    Face the sneak attack of the enemy.

    Shua.

    Before all the Anbu came to the rescue, Sandaimepleted the seal at an rming speed, and opened his mouth to spit out a lot of mud.

    Tudun ¡¤ Tuliubi.

    The soil instantly formed a high wall in front of him and several subordinates, blocking the bombardment of the sand and iron rain.

    Whoosh.

    Scorpion manipted the Third Kazekage,nded lightly on the top of the earth flow wall, and arrogantly looked down at the Third Hokage and everyone in Anbe below.

    That''s right.

    His goal is the third Naruto Sarutobi Hiruzen.

    As long as Hiruzaru Sarutobi is killed and made into a human puppet, then he will gather together the strongest Kazekage and Hokage in history at the same time.

    At that time, the entire ninja world will remember the name of the red sand scorpion.

    His puppet art will also be famous forever.

    "Protect Hokage-sama!"

    Anbe suddenly felt as if he was facing a big enemy, and he formed a formation to defend against the enemy, protecting Sandaimu behind him.

    Three generations shouted in a low voice:

    "Don''t worry about me, go and inform the Uchiha people! Also, reinforce Kakashi and Tenzo, and the enemy must not let the Nine-Tails Jinchuriki be captured!"

    He knew it well.

    Akatsuki''s real intention is not Konoha or him, but Kyuubi.

    Even though he had Kakashi''s Sixth Squad set a trap to lure the enemy into an ambush, he was still worried.

    As for the red sand scorpion in front of him.

    Alone dare to assassinate Hokage.

    Hmph, do you really think he is old?

    At this time.

    Phew.

    Third Kazekage spread out a pair of sand-iron wings, jumped down from the mud flow wall, and swooped towards Sarutobi Hiruzen.

    But the next second.

    Shua.

    Hiruzen Sarutobi raised the Vajra Ruyi Rod with both hands, and the iron rod was instantly extended, aiming at Sandai Kazekage and stabbing it.

    Boom!

    Third Kazekage immediately flew upside down, and Scorpion was not spared either. Both of them were stabbed hundreds of meters away by the Vajra Wishful Stick, and mmed into the Hokage Rock behind the building.

    A life-and-death battle between shadow-level powerhouses, at this moment¡ª

    Officiallyunched!

    Uchiha nnd.

    In the building of the Meat Reform Department, when all the Uchihas were training at night, they suddenly heard movement from outside the window.

    what happened?

    Everyone was surprised and ran to the top of the building to look at it, only to find that Konoha was attacked, and it was already in chaos.

    The weird thing is.

    The Uchiha tribe was quiet, and no enemy appeared.

    As for the reason.

    Maybe it''s because Uchiha is located on the edge of the vige, too remote, but it''s more likely¡ª

    The enemy deliberately avoided the Uchiha.

    After all, Obito also knows that with a group of prisoners and Bai Ze, it is impossible to hurt Uchiha, and he will just give away his head for nothing.

    so.

    The whole vige of Konoha was in chaos, and only the Uchiha n stayed out of the incident and were safe and sound.

    Not for a while.

    Fuyue and Shisui appeared one after another, and gathered with a group of nsmen in front of the building of the Ministry of Meat Reform.

    Zhishui looked anxious.

    He loves his family, but he still can''t let go of the vige in his heart. At this time, seeing Konoha being attacked and the vigers mourning miserably, he couldn''t help feeling anxious.

    In contrast, Fu Yue''s expression was much calmer and calmer. He had known for a long time that Obito would y tricks.

    The Uchihas have justpleted their assembly.

    The two Anbe, Eagle and Tiger, hurried into the Uchiha n.

    "n leader Fuyue, Hokage-sama ordered the Uchiha n to act immediately to destroy the invading enemies and restore order in the vige!"

    The two got straight to the point, and conveyed the oral instructions of the third generation with great urgency.

    However.

    The voice fell, but the Uchiha people on the opposite side were silent, without any reaction.

    what''s the situation?

    Taka and Tiger looked at each other, did they not exin clearly, or did the Uchiha people not hear clearly?

    The two are nning to reiterate.

    Fu Yue shook his head slowly, put his hands on his chest, and responded coldly:

    "What''s the matter with us Uchiha?"

 Chapter 118: watch the fire from the other side

    Chapter 118 Watching the fire from the other side

    What''s the matter with Uchiha?

    As soon as these words came out, Taka and Tiger Anbu also understood Fu Yue''s meaning.

    It just means that Uchiha has handed over the power of the police department, so what happened tonight is not under their control.

    But.

    "Uchiha is also a member of Konoha, isn''t it your natural duty to protect the vige?"

    Hu also asked in a cold voice.

    "Sorry, as the head of the Uchiha n, my greatest obligation is to protect my own people first. If I can''t even protect my people, how can I protect the vige?"

    Fuyue asked again.

    Yadai, Xiansan, Daohuo and others also echoed:

    "Yes, Uchiha also has arge number of ordinary people. Don''t they need protection? Isn''t their life their life?"

    "Besides, the Police Department and the Anbu have already been dispatched. Could it be that the hundreds of elite ninjas in these two departments can''t maintain the order of the vige and rely on us Uchiha to rescue them? Then what''s the use of them."

    "..."

    Facing the questioning of the Uchiha people, Eagle and Tiger''s expressions changed, and they couldn''t help taking a few steps back.

    Momentarily speechless.

    indeed.

    At this time, Konoha''s other major ninja ns, such as Sarutobi, Ikacho, Inuzuka Aburome and other families, also made the same choice as Uchiha.

    Prioritize the protection of your own tribe and tribe.

    Uchiha has enough reasons not to make a move.

    In order toplete the task ordered by the third generation, the two had to soften their tone and lower their posture:

    "n leader Fugaku, the third generation personally asked Uchiha to help, you still have to contribute a little bit? You know, Hokage-sama is fighting the enemy at this time, and his life is in danger at any time."

    did not expect.

    Fuyue was still indifferent when he heard the words, and even asked the two of them for the third time:

    "Uchiha has already killed Orochimaru and the Red Sand Scorpion. Isn''t that enough for the vige? Our n''s enmity with Akatsuki this time will inevitably receive vicious revenge from the other party, and we have to guard against it now."

    Finished speaking.

    He ordered Xiansan and the others to immediately notify the more than 700 members of the whole n toe to the meat reform department to take refuge.

    Fuyue didn''t forget what he said, that is, no matter what happens in the vige, Uchiha doesn''t care.

    because.

    This is likely to be Akatsuki''s n to divert the tiger away from the mountain.

    Once Uchiha¡¯s elites leave the n territory, Obito mayunch an attack immediately, not only killing all Uchiha¡¯s civilians, but also recapturing the Hashirama cells and Homome fans.

    To avenge the mountain cemetery.

    When the timees, Uchiha will regret it toote.

    so.

    Fuyue will never make a move.

    To follow the order of the third generation is to make a joke about the safety of the tribe and the lives of the tribe.

    The two Anbu finally got angry, and warned sharply:

    "Uchiha Fugaku, you are openly disobeying Hokage-sama''s order, you will be liquidated after tonight, and you will bear the consequences by then!"

    The voice did not fall.

    Boom!

    Suddenly, an astonishing murderous aura erupted from everyone in the Uchiha.

    Except for Shisui, all Uchihas have turned on Sharingan, with scarlet eyes staring straight at Eagle and Tiger.

    "You guys..."

    The two of them were horrified, and they stepped back a dozen steps again, sweating from fright.

    Just when they don''t know how to step down.

    "kill!"

    Outside Uchiha''s n, there was a sudden sound of fierce fighting.

    More than a dozen ninjas from the police department chased and killed a few white zealots, and spread the mes of war to the gate of Uchiha.

    The two Anbu nced at each other, and Dang even rushed to Baijue, joining the battle of the police department.

    About this.

    Everyone in the Uchiha just watched with cold eyes.

    So, a strange scene appeared on the scene:

    Under the pressure of dozens of pairs of Sharingan, no matter whether it is the police department, the Anbu people, or Bai Zee, no matter how fierce the fight between the two sides is, they dare not take half a step into the Uchiha gate.

    A certain room on the third floor of the Meat Reform Department.

    Bang.

    Tsunade was wearing a translucent silk pajamas, pushed open the window, and rubbed his sleepy eyes.

    "What''s the situation, it''s so noisy."

    She muttered in her mouth, looking at Konoha in a daze.

    Because of the two consecutive operations in the past two days, she was a little tired, so she went to bed early. In the dream, he was killing all directions at the gambling table and won billions of taels.

    Meimeng was suddenly awakened, which made her very upset.

    But after just a few seconds, Tsunade woke up and was stunned by the sight of Konoha in front of him.

    She looked down following the sound, and saw Bai Jue who was fighting Konoha Ninja, and Fu Yue and others who were watching the fire from the other side.

    Akatsuki, did you directly attack Konoha this time?

    Tsunade''s expression gradually became serious.

    "Master Tsunade!"

    At this time, Jing Yin broke into the room and asked in panic, "What should we do?"

    what to do?

    Tsunade looked at Konoha caught in the mes of war, thinking that many vigers were being injured or even died, her eyes shed intolerable, her kind nature made it difficult for her to stand idly by.

    However, she suddenly remembered the old face of the third generation.

    As Hokage, he clearly knew that the vige was in danger, but he was so careless, which eventually led to this situation.

    This is obviously dereliction of duty.

    Teacher, even if you are Hokage, not every time you make a mistake, someone will "wipe your ass".

    Think here.

    Tsunade snorted coldly, then closed the window with a "bang", and shouted to Jingyin:

    "Go back to sleep!"

    More than ten minutester.

    More than 700 Uchiha nsmen, each with clothes and quilts, food and water, rushed to the meat reform department one after another.

    Samui also came to help, guiding everyone to gather in the hall,ying down the floor and settling down.

    at the same time.

    Many spoils seized by Uchiha from the mountain cemeteryst time, including various secret scrolls, inter-pir cells, and experimental instruments, were all moved to the Meat Reform Department and stored in the basement.

    Under Fuyue''s order.

    The elite of the whole n guarded the building of the Ministry of Meat Reform on the third floor and the outer three floors, turning it into an airtight fortress.

    Beware of enemy attacks at any time.

    The center of this fortress is the retreat room of the Meat Reform Department.

    At this time, Uchiha''s number one powerhouse is retreating inside.

    Outside the door.

    Samui stared at the door of the retreat room, his eyes flickering.

    Although Uchiha Tetsu is retreating, he is definitely not ignorant of what is happening in Konoha, but there is still no movement.

    this means.

    No matter how serious the ident happened to Konoha, it is not an "emergency" as the curator said.

    Samui is happy to see such a situation.

    Konoha suffered an attack tonight, and it will inevitably suffer heavy losses, resulting in a decline in strength.

    and.

    Judging from the negotiations between Fuyue and others with Anbu just now, after this incident, the rtionship between Uchiha and the vige that had been eased will again¡ª

    Intensified again.

    In the near future, Konoha may really decline, or even fall apart.

    Thinking of this, as a Yunyin spy, Samuel couldn''t help but beam with joy.

    pity.

    The building of the Meat Reform Department is now surrounded by Uchiha, not even a fly can fly out, let alone the Ninja Hawk who delivers the information.

    Samui could only slowly look for an opportunity to send the news of Konoha Chaos back to Yunyin.

    Actually.

    Samui is far more than one of the spies of the major Ninja viges lurking in Konoha.

    When Konoha was in a mess, these people naturally couldn''t hold back and started to move.

    Some people sneaked into the Hokage Building to steal confidential information;

    Someone broke into the building of the Ministry of Science and kidnapped researchers;

    Some people even want to sneak into Konoha''s forbidden art library and steal all kinds of advanced ninjutsu and forbidden arts.

    It was a carnival, and Konoha fell into even greater chaos.

    In such a situation.

    At this moment in Konoha Vige, apart from Uchiha, there is another powerful force that also chooses to stand still, and that is¡ª

    The root of Danzo.

    Root, underground base.

    Dozens of heavily armed root ninjas knelt on one knee, bowed their heads and waited silently for the leader to give orders.

    Danzo leaned on crutches, turned his back to his subordinates, and said nothing.

    Nobody knew what he was thinking.

    In such a quiet and suffocating atmosphere, with a creak, the gate of the base was pushed open, and the oil girl Ryoma hurried in.

    He reported the situation in the vige to Danzang, and brought a dead body of Bai Jue.

    Huh?

    Danzo turned around, checked Bai Jue''s body, and found traces of Mutun cells in his body.

    "The army bred with the first-generation Hokage cells is interesting. It seems that Akatsuki is even more difficult to deal with than I imagined. It should have been eradicated in the first ce. It''s a pity."

    Danzo shook his head talking to himself.

    During the Third Ninja World War.

    Xiao rose to fame in Yuyin Vige, developed and grew in a short period of time, and possessed the power that the five great ninja viges had to pay attention to.

    At that time, Danzo noticed Akatsuki immediately.

    He knew that Hanzo, the leader of Yuyin, was a person who cherished talents very much. With the character of the other party, it was very likely that he would support the young Akatsuki to reach a cooperation.

    One side is the vigorous Ninja demigod, and the other side is the vigorous Akatsuki organization.

    If the two sides unite, Uyin''s power will inevitably be further enhanced, and it may even be the sixthrgest ninja vige in the ninja world.

    Starting from the interests of Konoha.

    In order to prevent Hanzo and Akatsuki from converging, while weakening the power of neighboring countries.

    Danzo immediately sent his cronies to Yuyin Vige, using a trick to sow dissension, and sessfully deceived Hanzo, making thetter think that Akatsuki was ambitious and would pose a threat to his status.

    Later.

    Danzo and Hanzo even teamed up to trick Akatsuki''s people into the peace talks and make a sneak attack.

    That battle ended with the death of Akatsuki''s leader, Yahiko, and the escape of Hanzo.

    Both lose.

    Danzo''s n to kill two birds with one stone seeded.

    Afterwards, even the third generation had to admit that Danzo had made great contributions to eradicating a huge threat for Konoha and maintaining the peace of the border.

    but.

    What Danzo didn''t expect was.

    Xiao¡¯s vitality was so tenacious that not only killed Hanzo a few yearster, but also ruled Yuyin Vige.

    He kept recruiting troops, and even Orochimaru, his former subordinate, joined Akatsuki.

    He knew it too.

    Xiao''s current leader must be clear that he was involved in Yahiko''s death back then, and the other party must hate him to the bone.

    Now Akatsuki is invading Konoha.

    Without finding out how many people the opponent dispatched.

    Danzo believes that he must not show up, otherwise he will be the enemy''s primary target.

    At this time, another root brought news:

    "Danzo-sama, the Red Sand Scorpion attacked the Hokage Building and is fighting the third generation."

    Danzo''s eyes lit up when he heard the words.

    This is really nice.

 Chapter 119: eye-catching

    Chapter 119 Eye-catching

    That guy, Riku, started fighting with Akatsuki''s people.

    Just like Hanzo and Akatsuki back then.

    When he heard the news, Danzo suddenly realized that his great opportunity hade.

    If the third generation can fight Akatsuki and lose both, then he wille out to clean up the mess and be the biggest winner.

    Wouldn''t it be beautiful.

    Danzo has never doubted one thing for so many years, that is:

    He is a better fit for Hokage than Sarutobi Hiruzen.

    Only he can make Konoha great again and restore the glory of the original Hokage period.

    And this time, it is the best chance to oust the third generation from power.

    In such a longing.

    "Until you see the situation clearly, the root cannot make a move."

    Danzo looked at the group of subordinates, and said in a deep voice, "Roots are thest backbone of Konoha. When Konoha reaches the critical point of life and death, only we can save the vige."

    "Yes, Danzo-sama!"

    Everyone responded in unison, showing absolute loyalty.

    Uchiha nnd.

    Zhishui took Ah Fei to patrol outside the meat reform department, and walked into the shadow of the corner without knowing it.

    After confirming that there are no enemies around, and no nsmen have noticed themselves.

    "Fly."

    Zhishui called softly, and Ah Fei ran over and possessed him.

    The next second, Zhishui opened the kaleidoscope Sharingan, and quickly closed the seal.

    Bang.

    He created a shadow clone.

    Whoosh.

    This shadow clone leaped over the wall and rushed towards the Hokage Building at the fastest speed.

    Shisui is very worried about the safety of the third generation.

    If something happens to the other party, the vige will really be over. He really couldn''t sit back and watch.

    Unable to leave the nnd, there is only so much he can do.

    What Shisui didn''t know was.

    On the roof of the Meat Gai Department, Fuyue''s eyes were deep, quietly watching Shishui''s shadow clone leave without stopping.

    well.

    He sighed.

    The third generation personally ordered Uchiha to help, and he couldn''t give up any face.

    Since this is the case, letting Uchiha Shisui send out a shadow clone should be... interesting enough.

    In chaos.

    Take a stroll in the courtyard with soil, ande to a remote location in the northwest corner of Konoha.

    Here is an ordinary mountain wall, overgrown with weeds, it doesn''t seem like a ce where anyone wille.

    hehe.

    Obito let out a sneer, and directly activated Shenwei, and walked in through the mountain wall.

    After walking more than ten meters forward, entering the mountainside, a secret room unexpectedly appeared.

    Obito saw several Anbu at a nce, who were concentrating on their guard, protecting a yellow-haired kid.

    Naruto Uzumaki.

    found it.

    He stared nkly, and was about to make a move, when a solid wood suddenly struck from the side, binding his body tightly.

    Wood escape¡¤silent killing binding.

    is the hand of Tianzang.

    "It''s such a boring move again, don''t you know that your efforts are just in vain?"

    Obito nced at Tianzang and shook his head.

    "That''s not necessarily the case." A cold voice sounded behind him.

    Next second.

    Zizizi.

    Like the sound of a thousand birds chirping, apanied by a burst of dazzling light, Kakashi''s Rachel was faster than lightning, piercing through Obito''s heart in an instant.

    "So fast."

    Obito turned around and praised, "Kakashi, your strength seems to have improved."

    "Ã..."

    Kakashi was horrified, the other party was obviously pierced by his Raikiri, but he could still talk as if nothing had happened, how is this possible?

    Obito saw Kakashi''s surprise, and announced indifferently and arrogantly:

    "Unfortunately, all your attacks are ineffective in front of me Uchiha Madara."

    Uchiha Madara.

    Kakashi, Tianzang and others, when they heard the name uttered by the masked man, they couldn''t help but turn pale with shock, and were shocked on the spot.

    Taking advantage of this opportunity, Obito stared straight at Kakashi with his right eye, and cast an illusion on thetter.

    His illusion, although not as good as Shisui''s other gods, is also a genuine kaleidoscope, and the power of a single eye is enough to control Kyuubi.

    Rolling the three hook jade.

    Shua.

    Kakashi suddenly fell into the illusion, and suffered great mental torture.

    Plop.

    He quickly knelt down on one knee in front of Obito, unable to move, and his clothes were soaked in cold sweat.

    "team leader!"

    Tianzang and others saw this scene, rushed up to support, and surrounded Obito.

    I saw three Anbu standing in the three directions of Obito, east, west and east, performing spells and seals at the same time, and each other''s chakras echoed each other, forming a triangr green pyramid in an instant.

    Ninja Law ¡¤ Triple Seal.

    Cover it with soil.

    No matter who the enemy is, if you don''t know the opponent''s ability, the sealing technique is always a tried and tested means.

    With the tacit cooperation of these three Anbu, the sealing technique performed jointly, even Hokage-sama, is difficult to get out of the trap in a short time.

    However.

    Obito went straight through the green pyramid, ignoring their seal.

    "I said it earlier, it was all in vain."

    Obito imitated Madara''s voice, and vividly disyed that iparable arrogance in front of Tianzang and others.

    He can''t beat Uchiha Duan and Shisui.

    Isn''t it easy to clean up these Konoha Anbe?

    this moment.

    From the horrified eyes of Tianzang and others, Obito regained his long-lost confidence.

    "Withdraw!"

    Tianzang shouted angrily, knowing that they underestimated the strength of the enemy, and they were far from Uchiha Madara''s opponent.

    The voice just fell.

    He picked up Naruto on the side, trying to escape from here.

    Phew.

    Obito just raised his hand, and a solid piece of wood shot out from his sleeve, knocking Tianzang into the wall and smashing a big hole.

    "Isn''t it Mudun, who wouldn''t know it."

    Obito murmured to himself, arge amount of wooden chakra erupted in his body again, turning into a small forest, covering the entire secret room.

    Several Anbu were easily knocked down by him, either dead or injured.

    Next.

    Obito grabbed Naruto Uzumaki.

    But just when he thought he had seeded, the Naruto in his hand turned into a wooden dummy with a "bang".

    because.

    This is the sixth ss of Anbe, a trap deliberately set by the order of the third generation.

    "Damn it, no wonder I always feel that something is wrong. Is Jue''s information really a mistake?"

    Obito''s face was ugly.

    He still underestimates Konoha.

    but.

    Everyone is here, you can¡¯t leave empty-handed, right?

    Obito looked at Kakashi again.

    "I didn''t bother to care about such a small character like you, but you ruined my good things again and again. Since you want to die, then I will help you."

    While speaking, he extended his right hand to Kakashi.

    Kakashi is still under the control of the illusion, unable to resist, he can only wait for death with ashamed face.

    Can be surprising.

    Uchiha Madara didn''t really kill him, but reached out and dug, and took away Kakashi''s Sharingan.

    Kakashi, although this eye was a gift I gave you, it''s time for you to return it to me now.

    Obito stared at Kakashi coldly, and said silently in his heart.

    Then.

    I saw a line of blood and tears streaming down Kakashi''s left eye, and his head tilted and he fell to the ground, unconscious.

    at this time.

    Boom.

    The mountain wall was sted away, and the Anbu support force sent by the third generation was long overdue.

    "snort."

    Obito snorted disdainfully, he was toozy to y with these guys, even if he took Kakashi''s Sharingan, activated Kamui and disappeared.

    He will put on this left eye, gather the power of both gods, and achieve true invincibility.

    After that, there is no need to be afraid of Uchiha anymore.

 Chapter 120: calm

    Chapter 120 Quiet

    Konoha under the darkness of night, the mes of war are intensifying.

    Shisui ran towards the Hokage Building.

    In order to save Chakra, he did not intervene in any battles along the way. After passing through almost the entire Konoha, he finally saw from a distance¡ª¡ª

    Third generations of Naruto Sarutobi Hiruzen and Akasara Scorpion are fighting fiercely above the Hokage Rock, using gorgeous ninjutsu to bombard each other.

    He elerated and rushed over.

    The maic escape of the puppets of the three generations of Fengyingmen can manipte sand and iron to change into various shapes, which can be thin needles like a rainstorm, or condensed into various huge cones, spheres, and columns, which can strike and attack the enemy. Repression.

 Chapter 121: impotent rage

    Chapter 121 Ipetent Fury

    The cause of something.

    Because of the prison riot not long ago, Uchiha had to be forced to hand over the police department.

    Uchiha has always been dissatisfied with this.

    In order to retaliate against the vige, they even attacked Anbu Prison, and used Sharingan to manipte the prisoners, causing the riot to repeat itself.

    Except for the most direct evidence, that is, the two brothers of Fengshen and Leishen.

    Among the turmoilst night, only the Uchiha nnd was the only purend in Konoha, no buildings were damaged, and there were no casualties.

    This undeniable fact has also aroused the suspicion of arge number of vigers.

    Some people say.

    Uchiha is cooperating with Xiao Ri Ying Wai, acting for everyone to see.

    There is even a ninja leak from the intelligence department, saying that Orochimaru is not dead at all, and that the third generation and the vigers were deceived by Uchiha.

    Someone shouted.

    If the cancer of Uchiha cannot be removed, greater turmoil will reappear, and Konoha will never have peace.

    These rumors surprised Tsunade very much.

    She could sense that someone was deliberately inciting the vigers to target the Uchiha n.

    I was thinking.

    Tsunade and Shizune saw that a mighty group of people appeared on the street and went straight to the Uchiha n.

    The leaders are the Hokage Assistant Danzo and Police Force Commander Nichizuki, as well as Konoha''s many patriarchs and jounin. Counting the Chunin and Genin who followed behind them, there were as many as a thousand people.

    In addition, there are tens of thousands of angry people who continue to join, making the momentum of this team even stronger.

    The turmoil in Konoha has just ended.

    A civil strife seems to be breaking out again.

    at the same time.

    In the outer suburbs of Konoha, Akatsuki''s temporary underground base.

    After bringing soil back, he sat on a chair and closed his eyes to rest his mind and recover his energy.

    Suddenly, Jue emerged from the ground.

    "Obito, there is good news."

    Bai Jue said excitedly, "Although I failed to catch Uzumaki Naruto this time and create another Nine-Tails Rebellion, but for some reason, the Uchiha gang is still suspected by the other people in Konoha, and it has already caused trouble." The gate of their nnd."

    oh?

    Obito heard the words, instantly opened his eyes and stood up.

    Very good.

    "How can I miss such a good show. But before that..."

    Obito murmured, reached out and took off the mask on his face, and he could see the position of his left eye, which was a pitch-ck hole at this time.

    Next.

    Obito took out a blood-stained Sharingan.

    "Obito, you finally got your other eye back, congrattions." Hei Jue''s eyes lit up, and he congratted.

    Uchiha Madara once said before his death.

    Obito''s Kamui is the top pupil technique, far surpassing the abilities of other kaleidoscopes.

    Once the eyes are assembled, the power of the pupils will be greatly increased, bing the strongest kaleidoscope Sharingan.

    and.

    Half of Obito''s body has been transnted with intercolumnar cells, and his strong recovery ability allows him to use the kaleidoscope almost unscrupulously.

    In addition, Madara taught Obito one by one Uchiha''s forbidden art, Yin Yang escape art, and Six Path art in the illusion space.

    Now, Obito, who is about to possess the power of two gods, is finally about to usher in the peak of his strength.

    At that time, it is not a dream to sweep the Uchiha n!

    So.

    Under the expectant eyes of ck and white, Obito picked up the Sharingan, slowly put it into his left eye socket, and then closed his eyes.

    Wait for fusion toplete.

    One second.

    Five seconds.

    Ten seconds.

    Time passed by, Obito gradually frowned, and his face became... more and more ugly.

    Shua.

    He suddenly opened his eyes, the right eye was a kaleidoscope, but the left eye was still just a three-go jade.

    "Kakashi..."

    Obito squeezed out the name of his former best friend from his throat, and gritted his teeth.

    Seeing this, Heijue asked in amazement, "Obito, what''s going on?"

    "My eyes were switched." Obito clenched his fists.

    The left eye he took back was just an ordinary three-god jade, not the one he gave Kakashi back then.

    "How is this possible, is it..."

    "That''s right, it''s Uchiha!"

    Obito suddenly roared loudly, the veins on his forehead popped out, "It must be that guy Uchiha, he did it!"

    The ck and white dual skills also suddenly realized.

    After Uchiha attacked the mountain cemetery, since he learned of Obito''s identity from A Fei, he must also realize the value of Obito''s Sharingan.

    so.

    How could they give Obito a chance to retract his eyes.

    What makes Obito break the defense the most is.

    Uchiha could directly take back Kakashi''s eyes, but deliberately reced thetter with a Sangouyu Sharingan.

    From Obito''s point of view, this is likely to be deliberate - the opponent has already predicted his eye-catching behavior.

    But there is only one purpose for doing this.

    Just to tease him, let him experience the roller coaster of emotions from ecstasy to loss to anger.

    It is decided that he is ying him like a monkey.

    Right now.

    Although Duan is not here, Obito seems to have seen Duan ruthlesslyughing at him.

    Thinking of these.

    "Ah ah ah ah ah ah!"

    Obito fell into a state of ipetence and rage, leaving Jue on the side dumbfounded.

    So many years.

    Regardless of Hei Zee or Bai Zee, this is the first time Obito has seen such a gaffe.

    Just at this time.

    boom.

    Scorpion broke open the door and stumbled in.

    Um?

    Obito instantly returned to normal, put on a mask, and looked at Scorpion sharply.

    This time.

    Scorpion not only returned without sess, but also lost the strongest puppet of the third generation of Fengyingren, and even the main body was missing arms and legs.

    It was not easy for him to get rid of those Anbu''s pursuit ande back here.

    Obito was in a bad mood, and when he saw Xie''s unlucky appearance, Dang even angrily reprimanded him:

    "You trash."

    With the character of a scorpion, naturally he would not bear it, and immediately choked back:

    "Didn''t you also catch Nine-Tails Jinchuriki, what a **** Uchiha Madara, but that''s all. I''m quitting, I won''t y anymore."

    After speaking, he turned and left without hesitation.

    However.

    Xie didn''t take a few steps, when he suddenly felt a murderous intenting from behind him, and it turned out that Obito shot at him.

    "Looking for death!"

    Scorpion turned around and shouted angrily, the abdominal mechanism opened, and a poisonous steel cable shot towards Obito.

    Fierce battle broke out.

    A few minutester.

    With a loud bang.

    The ground subsided, burying Xiao''s temporary base. Big thorny trees spiraled up from the ground, and their branches twisted and stretched toward the sky.

    Obito and Jue walked out slowly.

    There is a cylinder in Obito''s hand, with the word "scorpion" written in red on it.

    That is the "regenerative nucleus" used by scorpions to create chakra, which is equivalent to the heart.

    Bang.

    Obito showed no mercy, crushed and exploded the regeneration core, and discarded it on the ground casually.

    The generation of genius puppet master Red Sand Scorpion ended hastily like this, and became an unlucky ghost who vented his anger with soil.

    But Obito''s anger is far from subsiding.

    He killed Konoha again.

    Uchiha nnd.

    On the roof of the Meat Reform Department, Fuyue leaned on the railing and looked into the distance, observing the situation in Konoha Vige.

    Um?

    He soon noticed that arge number of Konoha ninjas wereing towards the Uchiha tribe in a mighty way, obviously theers were not kind.

    Although the specific reason is not yet known, Fugaku can be sure¡ª

    It''s Obito''s fault.

    That being the case.

    It''s time for this sneaky guy, Obito, to bepletely exposed to the sun.

 Chapter 122: Yin escape aura

    Chapter 122 Yin escape air field technique

    Hokage Building.

    "What did you say?!"

    After listening to Anbe''s report, the third generation pped the table and stood up.

    Danzo, without informing him, arbitrarily joined the police department and incited the vigers to go to Uchiha Xingshi to question him.

    Three generations were shocked and angry.

    His tolerance for Danzo is almost reaching its limit.

    Yes, Konoha cannot live without Danzo, but this does not mean that Danzo can do whatever he wants.

    Especially on the issue of the Uchiha n, Danzo has repeatedly ignored the warnings of the third generation, clearly not paying attention to him as Hokage at all.

    These days.

    Three generations have thought about it more than once, to remove Danzo Hokage''s assistant position, and let thetter calm down for a while.

    Maybe, today is the best time.

    But when the third generation was about to act, he suddenly fell into hesitation.

    Because he realized.

    Right now, due to therge number of casualties and property losses caused by the turmoil, the vigers are in extreme anger and urgently need to find an outlet.

    That outlet is Uchiha.

    Under the instigation of Danzo and others, monstrous public opinion has been formed, and the crusade against Uchiha has be a general trend.

    If the third generation intervenes rashly, he may stand on the opposite side of most vigers if he is not careful.

    At that time, if Danzo takes the opportunity to coerce public opinion to attack the third generation, even if he is Hokage, he may not be able to protect himself.

    Think here.

    San Daime sat back on the chair and calmed down.

    He decides to wait and see how things go.

    After all, Uchiha is not a soft persimmon, and he will never be easily crushed by Danzo.

    It¡¯s better to let the two fight first, and decide the winner or loser, and what Sandaimu has to do is to stand on the side of the winner.

    No matter how.

    At this juncture where internal and external troubles are intertwined, the third generation knows that he must not fall, and must stick to his post in Hokage to stabilize the overall situation of the vige.

    Not for himself, but for Konoha.

    Uchiha nnd.

    In the meditation room, under the familiar calligraphy of "Zuo Wang", I closed my eyes and sat cross-legged.

    Just as Samui guessed.

    Although he is retreating, he can at least guess about everything that happened outside, not to mention everything.

    Konoha was in chaos, Obito must have made a move.

    at this time.

    Duan also sensed that the chakras of Danzo, Hinata Hizuru, and others were rapidly approaching the Uchiha tribe, and they seemed to be looking for trouble.

    but.

    It''s not Duan''s turn to worry about this kind of thing, Fu Yue and Shisui will naturally deal with it.

    If you don¡¯t handle it well and you get into a fight with Danzo and others, then¡­

    Fight.

    A corpse was scattered all over the field, and blood flowed like a river.

    Again.

    Judgment doesn''t care at all.

    All he cares about is his own practice.

    Retract perception.

    Juan no longer cared about the outside situation, but condensed Chakra, which verified the results of his enlightenment this time.

    buzz buzz.

    I saw Duan''s entire body trembling suddenly at a very high frequency, and his figure suddenly became blurred, giving people a sense of unreality like a dream.

    this moment.

    Duan''s body released arge amount of Yin Escape Chakra, which spread to the surroundings through the invisible air, and soon enveloped the entire meditation room.

    This technique is called Yin Escaping Illusory Body Technique¡¤Aura.

    The so-called aura.

    Usually speaking, it refers to the influence of a person''s spiritual temperament on those around him.

    Some people are weak, timid, inferior, nervous and cowardly, and like to please others;

    Some people have a strong aura, are confident and domineering, and can make others subconsciously obey him.

    It''s like Sarutobi Hiruzen III.

    He has been in the position of Hokage for decades and has been above ten thousand people for a long time, so he has naturally developed a strong aura.

    Although he looks like an approachable and approachable skinny old man, his every word, deed, and gesture exudes an invisible aura, which makes people feel awe.

    But in the final analysis, the aura is an illusory thing, invisible and intangible, more like an invisible spiritual symbol.

    The broken Yin escape aura technique.

    is a real "gas field".

    Because, Yin Dun is the power of Yin that controls the spiritual energy of imagination as the source. The so-called Yin escape technique is to create tangible matter from the invisible spirit.

    For example, the shadow imitation technique of the Nara n.

    It is to inject the Yin escape chakra into its own shadow, change its length, size and shape, and use the shadow as a medium to attack the enemy.

    Decision does not need to use the shadow as a medium.

    His aura technique is centered on himself, directly releasing the Yin escape chakra into the air, causing double effects on the spirit and body of the surrounding enemies.

    If anyone is here at this moment, they will see:

    There is a smile on his face, and smoke clouds rise up all over his body, condensing and lingering above his head, forming three beautiful lotus flowers.

    also.

    His body also exudes mysterious five-color glory, just like the halo behind the head of the Bodhisattva in the portrait.

    Like a solemn Buddha statue with a precious appearance, it makes people feel kind and kind, like a spring breeze.

    can be next second.

    Duan''s aura suddenly changed again.

    His smile disappeared suddenly, and his whole body was surrounded by ayer of blood mist, exuding a strong smell of blood.

    The thick and deep dark aura spread around Duan as the center, swallowing up the few lights in the retreat room.

    He transformed into a ghost from **** again.

    click.

    A vase in the corner of the retreat room suddenly shattered with a crisp sound, turning into pieces all over the floor.

    Outside on the balcony.

    A passing tabby cat exploded all over, then fell to the ground on all fours, and passed out.

    The effect is not bad.

    He knew that he was on the right path.

    After a while, he slowly withdrew his aura, waiting for the chakra in his body to recover.

    Yin escape air field technique, the consumption of chakra is very amazing, no less than the birth of the tree world.

    If the intercolumnar cells are not transnted, the aura can only be maintained for one minute, and the Yin escape chakra in the body will be exhausted.

    but now.

    The intercolumn cells enable Duan to continuously restore chakra while releasing the aura, thus extending the duration of the operation to three to five minutes.

    Greatly increased the actualbat significance of the aura technique.

    foreseeable.

    After he perfected and became familiar with this technique, once the aura is deployed, the number of enemies will no longer be meaningful to Duan.

    Until then.

    He alone can kill through the entire Konoha.

    ¡­

    Dang Duan was still exploring the Yin Escape Qi Field Technique.

    The ninjas and vigers of Konoha have already broken into Uchiha''s n and came to the downstairs of the Meat Reform Department.

    Da da da.

    Following the sound of footsteps, Uchiha''s people also filed out from the building, each of them was already fully armed and greeted everyone in Konoha with a murderous look on their faces.

    The leaders are Fuyue and Shisui.

    At this time, Fuyue looked calm and walked steadily, with a me fan as tall as a person on his back, showing the majesty and bearing of the patriarch even more.

    Zhi Shui has a dignified expression and is anxious inside.

    The people in the vige collectively attacked Uchiha, and armed conflict between the two sides may break out at any time, leading to a huge civil strife.

    At this extremely urgent moment, the Third Hokage, who was able to stop this civil strife, was nowhere to be seen.

    Why is this?

    The outline has been revised in the past two days, and Kawen is stuck ufortably, please allow me to adjust it, sorry

 Chapter 123: In the name of Tsunade, testify for Uchiha

    Chapter 123 In the name of Tsunade, testify for Uchiha

    The Meat Reform Department is downstairs.

    Uchiha and Konoha''s people are confronting each other.

    Danzo nced away, but did not see Uchiha off, could not help frowning, feeling a little uneasy.

    Thest patriarch meeting not only killed several root ninjas in public, but also caused Danzo to fly out of the Hokage building, discrediting the Hokage assistant.

    Danzo has been dormant in a low-key manner for a while, and has been waiting for an opportunity to get revenge on Duan and Uchiha.

    today.

    He brought all the people in the root, and the joint police department dispatched hundreds of people, and also instigated arge number of Konoha ninjas and vigers toe to question Uchiha Xingshi.

    No matter how strong Uchiha is, it is impossible to be strong enough topete with the entire Konoha.

    Otherwise, with Uchiha''s arrogant and domineering character, I''m afraid he would have rebelled long ago and be Hokage himself.

    Think here.

    Danzo and Hinata Hyuzu next to him looked at each other, indicating that thetter can start.

    Rizu nodded knowingly, waved his hand and ordered sharply: "Bring people up!"

    The voice fell.

    The two prison cars were escorted by the police department. Inside were the two brothers of Fengshen and Leishen. Both of them were shackles on their hands and feet, and they were feasting.

    The people in the police department also found out that as long as they give the pair of idiot brothers something to eat, they will be honest and stop making trouble.

    Seeing this scene, Fuyue frowned, and finally spoke:

    "Captain Nizuzu, what does this mean?"

    "Patriarch Fuyue, aren''t you asking the question knowingly?"

    Hizuru let out a cold snort and pointed at Fengshen Leishen, "These two are heavy criminals in Anbu Prison. After they were manipted by the illusion of Sharingan, they not only injured the prison guards, led the prisoners to escape from the prison, but even attacked Konoha Native. How do you Uchiha exin this?"

    Without waiting for Fugaku''s response, Danzo added in a deep voice:

    "The strength of Fengshen Raijin surpasses that of ordinary jounin. The one who can control them with Sharingan for a long time must be the Uchiha ninja who has awakened the kaleidoscope. Even if outsiders transnt Sharingan, it is impossible to have such pupil power."

    His words directly aimed at the kaleidoscope powerhouse in the Uchiha n.

    Not only that, Rizu further pointed out:

    "Through the interrogation of Fengshen Leishen and other prisoners, they have confessed that the person who nned the escape was from the Akatsuki organization, and the mastermind was a Uchiha ninja wearing a mask. Therefore, we suspect that it was Uchiha and Akatsuki. The collusion of people inside and outside created this turmoil!"

    I can tell.

    Danzo, Nizuzu and others came prepared.

    Actually.

    After their careful investigation, many evidences indeed point to Uchiha.

    It is impossible for Uchiha to rely on it.

    Danzo and Nizuichi¡¯s repeated bombardment ignited the emotions of the surrounding Konoha ninjas and vigers.

    "Oh my God, I thought Uchiha beat Akatsuki''s people away, but I didn''t expect them to join forces with Akatsuki to fool the three generations of Hokage and all the vigers!"

    "Uchiha created this turmoil just for revenge? They clearly want to take the opportunity to seize power and be the ruler of Konoha."

    "With so much evidence in front of us, can the Uchiha people still argue?"

    The vigers were filled with righteous indignation, and the eyes of everyone looking at Uchiha were full of anger.

    Facing overwhelming public outrage.

    As the head of the Uchiha n, Fuyue still had a calm expression on his face. He stepped forward and generously admitted to everyone:

    "That''s right, the masked ninja you mentioned is from Uchiha."

    As soon as this remark came out, it immediately caused an uproar.

    He just admitted it.

    Is it because the evidence is too conclusive, so Uchiha has no way to refute it?

    So.

    Who is the masked man?

    Everyone knows that there are three ninjas in the Uchiha n who have opened the kaleidoscope, namely Fuyue, Shisui and... Duan.

    at this time.

    The first two people are here, only Uchiha is definitely missing.

    Could it be that?

    For a while, almost everyone present suspected Uchiha Dan in their hearts.

    After all, ording to the previous style of doing things.

    It is not surprising that hemitted such a felony.

    so.

    "Uchiha off, let him out!"

    Hizuru shouted angrily, which immediately aroused everyone''s support, and thousands of people shouted, asking the Uchiha n to hand over the culprit.

    The crowd was excited, and the sound shook the sky.

    Even many people on Uchiha''s side changed their expressions, realizing that the situation was not good.

    "Did the curator really do it?"

    "may be."

    "How could the curator be so careless, let Danzang and the police department catch the handle, this is difficult."

    A group of people whispered.

    Seeing that the situation was getting worse and worse, Shisui became more and more anxious. He couldn''t help looking at Fu Yue, and urged:

    "Patriarch, tell the truth quickly."

    "Don''t worry."

    Fuyue crossed his arms and looked like an old god, just quietly watching the vigers making noise until the other side stopped temporarily.

    He continued to say to Danzo, Nizuzu and others:

    "I obviously haven''t finished talking yet. Why are you so excited? Although the masked man was once a member of Uchiha, he has long betrayed Uchiha and Konoha, just like Orochimaru, a disciple of the third generation. joined Akatsuki as his identity. His name is Uchiha Obito!"

    Uchiha Obito.

    Following Fu Yue''s voice, he said the name.

    Not only the Konoha people frowned, but even the Uchiha n were surprised and kept in the dark.

    With soil?

    Danzo immediately remembered who this person was, and Dang even sneered:

    "Uchiha Obito died as early as during the Third Ninja World War, and hispanion Kakashi can prove this. I thought Uchiha was going to y some tricks, but I didn''t expect to push a dead person to take the me. "

    Fu Yue shook his head slowly after hearing the words:

    "Obito is just suspended animation. Not only is he alive and well, but he even nned the Nine-Tails Rebellion six years ago!"

    As soon as this remark came out, the crowd was in an uproar again.

    "What evidence do you have?" Rizu asked sharply.

    "Of course there is evidence."

    Fuyue smiled calmly, and finally told the story that not long ago, after Uchiha captured Bai Ze''s spy and tortured him for information, he dispatched the whole family''s elite to raid the mountain cemetery thousands of miles away.

    Finish listening.

    Danzo and Nizuru looked at each other, and they both saw shock in each other''s eyes.

    Is there such a thing?

    From the perspective of time.

    Uchiha''s military action happened just after this family gave up the police department.

    Such a big action can be done so quietly that no one in the vige is aware of it.

    While everyone in Konoha was in shock, Fu Yue continued:

    "After Uchiha wiped out Obito''sir, he found a lot of information and found that he pretended to be Uchiha Madara and joined the Akatsuki organization for the purpose of revenge on Konoha..."

    "Nonsense!"

    Danzo interrupted Fuyue''s words and asked, "Apart from you Uchiha yourself, who else can prove what you said? Ridiculous!"

    Fuyue snorted coldly, he was already prepared.

    However, just as he was about to order his secretary, Xianzo, to produce the evidence, a voice suddenly sounded in the crowd.

    "I can prove it for Uchiha!"

    who is it?

    The people present followed the prestige, and saw a handsome blond nobleman strode out from the crowd.

    "Who are you?"

    Hizuru frowned, looking at this strange face he had never seen before, convinced that the other party was not Konoha''s ninja.

    The Uchihas looked surprised, they didn''t expect "Dr. Duan" to stand up at this time and speak for them under tremendous pressure.

    Fuyue and Zhishui were even more astonished, because they knew the true identity of the blond noble son.

    Under all eyes.

    The blond noble son, or doctor Duan, walked between Uchiha, Konoha and others.

    He took a deep breath, then faced Danzo and the others, raised his hand and swore, and said word by word:

    "As a doctor apanying the army, I participated in the Uchiha''s attack on the mountain cemetery. I can testify that everything that the Fuyue n said is true."

    That''s it?

    In this regard, Danzo''s evaluation is: "a clumsy drama."

    Nizu reacted, and sneered at the blond noble son: "No matter how much Uchiha has given you, I advise you to find out the situation. You are a person with no name and no surname, and the testimony you utter is not convincing."

    "Yeah?"

    The blond nobleman suddenlyughed when he heard the words.

    He shook his head helplessly, as if he had made a certain decision, and then asked with burning eyes, "What about this?"

    The voice just fell.

    With a bang, a cloud of white smoke dispersed, and he finally lifted the transformation technique, revealing his original appearance.

    Blonde hair with twin ponytails, exquisite facial features, and a blue-purple mark on his forehead.

    Fair skin, plump figure, wearing a dark green windbreaker, with a big "gambling" printed on the back.

    this moment.

    Tsuna put his hands on his hips, stared sharply at Danzo, Nizuzu and others, and said coldly:

    "In my name, Tsunade Hime, are you qualified to testify for Uchiha?"

    Tsunade?

    "I''m not mistaken, that woman, is... Master Tsunade?"

    "That pair of exaggerated big breasts, no one in this world should be able to fake it? So it''s real!"

    "That is to say, Master Tsunade has returned to the vige long ago, and became Uchiha''s military doctor, participating in their foreign military operations?!"

    "..."

    With the sudden appearance of Tsunade, the focus of everyone''s attention suddenly changed.

    Tsunade is the granddaughter of the first generation of Hokage, a little red among the three ninjas, and the founder of the medical ninja system. She is known as the princess of Konoha Vige and the most beautiful and powerful female ninja in the entire ninja world!

    Although I have been away from the vige for ten years.

    Tsunade is still the white moonlight in the hearts of many Konoha ninjas and vigers. Everyone has been looking forward to the day when Konoha''s princess can return to the vige.

    Now, she''s really back.

    Moreover, Konoha has just experienced a turmoil and is in a difficult time, so it needs the encouragement of good news.

    Tsunade''s return is undoubtedly exciting news.

    Tsunade?

    On Uchiha''s side, except for Fuyue and Shisui, the other nsmen werepletely dumbfounded.

    Dr. Duan, who has been fighting side by side with them all this time and is highly respected by everyone, is actually the Tsunade of the Thousand Hands n.

    What a joke.

    However, looking at the expressions of the patriarch Fu Yue and Shisui, they seem to have known about it for a long time.

    Just when many people on both sides were stunned by shock.

    "Who, even Tsunade dares to impersonate, it is so audacious. Get it for me!"

    Danzo gave a cold drink and ordered to the root.

    He simply didn''t believe that, as the Tsunade Senju n, he could let go of his old enemy Uchiha n''s enmity and cooperate so closely with Uchiha n.

    Ten thousand steps back.

    Even if the other party is the real Tsunade, and actually colluded with Uchiha, that is Konoha''s enemy.

    Take it down first.

 Chapter 124: Obito of social death

    Chapter 124 Obito of the Society¡¯s Death

    Danzo''s voice just fell.

    Several root ninjas behind him jumped out and approached Tsunade without saying a word.

    For these brainwashed roots, Danzo''s order is everything.

    Don''t say that the opponent is Tsunade, even if it is the third Hokage, they will still shoot without hesitation.

    Um?

    Tsunade raised his eyebrows, he didn''t expect her to reveal her identity, but the old man Danzo refused to admit it, and ordered his subordinates to move her.

    Tsunade''s violent temper was naturally unbearable.

    Then the next second.

    Boom!

    A violent air flow suddenly erupted from her body, sweeping in all directions like a hurricane, making everyone present look horrified.

    At the same time, Tsunade raised his foot and stepped on the ground.

    click.

    As the huge yang escape chakra erupted from the bottom of her feet, arge number of cracks appeared on the ground, spreading forward like spider webs, forcing Danzo and others to retreat.

    Even those root ninjas were intimidated by Tsunade''s aura, and they didn''t dare to get closer.

    This is the legendary strange power.

    "Tsunade is Uchiha''s friend, who dares to touch her!"

    Fugaku let out a deep voice at this moment, and walked quickly to Tsunade, took off the Homura fan behind him, and pointed at Danzo and the others aggressively.

    Shisui and the others came back to their senses, and stepped forward one after another, surrounded Tsunade like stars supporting the moon, and pushed back the root ninjas with sharp eyes.

    Tsunade spoke for Uchiha, how could Uchiha let her be wronged.

    "Brother, that woman really seems to be Tsunade-san!"

    "Miss Tsunade is angry, it''s over."

    The two brothers Fengshen and Leishen in the prison car, after seeing Tsunade''s strange power, were awakened from the terrible memories deep in their hearts and trembled with fright.

    They were beaten up by Tsunade and put in prison.

    "Who are you calling big sister!" Tsunade red at the rice bucket brother angrily, and scolded angrily.

    The two brothers fell silent for a moment, kowtowed to Tsunade begging for mercy, and said things like never daring again.

    Except Fengshen Leishen.

    Among the vigers, some people also stood up one after another, saying that Mr. Tsunade lifted up the ruins and treated many wounded with his superb medical skills.

    For this sake.

    Danzo had no choice but to nder Tsunade''s identity any more, so he could only apologize in a nd manner, saying it was a misunderstanding.

    "snort."

    Tsunade snorted coldly, and was toozy to argue with Danzo for the time being, but reiterated her previous words in front of everyone.

    "I can use my reputation to vouch for the Uchiha n. The recent series of turmoil in Konoha are all caused by the rebellious Ninja Obito."

    With the appearance of the key witness Tsunade.

    The bnce of the situation quickly tilted towards the Uchiha n.

    With Tsunade''s prestige and status in Konoha, with her as the Uchiha n''s tform, at least half of the Konoha ninjas and vigers present were shaken in their hearts.

    Seeing that the vigers gradually calmed down and were no longer angry and impulsive, Tsunade finally breathed a sigh of relief.

    In Konoha, no one knows the strength of the Uchiha n better than her.

    Even if the rest of the Uchiha are left out.

    Just Fuyue, Shisui, and A Fei, these three guys who have reached the kage level, are enough to turn Konoha upside down.

    Not to mention, there is also the most terrifying Uchiha off.

    No one knows how strong that monster is.

    Once civil strife breaks out today, and Uchiha fights with Danzo, Nizuzu and others, there is only one end for Konoha, which is...destruction.

    Konoha is the ninja vige created by Tsunade''s grandfather Senju Hashirama, and it is his life''s effort.

    so.

    Tsunade stepped forward, even if he exposed his identity, he must resolve this crisis.

    She is not speaking for the Uchiha n, but for Konoha''s peace, for protecting her grandfather''s ideals.

    After getting an assist from Tsunade, Fuyue also decided to get back to the topic.

    That is the exposure belt.

    "Everyone!"

    After he shouted to attract everyone''s attention, he ordered Xiansan to push a trolley with leaflets stacked on top of each other, at least hundreds of thousands of them.

    Under Fuyue''s signal, the Uchiha people took those leaflets to the people of Konoha, and distributed them to everyone present.

    "Obito is Uchiha''s rebellious ninja. Our family wanted to solve this scandal by ourselves, but now we can only publicize the matter, and inform Konoha and the whole ninja world. From today, the Uchiha family officially treats Obito Issue a reward order, the amount... 100 million taels!"

    Fuyue announced loudly that he had given a rather astonishing amount of reward.

    One hundred million taels.

    Even Kage and Jinchuriki from major Ninja viges are not so expensive.

    But for the Uchiha n, the value of Obito is actually far from being measurable by a mere 100 million taels.

    Just relying on that Kamui Sharingan, it is already a priceless treasure.

    Not to mention, Obito also inherited Uchiha Madara''s mantle, mastered the secrets of the reincarnation eye, and learned the secret art of yin and yang escape and the art of six paths.

    The value of this information to the Uchiha family is immeasurable.

    It''s on the flyer distributed to Konoha vigers.

    The first thing that catches the eye is the image of Obito wearing a tiger-striped mask and long hair.

    Then, it tells about the life experience of Obito and the reason why he became a rebel.

    turn out to be.

    During the Third Ninja World War, Konoha''s high-ranking officials imed to be pacifists, but inadvertently expanded the war, killing Oshinohara Rin.

    Lin is Obito''s teammate and his crush.

    Because of Lin''s death, Obito waspletely ckened and depraved, hated Konoha, and single-handedly nned the subsequent Kyuubi Rebellion, and tried to me the Uchiha n.

    This is a story about destroying the world for women.

    But what is more detrimental is that it is specifically noted in the story¡ª

    Obito''s love for Lin is wishful thinking from beginning to end. What Lin really likes is the handsome and talented Kakashi.

    This **** love triangle story was told to my brother-inw Fu Yue when I was bored.

    Fuyue was shocked for a long time.

    Now it is announced to the Quannin world, so that everyone can see what kind of weird lunatic Obito is.

    The third part of the leaflet introduces the ability of bringing soil in detail.

    Leaving aside the inter-column cells and Mu Dun, especially the principle of the emptiness of the divine power, it is introduced in great detail, for fear that people may not be able to understand it.

    And also deliberately drew a kaleidoscope with soil, which is a triangr windmill, reminding everyone not to mistake it.

    even.

    In order to further increase the credibility, Fugaku even wrote down the heavy information that Uchiha Madara did not die and chose Obito as the sessor.

    Everyone in Konoha, including Danzo and Nizuzu, all looked at the contents of the leaflet with astonishment, and the more they looked behind, the more shocked they became.

    It can be said.

    The above content has stripped Uchiha Obito to the point that there is not even a **** left.

    "Are these all true?"

    After reading the leaflet, thousands of Konoha vigers started whispering, doubtful.

    Suddenly, several more voices sounded from the crowd.

    "We can testify too!"

    Led by Tianzang, the members of ss 6 Anbu stepped forward.

    They were originally ordered by the third generation to closely monitor the situation on the scene and report to thetter in time.

    But after seeing the leaflet, Tianzang and others immediately discovered that Obito was the masked man fromst night!

    Like Tsunade, out of the consideration of maintaining the peace of the vige, Tianzang decided to tell this matter after discussing with hispanions.

    "Last night, we were attacked by a man who imed to be Uchiha Madara. The ability of the opponent was exactly the same as that of Obito, and he also took away Kakashi''s sharing eyes. Kakashi senior said that his sharing eyes , it was given to him by his formerpanion Obito..."

    Following Tianzang''s narration.

    At this moment, everyone had to believe it, because the information Tianzang said waspletely consistent with the content of the leaflet.

    First Tsunade-sama, then Anbe.

    The two stood up one after another to testify for the Uchiha n, can there be any falsehood?

    correct.

    Uchiha Obito is the real source of disaster!

    Outside the crowd, in a building.

    Obito stood in front of the window, watching Uchiha''s family from a distance, gradually frowned and became impatient.

    What are those people doing?

    They quarreled for a long time and made a big noise, but they just didn''t do anything.

    He wants to see blood flow into rivers, and wants to see Uchiha and Konoha destroy each other, but the two sides have been arguing, and because they are too far away, he can''t hear them clearly.

    at this time.

    "Obito, look quickly."

    A viger hurried in. After undoing the transformation, he changed back to Bai Ze, and handed Obito a leaflet with trembling hands.

    This is¡­

    When Obito saw the contents of the leaflet, his whole body shook, his pupils shrank, and he fell into extreme shock.

    And when he heard from Bai Jue that the Uchiha people had printed hundreds of thousands of such leaflets and were distributing them to all Konoha vigers, he could no longer remain calm.

    "Nonsense, this is all nonsense!"

    Obito cursed on the spot, staring at the contents of the flyer, his whole face was about to contort.

    What he cares most about is not the exposure of his identity and abilities, but the short stories about him, Lin and Kakashi on the flyer.

    ording to the above, he is a self-proimed passionate "licking dog", squeezed between Rin and Kakashi as a light bulb, so that the two clearly like each other, but they have to worry about the poor self-esteem of the third party, Obito, and cannot treat each other. Confession.

    also said that because Obito couldn''t ept the fact that Lin didn''t like him, he chose to deceive himself and move himself. After Lin''s death, he took revenge on the whole world under the banner of revenge for her.

    In reality, it was just his anger and venting about his ipetence.

    I don''t know who edited these "lifelike" content, it just ckened Obito to the point of ck and white.

    In Obito''s heart.

    His love for Lin is extremely pure and beautiful, and it is the only motivation to support him to live in this dark world.

    He will never tolerate anyone insulting Lin and insulting his feelings.

    so.

    At this moment, Obito was outraged.

    Puff Chi.

    A raging me burst out from his palm, instantly burning the leaflet to ashes.

    His Sharingan eyes were scarlet like blood, and Chakra gushed out violently in his body, and the tiger-striped mask shattered with a "click", revealing a distorted and terrifying face.

    It turns out.

    People will go berserk when the society dies.

 Chapter 125: Dark atmosphere! (5000)

    Chapter 125 Dark aura! (5000)

    "Ho...ho..."

    Obito was short of breath, staring at the thousands of Konoha vigers outside the window, the world in his eyes turned blood red.

    He wished he could rush out immediately and kill everyone outside, leaving no one behind.

    Then set a big fire, together with the hundreds of thousands of leaflets and the whole Konoha, they were all burned up.

    Anyway.

    must prevent the content on the leaflet from spreading from Konoha to the Zennin world.

    After making up his mind, Obito raised his eyes and walked outside.

    "Obitu, don''t be impulsive."

    Seeing this, Heijue quickly persuaded, "Your ability has been fully exposed now. The opponent is Konoha Anbe, the Police Department, and the Uchiha. You alone are definitely not their opponent."

    For Heijue, Obito is an important **** for realizing the "Eye of the Moon" n, and this **** is now on the verge of losing control.

    Bai Jue also put away his usual frivolity, and echoed with a worried face:

    "Also, Uchiha got your other Kamui Sharingan from Kakashi. If they use that eye against you, you''re in danger, Obito!"

    However.

    Facing the persuasion of the two, Obito turned a deaf ear to it.

    The content on the flyerpletely broke through his psychological defense and made him lose his mind.

    Hei Jue saw that Obito insisted on going his own way, and shouted eagerly again:

    "Obito, this flyer is a trap that Uchiha deliberately set up to motivate you to go out! Uchiha has never shown up, maybe he is hiding in the dark, waiting to attack you!"

    Uchiha off.

    As soon as I heard this name, Obito''s PTSDmitted again.

    He trembled all over, and finally calmed down, and immediately broke out in a cold sweat.

    That''s right.

    The contents of this leaflet must be written by Uchiha, and the purpose of the other party is to make him lose his mind and expose it to the broad daylight.

    Everything is Uchiha''s conspiracy!

    Once he falls into the trick and shows up, he will be besieged by Quan Konoha, and he will definitely be buried here today.

    Almost fell for it.

    Obito felt a surge of fear in his heart, and took back the steps he took out abruptly.

    If.

    The name Nohara Rin can make Obito desperate for love.

    The name Uchiha Duan is the "good medicine" for him to wake up and return to reality.

    Unknowingly, Duan has be Obito''s demon.

    Meat Reform Department, third floor.

    Through the crack of the window, Samuel carefully looked at the situation downstairs, and if he saw that the situation was not good, he was ready to rejoice.

    During this process, her expression became more and more surprised.

    But unlike Konoha, the object of her surprise was not the exposed Obito, but Tsunade.

    Previously.

    Tsunade incarnated as "Dr. Duan", tried every means to get close to Samuel, and used various methods to trick her into taking away the ne given to her by the curator.

    Perseverance.

    Until now, Samuel was bewildered and suddenly thought of a possibility.

    She heard that Tsunade likes to gamble, but he loses ten times out of ten. He often has no money to pay off his debts, so he can only use his valuables as coteral.

    Maybe.

    The original owner of the crystal ne on her neck was Tsunade, and was it won by the curator at the gambling table?

    It can make Tsunade Hime never forget, which shows that this ne is very precious, maybe it is a priceless treasure.

    And the curator, unexpectedly gave it to her as a birthday present.

    Think here.

    Samui couldn''t help but her heart beat faster, and she wondered again, had the curator been interested in her for a long time?

    Unfortunately, she still couldn''t figure out what she was thinking.

    She turned her head and looked at the retreat room withplicated eyes. It was still quiet and there was no movement.

    suddenly.

    I don''t know if it was Samuel''s illusion.

    She seemed to see a dark breath, like flowing water, drilled out from the crack in the door of the retreat room, and quickly spread around, swallowing the surrounding light.

    It seems like night ising.

    In an instant, Samuel himself was also shrouded in this darkness.

    Next second.

    Invisible pressure suddenly fell on her.

    Sam Yi''s shoulders suddenly sank, as if a mountain was pressing on her.

    Usually, due to the burden of the pair of big breasts, she often felt sore shoulders. At this time, she was even more overwhelmed and couldn''t hold it anymore.

    Plop.

    Samui knelt on his knees, with his hands on the ground, unable to lift his head.

    at the same time.

    Not only her body, but also her spirit was inexplicably strongly impacted by various negative emotions, including fear, horror, despair...

    Under the double pressure of body and mind.

    Samui''s face was pale, dripping with cold sweat, lying on the spot like a dog, unable to move at all.

    She barely condensed the chakra in her body, tried to resist, and looked at the door of the retreat room with horror.

    What is it, what''s going on...

    The Meat Reform Department is downstairs.

    "Master Danzo, what should we do now?"

    Hyuga Hyuzu looked embarrassed, and asked Danzo in a low voice.

    He originally thought that he had obtained a lot of solid evidence this time, and finally caught Uchiha''s handle, which would be a shame for the Police Department and the Hyuga n.

    Unexpectedly, Uchiha moved out an Obito to take the me.

    Not to mention, another Tsunade appeared on the way, and together with Konoha Anbe endorsed Uchiha, which caught the police department by surprise.

    It turns out.

    The police department can''t beat Uchiha at all.

    "Of course we can''t just leave it at that."

    Danzo''s eyes shed, and he said in a deep voice.

    When he saw that Anbu was also speaking for Uchiha, he was even more convinced that the third generation and Uchiha had colluded together.

    So.

    Danzo refused to let go, raised the flyer in his hand, and once again challenged the Uchiha people on the opposite side:

    "As long as the content above is true, Uchiha Madara and Obito are your Uchiha''s people after all, and the two together have harmed Konoha for decades!

    At that time, the first generation of Hokage and Uchiha Madara died of serious illness shortly after the Battle of the Valley of Ending. The Fourth Hokage couple were murdered by Obito during the Nine Tails Rebellion.

    The Uchiha n killed the two Hokages of Konoha.

    If Konoha didn''t have Uchiha, so many disasters wouldn''t have happened, and you don''t even want to get rid of the responsibility! "

    It must be admitted that Danzo is telling the truth.

    As soon as his words came out, they resonated strongly with many vigers.

    If the first generation of Invincible hadn''t died young, if the fourth generation of Yellow sh was still alive, Konoha would never look like this.

    After all, isn¡¯t it Uchiha¡¯s fault?

    "Master Danzo!"

    Zhishui couldn''t bear it anymore, and stood up to refute.

    "When Uchiha Madara lost Hokage, he called on his tribe to leave the vige with him, but Uchiha stood firmly on Konoha''s side, and no one was willing to follow Madara.

    Theter Obito also embarked on the road of revenge on Konoha because of the expansion of the war by Konoha''s high-level leaders, which resulted in the death of Nohara Rin, and was bewitched by Madara.

    As for other Uchihas, they manage the police department with due diligence in normal times, and even rush to the battlefield without hesitation during wars, risking their lives to fight for the vige, and have never done anything to apologize to Konoha.

    How can you kill all the Uchihas with one shot? "

    Three generations once said.

    Zhishui is a person who has transcended narrow nationalism. He always puts the interests of the vige before the family in his heart, and is a stickler for the will of fire.

    But now, even Shisui believes that Konoha''s high-level suppression of Uchiha is bing more and more excessive.

    Uchiha was asked to move to the edge of the vige, so we moved.

    Not satisfied with Uchiha being in charge of the police department, we voluntarily gave up.

    But even so, they still have to find trouble with Uchiha one after another, and every time they mobilize the crowd to question him.

    What should Uchiha do to satisfy the vige?

    Zhi Shui really can''t figure it out, the once unwavering belief has also been shaken.

    Fuyue shook his head.

    He believes that Shisui''s attitude is too humble and will only encourage Danzo''s arrogance.

    so.

    Fuyue''s eyes were sharp, and he yelled at Danzo unceremoniously:

    "Danzo-sama, I must remind you, as well as all Konoha ninjas and vigers present.

    The meaning of the word Konoha, wood stands for Senshou, and leaf stands for Uchiha. Without Uchiha, there would be no Konoha!

    It was Uchiha who founded this vige as the elder, and you all came here to attach yourself, but now you still me Uchiha.

    You people, can you show some face? ! "

    On such a grim asion.

    With Fu Yue''s always mature and stable character, he shouldn''t have said such things in public.

    But now, he has also changed unconsciously.

    Maybe it was the sessful transntation of intercolumnar cells, which made him soaring in strength and gained full confidence; or maybe it was influenced by his brother-inw.

    Anyway.

    Now when Fuyue is facing Konoha''s high-level officials, he is no longer as patient and submissive as he used to be, but he is a little more domineering.

    "Well said the patriarch!"

    Fuyue''s response to Danzo won the apuse of the Uchiha.

    Uchiha has been suppressed by the vige for decades, and he has endured for so long, he should be a head.

    Konoha bullies people too much, why should Uchiha endure it?

    Hearing Fu Yue''s words, Danzo was furious on the surface, but he was ecstatic in his heart.

    Uchiha, he really is a bunch of brainless and arrogant guys, he was hooked as soon as he got excited.

    He immediately sneered, then raised his arms and called out:

    "Did you hear that? Up to now, the Uchiha n is still ambitious, thinking that they are the masters of Konoha, which is really absurd. Konoha is everyone''s Konoha, and it must not fall into the hands of Uchiha!"

    Under the instigation of this Hokage assistant.

    The anger that the vigers had just calmed down was ignited again in an instant, and the voices of usations and crusades flocked to the Uchiha n again frantically.

    "It seems that if you don''t do anything, you won''t be able to solve the problem."

    Fuyue shook his head, already tired.

    Compared with talking with others, Uchiha is really good at solving problems with his fists.

    "All the Uchiha listen to the order and prepare for battle!"

    Following his order.

    A moment.

    Swish Swish Swish.

    Everyone in the Uchiha opened Sharingan one after another, releasing a strong fighting spirit, and everyone couldn''t wait to fight against Konoha''s people.

    Obviously.

    After the previous battle at the mountain cemetery, Uchiha''s long-suppressed warlike genes have beenpletely awakened.

    Once Konoha''s people start a war, Uchiha will definitely apany him to the end.

    not good.

    Tsunade''s face changed, what''s going on?

    Cooperating with her, her busy work just now was in vain.

    What puzzled her even more.

    What the **** is that bad old man in the third generation doing? There is no one at such a critical moment. Could it be that he is not worried at all that a war between Uchiha and Konoha will break outpletely?

    "Listen to me, you all calm down."

    Tsunade frowned, trying to dissuade both parties, but she was startled when she opened her mouth.

    Then he suddenly looked at the gate of the meat reform department.

    Not just Tsunade.

    this moment.

    All the Uchiha tribe seemed to feel something, and looked back in unison.

    I see.

    A dark mist diffused from the building, exuding a cold and terrifying atmosphere.

    It seems that the gate of the abyss has been opened.

    Da da da.

    The sound of unhurried footsteps came from the building. Every time itnded, it was like stepping on everyone''s heart, making them feel palpitations.

    The Uchiha people present.

    All of them were tense and unable to speak. Not only did they have difficulty breathing, but their bodies also became stiff, and it was difficult to move a finger.

    Under the horrified gaze of the pair of eyes, the two-meter-tall man, with broken muscles, walked out head-on with an extremely strong sense of oppression.

    Like a dark demon from hell.

    that is because.

    He released the dark aura technique, attacking everyone indiscriminately.

    "Quan, are you okay?"

    Itachi in the crowd, seeing his little girlfriend''s face turned pale and her body shaking, quickly reached out to support her.

    He looked at his uncle in fear, but was shocked to find that thetter exuded an indescribable aura, which made him almost fall into illusion and couldn''t extricate himself.

    Itachi quickly retracted his gaze, never daring to look directly again.

    that''s all.

    Duan walked through the Uchiha crowd step by step, passed Fujigake and Shisui, and walked past Tsunade.

    Everyone looked horrified and shocked on the spot.

    Uchiha people.

    Because the Sharingan has been awakened, and the Yin Escape Chakra in the body is abundant, so it can barely resist Duan''s dark aura.

    But for Konoha''s ninjas, that''s not necessarily the case.

    Not to mention, there are thousands of ordinary vigers around.

    So.

    As Duan walked towards Danzo, Rizu and others, the aura spread, and the crowd who were noisy and boiling a moment ago quickly quieted down.

    Next.

    Plop. thump.

    The surrounding Konoha vigers looked terrified, and before they could make any cry for help, they fell down in pieces like cutting wheat.

    Even among the Konoha ninjas, arge number of genin and chunin fell to the ground sweating profusely under the cover of the aura.

    Although he was not unconscious, he also lost the ability to fight.

    buzz buzz.

    Dang Duan''s aura technique was fully deployed, extending to a distance of 100 meters around him, before reaching the limit and stopping.

    at this time.

    Within this circle with a radius of 100 meters.

    Tens of thousands of Konoha vigers were all in aa, lying on the ground in disorder, everyone looked terrified, as if they had seen something terrible before they fell into aa.

    This "miracle scene" is full of weirdness and makes people chill.

    atst.

    The only ones who could still stand in front of the section were Danzo and his subordinate Genbu, Nizuzu and the elite of the police department, and a few ninjas from Anbu.

    are all jounin.

    Although these people resisted the attack of the aura technique, everyone''s expression was extremely dignified.

    The ability to judge is beyond their cognition.

    and the unknown, often apanied by fear.

    Look around and feel satisfied.

    Today''s crowded asion is suitable for testing the power of the aura technique, as expected.

    This technique can almost instantly kill all ninjas under the top ninja.

    Let Duan be a big killer walking on the battlefield.

    and.

    The current aura technique can only be said to be in its infancy, far from reaching its upper limit of potential.

    Following the Awakening Kaleidoscope, Eternal Kaleidoscope, and even the Eye of Reincarnation after the end, when the quality and quantity of his own Yin Escape Chakra are up.

    The power of the aura technique will also increase, so that it will really shine.

    By the time.

    Instakills are not limited to J¨­nin and below, but all ninjas below the Kage ss and even the Rokudo ss.

    After experimenting with new abilities.

    Duan slowly retracted his aura, waiting for the recovery of Yin Dun Chakra.

    After that, he looked at Danzo and the others with a half-smile.

    Although he has been staying in the retreat room, through perception, he knows everything that happened outside the building of the Department of Meat Reform.

    In the view of breaking.

    The current situation is:

    Danzo and Nizuzu and others continue to die, Tsunade and Anbe try to quell the dispute, everyone in the Uchiha is at the critical point of explosion, and the third generation... let it go.

    In this case, it is today.

    Between Uchiha and Konoha, this life-and-death war is set for today, a good day.

    but.

    In order to fully ignite the keg, a fuse is required.

    The fuse is Danzo.

    Danzo likes to y with fire.

    But he doesn''t seem to realize that ying with fire will eventually lead to fire.

    Now, Danzo will definitely understand this truth.

    His gaze locked on Danzo.

    Danzo leaned on a cane, and looked at Duan nkly, without fear.

    "Protect Danzo-sama!"

    Younv Ryoma let out a low cry, and a group of root guards immediately formed a formation, firmly protecting Danzo in the middle.

    Hinata Hyuzu on the side has already changed his face. The painful experience of being humiliated by Duan a few days ago has always been a lingering shadow in his mind.

    The Hyuga patriarch and chief of the police force faltered, and slipped aside with his men.

    "Quickly inform Lord Hokage!"

    Tianzang urged hispanion eagerly, and tensed himself up, preparing to deal with the uing emergency from Konoha Anbe''s standpoint.

    This way.

    After breaking off the gas field, everyone in the Uchiha who had regained their senses also stepped forward and came to his side.

    "Broken, what are you going to do?"

    Tsunade looked at Duan in surprise, his voice trembling.

    This man, is he really going to lead the Uchiha tounch a war against Konoha?

    Tsunade knew, she was powerless to stop it. If she stood on the side of the vige, she might even be killed first.

    Once the war breaks out, she seems to just... stay out of it.

    Shisui didn''t speak, but it could be seen that he was in a state of confusion, ten times more entangled than Tsunade.

    Only Fu Yue and Duan stood side by side, looking at the front firmly, and said with emotion:

    "Broken, is it finally time to start? Then today, let us lead the tribe and open up a new future for Uchiha together."

    Previously.

    Fuyue once activated the ability of the kaleidoscope, Amabie, and made a prophecy. As a result, he saw the future Uchiha, and finally embarked on the road of a coup.

    Since then, he has been anxiously waiting for this day.

    Now that it finally came, Fuyue let go of the burden in his heart and breathed a sigh of relief.

    Life and death are bearish, if you don''t ept it, you will do it.

    Dried.

    Surprisingly.

    Danzo on the opposite side made an unexpected move at this time.

    "Get out of the way."

    Danzo ordered the group of roots lightly, and then leaned on crutches and walked towards Duan alone.

    When he was only five or six meters away from Duan, he stopped, and calmly shouted to Duan:

    "Uchiha Duan, how about a bet with the old man?"

 Chapter 126: bet

    Chapter 126 Bets

    All the time.

    Danzo is an extremely confident person.

    In the original work, a person who can do such a hard work as "Na Kuwu stabbed Susan", can he not be full of confidence?

    So Danzo is always ying with fire.

    Whether it was sending someone to assassinate the third Hokage, or nning to destroy the Uchiha n, Danzo never considered the consequences of failure, because he always believed that he could control everything.

    Like today.

    He incited tens of thousands of Konoha ninjas and vigers, with the purpose of forcing Uchiha to rebel, and then gather the power of the whole vige to eradicate this n openly.

    In Danzo¡¯s view, even if Konoha pays a rtively painful price, as long as Uchiha can be wiped out in one go, then in the long run¡ª

    It is still of great benefit to the vige.

    Among other things, after the Uchiha is wiped out, the three pairs of kaleidoscopes and dozens of pairs of writing sharing eyes of this family will all belong to Konoha.

    And Danzo just has the means to use all these Sharingan to maximize their power.

    By the time.

    Even if other ninja viges take advantage of the situation, they want to fight Konoha again in the ninja world war.

    Danzo also has absolute self-confidence, with Uchiha''s Sharingan to eliminate all enemies, and then use this prestige to ascend to the throne of the Fifth Hokage.

    From this point of view, he still hopes that other viges will attack Konoha.

    Unfortunately.

    Seeing that Danzo''s n was about toe true, Uchiha made a move.

    With Duan unfolding the yin escape aura technique, all the ninjas below Konoha''s Jonin lost theirbat effectiveness, and instantly lost their superiority in numbers.

    In this way, Konoha''s crowd tactics are useless against Uchiha.

    but.

    Even so, Danzo is still confident that the situation is still under his control.

    This self-confidence is not produced out of thin air, butes from strong strength.

    He has already assembled the power of Senshou and Uchiha.

    After the power of these two ns was mastered by Danzo, he was convinced of one thing.

    He, Shimura Danzo, is already invincible.

    At the scene of thest patriarchal meeting, he was caught off guard by a sneak attack and flew out of the Hokage building. It was purely an ident.

    Today is the time to see the truth.

    so.

    Danzo initiated a bet to Duan.

    Facing the confident Danzo.

    "Oh? How do you want to bet." Duan seemed to be aroused.

    In this regard, Danzo stared at Duan with scorching eyes, and gave an answer:

    "Everyone is a ninja of Konoha. If it is not ast resort, you probably don''t want to see the scene of blood flowing into a river. It is not good for the vige or the Uchiha n. Therefore, in order to avoid unnecessary casualties, the old man proposes ¡ªYou and I will fight one-on-one, representing the vige and Uchiha, and no one else is allowed to intervene, how about it?"

    As soon as this remark came out.

    The faces of everyone present were surprised.

    Danzo, the elderly Hokage assistant who is usually pampered and pampered, would take the initiative to challenge Duan to a duel.

    "Then what is the bet?" Duan asked.

    He nned to attack Danzo, but he didn''t expect thetter to have the same idea, and even raised a bet.

    interesting.

    "It''s very simple. If you win, today''s matter will be over. The old man guarantees in the name of Naruto Assistant that the vige will not pursue Uchiha''s responsibility."

    Danzo looked serious, and slowly made a promise, but then changed the topic, "However, if the old man wins, then the Uchiha n must...leave Konoha, and nevere back!"

    See the poor dagger in the picture.

    Danzo''s purpose turned out to be to expel the Uchiha n.

    that is because.

    After Duan resorted to the terrible aura technique, tens of thousands of vigers in Konoha were stunned, and all the middle and lower ninjas lost theirbat effectiveness.

    Danzo realized that with the remaining manpower of his own side, when facing the Uchiha n, not only is he no longer dominant, but he is still at a disadvantage.

    After all, the roots and the police department are not at the same heart, but the entire Uchiha n on the opposite side is monolithic.

    It is very likely that the root will be wiped out if it is really fought.

    so.

    Although it is a pity, Danzo can only give up his original n to eliminate the Uchiha n, and take the next best thing and adopt a backup n.

    That is to drive Uchiha out of Konoha.

    indeed.

    The Uchiha n is very powerful, but no matter how strong the ninja n is, once they leave the shelter of the big tree called Konoha, they are doomed to have only one end.

    It is the same as the former Uzumaki family.

    perish.

    Ninja Vige was originally the product of various ninja newspaper groups to keep warm, and the ninja who were unwilling to join groups basically disappeared in the long river of history.

    Uchiha stayed in Konoha, only the people in the vige saw them unhappy.

    But if Uchiha goes out to establish his own family, the people who will dislike them at that time will be people from the Quannin world.

    From Danzo¡¯s point of view.

    Uchiha and Uzumaki have many things inmon.

    The people of the Uzumaki family are short-tempered, easily irritated, and their poprity is very bad; while Uchiha is arrogant and arrogant, and looks at people with his nostrils, his poprity will only be worse.

    The Uzumaki family has mastered a powerful sealing technique, which can seal tailed beasts into the body of the n and create tailed beast weapons; Uchiha also has the terrifying power of Kaleidoscope Sharingan, which can be easily manipted by even Nine Tails.

    Everyone is innocent, but pregnant is guilty.

    The abilities of the Uzumaki n made every country and ninja vige fearful, and eventually became public enemies in the ninja world.

    Uchiha, can you escape such an ending?

    That year.

    When the Uzumaki n was destroyed, it wasn¡¯t just other Ninja viges who ate the corpses of this n. Konoha, an ¡°ally,¡± also gained a lot, including a Nine-Tails Jinchuriki.

    Danzo has many sealing techniques of the Uzumaki n in his hands, which yed an important role in the process of building his roots.

    He believes that the fate of the Uzumaki n will definitely repeat itself on Uchiha.

    Just drive Uchiha out of Konoha.

    This is Danzo''s wishful thinking.

    "Want Uchiha to leave Konoha? You are not Hokage, are you qualified to make such a bet with Uchiha?"

    After listening to Duan, he looked at Danzo with a half-smile, knowing exactly what thetter was thinking.

    "Why, are you afraid?"

    Danzo narrowed his eyes, and asked a question on the spot, using the provocative method.

    Duan shook his head, turned back to discuss with everyone in the Uchiha: "What do you think, should I promise him?"

    Everyone looked at each other and whispered.

    "ept Danzo''s bet, stop."

    Unexpectedly, Zhishui was the first to express his opinion and asked Duan.

    Because he believed that Duan would definitely win, Danzo''s move was purely for nothing.

    As long as they win, today''s crisis can be resolved. For Uchiha and the vige, it is the best ending.

    At least Zhishui thinks so.

    The ?? nsmen discussed and nodded, and raised their hands to cheer for Duan:

    "Curator, you must teach that old fellow Danzo a lesson, and let him see how powerful you are."

    "Danzang dared to challenge the curator, it is courting death."

    Everyone''s judgment is no longer trust, but blind worship.

    Seeing this, Fuyue solemnly handed over the Homakusa Fan to Duan, and told his brother-inw: "Duan, use this Homakusa Fan to fan Uchiha''s prestige."

    Tsunade didn''t speak.

    After all, she is not from Uchiha, so it is not her turn to intervene in such matters and give advice.

    but.

    Tsunade doesn''t think that a scheming guy like Danzo will take the initiative to propose a losing gamble, so there must be some strong support.

    If you are too careless to underestimate the enemy, you may capsize in the gutter.

    For Tsunade, as long as Konoha is not destroyed by civil strife, she doesn''t care whether it is Danzo or Duan who wins or loses.

    Duan took over the me fan from her brother-inw.

    Although he never used ninja tools, this fan is Uchiha''s family treasure, and it''s good to y with it asionally.

    Hoo.

    Duan took the me fan, waved it casually twice, and suddenly the tiger was full of wind.

    This round fan, which is as tall as a person, is too big for ordinary people to hold with both hands, but it fits just right in the broken hand.

    As if it was tailor-made for him.

    Next second.

    "Well,e on."

    Duan pointed at Danzo with the me fan.

    Regarding the bet proposed by Danzo, he never bargained with the other party, because he didn''t care at all.

    Those conditions are nothing but Danzo¡¯s wishful thinking.

    "good."

    Danzo stared, and Dang even threw the crutch aside, unbuttoned his shirt, and took out his right arm, which was usually hidden in the clothes.

    So.

    Uchiha and Nebu''s staff retreated, leaving arge space for Duan and Danzo.

    But this is not enough.

    Danzo said that he hopes that both of them can fight with all their strength, but also make sure that the battle between the two will not affect other people.

    so.

    Danzo also proposed that the four roots join hands to disy the Four Purple me Formation to enclose him and Duan in it.

    "OK."

    Juan agreed very readily.

    Following Danzo''s eyes to signal.

    Whoosh whoosh.

    The four roots went to the four corners of the southeast, northwest, and at the same time performed the spell seal, and opened a huge translucent cuboid enchantment.

    This enchantment is very strong, not only cannot be broken from the inside, but also has a purple me attached to the enchantment array, once it is touched, it will be burned, making it difficult for outsiders to enter.

    The moment the four purple me arrays formed.

    "Uchiha Duan, this is where you will be buried today!"

    Danzo finally stopped pretending, made no secret of his strong murderous intentions, quickly cast spells and seals, andunched an attack on Duan first.

    Phew.

    He took a deep breath, leaned back, and then opened his mouth to spray a high-pressure wind ball.

    The wind ball rapidly grewrger, sweeping like a category 12 hurricane, covering the entire Siziyan Formation.

    Vacuum Dayama.

    Danzo did not hold back as soon as he made a move, and took out his most powerful wind escape ninjutsu.

    This technique not only has a wide range, making it inevitable for Duanfu who is inside the barrier, but also with the cutting power of Fengdun, no matter how strong Duan''s body is, it will definitely not be able to withstand it.

    Die.

    Danzo stared intently at the vacuum Daiyu attacking Xiangduan, as if he had already seen the scene where thetter''s body was torn apart and he was instantly killed by him on the spot.

    Never rush.

    He didn''t intend to use the flesh to harden the vacuum jade, it can be done, but it is not necessary.

    Because he has a me fan.

    Shua.

    Juan looked at the right timing, raised the me fan and fanned it forward, and hit the vacuum jade that was flying towards him.

    Chi Chi Chi Chi.

    The two collided, and a strong airflow erupted. The me ball fan was once bent and seemed to be broken at any time.

    But it didn''t stop.

    This round fan is hard and stic, and it is indeed a treasure made of the branches of the sacred tree.

    Phew.

    Following Duan swung hard again, as if he was ying tennis, he actually moved the vacuum jade in Danzang at a faster speed¡ª

    typed back.

 Chapter 127: Danzo who played with fire and set himself on fire

    Chapter 127 Danzo who yed with fire and set himself on fire

    Uchiha rebounds.

    This is the ability of the me ball fan.

    Don''t talk about Fengdun Ninjutsu, even the Tailed Beast Jade can bounce back.

    "What?!"

    Danzo was taken aback. He never expected that his killer ninjutsu would be interrupted.

    No, I can¡¯t escape.

    Danzo only had time to raise his hand, and formed the three seals of Mao, Hai, and Wei, and his whole body was hit by a vacuum jade, and he flew upside down from the ground.

    There was a bang.

    Danzo hit the barrier, vomited blood, and was burned by the mes of the four purple mes, and finally fell off like a rag.

    Twitched twice and died on the spot.

    Won?

    The Uchiha people outside the barrier were stunned when they saw this scene.

    Hokage Assistant, was killed by the curator in one round.

    This is too simple, they haven''t watched it yet!

    "I didn''t expect Duan to master the method of using the me ball fan as soon as he got started."

    Fu Yue had a look of emotion.

    Back then, Uchiha Madara held this ming fan and used the "Uchiha Rebound" trick to kill many powerful enemies on the battlefield.

    Danzang died unjustly.

    But at this moment, a sudden change urred.

    Inside the enchantment.

    Duan carried the me fan and walked to Danzo''s body.

    Under his gaze, thetter''s body suddenly quickly became transparent, and soon disappeared out of thin air, as if it had never existed.

    "Curator, be careful behind you!" Everyone from the Uchiha eximed from outside the barrier.

    As soon as Duan turned around, he saw Danzo rushing over, punching him in the abdomen.

    ng!

    Danzo looked horrified, only feeling that what he hit with his fist was not a human body, but a big bronze bell.

    Duan was not only unscathed, but a counter-shock force emanated from Danzo''s arm and spread to thetter''s whole body, paralyzing him on the spot.

    Taking advantage of Danzo being unable to move.

    Tear and pull.

    Duan reached out and grabbed Danzo''s right arm, pulled it violently, and saw blood rushing.

    Danzo''s entire right arm was ripped off bloody.

    Next.

    Broken''s other hand picked up the Yantuanfan, and flew the Danzo fan out, scoring twice and hitting the barrier.

    Died again.

    Duan picked up Danzo''s right arm, watched it gradually be transparent in front of his eyes until it disappeared, and his eyes froze.

    And Danzo appeared not far away safe and sound, as if his sessive deaths were just illusions of everyone.

    How is this going?

    As a bystander of this battle, Tsunade should have seen it more clearly, but he frowned.

    There is only one Danzo chakra she perceives from beginning to end, which means that the two Danzos who were killed off are not shadow clones.

    Could it be that Danzo has an immortal body and can be resurrected infinitely?

    Is this Danzo¡¯s real trump card?

    Fuyue and Shisui looked at each other, and saw the surprise in each other''s eyes.

    Both of them opened the Kaleidoscope Sharingan at this time, and they saw more clues than Tsunade, because they sensed the flow of pupil power from Danzo.

    Sharingan pupil power.

    soon.

    The two of them thought of a trick in unison, could it be...

    Inside the enchantment.

    "Uchiha Duan, don''t waste your efforts. Any of your attacks are useless to the old man, because I am invincible. And the old man, it only needs to kill you once."

    Even though he was killed twice, and each time was worse than the first, Danzo still looked calm, as if everything was under control.

    Yeah?

    Duan disagrees.

    He has long seen that Danzo activated Izanagi when he formed the three seals of Mao, Hai, and Wei.

    Izanagi.

    In a very short period of time, the unfavorable factors such as injury or even death of the operator are transformed into dreams.

    At the same time, put the favorable factors such as the operator''s attack into reality.

    It is a kind of ultimate illusion that can control the gap between illusion and reality and exert on oneself.

    so.

    Danzo can change the reality of being broken and killed, and return to the state before the seal again and again.

    But what Danzo didn''t know was.

    Duan deliberately asked him tounch Izanagi, otherwise, as soon as Duan came up, he would directly "smash Varudo" and kill Danzo in time.

    Purpose of judgment.

    Naturally, I want to see the effect of Izanagi with my own eyes and test the principle of this technique.

    Sure enough, it was even more difficult to deal with than he imagined.

    Izanagi, it seems that Danzo will continue to activate after he seals once. During this time, no matter how many times he is killed, he will return to a harmless state.

    That is to say.

    Even if it is stopped at this time, and Danzo''s arm with Sharingan is pulled off, Izanagi can''t be stopped.

    Once this technique is activated, there is only one way to break it.

    wait.

    Wait for the duration of Izanagi to end.

    Any Sharingan that has used Izanagi will permanently lose its light and can no longer be opened.

    The duration of this technique is also very unstable, it varies from person to person, and it canst for several minutes at most.

    As far as I know.

    Danzo is not from Uchiha, and cannot exert the true power of Sharingan, so every time he consumes Sharingan, he can only make Izanagist for one minute.

    It is impossible to determine how many Sharingans are on Danzo''s right arm at this time.

    But what he can be sure of is that as long as he actively attacks Danzo and keeps killing thetter, he can speed up the consumption of Izanagi.

    Think here.

    Boom.

    Breaking off the ground, the whole person rushed towards Danzo like a cannonball.

    Ten meters, five meters, one meter.

    in a blink.

    Judgment has already reached Danzo.

    But at this moment, he suddenly stopped, as if he had been given a hold spell.

    turn out to be.

    I don''t know when, a ck curse mark emerged from Duan''s abdomen, and instantly spread to his whole body, sealing Duan''s actions.

    Self-karma curse seal.

    This is what Danzo left behind when he hit Duan with his previous punch.

    In the original book.

    Danzo once used this curse seal to easily restrain Uchiha Sasuke.

    "Uchiha break, it''s over."

    Danzo saw that he had fallen into a trap, and announced ruthlessly.

    Then, without hesitation, heunched the ninjutsu of killing each other.

    Wood Dun¡¤Tree Root Explosion Burial.

    A moment.

    Danzo''s right arm grew a huge tree, which swallowed himself and was about to swallow it.

    At this critical moment.

    There was still no wave in the broken pair of pitch-ck eyes.

    Danzo seems to have forgotten a little bit.

    Is he the only one who can cast Izanagi?

    of course not.

    When Uchiha attacked the mountain cemetery, he found Izanagi''s ninjutsu scroll there, and he had read it immediately and mastered this technique.

    and.

    It is different from foreigners like Danzo who need seals to activate Izanagi.

    Juan can activate this technique without seal, and the duration will be much longer than that of Danzo.

    only.

    Juan didn''t intend to use Izanagi, he wouldn''t be so stupid as to waste one of his eyes here.

    Even better would be¡ª

    Smashing~ Varudo!

    um.

    The long-lost power of time-stop was activated, the whole world turned gray, and the giant tree temporarily stopped growing.

    Interrupt has five seconds.

    In the original book, Sasuke broke free from the shackles of the seal of self-karma curse by relying on the power of Susano.

    And broken, with the favor of the God of Muscle, his tyrannical body is the power of God.

    It only took a second.

    Boom.

    As Duan''s physical strength erupted, his Yang escape chakra broke through the curse marks on his body surface, making them all disappear.

    Duan, who had regained his freedom, disappeared in ce in a sh.

    Time resumes its flow.

    Boom.

    The tree root explosion technique waspleted, and the berserk wooden chakra filled the entire Siziyan Formation.

    Danzo''s figure appeared out of thin air again.

    Seeing that Uchiha Duan was swallowed by the big tree, he finally breathed a sigh of relief.

    The oue has been divided.

    The battle just now was quite exhausting for Danzo, especially afterunching Izanagi one after another and performing tree root burst burial.

    The chakra in his body is almost bottoming out.

    So Danzo panted, made a seal, and said lightly: "Solution!"

    The voice just fell.

    "You took the initiative to release Izanagi, which saved me some time."

    The broken voice suddenly sounded behind Danzang, and it made him feel cold all over, as if falling into an ice cave.

    Shua.

    Danzo turned around abruptly, unable to remain calm any longer, raised his hands in a terrified seal.

    Want to cast Izanagi again.

    He definitely wouldn''t give him a second chance, he rushed to Danzo with one stride, and punched him out.

    buzz buzz.

    The severed fist squirmed at high speed, like a dream, which made Danzo hallucinate instantly, and the movement of the seal was also stagnant.

    Yin escape phantom body technique.

    Didn''t wait for Danzo to recover from his trance.

    Tear!

    Duan tore off Danzo''s right arm again, and then kicked Danzo''s chest, causing him to fly upside down like a sandbag and fall to the ground far away.

    When the cat doesn''t want to y with the mouse, the mouse doesn''t have any chance.

    This time.

    Danzo no longer disappeared out of thin air as before, nor was he able to get up from the ground.

    Da da da.

    Duan walked over unhurriedly, stepped on Danzo''s chest, then bent down, and lifted the bandage over thetter''s right eye.

    In that eye socket, there is only one gray eyeball left.

    is the blind Sharingan.

    "Master Danzo!"

    Outside the barrier, the people at the root finally reacted.

    Under the order of the oil girl Ryoma, the four roots immediately dispelled the four purple me formations, and then all the roots rushed up together to rescue the dying Danzo from the severed hand.

    "Stop ''em!"

    Seeing this, Fuyue gave an order, and Uchiha also rushed forward collectively, locking the enemy with a pair of scarlet Sharingan.

    The roots were frightened and hesitated.

    Under all eyes.

    I saw Duan pick up Danzo''s right arm, and slowly loosened the bandage wrapped around it.

    Then.

    The pupils of all the people present shrank sharply, and they were all shocked.

    "That is¡­"

    Tsunade saw the familiar face of Senju Hashima on Danzo''s shoulder at a nce.

    In addition, Danzo''s arm has transnted several sharing eyes, which looks creepy.

    "one two three four."

    I counted it and found that there are four Sharingan on Danzo''s right arm, two of which have been permanently closed because of using Izanagi.

    Coupled with Danzo''s lost right eye, it happened to coincide with his three deaths.

    This arm must be the masterpiece of Orochimaru.

    In order to forcibly extend the duration of Izanagi, Orochimaru built such a Hashirama arm for Danzo, leaving ten vacancies for the transntation of Sharingan.

    Nothing more.

    Danzo obviously hasn''t collected so many Sharingan, so he is eager to destroy the Uchiha n.

    "See it, this is the evidence."

    Duan raised Danzo''s arm high, and showed it to all Uchiha tribesmen, Tianzang and several Anbu, as well as Hyuga Nizuzu and other members of the police department.

    "In order to study the first generation of Hokage cells, the high-level Konoha never gave up the brutal human experiments in private, and killed many innocent people. After the incident was revealed, they actually pushed Orochimaru to take the me. And the research results became Danzo This kind of high-level bag."

    This usation shocked everyone.

    Well known.

    Oshemaru joined the root before defecting and acted as Danzo''s guard, and the suspicions raised by Hejuan can bepletely matched.

    and.

    Among the people present, Tianzang is the only survivor of Orochimaru''s human experiment. A little investigation will prove the truth.

    It''s not over yet.

    "Konoha high-level officials have been suppressing and persecuting Uchiha all the time because they covet Sharingan and want to incite the whole vige to exterminate the Uchiha n. That''s what Hokage assisted Danzo."

    He kept raising his voice, exposing Danzo''s evil n in public, and finally looked meaningfully at Shisui aside, "The Sharingan of your ancestor Uchiha mirror may be on this arm of Danzo."

    Zhi Shui couldn''t help trembling when he heard the words, with an expression of disbelief on his face.

    It turns out...is that so?

    The police department headed by Hyuga Hyuzu looked at each other, and only then realized that they were being used by Danzo.

    And the Uchiha people are even more out of anger.

    ording to Danzo and Duan''s bet, Duan won the battle, and Konoha would no longer use various excuses to hold Uchiha ountable.

    But now it seems that such a bet is obviously far from enough.

    "I didn''t expect that what the vige seniors really want from Uchiha all this time is our eyes!"

    "Even if the Uchiha survived today''s crisis, they wille again tomorrow. It is impossible to leave us any way to survive until they take away every Sharingan of my family."

    "Is all this instigated by the third generation? What are you talking about, fighting with Konoha!"

    "..."

    At this moment, the anger of the Uchiha n reached its peak.

    "Walk!"

    Duan raised Danzo, who was dying, and strode forward.

    A group of Uchihas followed behind him, their eyes were bloodshot, and they rushed towards the Hokage Building aggressively.

    Although Nebu Ninja wanted to save Danzo, he didn''t dare to confront Uchiha head-on. He could only follow behind Uchiha at a distance under the leadership of Yume Ryoma.

    Oops.

    Seeing this scene, Tsunade''s heart sank to the bottom of the valley.

    The thing she was most worried about finally happened. Once civil strife breaks out, Konoha may be destroyed.

    But.

    Facing the criminal actionsmitted by Konoha¡¯s high-level officials against Uchiha, Tsunade could not find any reason to persuade or even stop the Uchiha n.

    Maybe.

    Konoha''s strength is really exhausted.

    "Quick, get out of the way for them."

    Hyuga Nichizu saw the Uchiha peopleing, and quickly ordered the members of the police department not to block Uchiha''s way.

    Because the next thing has nothing to do with the police department or the Hyuga n, it is a personal grievance between Uchiha and Konoha''s senior management.

    Everyone just walked out of the gate of the Uchiha n.

    "Break, listen to my exnation!"

    An old and hurried voice sounded.

    Three generations of Hokage Sarutobi Hiruza, until this time, finally arrived long overdue.

 Chapter 128: Shinobis Compromise

    Chapter 128 Ninjao''s Compromise

    on the street.

    The third generation looked majestic, wearing his white Hokage robe and red Hokage hat, and hurried over.

    Behind him are Anbu ninjas wearing all kinds of animal masks and fully armed. Roughly speaking, there are hundreds of them, which greatly exceeds the number of people dered to the outside world.

    I think so too.

    The third generation has been Hokage for nearly forty years, how could it be possible that the Anbu confidants he trained were only a few dozen people.

    Except for these dark parts.

    There are also Sarutobi n ninjas, headed by Asma, uniformly wearing green ninja vests and n emblems. All of them are strong and strong, with sharp eyes.

    A total of five hundred people, all elites.

    This is the background of the most populous family in Konoha.

    The soldiers brought by the third generation can be described as powerful, upying an absolute advantage in number, more than five times the number of Uchiha.

    also.

    The ninja tribes of Konoha, big and small, also sent ninjas to hear the news.

    Ikakacho, Inuzuka, Yume, Kazatsuri, Ise, Kurama, Moonlight...together, there are more than a thousand people.

    Today''s conflict.

    There has been such a bigmotion, and if it continues to develop, it is very likely that Konoha will fall into civil strife. As a member of the vige, no one can stay out of it and stand by.

    but.

    After understanding the specific situation, these family ninjas all gathered together by coincidence and made the same choice.

    That is-

    They kept a subtle distance from the third generation, neither too close nor deliberately far away.

    Because everyone knows that this is a grievance between Uchiha and the high-level Konoha, and it is Uchiha who seized the handle of the high-level and gained the moral upper hand.

    Next, it depends on how the third generation handles it.

    As long as this dispute does not spread to the entire vige, there seems to be no need for the major ninja ns to end.

    After all, who wants to be idle and provoke Uchiha''s group of lunatics?

    Hyuga n is the best example.

    After this family took charge of the police department, they immediately floated up and took the initiative to find trouble with Uchiha. As a result, isn''t the end embarrassing enough?

    So.

    The Konoha people present were grouped together, and they were obviously divided into several forces.

    The Uchiha n headed by Duan, the Anbe and Sarutobi n headed by Sandaime, the leader who was captured by Nebe, the major ninja ns, and the somewhat embarrassing Hyuga Police Department.

    at this time.

    Uchiha and the people brought by the third generation faced each other on the street, and the atmosphere was so dignified that water could drip out.

    Sandaimu saw Danzo who was broken in his hand at a nce, and was shocked by his tragic situation.

    He originally thought that in this battle between Danzo and Uchiha, the biggest possibility is that both sides will suffer.

    The result turned out to be one-sided, ending in Danzo''s disastrous defeat.

    The third generation also noticed Tsunade behind the crowd.

    She actually came back, and got mixed up with Uchiha''s people, and even lived in the Broken Meat Kai Department.

    Although the third generation is getting older, his memory is still very good. He did not forget that he said at the patriarch meeting that he learned his strange power from Tsunade.

    That is to say.

    Have Tsunade and Duan known each other for a long time?

    Moreover, the rtionship between these two people is obviously very unusual, it seems to be very close.

    A moment.

    The third generation''s mind was spinning rapidly, and many possibilities came to mind.

    Juan saw the change in expression of the third generation, and asked with great interest:

    "Master Hokage, didn''t you let me listen to your exnation, why didn''t you speak again."

    Finished speaking.

    He raised his hand and threw it, and only heard a "swoosh", and threw Danzo''s right arm towards Sandaime.

    "Master Hokage, be careful."

    Anbe was extremely nervous, and hurried forward to **** him, but was stopped by the third generation.

    Snapped.

    He stretched out his hand and caught Danzo''s right arm flying towards him.

    "Hiss."

    Looking at the Hashirama face on this arm and those Sharingans, Third Generation showed an unbelievable look, and took a breath.

    Danzo this guy...

    He came back to his senses, with a heartbroken expression on his face:

    "About the study of interstitial cells, I have already ordered a ban. I didn''t expect Danzo to deceive Orochimaru, and the two of them worked together to create this kind of thing without telling me. I am as angry as you are!"

    As Hokage, I have to dere that the vige has never coveted Uchiha''s Sharingan, and this is all done by Danzo...

    About this.

    I will definitely punish Danzo severely, and I also hope that the Uchiha n must remain calm and not anger innocent vigers for this. "

    Three generations knew that Danzo would definitely not be able to keep Danzo today, so he immediately dumped all the me on Danzo and cut him off.

    As for the severe punishmentw.

    The third generation raised his voice and announced in public without hesitation:

    Immediately, Danzo will be removed from all positions, and he will be imprisoned in Anbu Prison for life imprisonment!

    Not only that, but also the root of Danzo, and the oil girl Ryoma and others will also be taken down.

    Hearing the unselfish words of the third generation.

    Danzo struggled to open his left eye, stared at the third generation, and said in horror: "Hizun, you..."

    He never imagined that he devoted his whole life to Konoha, but in the end he became the abandoned son of the third generation.

    "Take it!"

    Sandaime gave a deep voice, and interrupted Danzo''s words mercilessly, lest thetter break the jar and shake out something that was not good for him.

    Under the order of the third generation, all the Anbu immediately surrounded him, but no one dared to approach Duan.

    because.

    Juan''s scene of instantly killing several root members at the patriarchal meeting has already been deeply imprinted in the minds of these Anbu, making them fearful.

    It wasn''t until Duan shook his head and smiled, and threw the half-dead Danzo casually, that several Anbu quickly caught it, and put shackles on Danzo on the spot.

    "Master Danzo!"

    Seeing this scene, everyone at the root waspletely anxious, and they rushed over at all costs to save the Lord.

    at this time.

    Danzo nced at the oil girl Ryoma, and gave thetter a silent order with his eyes.

    Once the root is shot, the end will inevitably be wiped out, and Danzo will be a real loner.

    At that time, I am afraid that he will never have the possibility of making aeback.

    The oil girl Ryoma immediately understood the meaning of Danzo, and immediately ordered all the roots to put down their weapons, and raised their hands to surrender to Anbu.

    So far.

    Danzo and all his root members were arrested, and what awaited them was Konoha''s trial and a long prison life.

    "Duan, are you satisfied with this?" Third Generation looked at Duan and said probing words.

    "What do you think, Hokage-sama?" Duan asked calmly.

    The Uchiha behind him couldn''t hold back anymore, and expressed dissatisfaction one after another.

    "The third generation said that he didn''t know about these things Danzo did. Who is he fooling?"

    "Three generations are just acting. They pretend to arrest Danzo, and maybe they will be released quietlyter. Do you think we are so easy to deceive?"

    I can tell.

    The anger of the Uchiha crowd did not subside because of Danzo''s arrest. Instead, they thought that the third generation was putting on a show and became even more angry.

    Three generations sighed inwardly when they heard the words.

    He knew that in order to appease the Uchiha n today, he had to show sincerity.

    So.

    The third generation signaled Anbu and the Sarutobi people not to follow him, and walked towards the Uchiha all by himself, and finally¡ª

    Only three meters ahead of Duan did he stop.

    Next.

    Under all eyes.

    "Duan, Chief Fuyue, Shisui, and everyone from Uchiha."

    The eyes of the third generation swept over the Uchiha people one by one, and said to them with guilt, "In the past, the vige had many misunderstandings about you, and Uchiha suffered many injustices. A ck sheep like Zara has done serious harm to the Uchiha n."

    He sighed deeply, paused for a few seconds, and then said amazing words:

    "Here today, in the name of the Three Hokages, I sincerely apologize to the Uchiha n. Sorry."

    Finished speaking.

    The third generation took off the Naruto hat, then lowered his head, and bowed to the Uchihas.

    this¡­

    The audience was in an uproar.

    As the spiritual leader of Konoha Myriad Thousands of Ninjas, the Third Hokage-sama put down his dignity and bowed to Uchiha in apology?

    Even the Uchihas were stunned, all with astonishment on their faces.

    Only Duan remained unmoved.

    A bow and a "private horse race" just want to calm things down, and this is thest thing I don''t like.

    So he didn''t say a word, didn''t make any response to Samdaigoo''s apology.

    Absolutely don¡¯t speak, everyone in the Uchiha, including Fu Yue, can¡¯t say anything.

    The third generation had already expected the broken reaction.

    He lowered his posture just to win sympathy, so that what he said next would appear more sincere.

    I saw his face was sincere, and finally showed a substantive expression:

    "In order to make up for the Uchiha n, I decided to let Uchiha move back to the center of the vige."

    The voice fell.

    The third generation originally thought that the Uchiha n would be very happy, but unexpectedly, everyone did not have much reaction.

    That''s it?

    If it was before, Uchiha would definitely not be willing to be driven to the edge of the vige, and wanted to return to the center of the vige.

    But nowadays.

    Uchiha has figured it out a long time ago, he doesn''t want to y with Konoha''s group at all, and lives his own life behind closed doors, isn''t it ufortable?

    The current Uchiha nnd has a meat reform department and a training ground, and it is still very clean.

    Uchiha stayed away from the disputes in the vige, and exercised every day to improve himself. He didn''t know how fulfilling and happy he was.

    therefore.

    The proposal of the third generation is not attractive.

    "Sorry, Hokage-sama, we are very satisfied with the current nnd, and we are used to it." Fu Yue said.

    "That''s right, let''s continue talking about Danzo. Uchiha has to ask for an exnation today."

    The rest of the tribe also echoed their voices, and had no interest in moving back to the center of the vige.

    The third generation was stunned when he saw this, and found that Uchiha was more difficult to deal with than he imagined, so he could only grit his teeth and further increase the bargaining chip:

    "In this case, I will allocate a piece ofnd in the center of the vige and 50 million taels to Uchiha, and you can freely control it. In any case, the vige has the responsibility to deal with the criticism and grievances that Uchiha suffered after the Kyuubi Rebellion.pensate."

    Previously.

    Konoha has given Uchiha two sums of money sessively, one is more than 60 million taels of wages owed to the police department, and the second is a reward of 100 million taels from Orochimaru.

    And this timend and money.

    For Konoha''s finances, it was undoubtedly another hemorrhage, and the treasury, which was not well-off already, was even worse.

    But the third generation also knows.

    If you don''t bite the bullet and take out the money, Uchiha will make a fuss, and the whole Konoha may be gone.

 Chapter 129: Please serve as Naruto assistant!

    Chapter 129 Please serve as Naruto''s assistant!

    The third generation''s statement this time finally had an effect.

    Everyone in Uchiha was moved when they heard the words, and started whispering.

    If you can get thend in the center of the vige and 50 million taels to buy some industries, then Uchiha¡¯s way of life after giving up the police department...

    Didn¡¯t you find it?

    Seeing that the tribe was tempted by this petty profit, Duan frowned.

    "Just this littlend and money may not be enough topensate Uchiha."

    He looked at Sandaime nkly.

    "It''s... of course."

    The third generation gritted his teeth and admitted, pondered for a moment, and added an amazing proposal, "So I also decided that, in order to respect the talents of the Uchiha n, all Uchihas who have opened the Sangouyu Sharingan will be automatically promoted to Konoha Jami, enjoy the relevant treatment and benefits."

    As soon as this remark came out, there was amotion in the Uchiha n.

    before.

    Konoha has been deliberately suppressing Uchiha''s Jonin quota. Even if his strength and qualifications are enough, he deliberately finds excuses to get stuck and refuses to be promoted.

    And now.

    The third generation not only rxed the restrictions on Uchiha, but even rxed the conditions for promotion to Jonin, so that Uchiha will have 20 more Junin at once.

    Among them, even Uchiha Izumi is included.

    "Itachi, I didn''t hear you wrong... The purpose of the third generation is that you and I can both be promoted to Jonin?"

    Izumi asked Itachi with a look of surprise, unable to believe it.

    To know.

    She has just be a ninja not long ago, and she hasn''t even adapted to the lower ninja yet, but because she opened the Sangouyu Sharingan, she can go straight to the upper ninja.

    Izumi has no doubt that she will be the weakest Jonin in Konoha''s history.

    "The third generation made a greatpromise in order to appease our Uchiha n."

    Itachi exined to Quan in a low voice, and also had a premonition that after the nsman got such a big benefit, things should not be troublesome anymore.

    Think here.

    Itachi looked at his uncle.

    He knew that his uncle was a lunatic, and he had always wanted to instigate Uchiha and Konoha to break up, and today he was about to seed.

    But the third generationpromised in every possible way in order to appease Uchiha, which made his uncle''s wishful thinkinge to nothing.

    Uncle must be very upset now.

    Itachi couldn''t help thinking this way.

    He guessed right.

    Duan''s eyes suddenly turned cold, and he continued to put pressure on the third generation: "Not enough, not enough."

    The lion opened his mouth wide.

    It seems that they want to force the third generation to the point where there is no way to retreat, and they have to tear themselves apart with Uchiha.

    And everyone in the Uchiha, except Itachi, failed to realize the true thoughts of the break.

    They only felt that the curator was really domineering, and he fought against the third generation head-on for the benefit of the family, without retreating in the slightest.

    Director, you are so handsome.

    Facing the broken step by step pressure.

    Calm down, be sure to be calm.

    The third generation repeatedly warned himself in the bottom of his heart, and tried to calm down his emotions, and then asked Duan earnestly:

    "Du, please tell me, what else does Uchiha need? As long as I, Hokage, can do it, just ask."

    So bearable?

    As expected of Ninjao.

    Juan''s eyes shed, but he wanted to see how much the third generation could bear, so he challenged thetter in public:

    "The series of bad behaviors of Konoha''s high-level officials have already caused Uchiha to lose his trust in you. How do we know if your promise from Hokage-sama is a dead letter? Danzo is gone today, maybe tomorrow there will be a second one." Danzo, continue to covet Uchiha''s Sharingan."

    These words made the Uchiha people suddenly wake up.

    Yeah, these benefits promised by the third generation to Uchiha at this time may be just a tactic to dy the attack.

    Once Uchiha rxes his vignce, it is very likely that he will be persecuted by high-level Konoha in the future.

    I was almost deceived by the conspiracy of the third generation.

    Seeing that the Uchiha n started to stir up again.

    Three generations took a deep breath, and also realized that he had to retreat to the bottom line and show unprecedented sincerity.

    If what he says next does not satisfy the Juan and the Uchiha n, then¡ª

    Then there is no choice but to go to war with Uchiha.

    "In the past few decades, the vige has always excluded Uchiha from the decision-making level. As Hokage, I have deeply realized that this is wrong. So..."

    The third generation looked directly at Duan with burning eyes, and made up his mind.

    Then, he said loudly to Duan in a voice that everyone present could hear:

    "Duan, I, Hiruza Sarutobi, once again formally invite you to serve as the assistant of Hokage in the name of Hokage. Are you... willing?"

    The voice just fell.

    After a short period of silence, the crowd broke out into an even bigger uproar like boiling water.

    With the arrest of Danzo, he had been the Naruto assistant for forty years, and it became vacant.

    This position.

    In Konoha, it can be said that one person is under one person and above ten thousand people. Compared with the position of police forcemander, I don¡¯t know how much better it is.

    at this time.

    Konoha Anbe, the Sarutobi n, the major ninja ns, and the police department all looked shocked.

    No one expected that the third generation wouldpromise to such an extent in order to appease the rioting Uchiha.

    Uchiha''s anger, is it really that scary?

    On Uchiha''s side, a group of nsmen were also shocked.

    "The curator is going to be the assistant of Naruto, is it true?"

    "More importantly, the third generation is already very old, and sooner orter he will retire from the position of Hokage. And the curator is still so young, once he bes the assistant of Hokage, does it mean that he has a chance to be the fifth Hokage?"

    "Our Uchiha n, we are going to have a Hokage!"

    Everyone chatted excitedly.

    Originally still full of anger, he nned to fight the Uchiha n with Konoha to the death.

    As the third generation dealt with Danzo seriously, gavend and money to the quota of Jonin, and proposed to let Duan be the assistant of Hokage...under this series of appeasement methods.

    Uchiha''s anger has dissipated.

    Even Fuyue, the patriarch who saw the future with a kaleidoscope, couldn''t help but retreat.

    In this situation, Uchiha has all the advantages, so is it necessary to fight Konoha desperately?

    Judgment, what do you think?

    Fu Yue looked at Duan, seeing that thetter was silent, he really couldn''t figure out what his brother-inw was thinking.

    The third generation was a little anxious, and winked at Shisui and Tsunade one after another, asking them to persuade Uchiha.

    Zhishui understood the meaning of the third generation, Dang even stood up, and said excitedly to Duan:

    "Brother, please agree to Hokage-sama''s invitation. I believe that as long as you be the assistant of Hokage, you will be able to be a bridge between Uchiha and the vige and bring real peace to Konoha. Only you can do this Great thing!"

    For Duan, Zhishui was full of ardent expectations.

    Tsunade, who had been silent all this time, also walked to Duan''s side at this time, and began to persuade:

    "Damn, the proposal of the third generation old man seems to be very good."

    She doesn''t want to see Konoha destroyed due to civil strife caused by Uchiha.

    She also doesn''t like the third generation. If someone like Uchiha Dan bes Hokage''s assistant, Konoha''s senior management will definitely be confused.

    From then on, the third generation also designated that they didn''t have a good life.

    Therefore.

    Tsunade would be happy to facilitate this.

    Under the tense gaze of two or three thousand pairs of eyes in the audience.

    Duan shook his head with regret.

    The Uchiha guys were so easily fooled by the third generation. Today''s group seems to be unable to start.

    But then again.

    In order to appease Uchiha, the third generation was really willing to spend all his money, and he almost knelt down to Uchiha.

    Because the third generation also realized that at this juncture, once the Uchiha civil strife, will Konoha also die with him?

    Strange to say.

    He, Uchiha Duan, is obviously a person who only wants to see Konoha burning. Why is it inexplicable that he suddenly wants to be the assistant of Hokage?

    One thought of this.

    "Hehe, hahaha..."

    Juan couldn''t help it anymore, put his hand on his forehead again, opened his mouth wide to show his teeth, and let out a signature upturnedugh.

    "Ha ha ha ha."

    Hisughter echoed over Konoha, causing everyone present to look at each other in amazement.

    No one knows why Uchiha Tetsuughed wildly, and no one can see through what is going on in this lunatic''s head.

    till the end.

    The wildughter gradually subsided and turned into a faint smile.

    He looked at the third generation on the opposite side, and said a word happily:

    "Okay, I promise."

    Three generations finally breathed a sigh of relief when he heard the words, his tense face stretched out, and a smile appeared.

    He knew that inviting Duan to be Hokage''s assistant was an extremely dangerous decision, and it was tantamount to leading a wolf into the house.

    But right now, for Konoha''s peace, the third generation had to do this.

    As Hokage, you should get used to enduring humiliation.

    Seeing that this matter was so confirmed, everyone in Konoha felt incredible.

    To know.

    Two days ago, Konoha''s identity, at least in name, was just an ordinary viger.

    Not even Genin.

    But in just two days, Sandaime first made an exception and promoted Duan to Konoha Jominin, and then even made an astonishing statement, inviting Duan to serve as Naruto''s assistant in public!

    This kind of promotion speed is not only unprecedented, but also destined to be unprecedented.

    Many people even wondered if the third generation would announce his abdication in a few days.

    Damn it, it''s outrageous.

    When everyone was still in shock.

    Taking advantage of the presence of everyone, the third generation loudly announced two major events.

    First, in the name of Konoha Vige, publicly issued a warrant for Uchiha Obito, and ording to the information provided by the Uchiha n, Obito was exposed to the whole ninja world.

    Second, in the name of Konoha, officially dere war on Yuyin Vige and Xiao Organization!

    Three generations know it well.

    Hispromise with Uchiha today will inevitably cause dissatisfaction among many people in the vige. The vigers can''t understand his good intentions, let alone the difficulty of his Hokage.

    at this time.

    In order to transfer internal contradictions, we can only rely on external contradictions.

    The battle between Konoha and Yuyin is imperative.

    Finally, Third Generation solemnly exhorted:

    "Duan, tomorrow at ten o''clock in the morning, I will gather all Konoha Jominin, and under their joint witness, I will officially grant you the position of Assistant Hokage. Please be sure to arrive at the Hokage Building on time to attend this ceremony."

    Finished speaking.

    The third generation took Anbu and hundreds of ninjas from the Sarutobi n, escorted the already unconscious Danzo and a group of roots, and turned away.

    "Go quickly."

    Hyuga Hyuzu whispered, and left with the people from the police department in desperation, for fear that if he walked too slowly, Uchiha would catch him and settle the score.

    He doesn''t want to end up like Danzo.

    The members of Konoha''s major ninja n also dispersed after discussing for a while.

    They all realized that after returning, they might have to order their nsmen to change their attitudes and ways of getting along with the Uchiha n.

    Because from today.

    With thepromise of the third generation, Uchiha has be the only super rich family in Konoha.

    The status is detached.

    "Ming Yin,e with me to Konoha Hospital. There should be many wounded who need our help."

    Tsunade gave instructions to his disciples.

    She took the initiative to expose her identity, but now she doesn''t have to hide it. Compared with the mess between Uchiha and the third generation, she cared more about those innocent vigers who were injured.

    It is necessary to treat as many wounded as possible before the creditors find Konoha.

    This is what Tsunade thought.

    Doctors are benevolent.

    Looking at Tsunade''s back constantly, he strode away.

    He retracted his gaze, returned the me fan in his hand to his brother-inw, and then walked towards the n ground in a dispirited manner.

    It''s really a pity that I didn''t get to see Uchiha and Konoha working together today.

    The good news is.

    There will still be opportunities in the future.

    The Uchihas followed behind Duan, and rushed back to the building of the Meat Reform Department.

    Suddenly discovered.

    Because the people from the police department fled, Fengshen Leishen, the idiot brothers, were left where they were.

    "We''re hungry!"

    At this time, they smashed the prison car with their strange strength, and knocked down several Uchiha nsmen, and they were yelling at Samui for food, otherwise they would...

    beat her hard.

    "Curator!"

    Samui backed away in horror, seeing the broken back, suddenly saw the dawn in the darkness.

    Judgment upon seeing the situation.

    Taking one step forward, he crossed a distance of more than ten meters and came to the two brothers.

    Then, under their puzzled eyes, he raised his left and right hands and pointed at them with a flick.

    Boom!

    A real burst of strange power.

    The huge bodies of the two brothers flew upside down and fell heavily to the ground.

    "Brother Duan, we don''t dare anymore, please forgive us."

    "Brother Duan, don''t kill us."

    They became honest all of a sudden, while begging Duan for mercy, they also imitated the funny lizard crawling, trying to make Duanugh.

    Fu Yue came over, frowned and said:

    "I''ll arrange manpower immediately to send these two troublesome guys back to the police department."

    Duan shook his head slightly, stopped his brother-inw, and proposed:

    "The Meat Reform Department happens to be short of two security guards, why don''t we just leave these two brothers to watch the gate, anyway, we just need to feed them enough."

    Fengshen Leishen is a good seed for fitness, and is expected to be a believer in the Muscle God Sect, and you can tell it at a nce.

    That''s why he said this.

    "Good idea, curator."

    When everyone in Uchiha heard the words, they ttered one after another.

    As for Zhishui, he once again reluctantly took over the task of "raising the children". After the great clever A Fei, he is also responsible for teaching the pair of idiot brothers.

    No one noticed.

    In the distant building, Obito looked gloomy and watched the whole process.

    He saw that Danzo was abolished, and Uchiha confronted the third generation. At one time, he thought that Konoha would finally have civil strife, but it turned out that Uchiha won a big victory.

    Uchiha Duan became the assistant of Hokage.

    Obito was so angry that he trembled all over.

    "Obitu, it''s time to leave." Hei Jue reminded.

    Obito took a deep look at the Uchiha Meat Kaibu standing there, then gritted his teeth and unleashed Kamui, and left here.

    His top priority now is to think about how to exin all this to the Nagato of Yuyin Vige.

    Sorry, I didn''t finish writing until 4:00 in the morning. Thank you book friend 20220213055508177 for the reward of 2000 starting coins, you spent it.

 Chapter 130: Want to... try dating?

    Chapter 130 Do you want to...try dating?

    Konoha.

    Danzo was imprisoned, and he was about to be the new Naruto assistant. Konoha issued a warrant for Obito to the whole ninja world, and dered war on Yuyin Vige and Akatsuki.

    One of these four things alone is enough to be a big news sensation in Konoha.

    And now, it happened simultaneously in one day.

    Konoha had just experienced a dawn attack, and the vigers were generally in a state of panic and fear, and such a drastic change came again, which made people panic for a while.

    Whether it is to let the people of Uchiha be the assistant of Hokage, or tounch a war against Yuyin, for the Konoha vigers who just want to live in peace¡ª

    Obviously, it is not good news.

    The whole day, the vige was in chaos, everyone was talking non-stop, full of deep anxiety and worry about Konoha''s future.

    Uchiha nnd.

    During the turmoil that swept Konoha, Uchiha did not suffer any casualties or damage to buildings.

    so.

    The ?? nsmen have all returned to their respective homes at this time and resumed their normal lives.

    The shops on the street have also reopened for business, a lively scene.

    but.

    Although this time he became the only winner among all the forces, Uchiha did not rx his vignce because of this.

    Instead, they still maintain a state of alert.

    The elite ninjas in the n take turns to patrol on duty, guarding the nnd like an iron bucket.

    At the end of the day.

    The Uchiha n has never let go of their defenses against Konoha''s high-ranking officials, and they are always on guard against Obito and Akatsuki''s second attack.

    Meat reform department conference room.

    Duan, Fuyue and Shisui held a small Uchiha high-level meeting here.

    "ording to the information provided by Anbu Ninja Tenzo, Obito has taken back his left eye from Kakashi and assembled a pair of kaleidoscopes. For us, this may be a huge threat."

    Fu Yue''s face was serious.

    The ability of Kamui is too terrifying. Even among all the kaleidoscope pupil techniques in Uchiha history, it is the only one.

    Obito who gathers both eyes will not only haveplete divine power, but the pupil power will also skyrocket, making it even more difficult to deal with.

    "Don''t worry."

    Duan looked calm, and took out Obito''s real left eye.

    This is¡­

    Fuyue and Shishui were taken aback for a moment, and then they learned the truth from Duan''s mouth.

    turn out to be.

    Duan had already asked Tsunade to perform an eye recement operation for Kakashi, and secretly dropped Obito''s Sharingan.

    and.

    Kakashi said that his left eye once sensed the existence of Obito''s right eye, and he could even share the perspective with the other party.

    That is to say.

    This left eye is a radar, as long as Obito appears nearby, it has a certain chance of sensing.

    Just need to find a new owner for it.

    but.

    This candidate needs to be carefully considered.

    After the meeting.

    Duan came to the equipment area, turned around, and suddenly found that Samuel was not there.

    Randomly asked the nsmen, and learned that her sister Meiqin had just been here, and asked Samuel to go shopping together.

    He frowned and left the building of the Department of Meat Reform.

    on the street.

    Uchiha Mikoto and Samui held hands, talking andughing while shopping.

    these days.

    After getting along with Samui in depth, the more she knows about her, the more satisfied Miqin will be with this future "sister-inw".

    In the process of shopping.

    As usual, she inquired about Samuel''s thoughts on the sidelines, and kept hinting at thetter, hoping to see the rtionship between Samuel and Duan go further.

    About this.

    Samui has also done enough homework and is very good at ttering Mikoto, making thetter trust her more and more.

    When the two came to the small park of the familynd.

    Samui''s eyes shed, and he suddenly pretended to be anxious, and said to Miqin:

    "Excuse me. Mikoto-san, I''m going to the bathroom."

    "Oh, then go quickly, I''ll wait for you here." Miqin smiled slightly, and just happened to be tired from shopping, so she sat down on the bench and nned to rest for a while.

    The opportunity hase.

    Sam Yi was overjoyed, Dang even left Meiqin and hurried to the toilet in the park.

    but.

    After she walked into the public toilet, she didn''t stay for a moment, then slipped out through the back door and came to the small woods deep in the park.

    it''s here.

    Samui looked left and right, and after confirming that there was no one around, he cast a seal and summoned the Ninja Hawk who delivered the information.

    Tie the information to Ninja''s leg, and watch it p its wings and fly away until it flies out of the range of Konoha and disappears into the distant sky.

    Samui finally breathed a sigh of relief and smiled.

    But at this moment.

    A "creak" came from behind her, as if someone stepped on a branch.

    "who?!"

    Samui turned around abruptly, looking sharply at the person who came.

    But the next second.

    Her sharp eyes turned into panic, her whole face panicked, and she stammered:

    "Curator, curator."

    Yes.

    In this case, the one who appeared in front of Samuel was none other than the man she least wanted to see¡ª

    Uchiha off.

    "I was passing by outside and saw something flying out of the woods. I felt a little suspicious, so I came in to have a look."

    Duan walked towards Samuel while talking, "By the way, what are you doing here?"

    Oops.

    Hearing this, Samuel''s body stiffened immediately, and his heart sank to the bottom of the valley.

    Sure enough...was it still discovered?

    Seeing Duan approaching step by step, under the aura exuded by the opponent''s stalwart body, Samuel''s heart beat violently and became more and more nervous.

    Looking for a way to escape?

    no.

    As soon as she had such an idea in her mind, she was vetoed by herself, because Samuel knew that it was impossible for her to escape from the front of the section.

    Can only hold thest trace of luck.

    Prayer Duan just passed by by chance, just asked casually, and didn''t really doubt her.

    "Why is your body trembling?"

    Duan came to Samuel, noticed the strangeness of thetter, and asked in surprise.

    The voice fell.

    He also stretched out a big hand and touched Samui''s shoulder, as if he wanted to help her check her body.

    this moment.

    Samui''s inner fear reached the extreme.

    In her eyes, the broken hand is like a mountain, as long as it falls on her shoulder, it may crush her to death at any time.

    In order to save herself, she had to do something.

    You can''t sit still like this.

    In desperation.

    Fight.

    Gritting his teeth, Samuel suddenly fell forward, and his whole body limply leaned against Duan''s body.

    "Curator, I don''t know what''s going on, I suddenly feel ufortable..."

    She said weakly with her face pressed against her broken chest. If it weren''t for leaning against the break, the whole person seemed to fall down at any time.

    This trick is called selling hue.

    Although it was a bad strategy, it might be useless in confrontation, but Samui couldn''t think of any other way for a while.

    Fortunately.

    Judgment seems to have been tricked, and Samuel sessfully diverted attention with her beauty.

    "Oh? It''s because the meat reform department has too many things recently, so you''re exhausted."

    Juan let Samuel lean against his chest, and asked with concern, but an imperceptible mockery shed in the depths of his eyes.

    "Well, I think so."

    Samuy responded, and continued following the broken sentence, "I wanted to take a good rest today, but sister Meiqin came to visit me for shopping... I just came out of the bathroom, a little dizzy, and identally twisted my foot. Fortunately, Long you are here..."

    "Is that so, my sister is too ignorant. I will definitely talk to herter."

    Duan frowned, and when he heard Samuel twist his feet, he offered to carry her back.

    Samui was ttered when he saw this:

    "Curator, my ankle is actually not very serious, and I should be able to walk back by myself. Besides, you are about to be the assistant of Hokage, how can I make you condescend to carry me?"

    "Stop talking nonsense,e up."

    As Duan said, he turned around and squatted down, "I have only carried one person on my back all these years, and that is my nephew Uchiha Itachi, because I love him the most. However, you are my best employee, and in my Uchiha Duan''s heart The status is the same as itachi."

    Such heartwarming words.

    But it made Samuel startled, and hisplexion became even paler.

    The curator said that he was the most painful to Itachi, and he said that he raised the iron fist when he was idle and beat his nephew?

    How many people can bear such a heavy love?

    Looking at Duan''s broad and thick back like a mountain, Samuel hesitated for a while, but still didn''t dare to refuse Duan''s kindness, andy down on his body.

    She clings to the broken back and throws her arms around his neck.

    Duan also put his hands on the bend of Samuel''s legs, supported her thighs and stood up.

    Then walked out of the grove.

    As soon as the two of them got outside, they were discovered by Miqin.

    "you¡­"

    Meiqin saw that Duan was carrying Samuel on her back, and came back to her senses, with a pleasant smile on her face.

    "Sister, Samui is not feeling well, and you are still dragging her to go shopping."

    Sighed heavily,ined to Mikoto, and walked forward.

    "Really?"

    Meiqin looked stunned, and then quickly chased after her, greeting Samuel guiltily. After learning that thetter was fine, I was relieved.

    Along the way.

    The nsmen on both sides of the street saw Duan and Samuy lying on his back, apart from bowing to Duan, they smiled and whispered.

    "Duan, Samuel, did you hear that, everyone says you two are made for each other?"

    Mikoto said with a smile, her eyes bent into crescent moons.

    "Miss Meiqin, how could..."

    Samui immediately blushed and lowered his eyes in embarrassment.

    Duan was expressionless and said nothing.

    Seeing her younger brother like this, Meiqin frowned slightly, a little anxious, and sent another assist:

    "Damn, you and Samuel are not too young, why don''t you listen to me and try to date?"

    As soon as this remark came out.

    Samui''s face was reddened to the ears, and he said hastily, "Miss Meiqin, you think too highly of me, I''m just an ordinary person, how can I be worthy of being the curator."

    "There is nothing worthy of it!"

    Miqin encouraged Samuel, and even gave an example of her own emotional experience.

    At first, she thought that Fu Yue was an unsmiling, rigid and boring man, but after trying to date him, she discovered many advantages of the other party, and finally became a happy couple.

    So Mikoto thinks.

    Both Juan and Samuel should take a bold step forward, so as to pierce theyer of window paper and enhance their understanding of each other.

    She was really worried about her younger brother''s lifelong event.

    To Mikoto''s relief.

    Today''s break is finally an enlightenment!

    I saw him slowing down and asking Samuel seemingly casually:

    "So, Samui, what do you think of my sister''s proposal? Would you like to try dating me?"

    "!"

    When Duan himself said such words, Sam Yi opened his mouth wide and his mind went nk.

    turn out to be.

    Juan really likes her.

    Samuel was in such a state of confusion that he didn''t know how to answer for a while.

    But in fact, Duan''s true thoughts are only known to him.

    All the time.

    Duan Duan only has fitness in his mind, and he spent 24 yearspleting muscle transformation, just to have the strongest body in the world.

    Muscles are unwavering beliefs.

    By contrast.

    He doesn''t have any interest in such things as love between men and women, and reproduction of offspring, so he has always been single.

    Until Duan awakened the stand-in "world".

    One of the characteristics of a substitute is that it can be passed on to future generations through blood, which is very simr to the limit of blood inheritance.

    In the world of jojo.

    After taking Joe''s body, Dio awakened the original stand-in "world" and, using this as a starting point, passed on this magical power to his four sons and descendants of the Joestar family through blood.

    Anyone who has a star-shaped birthmark on the left side of the back of the neck after birth has the potential to awaken a double.

    Purple Hermit, tinum Star, Crazy Diamond, Golden Experience, Stone Freedom, Bohemian Rhapsody, Flying Beyond, Underworld...

    These avatars are almost all powerful, with various abilities, not even losing to "the world."

    It would be a lie to say that Duan was not curious about the power of a substitute.

    His substitute was awakened by the power of the flesh, and it was judged to be a revtion from the God of Muscle.

    So.

    Can he, like Dio, pass on the power of the substitute to his offspring?

    Just right.

    Judging that afterpleting the physical transformation, he is facing the problem of excess energy.

    He felt that instead of wasting this energy in vain, it is better to use it for research and verify the gic theory of the substitute.

    In order to aplish this.

    He obviously needs to have a baby with "Bread" like Dio did.

    Besides sister Meiqin, Samuel was the only woman close to him. Under such circumstances, she naturally became his priority.

    and.

    After some rigorous and careful observation, it was concluded that Samui''s plump buttocks meant that she had excellent fertility.

    Her **** are alsorge, which is good for feeding children.

    want toe.

    It should not be a problem to have more than a dozen children in a row, and to gather all the substitute abilities of the Joestar family.

    If you have to say that Samui has any shorings.

    She''s a spy.

    However, this can be a reason for breaking.

    "Sam Yi, you don''t want everyone to know that you are a spy of Yunyin, right?"

    As soon as this linees out, Samui will definitely not be able to refuse it, and most likely he can only submit obediently.

    certainly.

    It would be best if the two of thempleted the research on the gic theory of substitutes in a friendly manner without relying on threats.

    Facing the broken "confession".

    Samui blushed for a while, and finally leaned on his shoulder, and said a word like a mosquito:

    "Um."

    She agreed.

    It''s not because I like Uchiha off.

    Samui intends to pretend to agree first, and try to find a way to stabilize this man with Duan Xu.

    As long as she can stay until next month, after Konoha and Yunyin''s joint Chunin exam is over, she canplete her undercover career and return to Yunyin.

    Then she will be free.

    Thanks again to book friend 20220213055508177, for the 1,000 starting point coins rewarded in one mouthful!

 Chapter 131: Shake hands to kill, sneak attack on Old Hokage

    Chapter 131 Shake hands to kill, sneak attack on old Hokage

    Duan returned to the Meat Reform Department with Samui on his back.

    See this scene.

    All the Uchihas who were exercising smiled and booed one after another, making Samuel blush again.

    "Tsk tsk."

    Fuyue smacked his lips with emotion, thinking that my brother-inw is quite good at ying, is he the female spy who intends to conquer this Yunying Vige?

    Under the gaze of everyone.

    Duan returned to her room with Samuel on his back, put her on the bed, then looked down at her with deep eyes without saying a word.

    Samui''s heart was pounding, and she was extremely nervous.

    Judgment, it won''t be so soon to attack her.

    but.

    As Yunyin''s spy, as long as it is for the vige, she is also ready...to sacrifice her own body if it is ast resort.

    "go to bed early."

    Unexpectedly, Duan only left a word, then turned and left.

    For Duan, Samui is like a piece of bread delivered to his mouth, ready to be enjoyed at any time.

    However, he is a person who pursues scientific efficiency. This is the case when he is exercising, and it is even more so when he is doing gic research on doubles.

    so.

    It is necessary to find out Samui''s ovtion period first, and then target it, so as not to make a lot of fuss, but it turns out to be a waste of effort.

    In life, avoid meaningless busyness.

    The sun sets and the moon rises, and the night passes.

    the next day.

    When I woke up, I saw Samuel preparing breakfast in the kitchen wearing an apron as usual.

    Five catties of steak, twenty fried eggs, one liter of milk, and arge bowl of vegetable sd.

    After enjoying a hearty breakfast slowly.

    After eating and drinking enough, I sat on the sofa for a while and looked up at the wall clock on the wall. It was gettingte.

    It''s time to go to the Naruto assistant''s appointment ceremony.

    "Curator, wait."

    When he got up and was about to go downstairs, Samuel came over with small steps, stretched out his hands, and helped him straighten his clothes with a blushing face.

    Since you promised to try to break off contact with her, you must put on a good show.

    That''s part of the job of espionage.

    At this time, this iceberg beauty who is inessible in the eyes of outsiders is gentle and considerate in front of Duan.

    Then.

    Sam Yi even followed Duan step by step, bowed to him with a smile at the door, and watched him walk out of the building of the Department of Meat Reform.

    In the open space outside.

    All the Uchihas have already gathered here and have been waiting for a long time.

    Today''s appointment ceremony, there will be 50 Uchiha elites and Duan apanying him. In addition to filling the ostentation for him, the Hokage assistant, the more important reason is¡ª

    It''s Uchiha who still doesn''t trust the third generation. Who knows if the other party will do something wrong, which will be detrimental to their beloved curator.

    "Set off."

    Duan said these two words with a calm face, and led a group of Uchihas out of the gate of the n.

    "Loyalty! Honesty!"

    At the gate, the two Fengshen and Leishen brothers, who had already be security guards, straightened their backs, saluted fawningly, and watched the Uchihas go away.

    Hokage Building.

    In the open space in front of the building, a temporary tform was set up.

    On the stage, the third generation was wearing a Hokage robe, looking forward, waiting with a serious face.

    The two consultants, Koharu and Mitomonyan, were separated on both sides of the third generation, and they also had dignified expressions.

    Behind them, there were more than 20 patriarchs of Konoha and hundreds of J¨­nin, none of whom was absent, and they all put on a posture of being ready for battle without saying a word.

    The fact that Uchiha will be Naruto''s assistant has long spread throughout Konoha.

    To witness this historic moment.

    Many vigers also came after hearing the news, standing bustlingly on both sides of the street, talking endlessly.

    Time passed by one minute and one second.

    ing.

    Three generations suddenly stared at the end of the street.

    I see.

    Led by Duan, Fuyue, and Shisui, the Uchiha n appeared on Ichiraku Avenue and walked towards the Hokage Building.

    They were wearing dark blue high-necked robes, and they were walking in uniform steps, with indifferent and serious expressions, without squinting. There are only fifty people, but it seems that they have stepped out of the momentum of thousands of troops.

    Wherever they passed, the Muye vigers on both sides of the street were all silent, and retreated in panic.

    This is Uchiha.

    Under the continuous suppression of Konoha''s senior management for decades, this family was not only pushed out to the edge of the vige, but even the police department failed to keep them, and they were forced to resign collectively. They were oncepletely reduced to "outsiders".

    But no one thought of¡ª

    They actually bottomed out and rebounded, and in less than half a month, they achieved a miraculous revival.

    Today''s Uchiha is like the sun hanging in the middle of the Konoha, making people afraid to look directly at it.

    And all of this isrgely because of that man.

    Uchiha off.

    Da da da.

    The Uchihas walked through the Ichiraku Avenue, and under the gaze of countless eyes, they came to the front of the Hokage Building.

    "Break, go."

    Fu Yue nodded at his brother-inw, his eyes burning.

    "Curator, let''s go." Everyone in the Uchiha also echoed in unison, looking into Duan''s eyes, full of fanaticism and admiration.

    So.

    Duan was alone, slowly stepped onto the stage, and walked in front of the third generation.

    The two looked at each other, followed by a few seconds of silence. During this period, the atmosphere at the scene was extremely quiet, and a needle could be heard.

    atst.

    Three Daime was the first to show a kind smile, and stretched out his hand to Duan.

    Juan also smiled when he saw this, and reached out to shake hands with the third generation.

    Um?

    Great power.

    The moment the hand was broken, the third generation was startled, and secretly tried topete with the opponent, but on the surface he remained calm.

    Just when he felt that he was about to withdraw his hand.

    Shua.

    Suddenly, the strength of the severed hand increased sharply again, and with a unexpected forceful pull, the third generation was pulled over.

    "!" Sandaime was so startled that he almost lost his footing.

    Immediately sullen inside.

    This guy, Uchiha Duan, obviously did it on purpose. He didn''t talk about ninjutsu and sneaked up on him, an old Hokage in his sixties.

    But he couldn''t get angry.

    because.

    Duan smiled at this time, tightly grasped the third generation''s hand, and stretched out the other hand, "gently pat" the back of the third generation''s hand.

    To the uninformed outsider.

    This is obviously a heart-warming picture of intimacy, which is enough to show how warm the year-end friendship between Duan and the third generation is.

    This is the broken handshake kill.

    The first step is to start with a normal handshake posture with a smile on your face;

    The second step is to take advantage of the other party¡¯s inattention and suddenly use force to pull the other party over like a tug-of-war;

    The third step is to firmly grasp the opponent''s hand so that it cannot break free, and then pat the back of the opponent''s hand, using this set of bodynguage topletely control the initiative and dere victory.

    Therefore.

    Facing Duan''s shameless sneak attack, although San Daimu had already scolded in his heart, in order not to be seen by others, the smile on his face became brighter and brighter.

    Laughing until the creases rise.

    In order to save face, reverse the situation.

    While smiling, the third generation stretched out his other hand, trying to pat the broken shoulder, but thetter was too high for him to reach.

    The third generation''s smile gradually became awkward.

    Fortunately.

    Duan at this time, finally let go of the hand of Third Generation, ending the twenty-second "marathon awkward grip".

    Hiss.

    Sandaime secretly took a deep breath, the entire back of his hand turned white, leaving clear fingerprints.

    The most exasperating thing is.

    Just after Duan made such a bad move, Sandaime forced a smile on his face and invited Duan to face the Konoha people with him, and announced loudly:

    "During this turmoil, Uchiha Duan defeated Akatsuki''s plot and made a great contribution to protecting Konoha. In addition, he also exposed Danzo''s true face and helped the vige pull out the cancerous root tissue. Duan devoted himself to Konoha, Therefore, he deserves the position of Assistant Hokage!"

    The voice fell.

    The scene was quiet and there was no reaction.

    Uchiha Duan did his best for the vige? Even if these words were said from the mouth of the respected third generation, it would be hard to believe.

    Everyone knows the real reason. The power of the Dan and Uchiha n threatened Konoha''s senior management, which made the third generation have topromise and talk nonsense with their eyes open.

    this moment.

    Everyone in Konoha chose to protest with silence.

    at this time.

    Snapped! Snapped! Snapped!

    Someone took the lead in apuding, and the voice was still very loud.

    It turned out to be breaking myself.

    He smiled, ignored the protests of everyone in Konoha, and apuded himself to celebrate.

    The Uchiha people in the audience quickly reacted, and under the leadership of Fuyue, they apuded enthusiastically and cheered loudly.

    "well."

    The patriarchs of the Zhuludie family looked at each other and sighed.

    Whether they like it or not, it is already an irond fact that they will definitely be the assistant of Hokage.

    In the end, everyone in Konoha could only reluctantly raise their hands and contribute sparse apuse.

    after.

    From the perspective of the third generation.

    It seems that it is not enough just to break the appointment.

    "Duan, in order to congratte you on bing the assistant of Hokage, I have a gift for you."

    Sandaime looked solemn, and waved to the side, and an Anbe quickly stepped onto the stage, brought a te, and saw an armband quietly ced inside.

    Amidst the curious faces of everyone in Konoha, Third Generation picked up the armband.

    It is the size of a palm, with exquisite workmanship, with red me patterns painted on the white background, and there is a word "fire" in the middle.

    This is an armband that symbolizes the will of fire.

    Next.

    Under the amazed gaze of the crowd, Sandaime even put on the armband by himself.

    See this scene.

    Boom.

    The crowd suddenly exploded.

    Especially the patriarchs and Jonin of Konoha, after they saw the action of the third generation, they all quickly realized its meaning.

    The third generation is releasing a signal to everyone:

    Uchiha Duan is his designated Naruto candidate.

    "Broken, how do you like this gift?"

    Sandaimu asked, his eyes full of expectation, and his face full of kindness.

    If it were someone else, facing this situation, I am afraid that they would have been moved to tears, and would have sworn to give their lives for Konoha on the spot.

    Duan just smiled lightly, and replied:

    "Of course, I like it."

    His heart was not moved at all.

    Because Duan clearly knows that everything in front of him is false, but it is just a deliberate appearance by the third generation to show him.

    Not to mention the third generation, at least in terms of acting skills, Danzo is overwhelmed.

    "Let''s say a few words to everyone."

    Sandaimu made another suggestion, motioning everyone present to calm down and listen carefully to the speech of the newly promoted Assistant Hokage.

    "Ahem."

    Duan cleared his throat, stood on the stage and looked down at the Konoha people, his indifferent eyes swept across the crowd.

    Then, he spoke slowly in a voice that everyone could hear:

    "The will of fire is to burn everything."

 Chapter 132: I am the fireman, you are the firewood

    Chapter 132 I am a fireworker, you are firewood

    The will of fire is to burn everything.

    Juan opened his mouth with such amazing words, which stunned everyone present, including the third generation.

    Did not wait for everyone to recover.

    Duan looked at the patriarchs and jounin again, and said "sincerely":

    "For Konoha, you people should take the initiative to set an example and be the first batch of firewood to burn yourself to illuminate the vige.

    Please rest assured that your sacrifices will be turned into nourishment to make the big tree Konoha grow stronger.

    And I, Uchiha off.

    It''s not a Hokage assistant, just a humble fire burner. I just want to serve Konoha in obscurity and diligently, and dedicate my life to the will of fire. "

    This is the official inauguration deration.

    Although there are only a few short sentences, they sound like heart-warming words.

    Especially when Duan said emotionally that he would dedicate his life to Konoha, even he was almost moved.

    But.

    Duan waited for a long time, but did not hear the apuse of everyone.

    The Konoha patriarch and Junin who were opposite him all opened their mouths and eyes wide at this time, all of them looked terrified and shuddered.

    once.

    They thought that Danzo was already dark enough, and relied on their status as assistants of Naruto to demand people everywhere, abducting geniuses of various ethnic groups and bringing them into the root for brainwashing.

    But nowpared with Duan, Danzo is nothing short of a big deal.

    The judgment has been clearly stated.

    He is the fireman, and Konoha and everyone are firewood. His job is to throw the firewood into the fire, so that the burning fire can illuminate the Konoha and bring warmth to the "vigers".

    What kind of will of fire is this? !

    "What happen to you guys?"

    Juan was puzzled when he saw the expressions on everyone''s faces.

    In his opinion, isn''t the so-called will of fire always like this? Why do these people seem to be bted.

    "Break!"

    There was a shout from the crowd.

    It turned out to be the hot-blooded young man Maite Kai, who bravely stood up because he couldn''t stand the nonsense.

    He stared directly at Duan with firm eyes, and questioned him unceremoniously on behalf of everyone behind him:

    "Since you said solemnly that the will of fire is to treat everyone as firewood, why don''t you, as the assistant of Hokage, take the lead and be the first to sacrifice for the vige?"

    The voice just fell.

    "well said!"

    Everyone agreed one after another, let''s see how Duan intends to argue.

    Duan shook his head andughed silently:

    "It seems that you all superficially think that the will of fire is that the vige forces you to sacrifice, making you look like something special. No, this is your opportunity, no matter how many people want to get it, they can''t get it!"

    Without waiting for everyone''s rebuttal, he strode up to Kai, looked down at thetter and continued:

    "Like your father, Matt Day.

    He has mediocre talent. He has been a ninja in Konoha for 20 years, and he has been ridiculed and ridiculed all the year round.

    Although Matt Day always screwed things up, the vige kept him and gave him the simple tasks of catching cats and serving as servants to nobledies.

    It wasn''t until the third Ninja World War broke out that Dai finally found a chance to burn himself, and defeated Kirigakure''s Seven Ninja Swordsmen with the Eight Gate Dunjia.

    Although he died, he became Konoha''s hero and will live forever in the hearts of the vigers.

    If Dai hadn''t be firewood, he would probably still be the ten thousand year ninja who was ridiculed by others, unable to hold his head up all his life, and finally died in obscurity.

    Simrly, if Dai didn''t take the initiative to sacrifice.

    Maitkai, do you think you can be a jonin now, do you have the right to stand here and talk to me? "

    These words left Metkay stunned.

    His brain turned slowly, and he couldn''t logically refute the decision for a while, so he could only blush, and asked Xiang Duan:

    "But at the beginning, didn''t you always persuade my father not to go to the battlefield and not to be firewood?"

    In Kay''s view.

    Juan is obviously a person who is in a hurry, and what he once said haspletely changed so quickly.

    How can such a person be trusted by everyone and serve as the assistant of Hokage?

    Facing Kay''s questioning.

    Duan sighed:

    "I''m ashamed to say that at that time, I was not a glorious Konoha ninja, but an ordinary person who was ignorant and short-sighted."

    Then, he looked at the third generation beside him, with grateful eyes:

    "However, the third generation used his words and deeds to teach me what the real will of fire is, and it also made me realize how shallow I was in the past. The third generation promoted me from amoner to a Hokage assistant. I, Uchiha, will definitely not Live up to his old man''s expectations!"

    When the third generation heard the words, his face twitched unnaturally, and he squeezed out a smile.

    I haven''t finished my sentence yet.

    He nced over Maitekai, looked at the Konoha people, and raised his voice:

    "If one day, I, a fire burner, can also get a chance to burn myself. Then I will not hesitate to follow the steps of the third generation and dedicate myself to the great will of fire."

    These words are like death.

    But everyone can hear it, there is a premise.

    That is, the third generation must be sacrificed first, and then Duan will follow.

    after all.

    When ites to taking the lead, the priority of Hokage is definitely ahead of the assistant of Hokage.

    This is the only way to set an example, isn¡¯t it?

    Okay, almost done.

    At this moment, the third generation finally couldn''t stand it anymore, coughed twice, stood up and took the broken words.

    "Duan''s understanding of the will of fire has certain advantages, but there are also some extreme ces..."

    As soon as he opened his mouth, he made up for Duan.

    have to say.

    The three generations of Hokage in the past forty years are really not in vain, at least in terms of speech ability, they have already perfected their skills.

    No one can match the whole Konoha.

    His talksted for more than ten minutes.

    Everyone in Konoha quickly forgot about the "false theory" just now, and bathed their hearts under the orthodox will of fire once again.

    When the speech is finished.

    Three generations saw by chance that a palm-sized leaf just fell from a big tree by the roadside, and was blown by the wind and floated over his head.

    Shua.

    Three Daime stretched out his hand and caught the leaf.

    Then.

    He nced at Duan, then looked at the Uchiha people in the stands, and finally raised the leaf and said loudly to everyone:

    "Wood and leaves are one. Without wood, there will be no luxuriance of leaves. Without leaves, trees will not survive for a long time. The vige is wood, and Uchiha and all ninjas are leaves. They are inseparable from each other and will always be with each other. Dependence. This is the meaning of Konoha!"

    These sincere words moved many people present and were deeply moved.

    Especially a guy like Maitekai clenched his fists with excitement, tears welling up in his eyes, wishing to sacrifice for Konoha immediately.

    It seems that everyone believes in the will of fire again.

    Seeing this, the third generation breathed a sigh of relief.

    In order to avoid being a monster again, he hastened to announce:

    The inauguration ceremony is over, and everyone can go back to their respective homes, doing what they should do.

    "Broken, I''m sorry, this ceremony is still a little crude. But now is an extraordinary period, time and conditions are limited, I hope you can understand."

    The third generation called to stop.

    Juan heard the implication of the third generation, his eyes shed, and he asked, "When do I go to work?"

    What I was waiting for was this sentence.

    "It just so happens that Koharu and Yan are here, why don''t the four of us hold a high-level meeting immediately to discuss important matters. What do you think?" Third Generation immediately asked.

    "sure."

    Duan nodded and readily agreed.

    He winked at Fuyue and told his brother-inw to take Uchiha''s people back first, so don''t worry about him.

    Next.

    Duan entered the Hokage building together with the third generation and two elder advisors as the new Hokage assistant.

    ten minutester.

    In Hokage¡¯s office, three leather sofas surround a coffee table, and Konoha F4 sits on each.

    Here, I don¡¯t know how many high-level meetings have been held.

    only.

    Danzo has been sitting in the seat for decades, and now it is suddenly reced by Duan. It is still somewhat ufortable for the other three to have a moment.

    "I don''t need to talk about the polite words, let''s start directly."

    Three generations nced at the other three, and got straight to the point.

    As soon as he finished speaking, he subconsciously picked up the cigarette pouch on the side, intending to take a puff, but remembered that he stopped here.

    After a little hesitation, he still quietly put away the cigarette pouch.

    Three generations of purpose''s little trick fell into the eyes of Xiaochun and Yan, and they couldn''t hide it.

    The two looked at each other, then nced at Dama Jindao, Uchiha Duan who was sitting alone on a sofa, and both realized one thing:

    In the near future.

    Concluded that it will not only rece Danzo''s position, but may go one step further than Danzo, posing a huge threat to the power of the third generation.

    And this is actually what Xiaochun and Yan are happy to see.

    because.

    The two manage Konoha''s huge government affairs organization, and they oftenmunicate with the Daming Mansion, and they have been personally recognized by the Fire Country Daimyo, and they have a detached status in the vige.

    They are from beginning to end.

    It is neither on the side of the third generation, nor on the side of Danzo, but really does everything from the interests of Konoha.

    for them.

    Regardless of Hokage or Hokage''s assistant, if they cannot check and bnce each other, one party willpletely overwhelm the other and monopolize the power.

    That will inevitably lead to the expansion of the ambitions of those in power and the breeding of selfish desires.

    Though the two consultants didn''t talk about what the third generation had done over the years, they had already seen it in their eyes.

    Whether it''s the rapid development of the Sarutobi n or the fourth generation goal, part of Sarutobi''s selfishness can be seen.

    This kind of selfishness is not good for the vige.

    so.

    There must be a person like Danzo to curb the power and selfish desires of the third generation.

    And Uchiha Break, it can be said to be an enhanced version of Danzo.

    Compared with Danzo, Duan is not only younger and stronger, but also more ruthless and unscrupulous in his actions, which is simply the embodiment of the word darkness.

    As for the Uchiha identity of Duan, in fact... it is not a problem that is difficult topromise.

    As long as he works hard and bears more darkness for Konoha, he will be recognized by the two advisors, and even favored by the daimyo of the Fire Nation.

 Chapter 133: three questions

    Chapter 133 Three Questions

    Hokage assistant.

    After assuming this position, what is the scope of his power and what resources can he mobilize?

    This Konoha high-level meeting, the first thing to discuss is this issue.

    Sandaime gave a look, indicating that Haru and Yan, who were on the opposite sofa, could speak.

    It was ast resort for him to give up the position, and anyone with a discerning eye could see this.

    therefore.

    The third generation naturally hoped that the two advisors could work with him to weaken and limit the power of Juan.

    Xiaochun and Yan are the bridges between Konoha and Damingfu, and their status in the vige is even more stable than him, Hokage.

    Even if the third generation resigns, the two will not step down.

    The Hokage of running water, the hard-working consultant.

    In a sense, Koharu and Yan and the Konoha government agency they represent are the real invisible rulers of the vige.

    As long as the third generation, Koharu, and Yan work together, it is a breeze to overtake Uchiha Duan.

    Until then.

    Judgment will be a poormander with no power.

    However.

    To the third generation''s surprise, Koharu and Yan did not follow his will, but expressed full support for Juan.

    "I think that Duan''s ability is fully qualified for the role of Assistant Hokage, so he should inherit all the powers of Danzo and take over the root." Xiaochun opened his mouth first.

    "I agree. It can definitely be better than Danzo." Yan pushed his sses and agreed with a deadpan expression.

    this moment.

    The two extended an olive branch to Duan.

    Juan heard the words, and also cast a grateful look at the two, and then said solemnly:

    "I, Uchiha Duan, am willing to bear the darkness of Konoha, be the root hidden in the ground, and die for the vige."

    It sounds like the truth.

    Seeing this, the third generation sighed from the bottom of his heart.

    He already understood the thoughts of the two advisors, they were nothing more than worried that he, Hokage, would monopolize the power, so he supported Duan and came to fight him.

    but.

    Xiaochun, Yan, do you really think you can control Uchiha Dan? He is not the kind of puppet that you can manipte.

    I hope you will not regret it then.

    Three generations took a deep look at the two of them and said nothing more.

    Next.

    is the most important thing in this meeting.

    The uing war between Konoha and Yuyin.

    "For this war, what suggestions do you have?" Third Generation asked in a deep voice.

    Duan rubbed his chin with his fingers, lost in thought.

    Yuyin Vige is the base camp of the Akatsuki organization, ruled by Nagato.

    At this time, Akatsuki should still be in the development stage of recruiting troops. In a real fight, it would be impossible topete head-on with Konoha.

    but.

    If Nagato is pushed into a hurry, he may abandon Yuyin Vige in a fit of anger, control Payne to run six thousand miles, and invade Konoha''s nativend.

    Then the fun will be great.

    Maybe.

    As soon as the "Super Shenluo Tianzheng" wasunched, Muye Vige was directly destroyed.

    Once this war starts, I am afraid there will be no winners. The biggest possibility is to "change home".

    It is destined to be a lose-lose situation.

    Think here.

    "I suggest that Konoha immediately assemble an army of 10,000 ninjas as quickly as possible, drive straight into Yuyin Vige, and kill the Akatsuki organization! This will be a hearty victory."

    Juan''s eyes were burning, and he proposed his battle n.

    As soon as this remark came out.

    Sandaime, Koharu and Yan were all very surprised and frowned.

    They all knew that Duan had never been a ninja before, nor had he ever been on a battlefield.

    Is that why he thinks of war so simply?

    War is no child¡¯s y, it¡¯s not that easy.

    Especially Yuyin Vige.

    It is definitely the most difficult bone in the whole ninja world.

    Recall the year.

    During the Second Ninja World War.

    Caught between the three major kingdoms of fire, wind and earth, Umein, unwilling to be reduced to a "chessboard" for the game of great powers, under the leadership of the leader Hanzo, went to the three major ninja viges of Konoha, Sandin and Iwain at the same time. dere war.

    Although Konoha became the winner in the end, Yuyin is not considered a loser, because Konoha has never been able to defeat Hanzo, and even the Sannin team was defeated by him.

    Achieved Hanzo''s undefeated myth.

    And now.

    ording to the information held by Konoha, Hanzo, the former ninja demigod, died at the hands of the leader of the Akatsuki organization.

    this means.

    Xiao''s leader is stronger than a demigod.

    Will Yuyin Vige under Akatsuki''s rule be easily breached by Konoha?

    The answer is probably no.

    unless.

    "ording to Duan''s proposal, if the Uchiha n is willing to serve as the vanguard and lead the Konoha army into the rain hidden, then winning this war must be as easy as picking something out of a bag."

    Mito Menyan''s eyes shed, following the broken words, he proposed the idea of ??letting Uchiha lead the battle.

    Ban Zhuan Xiaochun also followed immediately, and said to Duan:

    "Brother, this is an opportunity for you and the Uchiha n to make meritorious deeds. As long as you can wipe out the Akatsuki organization and win this battle, no one will ever question you as the assistant of Hokage, and the Uchiha n will also be Konoha''s heroes. , will not be misunderstood and rejected by the vigers."

    ording to the two consultants.

    They expressed their support for Duan, and Na Duan should also show corresponding sincerity and lead Uchiha to fight for Konoha.

    The third generation also agreed, and looked at Duan expectantly:

    "Obito, Orochimaru, and Red Sand Scorpion were all defeated by Uchiha. Facts have proved that Uchiha is Akatsuki''s nemesis. Duan, I believe that as long as you make a move, even Akatsuki''s leader will not be afraid. Once you defeat the opponent , you are the reincarnation of the first Hokage, the second ninja god!"

    After a few words, Duan and Uchiha almost went to the sky.

    Juan had already expected this situation.

    The third generation and the two advisers may have different political opinions in some aspects, but when ites to how to use the Uchiha n, the two sides have exactly the same idea.

    That is, let Uchiha deal with Akatsuki.

    If it is Fugaku, Shisui, or other Uchiha people sitting here today, I am afraid that no one can stand up to the three old guys taking turns to flicker.

    Only judgement.

    He doesn''t take hard things, it''s impossible for him to be fooled.

    Facing the ttery of the three old foxes, Duan shook his head, showing embarrassment:

    "In the battle of the mountain cemetery not long ago, although the Uchiha sessfully burned down the 100,000 Baijue army underground and prevented Akatsuki''s terrifying conspiracy to destroy Konoha, more than half of our elites were killed and injured, and they urgently needed to recuperate...so this time Uchiha may be powerless against Yuyin''s battle."

    As soon as these words came out, the faces of the three of them all became ugly at the same time, and deep disappointment shed in their eyes.

    They all know that this is a evasive word.

    The three of them couldn''t have been fooled by Duan. They were determined to fool Uchiha into the front line today, but at this moment, Duan changed the subject:

    "I suddenly thought of a better way."

    Before the three of them asked, he continued:

    "I heard that the three people who founded the Akatsuki organization were orphans on the battlefield in Yuyin Vige, and they wereter epted as disciples by Ji Laiya, who taught them carefully for several years.

    Although I don''t know what Jiraiya has instilled in his disciples, but the fact before his eyes is that his disciples are trying to destroy Konoha.

    So, isn¡¯t it Jiraiya who should be most responsible for the Akatsuki organization?

    I think that Jiraiya should be brought back immediately and asked him to go to Yuyin Vige to persuade Jiangxiao to organize. If the persuasion fails, Ji should also clean up the house himself and kill Akatsuki''s leader.

    At that time, Konoha''s army will attack Yuyin Vige in one fell swoop, and they will definitely win a big victory. "

    The voice fell.

    After going to bed, Koharu and Mitomon Yan were both taken aback. After recovering, they asked the third generation:

    "Is there such a thing?"

    "Akatsuki''s leader turned out to be Jiraiya''s disciple? Hirizhan, why didn''t you tell us?"

    The third generation''s expression changed.

    The decisive words sessfully diverted the focus of the two consultants, making them target Jiraiya.

    And Ziya is a disciple of the third generation.

    In this regard, the exnation of the third generation purpose is:

    "I have already sent someone to find Ziye, I believe he will be able to return to the vige soon."

    Next.

    The third generation quickly stated that, in view of the current situation, his view of this war is that it should not be rushed.

    For Konoha tounch an all-out war against Yuyin, two conditions must be met.

    The first is that the Uchiha n haspleted their cultivation and regained theirbat power, so they can join the Konoha army.

    The second is to return Jiraiya to the vige, and then ask Jiraiya to persuade Akatsuki''s leader as Duan suggested.

    Xiaochun and Yan looked at each other and nodded, agreeing with Sandaimu''s point of view.

    As for breaking, even if he disagrees, the vote is still 3:1.

    So off means it doesn''t matter.

    Finally, after some discussions among the four people.

    The third generation decided to gather an army of 3,000 Konoha ninjas and station at the border between the Land of Fire and the Land of Rain, in order to frighten Yuyin Vige and Akatsuki.

    Wait until the time is right, and then attack the enemy and hit Huanglong directly.

    After discussing the war, there is only onest question left.

    Chunin Exam.

    Konoha is the host and co-organized with Yunyin. It was originally nned to be held at the beginning of next month, but now there are less than ten days left.

    But ording to the current situation in the vige, should the Chunin exam be canceled or postponed this time?

    To know.

    Yun Yin will be led by the Fourth Raikage himself. If the opponent arrives at Konoha and finds that Konoha is deeply troubled by internal and external troubles, he will have some bad thoughts.

    That would undoubtedly be very detrimental to Konoha.

    Three generations pondered for a moment and gave his opinion:

    "The cancetion or postponement of the Zhongnin exam will make Yun Yin more suspicious. Therefore, this exam must be held as scheduled. At that time, let the fourth generation of Raikage take a good look at it. Even during Konoha''s war with the outside world, the vige It was as lively and peaceful as ever.¡±

    As soon as the voice fell, Duan immediately echoed:

    "That''s right, fight as usual, and live as usual. This is the essence of Konoha."

    As soon as he heard that people from Yunying Vige wereing, he thought of Samuel at home.

    At that time, many interesting things will definitely happen...

    Huh?

    Three Daimu saw that it was rare for him to support him once, and he was surprised, but also somewhat relieved.

    So he begged Duan, hoping that the Uchiha n would send an excellent ninja to participate in this Chunin exam, and he must beat Yun Yin and keep the first ce in Konoha.

    Just like Itachi once, he passed the Chunin exam by himself, eclipsing the other contestants.

    "no problem."

    Duan casually agreed.

    The time is almost up, and this high-level meeting wille to an end.

    Duan was the first to get up and leave, and was busy taking over the roots of Danzo. He already had a good idea on how to deal with the oil girl Ryoma and others.

    Koharu and Yan were also about to leave, but were suddenly stopped by the third generation.

    "Hi Zhan, what do you want to tell us?"

    Both of them could see that the third generation had something to say to them alone, avoiding Uchiha Dan.

    Sandaime sighed, without beating around the bush, he directly expressed his thoughts to the two old friends.

    He brought Jiraiya back, not only for this war against Yuyin, but also for a more important purpose, to check and bnce Uchiha Dan.

    The third generation is getting old and will abdicate sooner orter.

    But he hopes that when he retires, the person who will take over the position of Hokage wille from himself, not be cut off.

    Xiaochun and Yan have the power to nominate Hokage, and their opinions will directly affect the decision of the fire country daimyo.

    Therefore, it will be crucial for the two to choose whom to support at that time.

    After listening to the heartfelt words of the third generation.

    "Hiizan, you think too much, how can we really nominate Uchiha Duan as Hokage? He is only suitable for the position of root leader, and he will bear darkness all his life. This is the fate of Duan." Xiaochun said coldly.

    "As long as Jiraiya can solve Akatsuki''s problem and let Konoha win this war, we will logically nominate him as Fifth Hokage," Yanya said.

    Although both advisors understand that the Third Generation has some selfish intentions in letting his disciple Jiraiya inherit the position of Hokage.

    For example, after Jiraiya seeds to the throne, he will definitely continue to take care of the Sarutobi n.

    But this kind of selfishness does not hurt the overall situation, the two can turn a blind eye.

    However.

    If Renduan bes Hokage, the entire vige may fall into the hands of the Uchiha n.

    For the benefit of Konoha, Koharu and Yan will never be able to nominate Duan as Hokage.

    "With your words, I feel relieved."

    San Daime breathed a sigh of relief and smiled sincerely.

    After seeing the two of them off, he picked up the cigarette pouch next to him and took a deep puff, exhaling a string of thick smoke rings.

    Finallyfortable.

    That night.

    Root underground base.

    Led by the oil girl Ryoma, forty root ninjas were released from prison and informed to wait here for the new root leader¡ª

    Uchiha off.

    Regarding this, although everyone in Genbu returned to the underground base without saying a word, there was a fierce killing intent hidden behind the masks.

    They were all brought into the root since childhood, brainwashed by Danzang for a long time, and nted with the seal of tongue disaster and extermination. They havepletely be dead soldiers who only obey Danzang.

    Even the third Hokage cannotmand these roots.

    Not to mention broken.

    This person not only killed many root ninjas sessively, but also humiliated Danzo-sama in public, tore off thetter''s arm, and took away the position of Assistant Naruto.

    Such hatred is simply irreconcble.

    Therefore.

    The oil girl Ryoma and others appeared here not to bow down to Duan, but to avenge him.

    Time passed by one minute and one second.

    Forty root ninjas, motionless like cold sculptures, even breathing very weakly¡ªthey are restraining their killing intent, recharging their energy, and waiting for the man to appear.

    suddenly.

    Da da da.

    A sound of footsteps sounded from a distance, and a tall figure was seen, walking along the long corridor towards the people at the root without haste.

    Herees the break.

    There is another chapter after 12 o''clock, which is being written

 Chapter 134: Your task is to assassinate Payne!

    Chapter 134 Your mission is to assassinate Payne!

    A moment.

    Swish Swish Swish Swish.

    Forty murderous gazes locked on the figure in unison, and only waited for the order from the leader, Ryoma, tounch a suicide attack.

    Um?

    The oily girl Ryoma frowned.

    Uchiha Duan, he didn¡¯t bring anyone with him, he came alone.

    Are you just... so confident?

    Or is it that arge number of Uchiha ninjas have been ambushed outside Genbu¡¯s base, and once Genbu couldn¡¯t hold back the assassination, he would fall into the opponent¡¯s trap and be wiped out in one go?

    Just when the oily girl Ryoma hesitated.

    Duan Duan sensed the killing intent of many people, and couldn''t helpughing silently. Immediately, he alsounched his own dark aura technique in response.

    So.

    A strong dark aura emanated from him, like a raging ck mist spreading around, covering the entire root underground base in an instant.

    "!"

    All the roots were suddenly terrified and inexplicable. In their eyes, Duan was no longer a human being, but an indescribable god.

    People dare not look directly.

    Under the shroud of the aura technique, although these roots will not kneel down and be unconscious, they are also under tremendous pressure. They must concentrate on condensing chakra to resist the attack of hallucinations.

    Right at this moment, Duan stopped.

    "I want to give you a task."

    He looked down at the oily girl Ryoma and the others in front of him, his indifferent tone was like a **** on high.

    Silence.

    Oil girl Ryoma and others expressed their refusal in this way. Asking them to obey Duan''smand is simply a dream.

    Even if it is a collective martyrdom, they will not yield to Duan.

    Judgment ignored, and continued:

    "A few years ago, Danzo sent roots to join hands with Hanzo, killing Akatsuki''s leader at the time. This incident led to Akatsuki''s revenge on Konoha. As the chief culprit, Danzo is not a pity to die. But..."

    Speaking of this, Duan suddenly changed the topic:

    "For the sake of your loyalty to Danzo, I can give you a chance. As long as youplete the next task, I will use the power of Assistant Hokage to let Danzo be released without charge."

    As soon as this remark came out, all the roots stared at Duan with wide eyes.

    They thought that Danzo-sama was thrown into the secret prison of Anbu, and he would never see the light of day again, but now they see a glimmer of hope.

    "What task?" The oil girl Ryoma finally spoke and said the first sentence.

    "Assassinate the leader of the Akatsuki organization, Payne."

    Duan said slowly, seducing everyone in the root like a devil, "As long as Payne dies, Yuyin Vige will be destroyed by itself, and Konoha will win the war without any effort. This credit is enough to exchange for Danzo''s freedom. "

    "We...Why do we believe you?" The oily girl Ryoma asked in a deep voice.

    Assassinating the leader of the Akatsuki organization, how dangerous this task is, needless to say.

    Who knows, did Duan deliberately send the root people to Yuyin Vige to die, and through this method of borrowing swords to kill people, deal with them, the old members of Danzang?

    "Why? Of course it is based on this."

    Duan looked indifferent, and silently read those four words in his heart.

    Smashing~ Varudo!

    um.

    In an instant, time froze, and the whole world faded away.

    The substitute "World" appeared behind Duan again.

    Then.

    "Woo big wood big wood big wood big wood big wood big!"

    Duan and Shijie shot together, violently punching, and entertained all the forty Gen Bu present.

    Put away the avatar.

    Time resumes its flow.

    Bang bang bang bang bang!

    A group of roots immediately flew upside down in all directions, hitting the wall, the guardrail of the corridor and the floor, making painful muffled groans.

    "I want to kill you, and it doesn''t take much effort."

    Duan looked at the people at the root of the pain and fell to the ground, and said nkly, "I will only show mercy this time, whichever way you want to go, you can choose for yourself."

    The oily girl Ryoma struggled to get up from the ground, feeling horrified.

    Although it was not the first time he saw Juan''s ability, he still couldn''t see clearly how Juan did it.

    He also knew that Duan kept his hand, because the roots that were hit by Duan with this trickst time all died on the spot.

    The oily girl Ryoma turned around, looked at each other silently, andpleted the silentmunication with her eyes.

    Then.

    He took a deep breath and said to Duan: "We will take this task."

    Actually, they have no choice.

    If you refuse to break, there is only one end, which is death.

    ept the mission, kill Payne, and there is still a glimmer of hope to return to Konoha and see Danzo-sama again.

    "Don''t worry, as long as youplete the task, I will keep my promise."

    Duan emphasized again.

    He didn''t lie, he did what he said.

    The question is, with these forty roots, can Payne be killed, no, can Nagato be killed?

    Even if he kills himself and brings the elite of the Uchiha n, he is not sure that he can capture Yuyin Vige and kill Nagato.

    He sent the oil girl Ryoma and others with only one purpose, which was to provoke Nagato''s anger.

    Nagato should be angry.

    He should have had aplete family and a wonderful childhood.

    But during the Second Ninja World War, Nagato''s hometown was invaded by Konoha, and the war was over. Even his parents were killed by Konoha ninjas who burrized food, and after that, he only got one sentence¡ª¡ª

    "Sorry, brat".

    If it is changed to Duan, it is Nagato.

    He would never endure for so many years, he killed Konoha a long time ago, to make this Ninja who killed his parents feel pain.

    After finishing, he said lightly to everyone in Konoha, "I''m sorry."

    This is what Konoha deserves.

    Judgment is looking forward to that day.

    At that time, he will definitely hide away and appreciate the destruction of Konoha.

    In the night.

    Led by the oil girl Ryoma, forty rooters quietly left Muye Vige and headed west.

    As early as a few years ago, when they were ordered by Danzo to join hands with Hanzo to set up a situation, they should have wiped out the roots andpletely wiped out Akatsuki, but unfortunately they failed at that time.

    This time, it is toplete the task that was notpleted at the beginning.

    root, will definitely get the job done.

    Anbu, a secret prison.

    Danzo has already woken up from aa.

    After he woke up, he learned from Anbu, who was in charge of him, that Uchiha had seeded him and became the new Naruto assistant.

    Danzo''s face was ashes.

    But he didn''t despair, because he was still alive, and he believed that the third generation would not let him die.

    Otherwise, the third generation would not have snatched him from the broken hand when he was dying.

    Into the prison, it is Ri Zhan''s protection for him.

    After figuring this out, Danzo rekindled hope. He knew that sooner orter he would get out from here.

    Just wait until the right moment.

    suddenly.

    Danzo raised his head suddenly, and suddenly saw a tall figure who appeared outside the cell at some point, covering the lights in the corridor.

    Even though the man¡¯s face was hidden from the light, but such a stalwart figure¡ª

    In addition to Uchiha off, who else?

    "Congrattions, you have be the assistant of Hokage. So you are here to show off to the old man, stop."

    Danzo opened his mouth lightly.

    Although he and Duan were close at hand, only separated by the pir of the cell, he expected that the other party would not dare to kill him.

    "I''m here to ask Mr. Danzo how to order your roots. They are loyal to you."

    Duan sighed, seemed very distressed.

    "Give up. The old man''s subordinates will not be under your control." Danzo shook his head and smiled.

    Duan nodded in agreement, and echoed loudly:

    "So I sent them to die. Your subordinates willingly epted my task in order to save you from here."

    After finishing speaking, before Danzo could react, he turned and strode away.

    in the dark.

    Danzo''s face gradually distorted with resentment.

 Chapter 135: celebration banquet

    Chapter 135 Celebration Banquet

    Judgment walked out of Anbu''s secret prison.

    He made this trip just to confirm Danzo''s status, and he was relieved to see that the other party was still alive.

    Danzo is a guy who is blinded by power. Under the banner of "everything is for Konoha", he lives in self-deception all his life.

    Danzo in the original book, even when he was dying, still firmly believed that he was great and died to protect Konoha.

    is a self-proimed righteous viin.

    Such a person directly killed him, but fulfilled him instead.

    boring.

    What is decisive is to punish the heart.

    He wants to crush Danzo''s heart step by step, causing thetter''s belief to copse, like Obito, to show his ugly original shape in front of the Quan Nin interface.

    For Duan, this world is a yground.

    And a guy like Danzo is a good toy that can bring fun to Duan.

    Uchiha nnd gate.

    The statue of Fengshen and Leishen are two hills, one on the left and the other on the right guarding the gate, which discourages outsiders.

    "Brother, I''m so bored, I''m more free before." Lei Shen drooped his head, thinking about the days in prison.

    "Brother idiot, if you stay in prison all the time, you won''t be able to eat delicious food. Brother Zhishui said that as long as we work hard, he will take us to eat barbecue."

    Feng Shenyu educated Thor earnestly.

    "Barbecue!" When Lei Shen heard this, he cheered up and became full of energy again.

    at this time.

    Huh?

    The two brothers suddenly saw a familiar figure appearing outside the n.

    is broken back.

    "Curator, Zhong! Cheng!"

    They immediately straightened their backs and saluted, and they didn''t know which wicked guy taught them these things.

    "have you eaten?"

    Duan stopped and asked a casual question.

    As soon as he finished speaking, he heard a "cuckoo" cry from the stomachs of the two brothers.

    "Hey." The two of them rubbed the back of their heads in embarrassment and giggled.

    "Come with me."

    Without a word, he walked towards the building of the Department of Meat Reform.

    Tonight.

    The Meat Gai Department is brightly lit, and many Uchiha peoplee one after another, which is very lively.

    Because a grand celebration banquet is about to be held here to celebrate the arrival of the Uchiha n and feel ted.

    Today.

    Uchiha not only prostituted thend in the vige center and arge amount of funds for nothing, but also 20 nsmen were promoted to Jonin at the same time. Of course, the most worthwhile thing to celebrate is to be the assistant of Hokage!

    This is the most glorious moment for the Uchiha n since Konoha was founded 54 years ago.

    "The curator is back!"

    Seeing Duan appearing, the tribesmen rushed up one after another, like stars supporting the moon, surrounded Duan into the meat reform department.

    ten minutester.

    Amidst the cheers and apuse of everyone, Duan walked into the banquet hall.

    Apanying him was Samuel.

    She wore a more formal white kimono tonight, stepped on high-heeled clogs, and with a height of 1.7 meters, she looked even taller.

    However, this is all to match Duan who is two meters tall.

    at this time.

    Samuel took a broken arm and walked beside him with small steps, looking gentle and demure, and a little bird.

    Now the whole n knows that the two are dating and they are a couple in love.

    In this regard, everyone generously sent their best wishes.

    Come to the front table with low legs, Duan casually sat cross-legged, and Samuel knelt down next to him.

    Besides the two of them, there is also arge family of the patriarch Fuyue and Shisui at this table.

    Next to a dining table are Zhishui''s three younger brothers.

    The two Fengshen and Leishen had already swept away the food, and they were eating like crazy. Ah Fei, who didn''t need to eat, looked at the two enviously and sighed.

    Everyone is here.

    The only regret is that Tsunade did note.

    In order to thank Tsunade for his help to Uchiha during this time, Fu Yue specially sent someone to invite her, but Tsunade declined, and finally had to give up.

    With Duan seated, the banquet officially began.

    During the banquet, a table of people chatted while eating.

    Juan took the initiative to bring up the content of today''s high-level meeting.

    Although this is Konoha''s secret, and he has no obligation to keep it secret, he obviously doesn''t care about it. After all, even if the secret is leaked, no one can tell what happened.

    He first told Fu Yue and Shisui.

    Said that Konoha is preparing to deploy three thousand soldiers at the border, but will notunch an attack on Yuyin for the time being, and will wait for the right time.

    In addition, after dealing with Konoha''s high-level officials, Uchiha will not join the expedition team, and the nsmen can have a good rest, and they don''t have to go to the front line to be the first bird.

    Samui memorized all these important information verbatim.

    She used to be, never would have thought of it.

    As an outsider, she was able to sit at this table and join the inner circle of the Uchiha n.

    Moreover, now that he is the assistant of Hokage, he casually leaks Konoha''s confidential information at the dinner table, and he is defenseless against Samuel.

    This is equivalent to making the decision-making of the entire Konoha senior management transparent to her.

    The spy has done this, and Samuel knows that she has be a trump card of Yunying Vige.

    but.

    Just when Samuel was a littlecent, Duan broke the bad news.

    He brought up the Chunin exam, saying that Konoha ns to cancel the exam.

    "Is it because of the war that the vige has no time to be distracted? This is normal." Fu Yue echoed in a deep voice.

    Samui''s expression changed.

    The cancetion of the Chunin exam means that the Yunyin Mission will note?

    cast a nce at Samuel, and asked with concern:

    "What''s wrong with you, it seems that yourplexion is not very good, are you feeling unwell?"

    "No... just drunk, a little dizzy."

    Samui quickly exined, and repeated the same trick, taking the initiative to rest on the broken shoulder again.

    Juan retracted his gaze, and changed the topic again:

    "However, I urge the higher-ups not to let Yun Yin see Konoha''s weakness, so not only must the Chunin Exam be held as scheduled, but the Fourth Raikage must also be invited toe in person."

    Hearing what he said, Samuel couldn''t help but look happy, and his heart was like riding a roller coaster.

    At this moment, she was very grateful and leaned even tighter on his shoulder.

    Juan, as usual, enjoyed the fun of teasing Samui, and then mentioned to everyone:

    "By the way, I promised the third generation that Uchiha will send his ninja to take part in this Chunin exam, and he will take the first ce. Do you have any rmended candidates?"

    The voice just fell.

    Everyone at the table looked at Izumi next to Itachi.

    This lonely girl whose parents died since she was a child, became Itachi''s little girlfriend, and was taken care of by Fuyue and his wife, who treated her like a family.

    Originally, ording to the promise of the third generation.

    Izumi opened the Sangouyu Sharingan, and already has the qualifications to be automatically promoted to Jonin.

    But she has just be a ninja not long ago, and her age is also very suitable. She is the best candidate to represent Uchiha in this Chunin exam.

    So.

    "Let Quan go."

    Fuyue made a decision, and told Itachi, "Itachi, hurry up these few days and use your experience in taking the Chunin exam to help Quan sprint to improve."

    "...Yes, Lord Patriarch."

    Quan responded nervously, feeling a lot of pressure.

    Itachi saw this, andforted her intimately, saying that he would try his best to help her.

    Sasuke on the side pouts his mouth unhappily when he heard the words, even the delicious food in front of him is not delicious.

    Because he knew that his brother would not be able to spare time to y with him in the next few days.

    Mikoto had a gratified smile on her face.

    She looked at Duan and Samuel who were cuddling intimately together, and then at Itachi and Izumi.

    It seems that she doesn''t need to worry about the lifelong affairs of her younger brother and eldest son, only the younger son Sasuke is left.

    But Sasuke is still too young, so there is no need to worry.

    Two hourster, the celebration banquet ended.

    The Uchiha people, who were full of food and drink, walked out of the building of the Meat Reform Department one after another, and dispersed contentedly.

    Yatsushiro and others get together.

    "I thought that a coup d''etat was the only way out for Uchiha, but I didn''t expect to be the assistant of Hokage now. From this point of view, the position of Hokage will belong to Uchiha sooner orter! It seems that our group of radicals should also be disbanded."

    Yatsushiro expressed his feelings with a slightly drunken face.

    Rice Fire and Iron Fire were also very emotional.

    To know.

    Juan was an out-and-out "Jade Broken Sect" at the beginning, and threatened to lead Uchiha and Konoha''s high-level executives to their desperation.

    He did exactly that.

    Whether it was making a big patriarchal meeting or abolishing Danzo in public, Duan was on the verge of tearing himself apart from the vige every time.

    As a result, the third generation was discouraged every time, and chose to calm down.

    Moreover, he was promoted again and again, and personally sent him to the high position of Assistant Hokage.

    It turns out.

    Blindly forbearance is really not the way out for Uchiha. Only the more violent the trouble is, the vige will pay more attention to Uchiha and give Uchiha the status and treatment he deserves.

    After trying to understand this point, Yatsushiro and the others couldn''t help but admire it even more.

    Uchiha Setsuna, leaning on a cane, stood aside without speaking.

    Can Juan really be Hokage?

    He shook his head worriedly, turned and left.

    Zhishui walked ahead with a helpless face.

    Behind him was the bouncing A Fei, and the big chubby brother who happily patted his belly.

    These three live treasures were all given to him, and they lived in his small courtyard.

    Shishui is busy teaching these three guys every day, and has to keep an eye on them, which takes up all his time and energy, and he rarely even meets Itachi.

    Fuyue''s family walked out of the building happily.

    Itachi said that he would send Izumi home alone, but Sasuke, who was jealous, could only watch his brother go away.

    Third floor.

    Duan stood by the window, overlooking the various states of Uchiha people, not knowing what he was thinking.

    "Curator, it''s gettingte, don''t you want to go to rest?"

    Samui came over and skillfully took the broken arm.

    Smell the faint fragrance from her body.

    Duan''s heart moved, he stretched out a big hand, and put his arms around Samuel''s waist.

    Samui''s body trembled, but in the end he didn''t resist, and silently leaned against Duan''s body.

    The two of them just watched the night view of Konoha quietly for a while.

    "go to sleep."

    After saying a word, he returned to his room and did not do anything further to Samuel.

    While Samui breathed a sigh of relief, he felt an inexplicable sense of loss in his heart.

    Nothing to say all night.

    The morning sun breaks through the sky, and the sun rises in the east.

    Two days passed.

    The series of things that happened to Konoha finally spreadpletely, and then there was no ident¡ª

    In the entire ninja world, it caused a violent sensation.

 Chapter 136: The ninja world shakes!

    Chapter 136 Ninja world shakes!

    Yuyin Vige.

    Under a gloomy and dim sky.

    It was still raining continuously, and the rainwater formed a line and a, as if it would never stop.

    Still the tallest spire, the top of that weird statue.

    Payne sat here alone, a pair of deep reincarnation eyes quietly watching the vige in the heavy rain, like a **** overlooking all living beings.

    "Penn, Madara Uchiha screwed up."

    Konan suddenly appeared, frowned and said, "Oshemaru and Akasashi Scorpion are dead, and the people who killed them are Uchiha Tetsu and Uchiha Shisui."

    Payne''s expression changed slightly when he heard the words.

    Duan and Shisui are both Uchiha''s kaleidoscope powerhouses.

    Kaleidoscope Sharingan, although it is far inferior to his Samsarayan, it seems that it should not be underestimated, and Akatsuki lost two official members at once.

    Uchiha Madara, can''t even handle his own people.

    at this time.

    A paper crane pped its wings andnded in Xiao Nan''s palm. After unfolding, it turned into a leaflet.

    This is¡­

    Seeing the above content, Xiao Nan''s face gradually became surprised, and he froze in ce.

    "What''s the matter, Xiao Nan."

    Payne asked a question when he saw this, after all, he rarely saw Xiao Nan surprised.

    Xiao Nan came back to his senses, shook his head, and handed the flyer to Payne:

    "This is the arrest warrant issued by the Uchiha n. The man who has always imed to be Madara in front of us, his real name is Uchiha Obito, and he has been deceiving us from beginning to end."

    Obito''s identity, Kamui''s ability, and his love-hate entanglement with Nohara Rinkakashi are all written in detail on the flyer.

    Xiaonan never gave up his doubts about Obito, and now it really has been verified.

    Ah.

    After Payne finished reading, he, who was always expressionless, also showed a rare sneer.

    Unexpectedly, that Uchiha Madara who always pretends to be mysterious turned out to be just a clown.

    "The attack on Konoha by Obito, Orochimaru, Scorpion and others made Konoha think that all of this was done by Akatsuki. Konoha has already dered war on Yuyin and has assembled an army of thousands of ninjas."

    Xiaonan looked solemn and asked Payne for instructions on how to deal with it.

    Payne didn''t care, and said lightly:

    "Let Konoha''s peoplee, as many as theye, let them die. In this Yuyin Vige, I am invincible."

    Words show God¡¯s confidence.

    Hearing what Payne said, Xiao Nan felt relieved.

    "However, there is good news. Danzo was abolished because of Uchiha Dan, who took advantage of the situation to rece Danzo and became the new Naruto assistant." Xiaonan said again.

    Hearing Danzo''s name, Payne''s eyes flickered.

    At the beginning.

    There were two murderers who killed Yahiko, one was Hanzo of Amane, and the other was Danzo of Konoha.

    Paer killed Hanzo, but Danzo has been hiding in Konoha, so he never had a chance to do it, and he couldn''t achieveplete revenge for Yahiko.

    It''s Uchiha break again.

    Payne heard this name several times, and at this moment, he finally became interested enough in Duan.

    Being able to attract the attention of the gods, Uchiha was proud enough before he died.

    Yes.

    Payne will be included in the death list.

    In his opinion.

    This time when Konoha attacks Yuyin, the Uchiha n will definitely join the battle.

    At that time, Payne will personally take action to solve Uchiha, even including Shisui and Fuyue... As long as it is Uchiha, everyone will die.

    Because of Obito, his impression of Uchiha is extremely bad.

    So Payne decided to send divine punishment to this family.

    is thinking so.

    Da da da.

    A burst of footsteps came, Uchiha''s people are here.

    Xiaonan turned her head, looked at the masked man who appeared in front of her, and said coldly, "Are you still wearing that deceptive mask, Obito Uchiha?"

    Heard the words.

    "Hey, hasn''t Nagato been hiding behind the ''mask'' all this time, using the dead Yahiko to deceive the world?"

    Taitu replied with a sarcasm, but he didn''t continue to hide it, and took off his mask to reveal his true face.

    It was a face in his early twenties.

    The left half of that face is smooth, but the right half has lines and lines, which are the traces of transnted intercolumnar cells.

    The pair of eyes on the face also have different shapes, they are Sangouyu and Kaleidoscope respectively.

    "You once said that giving correct guidance to those who have opened the eyes of reincarnation is the mission of your organization since ancient times.

    but¡­"

    Payne held up the flyer and walked towards Obito step by step, "ording to the above content, you are not trying to achieve peace in the ninja world. On the contrary, you decided to take revenge on the whole world for a woman."

    Payne, or Nagato''s dream.

    It is to collect tailed beasts, create tailed beast weapons with mass destruction, and use them to make the world feel pain. But the ultimate intention is to breed peace out of pain.

    And Obito''s real purpose is against Akatsuki''s will.

    Facing Payne''s questioning.

    "I have worked with you for so many years, and the trust I have built is not as good as a nonsense flyer. It is really sad."

    The dead duck with soil is stubborn and unwilling to admit it.

    "It''s very simple. After I extract your memory, I will naturally know all the truth."

    Payne said so, raising a hand.

    Next second.

    um.

    As a ck chakra appeared in Payne''s palm, a powerful suction force instantly emanated and acted on Obito.

    Vientiane Tianyin.

    Obito immediately left his feet off the ground,pletely controlled by the power of the Samsara Eye, and flew towards Payne.

    Shua.

    A ck stick protruded from Payne''s sleeve, and he stabbed directly at the flying Obito.

    However.

    With the corners of Obito''s mouth raised, a sneer appeared¡ª

    He virtualized himself, immune to the ck stick''s attack, and passed through Payne''s body calmly.

    "Is this Kamui?"

    Payne turned around, slightly surprised.

    "Unfortunately, it seems that our cooperation can only go so far."

    Obito shook his head, took a deep look at Payne, and then activated Kamui again, disappearing.

    Payne frowned.

    He didn''t think Obito''s divine power could threaten him, but he had to admit that there was nothing he could do with Obito.

    The ability of the Kaleidoscope Sharingan is really difficult.

    Thinking of Konoha''s Uchiha and three pairs of kaleidoscopes, Payne, who was a little contemptuous at first, became more serious.

    Yuyin outside the vige.

    Space fluctuates, and Obito appears.

    "It doesn''t seem to be going well." Jue, who was waiting here, saw Obito''s expression, and said something.

    "The n to control Nagato and Akatsuki in the name of Madara has failed." Obito said coldly.

    "What shall we do after that?"

    "Don''t worry, when Yu Yin and Konoha fight first, we just need to wait and see. When the time is right, I will take action to retrieve the eye of reincarnation."

    Obito shed his eyes and revealed his new n.

    The reason why it is said to be retrieved is because Nagato''s pair of reincarnation eyes originally belonged to Uchiha Madara.

    Madara took a fancy to the physique of the Nagato Uzumaki n at the beginning, and performed a transnt operation on the young Uzumaki n without the knowledge of the youngtter, making Nagato a container for reincarnation eyes.

    Now that the container is disobedient, Obito will of course take back Madara''s eyes.

    "Speaking of this war, the Uchiha n should not let go of the opportunity to make contributions, and they will definitely participate in the war, right? I really look forward to the confrontation between Uchiha and Nagato."

    Absolutely understood Obito''s idea immediately.

    "That''s the moment I''ve been waiting for."

    Obitu''s eyes were burning.

    In his opinion, the Uchiha n, who have always been arrogant and arrogant, will definitely be the vanguard of Konoha and be the first to attack Yuyin Vige.

    Like they once raided the mountain cemetery.

    At that time, people like Duan, Zhishui, and Fuyue will inevitably fight against Payne, and beat the sky to the ground.

    Then he would have a chance to get close to Nagato''s body and regain the Eye of Reincarnation.

    After that, use the power of the reincarnation eye to summon the golem of the heretics, andpletely bury the Uchiha n in Yuyin Vige.

    Although the process is slightly tortuous.

    But he, Uchiha Obito, will still be the final winner.

    The Land of Thunder, Cloud Shadow Vige.

    "Good job, Samui!"

    After reading the information, the Fourth Raikage excitedly smashed the barbell in his hand to the ground, causing the entire office floor to shake heavily.

    In this letter sent back by Samui.

    Mentioned thetest situation of the Duan and Uchiha n, Konoha''s specificbat n against Ugakure, and Konoha''s arrangement for the Chunin exam, and even included information about the contestant Uchiha Izumi.

    The Fourth Raikage couldn''t wait any longer, and immediately called his secretary Mabui, and told her in a low voice:

    "Get ready immediately, I will lead the team to Konoha to take the Chunin exam."

    He went to Konoha this time.

    On the one hand, it is to find out the reality of Konoha, on the other hand, it also ns tomunicate and contact with the Uchiha n.

    Especially for Uchiha who has never met before.

    Fourth Raikage has been friends with him for a long time and is full of strong interests.

    The Land of Winds, Hidden Sand Vige.

    Fourth Kazekage Rasa, consultant Chiyo, Ebizo and others are holding a high-level meeting.

    They have already learned about the Scarlet Sand Scorpion.

    Unexpectedly, this genius puppeteer who betrayed Sagakushi would end up in the hands of Konoha Ninja, and even the Third Kazekage puppet was destroyed by Uchiha Shisui.

    Now Konoha is going to war with Yuyin.

    After a heated discussion, Kazekage Luosha made a decision, and Sa Yin stood still and observed the situation.

    The main reason is the fear of the Uchiha n.

    "The Uchiha is too powerful, Duan, Shisui, Fuyue... This family of masterses out inrge numbers, and Sand Yin must avoid their edge." Chiyo sighed.

    "With the power of Uchiha, Konoha''s position as the head of the Five Great Ninja Viges is destined to be as stable as a rock." Ebizo also sighed.

    "Uchiha..."

    Luo Sha read the name with unwilling eyes.

    In the third Ninja World War, Sand Yin was defeated by Konoha in the chaotic battle and had to surrender to him, forming an alliance in the name of euphemism.

    became Konoha''s younger brother.

    Luo Sha originally thought that under his governance, after several years of development, Sa Yin had be more and more mature, and had the qualification to wrestle with Konoha.

    Now it seems that he is thinking too much.

    Land of Earth, Rock Hidden Vige.

    boom!

    Third generation Tsuchikage Ohnoki pped the desk, blowing his beard and staring:

    "Akatsuki and the gang are so reckless that they actually attacked Konoha''s homnd."

    After he heard the news, the first thing he thought of was to distance himself from Xiao and Yuyin Vige so as not to be dragged into trouble.

    Even if Iwagakure wants to enter the arena, he has to wait for Umegakure to consume Konoha''s vitality before waiting for an opportunity.

    What Onogi cared more about was the information about the Uchiha n.

    He couldn''t help thinking of the humiliating past when he visited Konoha with the Second Tsuchikage, but shed with Madara Uchiha and was easily defeated by the other party.

    Madara''s iparable arrogance and iparable power are still fresh in Ohnoki''s memory.

    Uchiha.

    They really are a troublesome family.

    The country of water, hidden fog vige.

    The news of Konoha traveled across the ocean and reached this blood fog vige.

    Kirigakure Ninja suddenly started to move.

    In the third Ninja World War, Kirigakure was beaten badly by Konoha, holding his breath all the time, wanting to find a chance for revenge.

    Now that Konoha and Yuyin are fighting, it seems to be a good time to make a sneak attack.

    However.

    What dissatisfied everyone is that the fourth Mizukage Yagura has lived in seclusion since a few years ago, and there is no movement at this time.

    They don''t know.

    The dignified Mizukage has long been controlled by Obito''s Sharingan.

    The reason why Kirigakure became the ghost he is now is because of Obito''s revenge to avenge Lin.

    Not only the Four Great Ninja Viges.

    The entire ninja world is almost talking about the things that came from Konoha, and the word Uchiha is the most mentioned by people.

    Bring soil, break, stop water, Fuyue.

    These four Uchiha kaleidoscope powerhouses have been repeatedly discussed and analyzed by ninjas in various ninja viges.

    Kaleidoscope Sharingan''s terrifying pupil technique, the powerful pupil power that can manipte tailed beasts, and Susano, who is known as the power of God.

    All of them have caused countless ninjas to have deep fear and fear.

    Konoha''s Uchiha.

    It''s like the sky.

 Chapter 137: Tsunade who doesnt give face

    Chapter 137 Tsunade who doesn''t give face

    Konoha.

    Since the third generation dered war on Yuyin in public, the ninja troops in the vige quickly assembled in just a few days.

    Since Konoha built the vige.

    The number of registered ninjas, calcted ording to the number of ninjas, is currently in the early 11,000s.

    Exclude those who have retired, died of old age, died of illness, died in battle, and a small number of defectors over the years.

    The number of Konoha ninjas left is only about six or seven thousand.

    This time to dere war on Yuyin, an army of 3,000 people was assembled at one time, which is equivalent to half of Konoha''s strength.

    certainly.

    Konoha¡¯s background actually does not stop there. When the war breaks out in full swing, it will be no problem to squeeze out a few thousand more troops.

    Such as sending children to the battlefield.

    Among the people who participated in the battle this time, various ninja tribes in the vige sent a total of more than 1,000 people, and the remaining nearly 2,000 people were civilian ninjas who were eager to make military exploits and get ahead.

    Only Uchiha, the number one wealthy family in Konoha, didn''t evene out.

    Many peopleined about this, and privately expressed strong dissatisfaction with Uchiha.

    The reason why it is private is because no one dares to protest publicly. After all, the Hyuga Police Department who opposed Uchiha before, and the fate of the former Naruto Assistant Danzo¡ª

    Everyone saw it.

    The Uchiha right now can be said to be in the limelight, and even the third generation of Hokage depends on their faces.

    "I heard that Uchiha made many excuses and deliberately refused to participate in the war."

    "This is troublesome. Without those Uchihas rushing to lead the battle, Konoha would have to pay a lot of casualties if he wanted to win this war."

    "However, there are gossip that we are only stationed at the border, mainly to deter Yuyin. At that time, at most small-scale conflicts will break out, and a full-scale war will not break out in a short time."

    "..."

    Konoha Ninja talked a lot.

    There is one more problem to be solved, and that is¡ª

    Who will lead this Konoha army of 3,000 people?

    Undoubtedly, one must be a person who has won the trust of Hokage, has high qualifications and prestige, and has both strength and wisdom to lead such an army.

    People who can meet these conditions at the same time are rare.

    Orochimaru during World War Three was such a talent, but unfortunately he betrayed Konoha and has already killed himself.

    Jiraiya, who is also Konoha Sannin, also has this qualification, but he left the vige many years ago and has not heard from him so far.

    Then, only Tsunade-sama who just returned to the vige recently is left.

    Tsunade has been staying at Konoha Hospital for the past few days, doing his best to treat the wounded in the turmoil, and is deeply respected and loved by the Konoha vigers.

    In terms of strength, prestige, andbat experience, she almost perfectly met the requirements of the battlefieldmander.

    It can be said that it is popr.

    However.

    Just when everyone in Konoha thought that Tsunade was the candidate, the third generation announced an unexpected appointment.

    Akimichi Takes the Wind, will serve as the battlefieldmander.

    This person can be regarded as Konoha''s respected older generation, and he has a very strong background.

    He used to belong to the second-generation Hokage''s guards, and fought side by side with the third generation, Danzo, Koharu, Yan and Uchiha mirror for many years.

    These six people, except for Uchiha Kagami who died young, the four people headed by the third generation have all be Konoha high-ranking people, and Akimichi Torukaze does not seem to be keen on power, and has voluntarily withdrawn from Konoha''s front line of power early.

    Thest time he made a move was in the Kyuubi Rebellion a few years ago. He fought against Kyuubi with the third generation and others, and then officially retired.

    Unexpectedly, Qiudao Fengfeng woulde out of the mountain again at this time.

    Hokage Office.

    "Fefeng, it''s great that you cane back."

    Three generations looked at the old friend in front of him with a look of relief.

    "Since the vige needs me, for the will of fire, I will risk my old bones, even if I die, I will die on the battlefield."

    Akimichi Takakaze looked resolute and issued a military order.

    Xiaochun and Yan on the side heard the words and solemnly entrusted:

    "The frontline troops are counting on you, take the wind."

    "For Konoha."

    Akimichi Tekkaze was invited out of the mountain by the three of them, and the appointment waspleted without notifying Hokage Assistant.

    Even if it is absolutely against, the ticket type is 1:3, and the objection is invalid.

    For the third generation, Koharu and Yan.

    Only by handing over themand of Konoha''s army to the trustworthy old friend Chifeng, can they rest assured.

    As for Tsunade, who is very vocal.

    She got too close to the Uchiha n, which made the third generation feel disappointed and wary, and it was also the main reason why he did not choose to appoint Tsunade.

    but.

    If only Tsunade leads Konoha''s medical ninja troops and assists Akimichi from the side, there is no problem.

    As the "peak of medical ninjas", Tsunade''s appearance will undoubtedly greatly boost the morale of Konoha ninjas and increase the chances of winning this war.

    After some discussions.

    In order to invite Tsunade to act.

    Three Daime, Koharu, Yan, and Tokkaze, the four decided to show their utmost sincerity and go to Konoha Hospital together.

    Konoha Hospital, Ward.

    Kakashiy haggard on the hospital bed, his left eye was wrapped in a bandage, and his right eye was staring nkly at the ceiling.

    He was hit by the kaleidoscope illusion, and his left eye was gouged out. His body and mind were severely injured, and he needed to rest in bed for a long time.

    During this time.

    The matter of Obito had already spread throughout the vige, and it naturally reached Kakashi''s ears.

    He was in shock.

    Kakashi really wanted to get up from the hospital bed, find Obito himself, and ask thetter about everything that happened over the years.

    But his weak body made him unable to do what he wanted.

    Several nurses gathered together, looking at Kakashi from time to time, discussing something in a low voice.

    From their mouths, Kakashi heard the names of Obito and Rin. The so-called "love triangle" has be a topic of private conversation for many people.

    Kakashi closed his eyes, feeling helpless about it.

    suddenly.

    "What are you talking about here, why don''t you go to work!"

    With a yell, several nurses were scared away.

    Hearing this voice, Kakashi opened his eyes, and saw Tsunade wearing a white coat, rushing into the ward.

    "Master Tsunade."

    Kakashi''s tone was respectful and his eyes were grateful.

    "how do you feel today?"

    Tsunade asked Kakashi''s condition seriously, checked his physical condition, and then told him the good news¡ª

    He will be discharged from the hospital within half a month.

    Kakashi couldn''t help showing joy when he heard this, and quickly and solemnly thanked Tsunade for his treatment.

    "I don''t need to say thank you."

    Tsunade shook his head, and suddenly asked Kakashi, "If you don''t mind, can you tell me what kind of experience it is after transnting Uchiha''s Sharingan?"

    Um?

    Kakashi was taken aback for a moment, and after recovering, he readily agreed: "Of course."

    Immediately.

    He told Tsunade about his experience with Sharingan over the years, whether it was good or bad.

    Tsunade nodded thoughtfully while listening, and took out a notebook to take notes from time to time.

    After getting the desired information from Kakashi.

    Seeing his miserable appearance, Tsunade couldn''t help being moved withpassion, so he took the initiative to mention:

    "You''s left eye was taken away by Obito, do you want to rece it with a new Sharingan? Maybe I can help you find a way."

    did not expect.

    Kakashi shook his head, and declined Tsunade''s kindness without hesitation.

    "For me, Sharingan was Obito''s entrustment before he died. It reminded me never to let mypanions be killed. But now, as you can see, Obito has retracted his eyes, and I no longer need Sharingan sharing power."

    "I see."

    Tsunade understood Kakashi''s meaning and said no more.

    at this time.

    "Master Tsunade, the third generation and the elder counselors havee to visit and said that they have something very important to talk to you about, and they are waiting in the office."

    Shizune hurried into the ward and informed Tsunade.

    oh?

    Tsunade frowned suddenly.

    What is so important that these old fellows condescend to pay a visit in person?

    However, based on Tsunade''s past experience, it is definitely not a good thing.

    therefore.

    She rolled her eyeballs, and decisively ordered Jing Yin:

    "Go tell the third generation that I still have important cooperation with the Uchiha n to fulfill, and I really can''t get away."

    Finished speaking.

    She took off her white coat on the spot and threw it to Jing Yin, then strode to the window and jumped with a whoosh.

    Actually jumped out of the window and ran away.

    "..."

    Kakashi and Shizune were stunned and looked at each other.

    Master Tsunade, you really... don''t give me any face at all.

    On the streets of Konoha.

    Tsunade strode straight towards the Uchiha n.

    What she didn''t expect was.

    It is not only Kakashi''s "love triangle" that is widely circted in the vige.

    During this journey, Tsunade also heard a lot of gossip about himself, so he was almost not **** off.

    "Look, Master Tsunade went to find Uchiha off. Not only did she live in off''s house, she even taught him the strange power of the Senju n, which is enough to prove how close the rtionship between the two is.

    "I heard that Duan''s name is the same as Tsunade-sama''s first love boyfriend, so did they get together? Does she count as an old cow eating young grass like this, after all, there is a full twenty years difference in age between the two."

    "..."

    Gossip is the fastest-spreading thing, and the more it spreads, the more outrageous it is.

    Tsunade suppressed his anger and came to the Uchiha tribe. From a distance, he saw Fengshen Raijin guarding the gate, dozing off together.

    Seemingly sensing Tsunade''s anger, the two brothers woke up in a daze.

    "Who, stop!"

    "It''s not Uchiha''s not allowed!"

    They shouted loudly and blocked with open arms. But after seeing clearly that it was Tsunade, he was so frightened that he trembled and shouted:

    "Miss Tsunade."

    Tsunade red at the two of them, and strode through them.

    five minutester.

    Meat reform department reception room.

    "Our previous agreement is still valid. I want to stay here to study and cultivate interstitial cells. In return, I will help Uchihaplete more transnt operations."

    Tsunade had put away his emotions at this time, staring at Duan asked with a pair of big eyes.

    "Of course, Uchiha has been waiting for you toe back." Duan readily agreed.

    Hearing his words, Tsunade got up and walked towards theboratory.

    "that¡­"

    Duan suddenly remembered something, and mentioned behind her, "The pair of sharing eyes I gave you, are you really not going to try?"

    Tsunade was shocked when he heard the words, and ripples appeared in his heart again.

 Chapter 138: Sharingan, it smells so good

    Chapter 138 Sharingan, it smells so good

    Uchiha nnd, operating room.

    Under the shadowlessmp, Tsunade held a container with Sharingan in his left hand, and a notebook in his right hand¡ªit recorded Kakashi¡¯s experience after transnting Sharingan.

    She frowned, looking hesitant.

    Actually.

    Since the day she gave her the pair of Sharingan, Tsunade has been struggling.

    She told herself not to transnt Sharingan, because these eyes would only add unnecessary troubles to her, but on the other hand, she couldn''t hold back her curiosity.

    Senju n''s transntation of Sharingan, can it also produce a perfectlypatible effect like Uchiha''s transntation of intercolumn cells?

    For Tsunade.

    Eye recement is not a major operation. If she regrets it, or is not satisfied with Sharingan, she can change it back at any time.

    and.

    With her physique, this kind of behavior will not have any negative impact on her body.

    I was thinking.

    "Tsunade-sama." Shizune came running, sweating profusely.

    Just now.

    After Tsunade jumped out of the hospital window and escaped, Shizune was dumbfounded, and then in front of the third generation and other Konoha executives, he finally helped Tsunade back.

    "Master Hokage said that he hopes you can go to the front line with the army and be in charge of Konoha''s medical ninja troops..." Shizune brought the words of the third generation.

    "snort."

    Tsunade sneered when he heard the words, thanking himself for running fast.

    She had long since lost interest in war, so she had only left the vige for many years.

    Even during the third Ninja World War, Konoha was almost beaten to the door of the house, and Tsunade still stayed out of it.

    She made an exception to participate in the Uchiha n''s military operations, also for the Hashirama cells.

    And this time, what is the purpose of joining the Konoha army and going to the Yuyin battlefield?

    From Tsunade''s point of view.

    The war that Konohaunched against Ugakure was just a means by the third generation to divert the internal conflicts in the vige¡ª

    He urgently needs a victory in a foreign war to appease the vigers'' dissatisfaction with the high-level, so as to consolidate his power and prestige.

    Although Tsunade has always looked young, she has already passed the age of innocence in her heart, and she will never foolishly work for the so-called will of fire.

    Then, in Shizune''s surprised look.

    "Help me with an operation." Tsunade''s eyes were burning, and he finally made up his mind, and handed the Sharingan in his hand to his disciple.

    the next day.

    Early in the morning, Konoha''s 3,000 troops assembled at the entrance of the vige, and all the high-level F4s were present, mobilizing before the battle.

    "Where the leaves dance, the fire is always alive..."

    The third generation was still the will of fire, and gave a speech for more than ten minutes.

    Although there is nothing new as always, judging from the pious expressions of the Konoha ninjas in the audience, the effect is very good.

    Afterwards, Konoha''s army, led by Akimichi Torukaze, set off in mighty force.

    "What about Ziraiya, have you made contact yet?"

    Three generations turned around and asked Anbe.

    "Report Hokage-sama, Jiraiya-sama is already on his way back to the vige, and he will arrive at Konoha within three days at thetest." Anbe replied immediately.

    Sandaimu breathed a sigh of relief when he heard the words, then looked at Duan beside him, and asked along the way:

    "Okay, when will Uchiha be able to fight? I hope that by then, you and Jiraiya will go to the front together and work together to win this war in one fell swoop."

    This time, Duan was beyond the expectation of the third generation, and instead of making excuses, he readily responded:

    "As a member of Konoha, Uchiha will of course contribute to the vige."

    "With your words, I feel relieved." Third Generation finally showed a gratified smile.

    Duan watched Konoha''s army go away, his eyes were meaningful.

    The reason why he agreed to the third generation is because the situation will not develop as thetter wishes.

    At least until Uchihaes out, the situation on the front line will definitely change.

    Definitely guessing.

    The Genbu assassination team headed by Yume Ryoma should be approaching Ukage Vige at this time. Once they make a move, Nagato will definitely respond to Konoha.

    Judgment is looking forward to Nagato''s next actions.

    Uchiha nnd, practice field.

    Tsunade closed his eyes, frowned slightly, and stood motionless on the spot.

    Shizune watched carefully, even though Tsunade closed her eyes, she could still find a pair of eyeballs under her eyelids, moving rapidly.

    It took a while.

    Tsunade finally opened his eyes slowly, and his eyes had suddenly turned into the shape of scarlet three-god jade.

    "Mute, attack me." She told her disciple.

    "¡­good."

    Shizune nodded, knowing that Tsunade-sama was going to test the ability of Sharingan, then he put up a posture andunched a physical attack on thetter.

    Jing Yin''s fists and kicks are fast and fierce, and the angle of his shots is very tricky, making it hard to guard against.

    Shua.

    Tsunade''s Sharingan turns up and down, left and right.

    From her point of view, Mu Yin''s movements were much slower than usual, and she could easily see through thetter''s every intention of attacking.

    This is the insight of Sharingan.

    Whoosh.

    Tsunade walked like a leisurely garden, avoiding all the attacks of Mu Yin, who couldn''t even touch the hem of her clothes.

    "Have you beenzy recently? You haven''t made any progress." She sternly reprimanded her disciple.

    Shizune gritted his teeth, and after swiftly forming a mudra, the blue chakra concentrated on his hands.

    Chakra Scalpel.

    Tsunade still dodged calmly, her eyes even saw through the chakra flow in Shizune''s body, and predicted thetter''s attack.

    In the process of the two masters and apprentices sparring.

    Suddenly, the moment the eyes of the two met, Tsunade fixed his eyes and released an illusion attack on Shizune.

    Never fight Uchiha one-on-one, let alone look Uchiha in the eye.

    Thismon sense in the ninja world was obviously forgotten by Shizune.

    So.

    Her body couldn''t move on the spot, being manipted by Tsunade''s illusion.

    "Just stop here."

    Tsunade lifted the illusion.

    The nature of the chakra in her body originally only had five types: fire, thunder, earth, water, and yang. Now after the transnt of Sharingan, there is another kind of chakra of yin escape.

    Just now, Tsunade only made some superficial use of Sharingan''s ability, but she already feels that her strength has been greatly improved.

    It is indeed the No. 1 Hitomijutsu Blood Sessor Limit in the ninja world.

    The only downside.

    As Kakashi said, these eyes cannot be closed and will consume chakra all the time.

    Even the Uchiha n usually only opens Sharingan when fighting.

    Of course, Tsunade''s Chakra amount is far beyond ordinary people, even if Sharingan is turned on 24 hours a day, it doesn''t have much impact on her.

    Nothing more.

    If people in the vige saw these eyes, they would talk behind their backs. Thinking of this, Tsunade felt ufortable again.

    Do you want her to wear sunsses when going out?

    It would be great if I could open and close Sharingan at will like Uchiha.

    Tsunade sighed, as he was thinking this way.

    "Master Tsunade, your eyes..." Shizune shouted in surprise.

    Um?

    Tsunade was also taken aback, and took out the small mirror he carried with him to take a picture, and found that his Sharingan was actually closed, turning into a pair of ordinary ck pupils.

    With a move in her heart, she tried again, and her eyes turned into red three-gou jade again.

    It''s not Uchiha, but it can switch Sharingan freely.

    At this moment, Tsunade finally personally confirmed:

    Senju and Uchiha are of the same family, at least... used to be.

    At this point, thest resistance in her heart to Sharingan gradually disappeared.

    Sharingan, really fragrant.

    After transnting these eyes, Tsunade found that she seemed to have rekindled her interest in spiritual practice.

    So next.

    She ns to spend some time tobine the ability of Sharingan with her own strange power physical skills to achieve a mastery.

 Chapter 139: homecoming

    Chapter 139 The Wanderer Returns Home

    Wufei Rabbit walks away.

    Two days passed by.

    Konoha''s 3,000 troops sessfully arrived at the border junction between the Land of Fire and the Land of Rain, and settled down here.

    Under the order of Qiudao Fengfeng, the army set up camp and established an unbreakable line of defense.

    Then sent arge number of small troops to investigate and harass the Land of Rain, trying to find out the strength of Yuyin Vige in the shortest possible time.

    After that, as long as Jiraiya and Uchiha''s people support the front line, they canunch a general attack on Ugakure.

    Konoha''s side.

    The vige gradually recovered from the previous turmoil, the destroyed buildings were repaired, and the injured ninjas and vigers were discharged from the hospital one after another.

    Following the order of the third generation, the focus of the Hokage Building''s work has officially shifted to the preparations for the Chunin Exam.

    Uchiha n Land, Meat Gaibu.

    Juan has not been idle for the past two days, talking about a false and false love with Samui, and cultivating the "feelings" between each other.

    In the eyes of outsiders, the rtionship between the two has heated up rapidly, almost to the point of glue.

    This evening.

    Tsunade suddenly came to the door and said that he would please stop drinking.

    Nothing to show courtesy.

    It can be seen at a nce that Tsunade has transnted Sharingan, and he probably wants to ask him in private how to use these eyes better.

    He just wanted to ask Tsunade how she felt after transnting Sharingan.

    So he readily agreed.

    Under the ambiguous eyes of others, the two walked out of the building of the Department of Meat Reform.

    "The curator is really busy, isn''t he dating two women at the same time?"

    "Speaking of which, Tsunade-sama and Samuel are indeed the same type of beauties. The curator''s behavior is considered a yful heart, or a single-mindedness."

    Everyone was discussing quietly behind their backs.

    The setting sun is setting to the west.

    At the entrance of Konoha Vige, a dusty man walked slowly from a distance, bathed in the setting sun.

    He is over 1.9 meters tall, tall, with wild long white hair hanging down to his waist. Wearing a red outer coat, clogs on his feet, a forehead guard with the word "oil" written on it, and a huge scroll on his back.

    The wanderer Zi also returned home.

    "I haven''t been back for several years, and the vige hasn''t changed much. I really miss... Konoha''s women''s bathhouse."

    Ji Lai also had a look of emotion on his face, revealing his lustful nature as soon as he opened his mouth.

    certainly.

    What he misses the most is that woman.

    "I heard that Tsunade is back, but I don''t know if she is still as young and beautiful as before. Hehe."

    Ji also muttered to himself, and a beautiful and moving figure appeared in his mind, the corners of his mouth could not help but slightly raised, revealing a slightly wretched smile.

    at this time.

    "Master Ziraiya."

    Two Anbu appeared instantly and bowed to Jiraiya, "Master Hokage is already waiting for you in the office."

    "Okay, lead the way."

    Zi also looked serious, and quickly put away his frivolity, knowing that the business is important.

    ten minutester.

    Jiraiya also met the third generation, and learned what he knew from thetter.

    "What?!"

    When he learned that Akatsuki''s creators were actually the three apprentices he epted in Yuyin Vige at the end of the Second Ninja World War.

    He looked shocked, unable to calm down for a long time.

    Years ago.

    Jiraiya when he was young, learned of his destiny from the mouth of the big toad fairy who can predict the future on Mount Miaomu¡ª¡ª

    He will ept a child as his apprentice, and this child will be the son of prophecy, bringing unprecedented peace or destruction to the ninja world.

    Since then, Jiraiya has embarked on a journey to find his disciple.

    During the Second Ninja World War.

    When he saw Nagato with the eyes of reincarnation on the battlefield of Yuyin, he once thought that Nagato was the son of prophecy he was looking for.

    He carefully taught Nagato, Yahiko, and Konan for three years, and then had to leave to end that **** war.

    But on the day the war ended, Jiraiya heard the news that his disciples had died.

    He was deeply hit, shed tears of regret, cheered up after the war, and embarked on a journey again.

    "Really... Nagato and the others?"

    I came here for a while, and it was still hard to believe this.

    "I''m afraid so."

    Sandaime sighed.

    Regarding Akatsuki''s information, he specifically confirmed it with Danzo.

    Danzo once intervened in the internal disputes of Yuyin Vige in the name of root, and joined hands with Sanshoyu Hanzo, causing heavy damage to the then nascent Akatsuki organization.

    Also killed Akatsuki''s leader Yahiko.

    Danzo has seen the power of the reincarnation eye with his own eyes, and has always held the information of Nagato in his hands, and even thinks that one day in the future, he will take the power of Nagato as his own.

    The third generation told Jiraiya these things truthfully.

    Because he knows that no matter how he hides it, as long as Jiraiya sees Nagato, he will know all the truth.

    "..."

    Zi became more and more shocked.

    He only now knows that it was Konoha''s senior management who persecuted his disciples and killed Yahiko, which caused Nagato to hate Konoha even more, and finally went to extremes.

    but.

    The chief culprit of all this¡ªDanzo, has been punished, dismissed from his post, and thrown into prison.

    For Konoha.

    What can be done now is to try to reconcile with Akatsuki and persuade Nagato to surrender, and if the reconciliation fails, it can only be resolved through the cruel force of war.

    This severe task fell on Jiraiya.

    "I see."

    Ji Lai also took a deep breath and made up his mind.

    At this moment, he remembered the prophecy that the Great Toad Immortal had told him.

    It says that one day, Jiraiya will face his disciple and be forced to make a choice that will lead the world to peace or destruction.

    It seems.

    The time to make a choice has arrived.

    "Since this is the case, there is no need to dy. I will immediately go to Yuyin Vige and meet Nagato."

    Zi also had bright eyes, and made a decision immediately.

    Although he has just returned to the vige and his **** is still hot, Zi also knows that this matter is urgent and he cannot rest.

    "Don''t worry."

    The third generationforted Ziraiya, and told him, "You are tired from traveling all the way, so take a good night''s rest first. I will send someone to notify the Uchiha n immediately, and order them to gather elites and go to the front line with you tomorrow."

    "¡­good."

    Although Jiraiya was very anxious, he still obeyed the arrangement of the third generation and was led by Anbu to rest.

    The night falls and the lightse on.

    The hustle and bustle of nightlife in Konoha Vige has begun again.

    Jiraiya walked out of the room and came to the main street of Konoha.

    How could he possibly sleep?

    It''s not just about Nagato that annoys him.

    Going to the front line this time, life and death are unknown. Regarding what might happen after seeing Nagato, Jiraiya has already prepared for the worst.

    He may note back.

    So before setting off, he was eager to meet Tsunade.

    Unconsciously.

    Jiraiya came to the gate of the Uchiha tribe.

    He found out.

    After returning to the vige, Tsunade lived in the Uchiha n, and got very close to the current Hokage assistant Uchiha, and the two had scandals.

    Jiraiya felt a little ufortable.

    After all, he loved Tsunade all his life and was rejected by her all his life.

    Just as he was wandering outside the door, hesitating whether to go in and find Tsunade.

    The figure that made Ji Laiya linger in his dreams appeared.

 Chapter 140: strong man lock man

    Chapter 140 Strongman lock man

    Uchiha nnd.

    The drunken Tsunade walked out of an izakaya, supported by Shizune.

    Along with them was a man in a ck Taoist uniform. The man was tall and majestic, with a stern face, and the first impression he gave seemed to be a ruthless, domineering and powerful guy.

    Is that Uchiha off?

    Zi also watched from a distance, his eyes fixed.

    He has learned all the information about Jutsu from the third generation, and thetter has repeatedly told him: If youe into contact with Jun, you must be careful, because this person is too dangerous.

    From Jiraiya''s point of view.

    What Uchiha has done so far is even better than Madara back then, even if he was expelled from Konoha, it would not be an exaggeration.

    The third generation is still too kind.

    It makes Jiraiya also strange.

    Tsunade, why did you hang out with someone like Uchiha Dan?

    ording to rumors, the two met because of the same name as Tsunade''s first love boyfriend.

    But in Jiraiya''s memory.

    Kato Kato is a handsome long-haired man, upright and gentle, and like-minded with Tsunade, who was once regarded as the biggest rival in love by Jiraiya.

    As for Uchiha off, no matter in terms of appearance or personality, there is almost no simrity with Kato off, and it can even be said to be theplete opposite.

    I am also puzzled by myself.

    Forget it, instead of guessing here, it is better to ask Tsunade directly.

    By the way, I also got in touch with Uchiha Dan, the assistant of Naruto.

    Think here.

    Zi also strode over, but before entering the gate, he was stopped by the guard.

    "Stop! People who are not Uchiha are not allowed to enter." Thor shouted.

    "Except Tsunade-san." Fengshen added very rigorously.

    Zi also frowned, seeing that these two guys were not very smart, decided to show their identities to scare them away:

    "My uncle is the Toad Immortal from Mt. Miaomu, haven''t you heard my name, Jiraiya?"

    In the entire Muye Vige, no matter who saw him Ziye, he had to call out to his lord.

    But what Zi didn''t expect was.

    "What is a toad, can it be eaten, brother?" Thor turned to look at Fengshen, and asked curiously.

    "Stupid, toads are poisonous. If you eat them, you will die." Fengshen taught his younger brother seriously.

    Then.

    The two brothers red at Jiraiya together, rolled up their sleeves, and wanted to drive this "toad" away with their hands.

    "..."

    Zi also twitched his face, not wanting to get entangled with the pair of idiot brothers, Dang even stepped back and quickly disappeared from the sight of the brothers.

    However, he didn''t intend to give up just like this, but went around in a circle and came to an empty corner.

    Whoosh.

    Zi is also like a big civet cat, jumping over the fence andnding lightly on the ground.

    After entering the Uchiha tribe.

    He used a little trick to avoid Uchiha''s patrols, climbed up the back wall of the Meat Reform Department building, and finally sneaked in through the window.

    The third floor of the meat reform department is the ce for daily life. Duan, Samui, and Tsunade''s master and apprentice all live here.

    "tter."

    As soon as Ji Laiya came in, he heard a sound of watering from the bathroom, and someone was taking a shower.

    Could it be Tsunade?

    He couldn''t help thinking about it, showing an idiot-like smile, but immediately thought that Tsunade was drunk, so it shouldn''t be her.

    Even if it was Tsunade, he didn''t have the guts to peek.

    After all, thest time he peeked at Tsunade taking a shower, she broke six ribs, ruptured his internal organs, and almost died.

    Think of this nightmarish memory.

    He immediately shivered and woke up.

    So.

    Zi also restrained himself, and crept past the bathroom without making a sound.

    But at this moment.

    The sound of water in the bathroom suddenly stopped.

    Has it been discovered?

    Ji Lai also stared in surprise, and quickly looked in the direction of the bathroom, but the next second¡ª

    Boom!

    I saw the bathroom door was kicked open, and it flew towards him like a cannonball.

    not good.

    Zi also''s face changed, and he quickly formed a seal. His long white hair seemed toe alive in an instant, and he danced wildly.

    The art of chaotic lion hair.

    Shua.

    His long hair shot out like a rope, entangled the oing door panel, and stopped it.

    Duan strode out of the bathroom.

    At this moment, with his burly upper body bare and only wrapped in a bath towel, he stepped forward and walked in front of Jiraiya.

    Without saying a word, he just punched out.

    click.

    The door panel was broken and pierced immediately, and his fist continued unabated, directly hitting Ziraiya''s chest.

    Ji also reacted quickly, and hastily raised his arms crossed in front of his chest, blocking Duan''s punch.

    boom!

    Under one blow, Jiraiya slid backwards for a few meters, and his tall body hit the balcony, instantly shattering the entire row of windows on the third floor.

    What a terrifying force.

    Jiraiya only felt a sharp pain in both arms, and then lost consciousness due to numbness, the strength of the opponent was almost as strong as Tsunade.

    "Wait, it''s a misunderstanding!"

    He came back to his senses, and hurriedly shouted at Duan.

    However, Duan ignored it at all, and once again punched Jiraiya in the face.

    Jiraiya was frightened and angry, and once againunched the technique of "disorderly lion hair", trying to wrap around Duan''s body and subdue him.

    um.

    The broken fist suddenly squirmed, like a dream, and Jiraiya fell into a trance for a moment.

    Yin escape phantom body technique.

    Take this opportunity.

    Snapped.

    Duan Duan grabbed Jiraiya''s long hair, and flicked it aside vigorously, causing Jiraiya''s feet to lift off the ground, and he was forced to m his head into the wall.

    There was a bang.

    Zi also crashed into the wall and fell into the reception room.

    Duan came in hot pursuit.

    In order to prevent Jiraiya from using ninjutsu at a distance, Duan rode directly on Jiraiya, dragging thetter into the ground hand-to-handbat.

    Bang bang bang!

    He raised a pair of iron fists and hammered Jiraiya''s head violently, forcing the opponent to protect his head with both hands.

    But this is just a feint.

    He quickly grasped Jiraiya''s opening, one hand grabbed thetter''s right arm, and the other hand went around his right arm to grab the wrist of his previous hand.

    Then he used his own weight to suppress Jiraiya, making him unable to move and resist.

    Using the principle of leverage, the two arms work together to form an upward pull on Jiraiya''s right arm.

    Anti-joint technique, Kimura lock.

    click.

    With an iparably crisp sound, Jiraiya''s right arm broke.

    "Ah!" Under the severe pain, Zi could not help but let out a scream.

    Heard the movement of the two fighting.

    "what''s the situation?"

    Samui, Tsunade, and Shizune, all in pajamas, hurried out of their respective rooms.

    As soon as they came, they saw Duan riding on Jiraiya''s body, subduing thetter with Jiu-Jitsu.

    Nothing more.

    Two big men, when they were fighting hand-to-hand on the ground, their postures were not very elegant.

    During this process, more than half of the bath towel wrapped around his broken lower body slipped off, and he was about to bepletely naked.

    See this scene.

    The faces of the three women turned red suddenly, and they all turned their heads to the side, but the images they saw in their minds couldn''t be shaken off.

    Duan stood up and wrapped the towel quietly.

    "Curator, this is... what''s going on?"

    Samui asked with a blushing face.

    Taking a quick look at Jiraiya lying on the ground, sweating profusely and in unbearable pain, he said coldly:

    "He sneaked into the building and watched me take a shower."

    As soon as these words came out, the pupils of the three women present shrank with shock.

    Zi almost spit out a mouthful of blood.

    I peek at you?

    I''m a lecherous fairy, I''m a womanizer, not a man, bastard! Don''t nder my innocence!

    But he was already in so much pain that he couldn''t speak, so he could only yell in his heart.

    Tsunade walked over with a frown.

    Of course she recognized Jiraiya, but she didn''t expect that the reunion after so many years would be like this.

    "Tsunade, long time no see..."

    Zi reluctantly opened his mouth and squeezed out a smile that was uglier than crying.

    Tsunade saw at a nce that Jiraiya''s right arm had been broken, and the entire elbow was in the opposite direction, so he couldn''t help but gasped.

    Break this guy, the strike is too ruthless.

    "do not move!"

    She scolded, knelt down beside Jiraiya, and immediately treated him.

    Half an hourter.

    The reception room has been rearranged.

    On the tatami, Jiraiya was sitting on one side of the low table, with his arms wrapped in bandages and hanging around his neck.

    Opposite him, he has changed his clothes and has no expression on his face.

    "sorry¡­"

    Zi also contemted for a long time, although he was unwilling, he finally apologized.

    Who told him to break into a private house, even if he was locked up by a strongman and broke an arm, he could only suffer from being dumb.

    "Since it was a misunderstanding, forget it."

    Duan was very magnanimous, and promised not to worry about Zi and peeking at him taking a shower. After speaking, he stood up and went back to the room to rest.

    Jiraiya looked at Tsunade who was standing aside again, who was staring at him with his arms crossed and disgusted.

    "Tsunade, can we talk..." As soon as he opened his mouth, he was interrupted by Tsunade.

    "Your injury needs to be recuperated for half a month. During this period, I advise you to control your lower body and stop going to any sensual ces."

    She coldly dropped these words, then turned and left.

    Tsunade still cares about Jiraiya from the bottom of his heart, after all, thetter is her best friend for many years. But her concern goes to this extent at most.

    Looking at the back of Tsunade leaving, Jiraiya was also stunned.

    A long while.

    "Oh." He sighed, showing a wry smile, got up and left.

    It was undoubtedly a bad night for Jiraiya. It was not easy to meet the goddess who had been dreaming of her for many years, but she made a fool of herself in front of her.

    in addition.

    After personally taking a severe blow, he finally understood the third generation''s instructions.

    Uchiha Duan is indeed a very dangerous guy.

    ¡­

    Under the same night sky.

    Yuyin Vige.

    In the huge sewer pipe, the corpses of root ninjas fell on the ground in all directions, and the death conditions were more miserable than the other.

    In the middle of the corpses, Liu Dao stood indifferently in the robes of the Xiao organization and with the eyes of reincarnation.

    Just now.

    Here a fight breaks out.

    The two warring parties, one side is the forty Konoha roots headed by the oil girl Ryoma.

    The other party is the assassination target of Gen Bu¡¯s trip¡ªPayne, the leader of the Akatsuki Organization, or more precisely, Payne Liudao.

    From the results.

    The root department obviously failed, and it was a fiasco that almost wiped out the entire army. Only a few people were able to escape.

    For Payne, this battle can only be regarded as an appetizer.

    because.

    His next target tonight is Konoha''s army of three thousand ninjas.

 Chapter 141: divine punishment

    Chapter 141 God''s Punishment

    Yuyin Vige.

    In the criss-crossing sewer pipes, two figures are fleeing desperately.

    "Ho..."

    The oily girl Ryoma was panting heavily, her whole body was drenched in cold sweat, one sleeve was empty, and she lost an arm.

    Just now.

    He experienced the most difficult and desperate battle in his life, watching all his subordinates being massacred and buried in the hands of Payne.

    Root, it''s over.

    Escorting the oil girl Ryoma to escape is a root wearing a white tiger mask, code-named "Fruit Fly", who is also a ninja of the oil girl n.

    The two are the only survivors.

    Whoosh.

    After finding a hidden corner, the two hid and recovered their strength here.

    "When Payne catches up, I will be responsible for leading them away, and you take the opportunity to escape. After returning to Konoha, you must find a way to rescue Danzo-sama."

    The oily girl Ryoma looked dignified, and gave thest order to the fruit fly.

    He was seriously injured and knew that he would not be able to escape, so he could only leave the chance of survival to the fruit fly.

    Fly nodded silently.

    at this time.

    Shua.

    The air in front of the two of them suddenly had a whirlpool of fluctuations, and then in their surprised eyes, a figure appeared out of thin air.

    Uchiha Obito.

    As soon as she saw the opponent''s kaleidoscope Sharingan, the oil girl Ryoma recognized his identity, and immediately summoned arge number of parasites, ready to meet the enemy.

    "take it easy."

    Obito spread his hands to show that he was not hostile, and said to the two, "I have broken with Akatsuki, and I am not your enemy. On the contrary, I am here to be friends with you."

    "Yeah?"

    The oily girl Ryoma has no expression on her face, obviously she doesn''t believe Obito''s nonsense. As long as the opponent is one step closer, he and the fruit fly will attack.

    Seeing this, Obito sighed and told the two a secret:

    "Do you know why you were discovered by Payne?

    Because Payne injected his chakra into the rain, every drop of rain that falls on Yuyin Vige is closely connected with his perception. From the moment you sneaked into Yuyin and were drenched by the rain, you have been exposed to his eyes of reincarnation.

    It is doomed to be futile for you to escape from here without hiding from Payne''s perception. "

    Hearing this, the oil girl Ryoma and Fruit Fly looked at each other, and they both saw the despair in each other''s eyes.

    "but."

    Obito spoke again, pointing to his right eye, "I can help you escape from here, and use the ability of this kaleidoscope to write sharing eyes."

    Now that the entire ninja world knows the ability of Obito Kamui, he will show it openly.

    Facing Obito''s helping hand.

    "Why are you helping us?" the oily girl Ryoma asked in a deep voice.

    "It''s very simple, because I have amon enemy with your Danzo-sama, and that is the Uchiha n."

    Obitu''s eyes were burning.

    He promised the two that he would not only lead them to escape from this ce, but also rescue Danzo from Anbu Prison.

    After that, Obito hopes to cooperate with Danzo to deal with the Uchiha n together.

    The oily girl Ryoma was obviously moved.

    Obito nced at the end of the sewer, and several powerful Chakras were rapidly approaching.

    "Payne ising after me, let''s chat in another ce."

    He then walked towards the two, stretched out two hands, and ced them on the shoulders of the oily dragon horse and fruit fly respectively.

    The two did not resist.

    Shua.

    With Obito''s right eye emitting strong suction, the two of them were immediately sucked into the Kamui space by him, and disappeared from the spot.

    In the high tower of Yuyin Center, in a certain room in the depths.

    A scrawny red-haired man with ck rods stuck in his back, who had to sit in a huge wheelchair because of disabled legs.

    He is Nagato, Akatsuki''s true leader, a man with the eyes of a fairy.

    Just now.

    Nagato used the pupil power of the reincarnation eye to remotely control Rokudo Payne, and eliminated the Konoha root ninja who came to assassinate him.

    Suddenly, Nagato frowned slightly.

    "What''s wrong?" Seeing this, Xiao Nan asked quickly.

    "I sensed Obito''s Chakra, and he used Kamui to help the two roots escape." Nagato''s tone was displeased.

    Although he is not afraid of bringing soil, but the other party has been haunting him, and it will be troublesome after a long time.

    But right now.

    Nagato has no time to clean up Obito for the time being, because his biggest enemy is Konoha.

    These root ninjas who sneaked into Yuyin brought Nagato''s memory back to the darkest day in his life a few years ago.

    At that time, Konoha Nebu and Hanzo joined forces to encircle Akatsuki''s organization, resulting in Yahiko''s death, Nagato also lost his legs, and became permanently disabled.

    Today.

    The assassination at the root, the new hatred plus the old hatred, sessfully provoked Nagato''s monstrous anger towards Konoha.

    He decided to take revenge.

    The best way to retaliate is undoubtedly to directly attack Konoha''s homnd, but Nagato has to consider whether it is too risky to do so.

    after all.

    Pain Six Paths is essentially a puppet technique, which is to receive Nagato¡¯s Chakra through the ck stick mounted on the corpse, and the two cannot be too far apart.

    this means.

    If Nagato wants to attack Konoha, his body must also leave Yuyin and act together with Payne Rokudo.

    The risk is greatly increased.

    atst.

    Nagato calmed down, gave up the n to directly attack Konoha''s homnd, and settled for the next best thing.

    Thinking of this, he asked Xiao Nan:

    "Have you found out about Konoha''s army?"

    From Xiaonankou.

    Nagato was surprised to learn that the Uchiha n he cared most about was not among the Konoha 3,000 troops this time.

    In other words, this army is nothing more than a bunch of mobs.

    "In this case, let''s wipe out this army tonight."

    Nagato''s eyes turned cold.

    tonight.

    He decided to bring a little shock to Konoha and the entire ninja world.

    God''s punishment is about toe.

    ¡­

    The border, Konoha army camp, brightly lit.

    In the main ount.

    Akimichi Torukaze is listening to the report of his subordinates.

    Over the past few days.

    Konoha sent arge number of elite teams into the Land of Rain to investigate the terrain and collect intelligence. During the period, they alsounched several small-scale attacks, eliminated three Yuyin strongholds, and captured many enemies along the way.

    It can be said that the harvest is quite fruitful.

    Currently, Yuyin''s line of defense has retreated step by step, and almost all the Yuren have retreated back to Yuyin Vige.

    For Konoha, the situation is very good.

    Akimichi Tekkaze couldn''t help showing a smile.

    Now, he only needs to wait for the Uchiha n and Jiraiya to arrive at the front line, and he canmand the Konoha army to attack the rain hidden, and win the war in one fell swoop.

    Thus.

    He took the wind in the autumn, and it can be regarded as a perfect end to his ninja career. He dedicated his life to the will of fire.

    It''s time to go to rest.

    Akimichi Torikaze rubbed his forehead, feeling a little tired. It''s not good to be old when you''re old.

    But at this moment.

    Boom!

    Suddenly there was a violent explosion outside the tent, followed by Konoha Ninja¡¯s exmation:

    "Enemy attack!"

    What? !

    Qiu Dao was taken aback by the wind, quickly put on his armor, and rushed out of the tent.

    As soon as he got outside, his pupils shrank, and he saw giant psychic beasts raging in Konoha''s camp.

    There are split dogs, **** crabs, rhinos, centipedes...

    "Zhi!"

    A sharp bird cry came from mid-air, and Qiu Dao took the wind to look up, and saw Dao Payne, the beast, standing on the back of a yata bird, swooping down towards the crowd, pping its wings and creating a strong wind.

    not far away.

    Boom boom boom.

    Sura Dopayne raised his arm, fired countless missiles and fell into the crowd, causing a series of explosions, and mes and thick smoke rose into the sky.

    also.

    The human world, hungry ghosts, and hells also descended on the battlefield, ughtering Konoha ninjas with their strange and powerful abilities.

    Akimichi Tekkaze was furious, and was about to organize Konoha troops tounch a counterattack.

    Whoosh.

    Tiandao Payne descended from the sky andnded in the center of the camp. A pair of purple samsara eyes looked indifferently at Qiudao to fetch the wind.

    "Is this Konoha''smander?"

    He muttered to himself, and walked step by step towards the autumn road to get the wind, intending to capture the thief first and the king first.

    "Protect Master Chifeng!"

    In an instant, hundreds of Konoha ninjas rushed up and surrounded Payne, and all kinds of shurikens, kunai, senbon, and ninjutsu poured towards him.

    About this.

    Payne just opened his arms expressionlessly, and spit out four words coldly from his mouth:

    "Shenluo Tianzheng!"

    Next second.

    With Tiandao Payne as the center, an invisible repulsive force erupted suddenly, not only deflecting all the Konoha ninja''s attacks, but also making them fly backwards one by one!

    Looking down from mid-air.

    The power of Shenluo Tianzheng cleared everything within a radius of 100 meters, and even the air was exhausted, leaving only a vacuum area.

    With one move, hundreds of Konoha ninjas were killed.

    far away.

    Akimichi Tokkaze struggled to get up from the ground, and watched in horror as Tiandao Payne approached him.

    Is this really the power of a human ninja?

    Vientiane Tianyin!

    Payne shot again and sucked the seriously injured Qiudao Chifeng over. Thetter failed to make any resistance, and he was killed on the spot with a ck stick.

    The death of Akimichi Torukaze dealt a heavy blow to Konoha''s army.

    Under Payne Liudao''s attack, Konoha''s army was no match at all, and soon more than half of them were killed or injured, and finally a big rout urred.

    As Nagato said.

    In the face of the power of God, the number of the enemy army is meaningless, whether it is three thousand or thirty thousand, it is the same.

    God''s punishmentsted all night.

    By dawn, there were Konoha ninja corpses all over the mountains and ins, blood flowing like rivers.

    In this war, Konoha suffered more than 2,500 casualties, and only a few hundred people escaped by chance, and fled in a panic towards the forest of the Kingdom of Fire in the east.

    "Konoha will understand that the war theyunched against Yuyin and Akatsuki will end up pushing themselves into the abyss of destruction."

    Payne left a prophecy, turned around and walked away.

    Konoha Vige.

    The sun is rising in the east, and the warm morning light shines on the street, creating a scene of tranquility, peace and prosperity.

    However, such a beautiful picture was soon ruthlessly torn apart by a continuous, sharp and piercing siren.

    Woo ****.

    The urgent sound of the siren echoed over Konoha.

    this moment.

    The vigers on the street all raised their heads for no reason, with surprised expressions. until they realize that this is¡ª

    The vige sounded the rm to enter a state of first-levelbat readiness!

    In an instant, the entire Konoha fell into an unprecedented panic.

 Chapter 142: Breaking: I stand for surrender

    Chapter 142 Conclusion: I advocate surrender

    Level 1bat readiness.

    This means that Konoha is facing a huge crisis and may be invaded by the enemy at any time.

    Since the establishment of Konoha Vige, in the more than 50 years, such rms have only been sounded a few times. Thest time was the Battle of Kikyo Mountain during the Third Ninja World War. At that time, Konoha was almost beaten to the door of the house.

    Whoops.

    With the piercing siren sounding.

    Konoha Anbu, Police Department, Barrier Squad and many other departments, all divided their duties ording to their respective positions, and quickly entered a fighting state.

    Thousands of vigers also rushed into the shelter under the guidance.

    Uchiha nnd.

    After hearing the rm, hundreds of nsmen immediately put on their battle robes and brought all their ninja gear, and gathered in front of the building of the Ministry of Meat Reform.

    "Didn''t you just receive the noticest night that our Uchiha n should gather elites and go to the front line today? What''s the situation now?"

    A group of Uchiha gathered together, discussing a lot.

    Duan strode down the stairs.

    Konoha''s appearance as if he was facing a big enemy made him realize that probably something happened on the frontline battlefield.

    Looks like Nagato made the move.

    At this time.

    Whoosh.

    Anbe Tianzang came in a hurry to convey the intention of the third generation, please tell this Hokage assistant toe to the Hokage Building for a meeting immediately.

    Duan did not leave immediately, but in front of everyone, he asked unhurriedly:

    "What happened?"

    Tianzang hesitated for a moment, knowing that sooner orter he would not be able to hide this matter, so he could only tell the truth:

    "The Konoha army was attacked by Akatsukist night. Themander Akimichi Tokkaze was killed in battle. More than 2,000 people were killed and injured. It waspletely... defeated."

    What? !

    Hearing this, everyone present showed horrified expressions, feeling extremely unbelievable.

    Konoha''s 3,000-strong army, just overnight... just disappear?

    Xiao''s power is so terrifying.

    When everyone came back to their senses, their first reaction was to feel grateful.

    Uchiha is a warlike n, and many nsmen couldn''t wait to go to the front line and make meritorious deeds on the battlefield.

    Now it seems that he was lucky to have escaped.

    Fuyue and Zhishui looked at Duan at the same time.

    Judgment, did you expect this to happen?

    Tsunade was shocked, but also terrified.

    If she agreed to the third generation on a whim and went to the battlefield, she might be buried in the hands of the enemy just like Akimichi Torukaze at this time.

    Samui was equally astonished, and then retreated quietly, intending to send this important information back to Yunying Vige as soon as possible.

    When everyone was panicked.

    Wei Duanjuan smiled.

    "I''ll go back as soon as I go."

    He left a sentence to Fu Yue and the others, and followed Tianzang to the Hokage Building.

    Hokage Office.

    Three Daime, Zanju Koharu, and Mito Monyan sat on the sofa in silence with their brows furrowed, the atmosphere was so solemn that water could drip out.

    Half an hour ago.

    The Hokage Building received a battle report from the front line, and the content was a nightmare.

    After repeated confirmation by Konoha''s intelligence department, the authenticity of the battle report was verified.

    The third generation made a final decision, and the first-levelbat readiness rm was sounded.

    There was a long silence.

    "Take Feng should spend his old age in peace, but I invited him out of the mountain in the name of Hokage. I killed him."

    Three generations put down the intelligence document with trembling hands, with remorse and self-me written all over their face.

    Xiaochun and Yan looked at each other, and then spoke sessively:

    "Hi Zhan, Chi Feng sacrificed for the will of Konoha and Fire, and he deservedly died."

    "Although it is cruel to say this, there is no time to remember the dead. Konoha is facing an unprecedented threat, and we must take action."

    For Konoha, the destruction of the 3,000 army is undoubtedly a very heavy blow.

    To put it bluntly, the current Konoha has reached the autumn of life and death.

    is talking.

    With a bang, the door was pushed open, and Uchiha stepped in.

    Seeing the break, the third generation is in aplicated mood.

    Although he is very afraid of Juan''s power, facing an enemy like Akatsuki, the only ones in the vige who can really rely on him are the Uchiha n headed by Juan.

    "what''s going on?"

    As soon as Duan came in, there was no nonsense, and he asked directly.

    "Duan, you should read this information first." The third generation picked up the information with a serious face, and handed it to Duan.

    said above.

    There were only six enemies who attacked Konoha''s army at night. They imed to be Akatsuki''s leader Payne. Although they had different abilities, they had exactly the same reincarnation eyes.

    With just six people, Konoha''s 3,000-strong army was defeated.

    If the other party rushes to attack Konoha''s maind at the fastest speed, will Konoha...can resist it?

    Snapped.

    After reading it, he threw the file on the coffee table and shook his head:

    "This information is not urate. The so-called Six Paths of Penn are just puppets made of six corpses. The person who is really manipting them behind the scenes is Nagato."

    Heard the words.

    "Why are you so sure?" Third Generation was surprised.

    Juan did not answer, but narrowed his eyes, and asked a question:

    "Master Hokage, may I ask how much do you know about the eyes of reincarnation...?"

    The third generation could not help but frown: "I only know that the eyes of reincarnation are the eyes of the legendary Six Paths Sage. He once pacified the troubled times and founded the Ninja sect."

    But legends are legends after all, not many people will take them seriously.

    not to mention.

    Since the Sage of the Six Paths, the Eye of Reincarnation has not appeared in the world for more than a thousand years, so even a well-informed person like Sandaimu knows nothing about its ability.

    did not expect.

    "Sages of the Six Paths are real."

    Following the words of the third generation, he slowly revealed an amazing secret, "In the Nanga Shrine of our Uchiha n, there is a thousand-year-old stone tablet left by our ancestors. It is clearly recorded on it that the Uchiha n is the descendant of the Six Paths Sage .¡±

    Is there such a thing?

    The three present were shocked again when they heard the words, but what shocked them even more was yet toe.

    "ording to the information on the Uchiha Stone Tablet, Samsarayan is the ultimate form of Sharingan evolution, and it is dozens of times, or even a hundred times stronger than the power of Kaleidoscope Sharingan! Therefore, Nagato defeated Konoha San with his own power. Qian Dajun, I am not surprised at all."

    These words made the three old guys stunned on the spot.

    A long while.

    Xiaochun and Yan came back to their senses, and immediately angrily questioned Duan Xingshi:

    "Why didn''t you say this kind of thing earlier?"

    "Uchiha Duan, as the assistant of Naruto, you deliberately didn''t report it, and watched the three thousand Konoha ninjas go to the tiger''s mouth!"

    They finally understood why Duan had been prevaricating and refusing to send the Uchiha n to the front line. It turned out that he had known Nagato''s power for a long time.

    Duan spread his hands, seemingly quite helpless:

    "Dering war on Yuyin is the decision of the third generation. I have no right to object. Besides, I have just read the information that the Konoha army was wiped out by Payne Six Paths, and I finally confirmed that Nagato has the eyes of reincarnation."

    "Stop arguing!"

    The third generation gave a deep drink, stopping the meaningless quarrel between the two parties.

    Afterwards, he looked at Duan with burning eyes, and asked thetter: "Duan, since the Uchiha n has information about the Eye of Reincarnation, they must be able to figure out a way to deal with Nagato, right?"

    However, to his disappointment.

    Duan shook his head:

    "As I said before, the power of reincarnation eyes is a hundred times stronger than that of kaleidoscope writing sharing eyes. Don''t mention me, even if the whole Uchiha n goes together, I am afraid that they are not Nagato''s opponent. However, I have a suggestion ..."

    Speaking of this, he paused for a while, as if he was hesitating whether to say it or not.

    "What suggestion?" Third Generation asked with a frown.

    "I think, before Nagato attacks Konoha''s homnd, or... we should take the initiative to surrender to Yuyin Vige."

    Unceasingly staring at the three old guys in front of him, he spoke surprisingly.

    As soon as this remark came out.

    Sandaime, Xiaoharu and Yan all opened their mouths wide, shocked beyond measure, and then... intense anger surged in their hearts.

    Bang.

    This time, even the third generation couldn''t help but shoot the case, and angrily reprimanded Duan:

    "Broken, do you know what you''re talking about?"

    Konoha, as the head of the Five Great Ninja Viges, surrendered to a small Yuyin Vige just because of a defeat in a war?

    What a joke!

    Xiaochun and Yan also shook their heads in disappointment, scoffing at Duan''s proposal.

    To know.

    Since the establishment of Konoha Vige, there have been three Ninja World Wars in decades, and almost every time there was more than one enemy. No matter how difficult the process was, they won without exception in the end!

    Surrender?

    This word has never appeared in Konoha''s dictionary.

    "I know exactly what I''m talking about."

    Facing the reprimand of the third generation, Duan looked indifferent.

    He sighed and said with a leisurely look:

    "After more than a thousand years, the reincarnation eye reappeared in the world. This means that Nagato is likely to be the reincarnation of the Sage of the Six Paths.

    ording to the records on the Uchiha stele, Nagato, who has the eyes of a sage, is destined to calm the troubled times and unify the ninja world just like the Sage of the Six Paths back then.

    at the moment.

    If Konoha surrenders to Yuyin, maybe we can still usher in a peaceful reunification, but if we persist to the end, all that awaits Konoha will be destruction..."

    "shut up!"

    "Nonsense!"

    Xiaochun and Yan couldn''t bear it anymore, and they scolded, thinking that Duan waspletely scaremongering.

    Three generations did not make a sound, secretly startled.

    because.

    The words spoken from the mouth at this time are surprisingly simr to what Jiraiya said.

    Jiraiya''s apprentice is the son of prophecy, who will bring unprecedented peace or destruction to the ninja world.

    This is a prophecy made by the Great Toad Immortal of Miaomu Mountain. And this prophecy ispletely in line with the content recorded on the Uchiha stele.

    Is all this just a coincidence?

    Whoosh.

    Duan stood up, looked down at Xiaochun and Yan on the sofa, and said coldly:

    "In any case, it is impossible for the Uchiha n to fight against Nagato. He is the reincarnation of the Sage of the Six Paths and possesses invincible power. Even if the first Hokage, who is known as the **** of ninjas, is resurrected, he is definitely not Nagato''s opponent. Therefore, If Nagatoes to Konoha, Uchiha will be the first to surrender."

    These words have already lifted Nagato to the sky, even if Nagato himself is here, he will probably be stunned.

    Finished speaking.

    Duan then mmed the door and left with a bang, leaving the three of them staring at each other.

 Chapter 143: Leaf on the verge of collapse

    Chapter 143 Konoha on the verge of copse

    Hokage''s office waspletely silent.

    This high-level meeting.

    Three generations, Koharu and Yan once thought that Konoha was facing such a critical situation, and the Uchiha n could no longer find an excuse, so they could only stand up and protect the vige.

    Who would have thought.

    represents the will of the Uchiha n. Not only did they not want to contribute, but they were also shocked by the enemy''s powerful strength, and even said "surrender to Yuyin Vige".

    It''s just ridiculous.

    Three generations frowned into the word "Chuan", fell into deep thought, and remained silent for a long time.

    Surrender is absolutely impossible.

    But if Nagato is really as strong as he said, it may be impossible for Konoha to win this war.

    Think here.

    "well."

    Sandaime sighed for a long time, and after pondering, he made a difficult decision.

    From now on.

    Konoha willpletely abandon the offensive and turn to a full-scale defensive posture, bringing all forces back to the maind.

    To prepare for Akatsuki''s attack.

    "It can only be the."

    Xiaochun and Yan nodded, then stood up and left Hokage''s office.

    After the two left.

    Ji also came out from behind the screen with an unprecedented solemn expression.

    "What do you think of what Uchiha said just now?" Third Generation looked at his lover and asked.

    "I think... what he said is true, just like the prophecy of the Great Toad Immortal." Zi also said in a deep voice.

    Sure enough.

    Hearing the words, the third generation could not help but feel deeply worried. He raised his head and looked at the ceiling, and said to himself: "Could it be that Konoha really wants to surrender to Nagato, or is there only destruction?"

    Ji Lai also looks sad, with guilt and self-me on his face:

    "All of this happened because of me. I was the one who saved Nagato and epted him as an apprentice, but failed to guide him correctly. Now, I have to bear the greatest responsibility for the annihtion of Konoha''s three thousand troops."

    Having said that, he has already made up his mind and asked the third generation:

    "Let me go to Yuyin Vige."

    "But your hand..." Third Generation looked worriedly at Jiraiya''s bandaged arm. What thetter needs most at this time is obviously to take a good rest.

    and.

    Even if Jirai has not broken his arm, can he defeat Nagato who has the eyes of reincarnation?

    "The Great Toad Immortal once said that this is my destiny. So I will sneak into Yuyin Vige, personally make a break with Nagato, and try my best to fight for peace. If I fail, I will also try my best to make Nagato and reincarnation I will send the information about the eyes back to Konoha. At that time, I can only rely on you."

    Zi also has a firm gaze.

    Sandaime was silent for a long time, and finally nodded with difficulty.

    he knows.

    Since Lai Ye, this trip is a life of ten deaths, and it is almost impossible toe back.

    ¡­

    Since the end of the Third Ninja World War, the Ninja World has ushered in a rtively peaceful period, and norge-scale war has broken out for almost seven years.

    therefore.

    When Konoha dered war on Yuyin and sent 3,000 troops to the border, it naturally attracted the attention of the whole ninja world.

    Then, under the watchful eyes of the Quan Ninja World, this army was finished overnight.

    The person who eliminated them was Akatsuki''s leader Payne.

    This news spread to every corner of the ninja world at the fastest speed, like wings.

    Single-handedly challenge thousands of ninja troops.

    Thest time he did such a shocking thing was during the Third Ninja World War, known as the strongest three generations of Raikage in history.

    In order to cover the retreat of his subordinates, he faced the 10,000 ninjas of Yanyin alone, and fought for three days and three nights.

    but.

    Three generations of Raikage were still outnumbered in the end and died of exhaustion, proving that no matter how powerful a ninja is, there are limits.

    And this time.

    Payne has refreshed the cognition of the whole ninja world.

    This man who imed to be a **** killed Konoha''s 3,000 troops with ease, like a **** aloof, sending divine punishment to mortals like ants.

    Countless people were shocked by Payne''s mighty power and felt deep fear.

    One time.

    The reputation of Payne and Akatsuki resounded over the entire ninja world, and the limelight was unmatched for a while, overshadowing the Uchiha n some time ago.

    The status of Yuyin Vige in the ninja world has also been improved, and as "God''s people", the ninjas and vigers of Yuyin are extremely proud.

    Some people are happy, while others are sad.

    As a loser, the sky over Konoha is gloomy, and the whole vige is shrouded in an atmosphere of depression and despair.

    The news of the annihtion of the army was tantamount to a bolt from the blue to the vigers of Konoha.

    Many lost family and friends, were sad and heartbroken, or despaired and angry.

    The original intention of the third generation tounch this war was to divert the internal conflicts in the vige, and as a result, an unprecedented fiasco caused the internal and external conflicts to superimpose.

    More and more people are showing strong dissatisfaction with the third generation.

    The third generation is old, fatuous and immoral, unable to resolve conflicts between various ethnic groups internally, and unable to win wars externally.

    Such a person will only lead Konoha to decline, or even perish.

    One time.

    The vigersined about the third generation. The once respected and trusted "the strongest Hokage in history", the support rate in the vige has dropped to freezing point.

    However, it was not only the third generation who was scolded, but also Hokage who assisted Uchiha.

    Juan¡¯s proposition at the high-level meeting was spread out somehow, and it soon spread in the vige.

    The hundreds of thousands of vigers in Konoha were all furious.

    Judging, as the dignified assistant of Hokage, he turned out to be a capittor in his bones, and said "Uchiha will be the first to surrender to Akatsuki".

    Uchiha n, usually domineering and domineering in the vige, but in the face of a powerful foreign enemy, only nodding their heads and bowing their eyebrows, submissive.

    Cruel on the inside and cruel on the outside.

    This is the true face of Uchiha Break.

    For this kind of Hokage assistant who can only "grow in the nest and cowardly outside", the vigers of Konoha naturally cursed endlessly, wishing that Duan would immediately get off the stage.

    About this.

    Judgment did not respond.

    The door of the Uchiha n is closed, and they ignore all the opinions of the outside world.

    all in all.

    In today''s Konoha, all kinds of conflicts are superimposed, like a powder keg full of explosives, as long as there is a little spark, it may be detonated at any time.

    Konoha is on the verge of copse.

    Anbe Prison.

    "The vige has left me, so it really doesn''t work."

    Danzo stared at the third generation in front of him, as if he had expected that the other party woulde to him.

    Three generations also stared at Danzo, and said in a deep voice:

    "This is a decision I made together with Xiaochun and Yan. Konoha has reached the most critical moment, and the vige needs your strength to tide over this difficulty. However, you are no longer the assistant of Hokage, so keep a low profile Act, understand?"

    "¡­certainly."

    Danzo''s eyes flickered, and he responded.

    After releasing Danzo secretly, the third generation returned to the Hokage office.

    He is going to cancel the Chunin exam.

    At this time of internal and external difficulties, Konoha has no intention of holding the Chunin Exam.

    However, the bad news is.

    The Yun Yin crowd led by the Fourth Raikage has arrived at Konoha in a menacing manner.

 Chapter 144: Broken and Raikage

    Chapter 144 Broken and Raikage

    At the entrance of Konoha Vige, a team of more than fifty ninjas appeared.

    These people have bronze skin, strong bodies, wear ninja swords, and watch wolves as eagles while walking.

    From the forehead guards on their heads, it is not difficult to guess that this is the Yun Yin team who came to Konoha to take the Chunin Exam.

    The front of the crowd.

    is a muscr man with a height of nearly two meters, walking with great strides.

    He has two beards and wears arge white cape, revealing his full chest muscles and well-defined huge abdominal muscles. A gold belt was pinned around his waist, and thick gold wristbands were worn on both arms, as if wearing a pair of dumbbells on his arms.

    The most eye-catching thing is the bamboo hat on the top of the man''s head, with the word "Thunder" written on it.

    He is the fourth generation of Raikage of Yunying Vige, exuding the temperament of a leading brother all over his body, giving people the impression of two words:

    Reliable.

    Beside Raikage, there are his guards and secretaries, Xi, Darui, Mabui, Omoi, Karui...all are young talents single-handedly selected by four generations of Raikage.

    Surround this majestic Raikage-sama like the stars and the moon.

    Where the people pass by.

    After being recognized by Konoha''s ninjas and vigers, everyone looked sideways and hid far away on both sides of the street to make way for them.

    This is because-

    Three years ago, the Yunyin Mission kidnapped Hinata Hinata.

    It was obviously Yunyin who made the mistake first, but Konoha admitted his mistake in the end, and made the Hyuga n hand over Hyuga Nizashi''s body to make amends.

    since then.

    In front of Yun Yin, Konoha''s ninjas and vigers consciously bowed their heads, so they avoided it at this time, and dared not provoke it easily anyway.

    Seeing a gloomy look in Konoha Vige.

    "It seems that the loss of the war has made Konoha''s morale very low." Fourth Raikage said in a low voice.

    Darui sped the back of his head with both hands, with a toothpick in his mouth,zily echoed:

    "After all, we lost an army of three thousand ninjas overnight."

    In the tone, there is a taste of gloating.

    "Looking at the situation, the Chunin Exam should not be able to be held. We won''t make this trip in vain, will we?"

    Xi also teased, smiling.

    He was born with fair skin and a handsome face, which ispletely different from other Yunyin ninjas. He is an all-round ninja.

    Together with Darui, they are also known as the left and right hands of the Fourth Raikage.

    Fourth Raikage heard the words and shook his head:

    "It''s okay, anyway, the Chunin exam is just an excuse. The purpose of our trip is to find out what is true about Konoha."

    Hearing Lei Ying''s unabashedly loud voice.

    Mabuyi pped his forehead helplessly, rolled his eyes, andined silently:

    Master Raikage, you never bothered to hide your inner intentions, but is it really okay to say it in public like this?

    at this time.

    Two Konoha Anbe hurriedly appeared, saluted Fourth Raikage and informed that Third Hokage had been waiting in the reception room for a long time.

    "Lead the way."

    Raikage waved his hand.

    So.

    The mighty Yunyin crowd, watched by the vigers of Konoha, hurriedly crossed Yile Avenue and came to the front of the Hokage Building.

    "You go to the hotel to rest first."

    Raikage gave instructions to Mabui and the others, and then took Xi and Darui with him, and strode into the Hokage Building.

    Reception room.

    As soon as Raikage entered the door, he saw the third generation wearing a Hokage robe, with deep eyes and a majestic expression.

    But his eyes immediately moved away from the third generation, and fell on a short-haired man behind him.

    The man was almost as tall as Raikage, and Wei''an''s figure looked stronger than Raikage. He was wearing a high-necked blue robe, which gave people a strong sense of oppression.

    Fourth Raikage''s heart trembled, and he thought to himself:

    Finally see you, Uchiha off. Compared with the real person and the photo, it is indeed more powerful and extraordinary, and the aura is much stronger.

    Just when Raikage stopped looking at him.

    "Wee, Fourth Raikage."

    Sandaime stepped forward, showed a friendly smile, and shook hands with Raikage.

    Then.

    He turned his palm upwards again, stretched his five fingers together towards Duan, and introduced to Lei Ying:

    "This is my assistant, Uchiha off."

    "I heard the name early."

    The Fourth Raikage stared directly at Duan with scorching eyes, and stretched out a big hand to thetter.

    Seeing this, Juan took a step forward and shook hands with Lei Ying.

    Suddenly.

    Lei Ying''s gaze flickered, and he exerted force with his palm, causing the veins in his entire arm to bulge.

    He wanted to see how Duan was.

    Facing Raikage''s provocation, his face was expressionless, but his hands suddenly increased strength, and his sleeves were propped up by the bulging arm muscles.

    Um?

    Raikage''s expression changed suddenly, and he felt that the big broken hand was like an iron mp, which was constantly tightened, and the huge force was going to crush his palm into pieces.

    After a few seconds of stalemate between the two sides.

    Boom!

    The fourth generation of Raikage suddenly burst out with the blue Raikage Chakra, and the floor under his feet also "clicked", cracking inch by inch.

    "Raikage, what is this?" The third generation looked surprised when he saw this scene.

    At this time.

    Duan suddenly let go of his palm, and quietly ended the handshake.

    Fourth Raikage looked shocked.

    His handshake with Duan was originally apetition of pure physical strength, but he fell behind and was forced to use chakra first.

    So he lost.

    However, Lei Ying has never been someone who can''t afford to lose, so he smiled heartily and generously admitted:

    "Sorry, I was on a whim, I couldn''t hold back andpeted with Duan, but I couldn''t control it."

    Xi and Darui looked at each other.

    In this world, there are people who are more powerful than Raikage-sama, it is simply unbelievable.

    Third Eye nced at Raikage''s big hand, and saw that the back of his hand was white, leaving a broken guide clearly, and immediately understood what was going on.

    After all, he had been shaken by Duan not long ago, and now seeing that Lei Ying was not Duan''s opponent, he suddenly felt a lot more bnced.

    at the same time.

    Three generations were also secretly thankful, fortunately he called Duan over temporarily to help clean up the ce.

    As soon as Duan made a move, he gave Lei Ying a blow.

    Think here.

    "hehe."

    Sandaime smiled and smoothed things over, letting this matter pass by.

    After exchanging a few pleasantries, the two parties sat down at the conference table and officially started the meeting.

    As soon as he came up, Sandaime showed a wry smile, and said to Raikage:

    "I''m sorry, I believe you have also seen the current situation of Konoha. I am afraid that this Chunin exam will have to be cancelled, and you will be wasted."

    The Chunin Exam is usually a rare event.

    Especially for the host Ninja Vige, it can attract arge number of tourists, and it can also earn a lot of ie by selling tickets for the examination venue.

    But right now, Konoha has just suffered a big defeat, and the maind is still facing the threat of enemy invasion at any time.

    In such an atmosphere, the people are in panic all day long, so why would they be in the mood to watch the Chunin Exams?

    Who would have expected.

    Fourth Raikage heard the words, but he waved his hand and responded proudly:

    "Don''t worry, if Yuyin invades Konoha, our Yunyin will naturally not stand by and will definitely lend a helping hand. I heard that Xiao''s leader Payne wiped out Konoha''s three thousand troops and imed to be a god, but I think Fight this **** and see how strong he is!"

    The Lord Raikage said that it would be fine to hand Payne over to him when the timees.

    In addition, if Konoha is short of manpower, Yunyin''s tens of thousands of troops are already ready to go, and they can send troops south at any time to defeat Yuyin together with Konoha.

    Hearing Raikage''s enthusiastic words, the third generation''s face turned pale.

    If he agrees to the other party, I am afraid that once Yunyin''s army arrives, he will stay with Konoha forever.

    Facing Raikage''s aggressive offensive.

    The third generation was walking on thin ice, so they could only forcefully refuse with a smile and try their best to mediate with the other party.

    During this period.

    On the issue of the Chunin exam, the third generation found that he couldn''t refuse, so he had to promise Raikage that the exam will be held as scheduled.

    certainly.

    This exam will be conducted in a low-key manner and will not be made public. At that time, the participating ninjas of the two major ninja viges will have a symbolic exchange and it will be over.

    The meetingsted almost half an hour and finally came to an end.

    Finally, Sandaime said to Raikage:

    "You are exhausted from the journey, you might as well rest for two days before starting the Chunin exam."

    "OK."

    Fourth Raikage readily agreed, which was exactly what he wanted.

    Before he got up to leave, he suddenly looked at Duan again.

    During the meeting just now, although Duan sat on the side with the third generation, he kept his arms folded and kept silent, as if he was watching the y from the sidelines.

    This allowed Raikage to confirm the information that Samuel sent back to Yunyin.

    Duan and the third generation, Uchiha and Konoha high-level, there are serious differences.

    He realized that this was Yun Yin''s opportunity.

    So.

    Fourth Raikage smiled and asked Duan:

    "I heard that you opened a famous gym in Konoha, called the Body Modification Department. Coincidentally, my biggest hobby is to exercise muscles. What do you think...how am I doing?"

    After finishing speaking, he bent his arms and showed his towering biceps to the other party.

    took a quick look at Lei Ying''s arm lines, chest muscles and abdominal muscles, and thenmented a few words:

    "It''s okay. Thetitude is not big enough, the thickness is a little worse, and the shape and lines of the muscles need to be improved..."

    The fourth generation of Lei Ying''s face froze when he heard the words.

    He was not angry, but smiled again:

    "Professional indeed. I want to take the time to visit the Uchiha meat modification department and ask you about fitness. I don''t know if you like it or not?"

    "The Body Transformation Department will always open the door to every fitness enthusiast." Duan said frankly.

    "good!"

    Fourth Raikage immediately made an appointment with Duan, which was set for tomorrow morning, and then he turned around and strode away with his guards.

    The third generation couldn''t help but change his face when he saw the passionate exchange between the two.

    How does he feel that the fourth generation of Raikage and Duan have a sense of sympathy for each other as soon as they meet?

    and.

    When Raikage talked with him, the third Hokage, he always had a strong posture, but when hemunicated with Duan, he treated them equally.

    It seems that the broken is the Hokage.

    "I''ll go back first too." Duan left this sentence, and got up to leave.

    Looking at Duan Que''s back, the third generation narrowed his eyes, feeling a deep sense of crisis.

    If the Uchiha n colludes internally and externally with the power of Yunyin, for Konoha¡ª

    The trouble is big.

    well.

    I don¡¯t know what¡¯s going on with Jiraiya.

    ¡­

    Yuyin Vige, inside the tower.

    "Konoha has turned to full defense, and all the ninjas have retreated back to the maind. Nagato, it seems that your shot this time scared Konoha, the head of the five great ninja viges."

    Konami reported the battle situation to Nagato in the wheelchair, showing a faint smile.

    "Where are the Uchiha people, is there any action?"

    Nagato asked.

    In Konoha, he only cares about the Uchiha n, especially those pairs of Uchiha''s kaleidoscopes, which are the biggest threat in his eyes.

    Xiaonan''s expression was a little strange:

    "You may not believe it, the Uchiha n is very afraid of your reincarnation eyes. There are even rumors that once youe to Konoha, Uchiha will lead the whole n to surrender to you, because they believe that you are the reincarnation of the Six Paths Sage, destined to Unify the ninja world."

    Nagato was a little surprised when he heard this:

    "I have to say that in the entire ninja world, only the Uchiha n really realized my strength and made the most correct choice. However, it is also possible that the other party deliberately showed weakness and wanted to use this method to lure me to take the risk of attacking Konoha Native."

    He didn''t let his guard down.

    Although Payne Liudao is invincible, Nagato''s body is a weakness. Once he leaves Yuyin Vige, he will face risks.

    Xiaonan also nodded, echoing:

    "With Ugakushi''s forces, it is not realistic to counterattack Konoha''s homnd. And in the process, we have to beware of the movements of other ninja viges, as well as that guy with soil."

    Nagato pondered for a while.

    He has not forgotten that his real goal is to collect all the tailed beasts and use the power of the alien golems to create the ultimate weapon.

    so.

    He used this war to frighten Konoha, and it also frightened the whole ninja world. It''s time to let it go.

    "Do you want to send an envoy to start negotiations with Konoha? The Third Hokage is now in a difficult situation, and they must be impatient to sign an armistice agreement with us."

    Xiaonan proposed.

    Nagato shook his head: "No need, Konoha''s envoy has arrived first, I will ask Payne to talk to him."

    Just now, his Rain Tiger Freedom Technique sensed a very powerful chakra.

    "Who is it?" Xiao Nan asked curiously.

    "Mr. Jiraiya."

    ¡­

    A certain river surface in Yuyin Vige.

    "croak."

    With a cry, a blue toad emerged from the water. It seemed quite spiritual, and looked around until it was confirmed that there was no one around.

    opened his mouth wide.

    An amazing scene happened.

    I saw an arm protruding from the toad''s mouth, followed by the head, torso, and legs... Finally, arge living person crawled out of the small toad.

    "Sessfully sneaked in, it was unexpectedly easy."

    Zi also muttered something to himself, then stepped on the water and walked towards the sewer pipe not far away.

    However.

    What Zi didn''t expect was that there was already someone waiting for him there.

    Whoosh whoosh.

    Rokudo''s figure in the Akatsuki windbreaker descended from the sky, instantly surrounding Jiraiya.

    "Yahiko..."

    Jiraiya stared solemnly at the orange-haired young man with metal nails on his face, and then changed his tune, "No, I should call you Nagato, right?"

    At this moment, he was ready to fight to the death.

    "Rx, Jiraiya-sensei. You are lucky, today is not your death day."

    Yahiko, or Tendo Payne, walked towards Jiraiya and said to thetter, "I want to cease fighting with Konoha and sign a peace agreement. You should be able to make decisions about this kind of thing, right?"

    "What?"

    Ji Lai also heard the words, opened his mouth wide, and froze in surprise.

    A few hourster.

    In a well in Konoha Vige, a toad drilled out of the water, was discovered by Konoha''s intelligence department, and got a document from its mouth.

    This document was immediately sent to the Hokage Building, where it arrived on the third generation''s desk.

    after.

    The Hokage Building issued an announcement announcing that Konoha and Ugakure had signed an armistice agreement!

    The news quickly spread throughout the vige.

 Chapter : Report the results and update

    Report the results and update

    Currently there are more than 30,000 collections, 6,000 are ordered, and I have received a boutique badge.

    This book has a simple and rough style, so many people scold it. I didn¡¯t expect good results when I put it on the shelves. I didn''t expect so many book friends to support, thank you very much.

    Then, I apologize for the hip-pull update these days.

    Recently, I suddenly had a fever and dizziness, my mind was muddled, and I was very unconscious. Sometimes I could only write one or two hundred words an hour while sitting in front of theputer.

    I may be a sheep, and this is the first time I have been infected with the new crown (I was lucky before, and I have never been recruited).

    I went to the hospital for an infusion today, and fell asleep again after I came back. I finally felt better, and now I just got up and prepared to type.

    I implore everyone not to abandon books, you might as well put them on the bookshelf first.

    The plot at this stage is about to reach the climax of Konoha¡¯s destruction, and I will try to finish writing it before the middle of the month.

    Finally, thank you all book friends for your support again, thank you.

 Chapter 145: pay a visit to

    Chapter 145 Visit

    Konoha and Yuyin ceased fighting.

    This war started when Akatsukiunched an attack on Konoha''s homnd, and Sandai dered war on Ugakure in anger. As a result, the 3,000 troops sent out were wiped out by Akatsuki''s leader Payne in a blink of an eye, fulfilling the opponent''s reputation.

    Konoha is the head of the Five Great Ninja Viges.

    This time it was a crushing defeat, and I lost face in front of the all-nin interface.

    Now, with the signing of a peace agreement between the two sides.

    For the hundreds of thousands of vigers in Konoha, the only good news is that the days of fear are finally over, and they no longer have to live under the fear brought by Payne.

    In order to appease the hearts of the people.

    The Hokage Building spared no effort to publicize the content of the armistice agreement in the vige, which seems to be a happy funeral.

    Uchiha nnd.

    After hearing about the armistice agreement, Juan shook his head in disappointment.

    The reason why he spread the theory of surrender at the high-level meeting is to avoid the fight between Uchiha and Akatsuki, and the second is to tter and kill Nagato.

    If Nagato''s brain gets hot, and he really believes the nonsense, he wille to Konoha to show off his might and ept Uchiha''s surrender.

    What is actually waiting for him must be a constant sneak attack.

    Break the original n.

    When Payne Liudao made Konoha feel the pain, he took Fugaku, Shisui, A Fei and others to raid Nagato''s body and seize the opponent''s reincarnation eye in one fell swoop.

    It''s a pity that it was ruined.

    Juan also guessed that the person who signed the armistice agreement with Yuyin on behalf of Konoha must be Jiraiya.

    It''s amazing to say the least.

    In the original book, Jiraiya sneaked into Yuyin Vige and ended up being killed by Pain Rokudao manipted by Nagato. But now, after he sneaked into Yuyin, he shook hands with Nagato.

    Juan realizes that his series of actions during the recent period have obviously affected the plot direction of the original work, and also changed the fate of many characters.

    While meditating.

    dong dong.

    There was a knock on the door, and Samuel walked in, and said to him: "Curator, the Fourth Raikage brought the Yunyin people to visit you, and they have already arrived downstairs."

    Her expression was as cold and calm as ever, but the inadvertent trembling of her voice still revealed the tension and excitement in her heart at this moment.

    "Oh, I did have an appointment with him yesterday."

    Duan nodded, stood up, and told Samuel to invite him to the reception room.

    The Meat Reform Department is downstairs.

    The fourth generation of Raikage did not pay much attention to ostentation when traveling. They only brought their secretary Mabui, guard Nozomi and Darui, and a group of four came to the Uchiha n.

    Raikage raised his head, nced at the signs and logos of the Uchiha Meat Kai Department, and heard the deep roaring from the building, as well as the sound of equipment colliding, and could not help¡ª

    showed a look of anticipation.

    "Walk."

    A group of four people strode into the building, and soon came to the equipment area.

    here.

    Hundreds of Uchihas, uniformly wearing the white T-shirt and red shorts of the meat reform department, are exercising in full swing,peting with each other for muscles and showing off their figures. The air is filled with the smell of sweat and hormones.

    The atmosphere is good.

    The arrival of the four Raikages quickly attracted everyone''s attention, making the Uchihas look surprised.

    "Is that... the Fourth Raikage of Yunying Vige? Why did hee here?"

    "Maybe they came to see the curator?"

    Among the whispers of everyone.

    Lei Ying walked to the barbell rack, stretched out a big hand, and lifted a barbell weighing several hundred kilograms with one hand, and performed a few curls with ease.

    The Uchihas were dumbfounded.

    Unexpectedly, there are men in this world who have trained their muscles to such a powerful level like the curator.

    at this time.

    Samui walked quickly and bowed to the Fourth Raikage: "Master Raikage, the curator is here."

    In an instant, the eyes of Yunyin and the others all looked at Samuel, and they met her eyes, everything was kept silent.

    but.

    In front of everyone in the Uchiha, the four of them still pretended not to know Samui and met her for the first time.

    boom!

    Raikage put the barbell in his hand back on the shelf, and ordered the three subordinates:

    "Xi, Darui, you two stay here and wait for me, andmunicate with the Uchiha people by the way. Azabui,e with me."

    After finishing speaking, he followed Samui and walked towards the reception room.

    "Oh, boring."

    As soon as Raikage left, Darui yawned, walked straight to the rest area beside him,y down on the sofa and dozed off.

    Seeing Darui''s casual andzy look.

    Nozomi shook her head helplessly, then walked towards the Uchiha people with a smile on her face, and started to chat with them.

    Reception room.

    crunch.

    Samui pushed open the door and led Raikage and Mabui into the room.

    There is a low table on the tatami in the room, and steaming tea and delicate snacks are prepared on the table.

    Facing the door, Sitting at the table, his body is as straight as a pine, and his temperament is as majestic as a mountain. After seeing Lei Ying, he nodded to thetter.

    "Ha ha."

    Lei Yingughed loudly, walked over, and sat down opposite Duan.

    The two women, Samui and Mabui, followed the order of superiority and inferiority, standing silently beside the two men.

    Taking a quick look at Samuel, he suddenly said to Raikage:

    "Samui is not only my employee, she is dating me and will soon be my wife. So please allow her to sit next to me."

    As soon as this remark came out.

    Shua.

    Sam Yi suddenly blushed and was at a loss, then Duan stretched out his hand and sat down beside him.

    Seeing this scene, Lei Ying and Mabui''s faces were full of surprise.

    Samui is breaking up with Uchiha, even to the point of talking about marriage.

    She never mentioned this kind of thing in the information she sent back to Yunyin.

    "Ahem."

    After recovering, Lei Ying pretended to cough twice, and then introduced to Duan, "Mabuyi is my secretary, if you don''t mind, I want her to sit beside me."

    Duan readily agrees.

    So.

    Around this low table, three people from Yunying Vige unknowingly surrounded Duan.

    Then, Lei Ying took the initiative to open the chatterbox and chatted eagerly with Duan.

    Neither humble nor overbearing, chatting andughing with Lei Ying while drinking tea and eating snacks.

    The two chatted quite spectively, without any scruples, and said whatever came to mind, as if they hit it off.

    The two women next to them also smiled and echoed a few words from time to time, a happy scene.

    During the banquet.

    Samui was a little dazed.

    The man beside her named Uchiha Dan, who was running a gym that no one cared about not long ago, was unknown.

    Now, Duan not only has the title of the most powerful Uchiha, but also serves as the assistant of Hokage. He is so powerful in Konoha that he is already qualified to face the fourth generation of Raikage.

    In retrospect, it was incredible.

    Samui also couldn''t help but be thankful that she, the Cloud Shadow spy, had been lurking by Duan''s side for three years, which was really an extremely correct decision.

    After eating and drinking enough.

    Lei Ying couldn''t sit still anymore, and proposed to visit the meat reform department to further exchange fitness experience with Duan.

    "certainly."

    Duan then got up, and together with Fourth Raikage, walked out the door side by side.

    Instrument area.

    Daruiy on the sofa and dozed off, asionally ncing at Xi not far away.

    That guy is handsome, smart, and a natural social butterfly. He is fighting with a group of Uchihas to get information.

    is beingzy.

    "Hey, your skin is so dark, is it from the sun?" A curious voice suddenly sounded beside Darui.

    Um?

    Darui opened his eyes and saw a strange guy in a Uchiha robe looking at him, which really shocked him.

    Even the toothpick in his mouth fell to the ground.

    Because, the other party''s face does not have human facial features, but a white whirlpool.

    "Feel sorry."

    Darui came back to his senses, first apologized for his rude behavior, and then asked the "person", "May I ask you..."

    "Me? My name is Uchiha Afei."

    A Fei pointed at himself, said something very proudly, and then pestered Darui to ask questions.

    "..."

    Darui stood up, trying to get rid of the strange guy in front of him.

    Fortunately, someone helped him out.

    "A Fei, don''t harass him." Zhishui walked over helplessly, and put a hand on A Fei''s shoulder, letting thetter settle down.

    Darui''s eyes were fixed, and he blurted out: "Uchiha Shisui."

    Stop water instantly.

    This name has long spread throughout the ninja world, and almost everyone knows it. Even in Yunying Vige, Rabbi Eight-tailed Jinzhu Riki who hadn''t been out of Yunlei Gorge for many years, had heard of Shishui''s name.

    "Hello."

    Zhishui showed a warm smile, nodded to Darui, and then took Ah Fei to the side.

    Looking at Zhishui''s back.

    Is this guy really as powerful as the rumors say? He looks like a fifteen or sixteen-year-old boy.

    Darui thought to himself, suspecting that Zhishui''s reputation is somewhat watery.

    At this time.

    "Hahaha."

    A burst of heartyughter came, and it was Lei Ying and Duan who came to the equipment area.

    Surrounded by everyone, Duan took Lei Ying to visit the meat reform department. The two got started with various equipment, shared their fitness experiences, and had a very pleasant exchange.

    but.

    Just like that, Raikage doesn''t seem to be enjoying himself.

    Sudden.

    He stopped, and in front of everyone present, he said to each other with burning eyes:

    "Duan, how about a gymnasticspetition with me?"

    Ever since he fell into a disadvantage when shaking hands yesterday, Lei Ying felt a hundred dissatisfaction in his heart, and he didn''t even sleep well after returning.

    He is eager to have a real battle with Uchiha Dan, have a good fight, and decide the winner!

    Judgment had already expected that Raikage would say this.

    Exactly.

    He is also more interested in the thunder escape ninjutsu in Yunying Vige. After all, his Yin escape illusion is inspired by the former concept and was developed.

    So Duan readily agreed:

    "good."

    When everyone in Uchiha heard the words, there was a suddenmotion, and everyone looked excited.

    The curator wants topete with the fourth generation of Raikage, it must be a hearty battle, how can we not let people look forward to it.

    Xi and Darui looked at each other.

    Using force to subdue the Uchiha n, so that this group of people will be Yunyin''s internal support when he attacks Konoha in the future, this is probably the real purpose of Raikage-sama''s trip.

    Uchiha Duan, this guy is about to usher in a big defeat.

    Da da da.

    Hundreds of people quickly walked out of the building of the Meat Reform Department and headed for Uchiha''s training ground in a mighty way.

    Even Fugaku and Tsunade heard the news and ran over to watch the excitement.

 Chapter 146: still water

    Chapter 146 Stopping water and standing up

    On the way to the practice field.

    "The Uchiha n is full of talents, and Sharingan Mega shakes the ninja world. Konoha can have such a pir of the vige as Uchiha, which is really enviable."

    Fourth Raikage spoke loudly and praised without hesitation.

    "Thank you." Duan smiled faintly.

    "I was serious."

    Raikage''s expression was serious, and he said with lingering eyes, "If Konoha didn''t have Uchiha, I would have led the Yunyin army to the south andunched the fourth ninja war."

    Speaking such words in public is undoubtedly very shocking. Whether it is Raikage''s guard and secretary, or the Uchiha people behind Duan, they can''t help but show shock at this moment.

    Yun Yin has ns to attack Konoha, if the news gets out, it will definitely cause an uproar.

    "Master Raikage really knows how to joke."

    Duan shook his head. He knew that this was some kind of temptation from the other party, so he agreed, "But then again, if a war really breaks out, we Uchiha don''t want to be enemies with the powerful Yun Yin."

    oh?

    As soon as Raikage heard this, he felt that there was something going on, and his confidence in countering the Uchiha increased a bit.

    He nced at Duan, andughed heartily again.

    Hearing Lei Ying''sughter, Shisui frowned and couldn''t help interjecting:

    "In any case, I still hope that Yun Yin can maintain peace with Konoha, because there is no real winner in war. In every ninja war, the innocent civilians are always the ones who suffer the most."

    From Zhishui''s point of view.

    The cause of many wars is that the superior rulers of the fourth generation of Raikage provoked them in order to satisfy their own selfish desires, which eventually led to the loss of life.

    Facing Zhishui''s vague usation.

    Raikage didn''t take it seriously, but instead praised the boy approvingly:

    "Shisui in a short time, at a young age, not only has developed a powerful ability, but also has such a high vision and pattern, which is admirable. My subordinates are all aiming at you, eager to be famous in the ninja world like you Woolen cloth!"

    "Master Raikage praised you."

    Zhi Shui replied neither humble nor overbearing.

    Duan nced at Shishui, his eyes shed, and he suddenly asked Lei Ying:

    "How about taking this rare opportunity today to let Zhishui show off his skills andpete with Yun Yin''s genius."

    "good idea."

    Fourth Raikage''s eyes lit up, and he responded immediately, then turned around and asked the two guards, "Xi, Darui, you also heard what Assistant Hokage said, who will go first?"

    The two of them immediately understood Raikage-sama''s intentions, hoping that they could defeat Uchiha Shisui in public and give Yunyin a prestige.

    In this way, Master Raikage will take advantage of the momentum to defeat Uchiha Dan, and he will surely make this family bow their headspletely.

    Xi smiled modestly:

    "I''m afraid I''m not qualified to be Shisui''s opponent."

    He is an all-round ninja with three rare abilities of illusion, healing and perception, but when ites to actualbat ability, he is still not as good as a ninja like Darui who specializes in fighting.

    Xi was worried that he would not be able to win, so he looked at hispanions.

    Darui scratched his head.

    He is a person who likes to bezy and is afraid of trouble. However, having the opportunity to fight Shun Shen Zhishui also aroused his interest.

    Zhishui was stunned.

    He didn''t expect that, just because he interrupted, he was pushed out, and wanted topete with Yunyin''s ninja.

    Shisui has no interest in this kind of thing, but he also knows that if he refuses, the Uchiha n will probably be looked down upon by Yunyin.

    In this case, let''s make a quick decision.

    Think here.

    Zhishui thought for a while, and proposed to Xi and Darui:

    "How about this, I will partner with A Fei, and we will have a two-on-two contest with you, how about it?"

    "Are you going to fight, okay."

    A Fei heard the words, and danced around Zhishui, because in its eyes, fighting is the most fun thing.

    Xi and Darui looked at each other and exchanged eyes, and finally Yuxi responded with a smile:

    "good."

    They are known as the left and right hands of the fourth generation of Raikage. Their long-term partners have cultivated a deep understanding, and fighting together is much stronger than fighting alone.

    Even Raikage said that even he would feel troubled by thebination of the two.

    therefore.

    Xi and Darui think that Zhishui''s proposal is to dig a hole for themselves, and he brought that strange guy named A Fei, so it is impossible to be their opponent.

    In the practice field, everyone dispersed.

    Zhishui and A Fei, Xi and Darui faced each other at a distance of more than ten meters.

    "Fly."

    Zhishui called out, and under the surprised gazes of the two people on the opposite side, A Fei suddenly stretched out his body and put it on him like a pair of armor.

    Shua.

    Shisui instantly opened the kaleidoscope Sharingan.

    "Be careful, don''t look into his eyes." Xi reminded Darui, and quickly lowered his eyes.

    The voice did not fall.

    Whoosh whoosh.

    Zhishui has already performed the signature ninjutsu "Phantom Instant", split out dozens of clones, and rushed towards the two like lightning.

    Which one is true?

    As a perceptual ninja, Xi tried to find out Shisui''s real body, but was shocked to find that the opponent''s Chakra switched rapidly between all clones, making his perceptionpletely unable to keep up.

    In this case.

    Xi''s eyes were fixed, and after quickly forming a seal, her whole body suddenly turned into dazzling lightning, filling the practice field with a vast expanse of whiteness.

    Lei Huan Lei Guangzhu.

    This technique maximizes the strong light of Thunder Dungeon, which can make the enemy blind when they are caught off guard.

    Not only that, using the cover of strong light, the real killing move is Xi''s illusion, which can make the enemy fall into the attack without realizing it.

    Sure enough.

    I saw dozens of clones of Zhishui, all had to stop due to the strong light, and covered their eyes with their hands.

    Next second.

    All of Zhishui''s clones disappeared, leaving only his main body standing there, unable to move because of Xi''s illusion.

    seeded.

    "Darui, hurry up!"

    Xi looked happy when he saw this scene, and hurriedly urged hispanions toplete the winning blow.

    Darui didn''t say anything, he pulled out his ninja sword and stabbed it into Xi''s chest.

    Poof.

    There was a heart-piercing pain.

    "you¡­"

    Xi turned his head in disbelief, only to see that Darui in front of him slowly changed into Shisui''s appearance, a pair of scarlet kaleidoscopes staring at him indifferently.

    Xi finally realized.

    It was not Zhishui who performed the illusion, but himself, but when exactly...

    boom.

    In the practice field, Xi knelt on one knee, sweating profusely, panting heavily with his hands on the ground, and had already lost his ability to fight.

    In the eyes of others.

    Xi failed to break Zhishui''s phantom instant body, but after performing the magic seal, he suddenly knelt on the ground and was knocked down inexplicably.

    not good.

    Darui saw hispanion copsed in an instant, and before he had time to react, the phantom of Zhishui came to him in an instant, so he could only form a seal quickly and opened his mouth to spit.

    Crash.

    The waterfall-like water flow forms a water wall in front, trying to block the attack of Zhishui.

    Different from ordinary water barriers, Darui also secretly mixed Lightning Chakra into the water wall when performing the spell, making the water electrified and bing a ninjutsu that integrates offense and defense.

    However.

    In the face of absolute power, all fancy techniques are useless.

    Boom.

    Under Darui''s horrified gaze, a big green skeleton hand easily broke through the defense of the water barrier and pinched him in his hand.

    Susano almost.

    Under the gaze of everyone, Darui was lifted high by Susan''s big hand. Although he struggled with all his strength, he was still unable to move.

    finally.

    "I admit defeat." He begged Zhishui for mercy with a bitter face.

    "excuse me."

    Shisui retracted Susano, and with a sh of figure, he returned to Duan''s side calmly.

    Fourth Raikage couldn''t hide his shock.

    Xi and Darui are the strongest duo in the whole Yunying Vige except for the Fourth Raikage and two Jinchurikis.

    Originally thought that this would be a close contest.

    did not expect.

    It took less than ten seconds for Shisui to defeat Lei Ying''s left and right hands from the beginning to the end.

    What the Fourth Raikage didn''t know.

    With A Fei''s boost, Zhishui''s strength has greatly surpassed that of ordinary shadow-level powerhouses.

    Xi and Darui are by no means weak, but they are destined to have no resistance against Zhishui who is much stronger than them and has made up his mind to fight quickly.

    "It''s worthy of the instant body and water. When I saw it today, I realized that the reputation is well-deserved."

    Lei Ying sighed with emotion, his eyes serious.

    After watching Zhishui''s fighting performance just now, even he himself is not absolutely sure that he can defeat this boy.

    Zhishui was still very modest, and responded:

    "My little strength is nothing, the patriarch and Duan are all above me."

    It means that there are two strong Uchihas of his level.

    And Uchiha is Konoha''s Uchiha.

    Therefore, Yun Yin had better stop thinking about Konoha, and give up the idea of ??starting a war as soon as possible.

    Darui helped Xi and walked over, the two of them knelt on one knee, lowered their heads and pleaded guilty to Raikage:

    "Master Raikage, we have lost."

    As the guards of Raikage, the two of them are somewhat arrogant, even in front of the Uchiha n, they still have the confidence to be proud.

    It wasn''t until they were easily defeated by Zhishui that they realized that there were people beyond others, and they also realized their ignorance and weakness.

    Fourth Raikage shook his head:

    "It''s not scary to be defeated, what''s scary is not to be ashamed. You have to remember to be ashamed and then be brave, and work harder in the future, understand."

    Afterforting the two subordinates, Lei Ying looked at Duan again with piercing eyes: "It''s our turn."

    Xi and Darui were defeated by Zhishui. Once this news gets out, it will undoubtedly embarrass Yunyin, and the name of Shishui Zhishui will be even more resounding.

    In order to get back the game, Raikage has only one choice, and that is to defeat Uchiha Dan himself!

    "please."

    Duan made an inviting gesture.

    The highlight is finally here.

    "Curator,e on!"

    On the sidelines, everyone in Uchiha cheered and cheered for Duan, expecting the invincible curator to bring Uchiha another victory and beat the Fourth Raikage to their hearts'' content.

    Xi, Darui, and Mabui all looked nervous.

    If.

    They had absolute confidence in Raikage-sama before, but now that they have seen the power of Shisui and know that Juan is stronger than Shisui, they can''t help but feel confused.

    Samui lookedplicated, and no one knew what she was thinking.

    At this time.

    Boom!

    The two people on the field kicked off the ground at the same time, rushed towards each other, and a big battle started.

 Chapter 147: Phantasm VS Ninjutsu

    Chapter 147 Phantasm VS Ninjutsu

    Whoosh.

    The Fourth Raikage rushed towards Duan at an extremely fast speed.

    During this process.

    He raised his right arm and clenched his fist. The whole arm was in the shape of a bull''s horn, and burst out the blue Lightning Chakra, aiming at the broken body and hitting it!

    Thunder plow hot knife.

    This is a move that concentrates the Thunder Dunk Chakra on the wrist, then uses the body to m into the opponent at high speed, and uses the powerful wrist strength to give the opponent a fatal blow.

    Once this move is used, either death or injury.

    Although this battle was nominally a duel, the Fourth Raikage was merciless as soon as he made a move.

    The decisive response is yes.

    He did not dodge or dodge, he also raised his right arm, made the same posture as Raikage, and mmed into thetter.

    Nothing more.

    It is not the Lightning Chakra that is concentrated on the wrist, but the high-density Yang Chakra.

    Lei Li hot knife and strange force.

    Raikage and Duan are facing each other, like twos colliding, and each other''s bodies and chakras are hotly blended at this moment.

    Boom.

    As the arms of the two collided together, a violent air flow burst out and spread in all directions centered on the two of them, causing the audience around the court to stand unsteadily and retreat one after another.

    click.

    The ground under the two of them sank and shattered with a bang, and countless spider web-like cracks appeared.

    What a terrifying force.

    Tsunade showed shock and emotion in his heart. Looking at the entire ninja world, there are absolutely no more than three people who can surpass her in strength, but there are two in front of her.

    So, who is better?

    I see.

    Phew.

    The fourth generation of Raikage flew upside down, gliding backwards for more than 20 meters, and finally mmed into the barbed wire fence of the practice field with a bang, before stopping.

    He was actually hit from the front.

    "Hiss."

    The severe pain from his right arm made Lei Ying gasp, and then there was a burst of numbness, and the entire arm almost lost consciousness.

    On the sidelines, Xi, Darui and Mabui were stunned.

    In their hearts, Master Raikage, as the strongest of Yunyin, has always been synonymous with invincibility, and no one can beat him in strength.

    until today.

    Lei Ying nced at Duan sharply, then stretched out his hand, tore off his windbreaker and threw it aside, revealing his strong upper body.

    To deal with Uchiha off, as expected, we still need to use that technique.

    So, the next second.

    Zizizi.

    A streak of blue lightning surged out of Raikage''s body, wrapped around his body, forming ayer of chakra coat on his body surface.

    This is the Lightning Chakra mode.

    Whoosh.

    Lei Ying''s figure shed and disappeared from the spot in an instant.

    So fast.

    Duan immediately opened the Sangouyu Sharingan, but even with the powerful dynamic vision of these eyes, he could barely catch the opponent''s figure.

    Thousands of ninjutsu, only fast and unbreakable.

    Raikage, who had the advantage in speed, immediatelyunched a fierce attack on Duan.

    Bang bang bang!

    Lei Ying was elusive, and he left with one blow, attacking from all directions, and soon exposed thetter''s ws.

    Raikage in Thunder Chakra mode.

    His speed isparable to that of fast ninjas like Shisui Shisui and Minato Namikaze, coupled with his own terrifying power, it is simply a nightmare for all enemies.

    Boom!

    Raikage seized an opportunity, dodged to Duan''s side, and with a powerful elbow, severely knocked thetter into the air.

    Thunder escape¡¤heavy current storm.

    This move directly caused Duan to fly out like a cannonball, not only smashing through the barbed wire fence, but also knocking down more than a dozen big trees in a row, raising dust all over the sky.

    was beaten and flew to the depths of the woods outside the practice field.

    "Won!"

    The three Yunyin on the sidelines finally breathed a sigh of relief when they saw this scene, and their faces showed joy.

    "Curator!"

    Everyone in the Uchiha eximed, worried, and many people wanted to rush into the woods to check the situation.

    Fuyue stretched out his hand to stop, telling the nsmen not to interfere with this discussion, and told them:

    "Don''t worry about breaking."

    Sure enough.

    As Fu Yue expected, it''s absolutely fine.

    Duan jumped out of the woods, fell from a height of more than ten meters, and smashed a big hole in the ground.

    He at this time.

    The clothes were also gone, revealing the muscr upper body. Judging from the size, it was more than a circle bigger than the opposite Lei Ying, giving people an extremely strong visual impact.

    after all.

    The two are the same height, Lei Ying weighs only a little over two hundred catties, and Duan''s weight is close to four hundred catties, twice as much as the former.

    Just now.

    Duan personally experienced the power of Thunder Dunninjutsu, supplemented by the observation ability of Sharingan, and finally saw clearly this cloud concealment technique.

    Using thunder escape chakra to activate the body cells, so as to move at a high speed, as fast as blue lightning.

    In addition, by concentrating the Lightning Chakra on the whole body, the destructive power and defense power can be greatly improved.

    Only the electric current of the thunder tunnel can produce such a stimting effect on human cells, while the fire tunnel, wind tunnel, water tunnel, earth tunnel and the like cannot do it.

    That''s why the Lightning Chakra mode is so special, it has be a unique ninjutsu in the ninja world.

    So.

    The warm-up is over, it''s definitely time to show your real skills.

    Um?

    Under Raikage''s suspicious gaze, a dark chakra suddenly emanated from Duan''s body, covering his whole body.

    Anyone who looks at Judgment directly with their eyes will have hallucinations in their hearts at this moment, and they will be inexplicably terrified.

    "It has appeared, the curator''s Yin Escape Illusory Body Technique."

    In an instant, all the Uchihas on the sidelines showed their Sharingans in unison to resist the erosion of illusion.

    Even Tsunade has opened the Sangouyu Sharingan, staring at Duan intently, wanting to use these Uchiha eyes to gain insight into the secret of illusion.

    "Yin escape illusion?"

    The Fourth Raikage had keen hearing and frowned.

    Is there any simrity between this technique and my own Lightning Escape Ninjutsu?

    Forget it, you¡¯ll know once you¡¯ve yed it.

    He was toozy to think so much, his figure shed, and he appeared beside Liao Duan again, shing with a hand knife.

    Ninjutsu¡¤Rainbow level.

    This is a killer move that highly concentrates the Raikage Chakra in the palm of the hand. The Fourth Raikage is confident that he can split even the so-called Susanoo.

    But I heard a ng.

    Duan stretched out his hand and blocked Raikage''s knife.

    "What?!"

    Raikage looked horrified, and found that his severed right arm had turned into a ck sickle, with a pungent **** smell, rushing towards Raikage and his senses.

    Whoosh.

    He leaped back more than ten meters to distance himself from Duan.

    What kind of move is this?

    Yin escapes, creating form in nothing.

    Raikage''s level of thunder abuse is to concentrate the Raikage Chakra on the palm of the hand;

    The broken ck sickle is a perfectbination of Yin escape energy and physical strength, turning the limbs into the form of weapons.

    Whoosh.

    Duan took the initiative to rush towards Lei Ying, brandishing the sickle in his hand, and attacking wide open.

    His face was filled with a joyful smile, just like an old farmer harvesting wheat in the autumn farnd.

    But contrary to Duanxie''s expression, the scythe in his hand was shining with a cold light, apanied by a strong smell of blood, full of cruelty and violence.

    Swish Swish Swish.

    The severed sickle arm, cutting, cutting, pulling, and pulling, not only has a variety of moves, but also each attack is apanied by an illusion impact, invading Raikage''s five senses.

    "Damn it!"

    Raikage was forced to switch from offense to defense, not only to deal with the broken sickle technique, but also to resist all kinds of hallucinations in front of him.

    If it wasn''t for the Lightning Chakra mode, which can be immune to illusions to a certain extent, he might have lost.

    But if this goes on, sooner orter, it will be more difficult than good.

    Fight.

    The Fourth Raikage''s gaze flickered, and chakra erupted suddenly in his body, causing him to retreat temporarily.

    Next.

    He jumped into the air, the high-intensity electric current concentrated on the palm of his hand, and the sharp hand knife, like a sh, shed down towards the broken one.

    Lei Yu level Chiyo Mai.

    The fourth generation of Raikage when he was young used this trick to cut off the left horn of the eight-tailed bull ghost.

    Do you want to face off?

    Never be afraid of anti-happy.

    After all, Raikage''s speed is too fast. If the opponent keeps keeping a distance from him and there is no other way, he can only use Time Stop to solve it.

    Then, for the next move, it''s time to decide the winner.

    Shua.

    Kicking off the ground, the sickle arm swung upwards, and the Yin escape chakra entwined on it became more and more intense, causing the fourth generation of Raikage to hallucinate again.

    Um?

    this moment.

    Raikage''s pupil shrank, because it disappeared from his eyes, and reced by¡ª

    A **** of death wearing a ck robe wields a huge scythe symbolizing killing and punishment in his hand, trying to harvest his life and let him fall into hell.

    The fear of this moment made Raikage''s sword a bit slower, and his indomitable momentum disappeared.

    Master duel.

    A small w is enough to determine the oue of a battle.

    Whoosh.

    Duan and Raikage passed by each other, each sprinted forward for a certain distance, and finally they both stopped.

    Under the gaze of everyone on the sidelines.

    I saw an arm flying high, and finally fell to the ground with a "bang".

    It is the arm of the Fourth Raikage, cut off by a broken sickle.

    "Hiss."

    Seeing this scene, everyone on the sidelines gasped and covered their mouths in shock.

    "Uncle broke a man''s arm again."

    Itachi murmured.

    He discovered that his uncle especially likes to fight against the enemy''s arms, first Obito, then Danzo, and now it''s the fourth Raikage''s turn.

    In the field.

    The Fourth Raikage turned around slowly, staring at Duan.

    After finding out that he had broken his arm.

    Zizizi.

    He fell into a rage on the spot, all his hair stood on end, the Lightning Chakra mode was stimted to the maximum, and finally turned on¡ª

    Armor of thunder escape.

    This is a bottom-of-the-box move, and it will not be used until it is desperate.

    Obviously.

    Raikage is already on top.

    Duan shook his head, and the Yin Dun sickle changed back to the shape of an arm, and said to the other party: "I have epted it."

    In the final analysis, this is just a sparring session, there is no need to fight to the death.

    certainly.

    If Raikage didn''t think so, he wouldn''t mind being here...killing the opponent.

    As for the consequences?

    Doesn''t matter.

    Jian Duan has a calm face and indifferent eyes.

    "Humph."

    Fourth Raikage panted heavily like an angry bull, but in the end, he still had to calm himself down.

    indeed.

    This was just a sparring match, and he was already lost when his arm was cut off.

    If you continue to fight, even if you win, it will be a disgraceful act.

    "Master Raikage!"

    Xi, Darui, and Mabui came back to their senses, rushed into the practice field, picked up the arm on the ground and rushed to Raikage.

    The most urgent task is to connect this severed arm.

    It¡¯s toote when it¡¯s toote.

 Chapter 148: If there is no coup dÃ©tat, you will be Hokage

    Chapter 148 If there is no coup d''etat, I will be Hokage

    In this sparring.

    The Fourth Raikage was cut off in public, but fortunately he was able to connect it.

    As the patriarch of Uchiha, Fugaku immediately asked Tsunade for help with a sincere face, hoping that she could do a favor and take back Raikage''s severed arm.

    The majestic Fourth Raikage came to visit the Uchiha tribe, but lost an arm.

    The influence of spreading out is not very good.

    "No problem, little things."

    Tsunade patted his chest with his hands, walked up to Yun Yin, and said to them, "Let me see."

    "Thank you Tsunade-sama."

    When several people heard the words, they were overjoyed and quickly gave up their positions.

    Although Nozomi is also a medical ninja, it is naturally best to have Tsunade, a medical master, personally perform the arm surgery for Raikage.

    Under the gaze of everyone.

    Tsunadepleted the treatment on the spot in a short while, and perfectly connected Raikage''s severed arm back to his arm.

    Fourth Raikage stood up, waved the connected arm vigorously, and found that there was no serious problem, Tosho solemnly expressed his thanks to Tsunade.

    He wrote down this kindness, and he will definitely repay it in the future.

    Then.

    Raikage walked up to Duan, and said loudly:

    "I lost, and I am convinced that Uchiha is worthy of being the number one in the ninja world. I said that Yun Yin was going south to capture Konoha, but I was talking nonsense. As long as Konoha has the Uchiha n, I will neverunch this battle." war."

    He is here this time.

    Originally, he wanted to deter Uchiha with force and instigate rebellion against this family, and then when the time is right, he will take down Konoha together with Uchiha Riegai.

    Unexpectedly, Raikage''s subordinates, together with himself, were defeated by Uchiha''s people one after another, and they lost face.

    If there is a war between Yun Yin and Konoha.

    The Uchiha n will inevitably be a hurdle that Yunying Vige cannot ovee.

    So, the Fourth Raikage had to give up the idea of ??waging war.

    Heard Lei Ying''s statement.

    Zhi Shui couldn''t help but look happy.

    Everyone in Uchiha couldn''t help but look proud. After all, the power of a n has shocked the entire Yunying Vige, and Uchiha is proud enough.

    "hehe."

    Laughed brokenly, but said ambiguously, "Uchiha''s fate may not always be tied to Konoha."

    oh?

    Hearing Duan''s meaningful words, Lei Ying''s eyes flickered.

    At this time.

    "Curator."

    Samui, who hadn¡¯t spoken all the time, walked up to Duan¡¯s side, and said softly to him, ¡°I learned that Lord Raikage ising to visit today, and I¡¯ve already prepared the meals for the reception. Look¡­¡±

    "Thanks a lot."

    Juan heard the words, naturally put his arms around Samui''s shoulders, and then looked at Lei Ying, "If you are not busy, stay and have a meal before leaving."

    "Then we will not be polite."

    Fourth Raikage smiled heartily and readily agreed.

    So.

    The four of Yunyin returned to the Meat Reform Department at the invitation of Duan.

    Lounge.

    Xi and Darui guarded the door, and the Fourth Raikage, who had just received his arm, was taking a nap inside.

    Samui came over with tea.

    After making eye contact with the two at the door, she entered the lounge and finally got the chance to report to Lei Ying.

    As soon as he put down the tea in his hand, Lei Ying asked:

    "Samui, Uchiha said that he and you have reached the point of discussing marriage. Is this true?"

    Samui blushed slightly, and quickly answered:

    "I only recently started dating the curator, and his words are a bit exaggerated."

    She did not deny her rtionship with Duan.

    Lei Ying fixed his eyes and asked:

    "So, did you pretend to break up with him in order to obtain information, or did you really give him your heart?"

    "What?"

    Sam Yi was taken aback for a moment, never expecting Master Raikage to ask her such a question.

    Lei Ying thought for a while, then said in a deep voice:

    "Duan is now the assistant of Hokage, and there is a high probability that he will be the fifth Hokage in the future. If you can be the wife of Hokage, you can get in touch with all the secrets of Konoha, and even affect the decision-making of Hokage. For Yunyin, this is undoubtedly a Great opportunity, but¡­¡±

    Speaking of this, Lei Ying suddenly changed the subject:

    "If you are not sincere to Uchiha, then don''t force it. Your mission ends here, and you can return to your hometown at any time to meet your brother."

    For Fourth Raikage, subordinates are not just subordinates.

    The young people he single-handedly promoted, whether they were Samui, Xi, Darui, or Mabui, in his eyes, they were all the same as his children.

    So as a "father", he should consider the happiness of his children, how can he let them sacrifice blindly for the sake of the vige.

    Samui has done enough for Yunyin.

    and.

    Uchiha is an extremely dangerous person.

    Samui knew this, and after the Fourth Raikage broke contact with him personally, he also knew it.

    Samui lurks beside Duan, and it may just be her luck that nothing happened until now. The longer the time, the greater the risk of her exposure.

    In case her identity as a spy is discovered, it may be toote if she tries to withdraw.

    Facing Raikage''s serious question.

    Samui...hesitated and couldn''t answer for a while.

    Do you try to stay by Duan''s side, continue to be a spy, and dedicate to the vige to the end, or return to your long-lost hometown and reunite with your brother?

    Maybe.

    The most important question is that, is she really sincere towards Uchiha?

    Samui was in a mess, and he didn''t know it.

    Fourth Raikage''s eyes were like a torch, seeing Samui''s entanglement and pain, and sighed:

    "We won''t be leaving for a few more days. During this period, you should think about it slowly."

    After one hour.

    After the four of Yunyin finished their meal, they were sent downstairs by Duan and Samui.

    Before leaving, Fourth Raikage suddenly patted his broken shoulder, and said in a half-joking tone:

    "I heard that the Uchiha n is not veryfortable living in Konoha, and they are not understood by the people in the vige. So, if you don''t dislike it, you might as welle to our Yunying Vige! Yunyin is different from Konoha, only by strength My respect. On behalf of all Yunyin ninjas, I wee a strong man like Uchiha with open arms!"

    This solicitation, I don''t know if it is sincere.

    Laughed brokenly, and replied in a neutral tone:

    "Thank you for your kindness. I will discuss it with the nsmenter, and I will seriously consider it."

    "Okay, I''m expecting a surprise."

    Lei Ying left these words and strode away with three subordinates.

    Uchiha nnd gate.

    Yunyin and the others walked out swaggeringly.

    "Master Raikage, a Konoha Anbe has just left, and he should have gone to report to the Hokage Building."

    Xi told Lei Ying what she perceived in a low voice.

    Fourth Raikage heard the words andughed.

    He looks big and rough on the outside, but he can be the shadow of a vige, so how can he not be good at calcting.

    Raikage¡¯s high-profile contact with the Uchiha n this time, if they can¡¯t be subdued by force, they use words to win them over, regardless of whether the Uchiha n headed by Duan epts Raikage¡¯s solicitation, it will give the outside world an impression¡ª

    Uchiha and Yun Yin got very close.

    In this way, differences and suspicions can be further created within Konoha.

    But what the Fourth Raikage didn''t know was.

    This is what I am very happy to see.

    What he wants is the suspicion of Uchiha from Konoha''s high-level officials, and he also wants to turn this suspicion into actual actions, and then force the Uchiha n to coup and destroy Konoha.

    after all.

    Judging that now he has be the assistant of Hokage for no reason. If there is no coup, what if he identally bes Hokage?

    How boring it is to be Hokage.

    Duan still wants to see Konoha burning.

    Konohahoushan.

    In a deserted forest.

    Danzo, who had just transnted a new right arm and right eye, came to the depths of the woods under the **** of the oil girl Ryoma and the fruit fly.

    "Come out, Obito Uchiha." Danzo said in a deep voice.

    "hehe."

    Obito chuckled and appeared from behind a big tree.

    Danzo stared at Obito''s kaleidoscope Sharingan, trying to suppress the greed in his heart, and said straight to the point:

    "The Fourth Raikage just went to thend of the Uchiha n and stayed in the Uchiha n''s meat reform department for a few hours. Apparently, the Uchiha n has colluded with Yun Yin and wants to work together to seize the power of Konoha. The old man decided to start first To be strong, get rid of the Uchiha n, since you want to cooperate with me, then contribute your strength."

    "Can."

    Heard the words first, nodded readily, but then stared at Danzo with burning eyes, and put forward a condition.

    "What conditions?" Danzo frowned, looking displeased.

    "You ordered Orochimaru to build you an arm with the cells of the first Hokage, and you transnted so many sharingan, just to have the power to manipte the nine tails, right? Unfortunately, only the pupil power of the kaleidoscope sharingan , to control the Nine Tails."

    Obito smiled but not a smile, first mocked Danzo, and then turned his eyes, "Give me the Nine-Tails Jinchuriki Uzumaki Naruto, and I will make him be Nine-Tails andpletely destroy the Uchiha n."

    Sure enough.

    Danzo snorted coldly, because he had guessed a long time ago that Obito rescued the oily girl Ryoma from Nagato, and proposed to cooperate with him, and he came for the power of Kyuubi.

    but.

    Although Danzo saw through Obito''s intentions, he did not refuse in the end.

    because.

    In order to eradicate the Uchiha n, Konoha needs to use the power of Kyuubi, and only Obito can use this power freely.

    As long as Uchiha can be destroyed, Danzo is willing to take the risk.

    "Be patient, when I decide to do it, I will hand over Uzumaki Naruto to you."

    Danzo said these words to Obito, then turned and left with two guards.

    The only thing left for him to do next is to convince the Third Hokage.

    This time, Danzo vowed that no matter what, he would make Hiruzaru Sarutobi make up his mind to mobilize the power of the whole vige to end the Uchiha n.

    Watching Danzo''s back go away, Obito sneered silently.

    Regardless of whether Danzo¡¯s n is sessful, whether Uchiha is destroyed, or Konoha¡¯s senior management is overthrown by Uchiha, at least one thing is certain¡ª

    Konoha, soon there will be an unprecedented bloodbath.

    As for Obito, once he gets the power of Kyuubi, he can y by ear, and it is best for Konoha and Uchiha to perish together.

    "Uchiha Duan, just wait. As I said a long time ago, the winner is the one whoughsst."

    Obito murmured, and then he activated Kamui and disappeared.

 Chapter 149: I hope that Konoha will bear the pain and give up!

    Chapter 149 I hope that Konoha will reluctantly give up!

    The next day.

    Due to the signing of the armistice agreement, Konoha and Yunyin reached peace, temporarily eliminating foreign aggression.

    Therefore, the Chunin Exam, which was originally nned to be cancelled, resumed.

    Duration of three days.

    As the ninja sent by Uchiha to participate in thepetition, Izumi lived up to everyone''s expectations, passed five stages and defeated six generals all the way, and sessfully entered the final.

    Chunin exam venue.

    The auditorium was crowded with people and the atmosphere was warm. Tens of thousands of people witnessed thestpetition.

    For the two ninjas who fought against each other on the field, this was a difficult battle.

    atst.

    Plop.

    The dark-skinned, tall Yunyin ninja fell to his knees due to the exhaustion of chakra, and could only admit defeat unwillingly.

    The champion was born, it was Izumi Uchiha.

    In the auditorium, there was a tsunami-like cheering sound, straight into the sky.

    As the host, defeat the menacing and powerful enemy Yunying, and keep this champion in the homnd. For Konoha at the moment, it is undoubtedly an exciting thing.

    therefore.

    No matter how unpopr the Uchiha n is in the vige, Izumi, who defended Konoha''s honor with blood and sweat, deserves such cheers.

    "Ho...ho."

    In the arena, Quan was panting while holding the kunai, the three gou jade in his eyes gradually disappeared, showing a relieved smile.

    She looked to the sidelines, Itachi stood up from the front row of the audience, and smiled at her.

    In addition to Itachi, other Uchiha tribesmen such as Chief Fujigake and Mrs. Mikoto came to the scene today to cheer for her.

    It was because of everyone''s encouragement that Quan fought bravely to the end.

    At the highest point of the stand, there is a que that says "No. 1 in the world".

    Below the que, there are three generations of Raikage and three generations of Hokage wearing robes and shadow hats.

    When the result of thepetition was settled, Sandaime heaved a sigh of relief, his brows that had been tightly frowned recently were finally rxed, and a sincere smile appeared on his old face.

    It¡¯s good if you win.

    Seeing that Yunyin lost the final contest, the Fourth Raikage did not show any ugly face, but smiled heartily, and praised with dignity:

    "It was a perfect Zhongnin exam. The wonderful performance of the ninjas feasted the audience''s eyes. Especially Izumi Uchiha, who opened the Sangouyu Sharingan at the age of eleven and defeated all the ninjas of Yun Yin, is a rare genius. ah."

    "Hehe, Raikage has won the prize."

    Sandaime stroked his beard.

    Fourth Raikage''s eyes shed, and he continued:

    "I heard that Konoha ranked first in the Chunin examst year. He was also a Uchiha genius named Itachi. Tsk tsk, the Uchiha n is famous in the ninja world. No wonder even Payne, who ims to be a god, dare not invade. I can only obediently sign a peace agreement with Konoha. Having Uchiha''s Konoha is really enviable."

    His emotion made no secret of his praise for Uchiha.

    The third generation heard the words, but frowned slightly, and then responded with a smile:

    "Raikage, you don''t know something. This time, it was my disciple Jiraiya who represented Konoha and Yuyin in the peace talks. He entered Yuyin Vige alone and persuaded Payne with his strength."

    The implication is that the peace agreement has nothing to do with Uchiha.

    Regarding this, the Fourth Raikage was nomittal.

    He seemed to be particrly interested in the Uchiha n, and soon mentioned it to the third generation, saying:

    Earlier than the Warring States Period, Uchiha was once a wealthy family in the Land of Thunder, andter went south to the Land of Fire, and established the present Konoha with Senju.

    III nodded.

    Being well-informed, he naturally knows the history of the Uchiha n.

    A hundred years ago.

    The Uchiha n was employed by the Daming Mansion of the Land of Thunder to help the Daming suppress rebellions and eliminate dissidents. The most famous deed is to exile the Blood Pond family to Hell Valley of the Tang Country.

    It can be said that it has a fierce reputation.

    Thinking of this, Sandaimu couldn''t help sighing in his heart:

    Hey, can¡¯t the Uchiha n stay in Yunyin well? Why do they have toe to harm Konoha?

    but.

    Lei Ying suddenly mentioned this, what did he want to say?

    While the third generation was guessing secretly, the fourth generation of Raikageid the groundwork for a long time, and finally "see the poor dagger".

    "I heard that the Uchiha n did not live well in Konoha, and they were all pushed to the edge of the vige. So..."

    Raikage said this, stood up from his seat, stared at the third generation with piercing eyes, "If one day Uchiha gets homesick and decides to leave Konoha and return to Yunyin, I hope that Konoha will be able to bear the pain and give up his love!"

    "!"

    Three generations looked surprised.

    He knows that Raikage visited the Uchiha tribe yesterday, and the two sides talked in private...is this the matter?

    Come back to God.

    Three generations looked serious, and immediately retorted righteously:

    "No such thing!

    The Uchiha n owns arge amount ofnd and property in Konoha, and the number of jonin in the n is also thergest in the vige. Duan even serves as the Naruto assistant, and is deeply trusted by the old man.

    Although I don¡¯t know where Raikage heard the rumors from, I firmly believe that Uchiha and the vige are of one mind. "

    The Fourth Raikage justughed when he heard the words:

    "It turns out that I am being passionate."

    After finishing speaking, he bid farewell to the third generation and turned to leave.

    Looking at Raikage''s back, Sandaimu''s face gradually darkened, as if it had been covered with ayer of frost.

    He got up without saying a word, left the venue, and walked towards the Hokage Building.

    Along the way.

    Three generations frowned in thought.

    To be honest, if Uchiha really wants to leave Konoha, the third generation will not keep it.

    Because Uchiha has been Konoha''s biggest time bomb from the very beginning.

    From Uchiha Madara in the first generation, to the police department in the second generation, and then to Obito and Dan in the third generation, this family has always been a steady stream of troublesome characters, threatening the peace and tranquility of Konoha.

    In the final analysis, the reason is that Uchiha does not agree with the will of fire.

    From the perspective of the third generation.

    If Konoha loses Uchiha, the strength of the vige will definitely decline in the short term, but in the long run, it will definitely be more conducive to the stability and development of Konoha.

    only.

    After Uchiha and Konoha separated, it would be fine if they went out to build a vige independently, at most they would be the second Uzumaki n.

    But if Uchiha joins Yunyin as the Fourth Raikage said, it will definitely make Yunyin even more powerful.

    At that time, if Yun Yinunches a war and joins forces with Uchiha to invade Konoha¡ª

    The consequences will be unimaginable.

    Because of this, Sandaime sternly refuted Raikage and let thetter give up his mind.

    The question is, what to do next?

    Do you want to continue to win over Uchiha, let them stay in Konoha, and not fall to Yun Yin?

    But for the third generation, he gave Uchiha all the benefits ofnd, money and power, and let him increase the bargaining chip, it seems that only...

    The position of Naruto.

    And this is the bottom line that the third generation sticks to.

    There is only Hokage, and no one from Uchiha can be the one, otherwise Konoha will exist in name only.

    When the third generation was indecisive.

    Danzo appeared.

    "Hi Zhan, the worst situation has emerged. Uchiha has teamed up with Yun Yin and is about to overthrow Konoha. This time we must act first, or it will be toote!"

    As soon as Danzo opened his mouth, he urged the third generation to fight against Uchiha.

    The third generation heard the words and shook his head:

    "Danzo, you are scaremongering again. As far as I know, Raikage just wants to win Uchiha to join Yun Yin, and the situation is not as serious as you think."

    "snort."

    Danzo sneered immediately, and said in a deep voice, "I have the evidence that Uchiha coborated with the enemy."

    "What evidence?" Third Generation asked.

    "You should know that there is a woman named Samui next to Uchiha Dan. The real identity of that woman is Yunyin Ninja. In the past three years, she has been passing information and matching between Uchiha and Yunyin!"

    Juan''s reputation was not obvious before.

    So, no one would care about him, let alone investigate Samuel beside him.

    But now, the broken tree is a big hit, and his "lover" Samuel can''t escape the attention of caring people.

    actually.

    Danzo is currently only suspecting that Samuel may be Yun Yin''s person, and there is no actual evidence.

    But doubt is enough.

    "What?!"

    Three generations were surprised when they heard the news.

    Danzo saw that the third generation was shaken, so he struck while the iron was hot and continued to analyze:

    "Raikage led the team to take the Chunin exam this time, obviously it was just a cover, in fact it was to collude with Uchiha and make a n to overthrow Konoha.

    No matter what he said to you, it was just to paralyze you, Hokage.

    ording to my inference, once Raikage returns to Yunyin Vige, he will gather an army and go south to invade Konoha! At that time, Uchiha and Yunyin will cooperate with each other, and Konoha will fall into a situation of eternal doom! "

    The third generation became more frightened the more he listened.

    "Sunshine, I suggest¡ª

    As soon as Yunyin¡¯s people left, they immediately sent someone to capture Samuel, handed him over to the intelligence department for interrogation, and then announced to the whole vige the evidence of Uchiha coborating with the enemy!

    As long as we mobilize the power of the whole vige to eradicate the Uchiha n, Yunyin loses his internal support, and dare not start a war against Konoha again.

    Hi Zhan, this is ourst chance, we must not let Konoha fall into the hands of Uchiha and Yunyin! "

    Danzo became more and more excited as he talked, and asked the third generation to make a decision, don''t hesitate any longer.

    After listening to Danzo''s fierce words.

    Hoo~

    Sandaime took a deep breath, and then let it out slowly, with an unprecedented solemn expression on his face.

    He lowered his head, pondered for a while, and finally spoke slowly:

    "Okay, just as you said, arrest Samui first. However, I will go to the intelligence department to observe the torture process in person to confirm whether the Uchiha n is in collusion with Yun Yin. After that, I will decide on the next move .¡±

    Let Danzo retreat.

    The third generation called Anbu ss 6.

    Kakashi and Tenzo entered the office and knelt down on one knee to salute the third generation: "Master Hokage."

    "Kakashi, how is your body?"

    The third generation asked with concern, and learned that Kakashi is fine, but he will be a one-eyed dragon for a while before finding a suitable eye for transntation.

    after.

    Thirdaimu''s eyes lit up, and he said very seriously to the two in front of him:

    "I have one thing to ask you, this is rted to... the survival of Konoha."

    Kakashi and Tenzo couldn''t help being shocked when they heard the words.

    Capture Samui.

    This task is very difficult and risky, and it must be done with caution, because once Uchiha offends, his character will inevitably lead to chaos.

    So, the third generation entrusted this errand to his most trusted subordinate.

    He believed that Kakashi couldplete the task.

 Chapter 150: serious punch

    Chapter 150 A Serious Punch

    Uchiha nnd.

    Juan did not watch the Chunin exam.

    Instead, he was alone and came to the depths of the woods near Nanhe Shrine.

    In the past few days, Duan has been thinking about a problem, that is¡ª

    Where is his upper limit?

    With Duan''s current physical strength,bined with a five-second time stop, he can almost blow up all opponents in the ninja world.

    Nagato, Jiraiya, Fourth Raikage and others, as long as they are cut off from close proximity, they will eat him hundreds of punches within five seconds, and there will only be one end, and that is death.

    As for the others.

    Not even qualified to stop the start of the handicap.

    However.

    Juan also knows that his real enemies in the future are not these people.

    But six levels.

    Uchiha Madara, Otsutsuki Kaguya, Kinshiki, Momoshiki, Urashiki who may be resurrected in the future...

    The power of ordinary people, whether it is ninjutsu, physical jutsu or illusion, can''t cause a little damage to the six-level powerhouse.

    In the original book, the only one who can shake the body of the six realms with the power of a mortal is Maitekai who has opened the eight gates.

    But the "Ye Kai" kicked by his burning life did not kill Uchiha Madara. After thetter was kicked into half of his body, he quickly recovered.

    I can''t help but think about it.

    When he faces Madara, or Kaguya, Momoshiki and others who are stronger than Madara, how will he win?

    A pessimistic fact is.

    Even if you get close to these six-level enemies and sessfully activate the time-stop, as long as the opponent defends with the power of the six-level, then¡ª

    No matter how many punches he throws, whether it is a hundred punches, a thousand punches, or ten thousand punches, I am afraid that they are just tickling the opponent and cannot break through the enemy''s defense.

    After realizing this.

    Make a decisive decision, no longer pursue quantity, but pursue quality.

    Instead of punching the enemy with a hundred punches, it is better to condense all the strength of the whole body into one punch like "Yekai", and exert your ultimate strength.

    Now.

    He wants to see where his limit is.

    "Hoo~"

    In the woods, take slow, deep breaths and adjust your body to the best state.

    Then.

    He took off his shirt, revealing his devilish muscles.

    It''s time to start.

    The first step is the Eight Door Dunjia.

    "open!"

    Duan nced at him and let out a low drink, and an astonishing amount of chakra erupted from his body.

    Bamen Dunjia is a technique Duan learned from Maite Dai, who was a member of the Body Reconstruction Department and Duan''s friend before his death.

    Nothing more.

    As a forbidden technique, Bamen Dunjia obtains power at the cost of burning life, which will cause huge damage to the practitioner''s body.

    Therefore, even afterpleting the physical transformation, Jue has never used this technique in actualbat.

    Until then.

    Open the door, shut down the door, give birth to the door, hurt the door, and Du the door.

    As the eight doors in Duan''s body opened one by one, his whole body seemed to be congested with blood, his body swelled up again, his skin also turned blood red, and arge number of blood vessels burst out.

    Chi Chi Chi Chi.

    His body exudes green energy, which is more violent than the energy fluctuations of the Lightning Chakra Mode.

    It''s not over yet.

    Jingmen, open!

    Shock the door, open!

    Duan opened the seventh door in one breath, and his body began to emit blue steam produced by the evaporation of sweat. The terrifying chakra fluctuations made him look like a real human-tailed beast.

    Duan, whichbines the blood of Joestar, Uchiha and Senshou, and exercises the muscles to the peak.

    By his physical strength.

    Even if the seventh door is opened, as long as the time is controlled within one minute, the load brought by opening the door can be fully tolerated without causing serious damage to the body.

    enough.

    As for the final eighth door¡ªthe door of death, I will not consider it.

    because.

    Duan didn''t intend to be like Maitkai, who opened the eight-door armor formation for a moment of blooming, and took his own life.

    He wants to find another way.

    The second step is to punch.

    I saw Duan posing, slightly bending his knees.

    Boom!

    As his center of gravity sank to his legs, the ground under his feet also copsed, and cracks like spider webs appeared.

    Next.

    Duan brought his right fist back to his waist, then turned his waist, and drove his entire upper body, using the force generated by the rotation to cooperate with his shoulders¡ª

    punched out.

    The chakra in his whole body was concentrated on this fist in an instant, and it was about to burst out.

    Bamen Dunjia plus monster power, is this the upper limit of breaking power?

    No, not yet.

    Smashing~ Varudo!

    With the continuous activation of the power of the substitute, the whole world loses its color in an instant, and everything in the world freezes.

    The phantom of the stand-in "World" first quietly appeared behind Duan, and then...attached to him.

    Be one with him.

    The fists of the two also merged into one, and they punched out together slowly.

    Yes, slow.

    Breaking this punch, it was extremely slow, just like a snail crawling, moving forward little by little.

    In ninja battle.

    No one would throw a punch like that, because it was too slow to hit anyone, and anyone could easily dodge andugh.

    But it is also because of slowness.

    So in the process of punching, Duan is still constantly umting strength and momentum, integrating all the essence, energy, and spirit of the whole body into this punch without reservation.

    The slower the punch, the greater the power.

    In the world that stopped at this time.

    buzz buzz.

    The severed fist struck out with mighty aura, causing the surrounding space to vibrate faintly, as if the whole world was moved by his punch.

    This punch, as long as it hits the enemy, it must be earth-shattering.

    How can such a slow punch hit someone?

    Of course it is in conjunction with the power of time stop.

    One second, two seconds, three seconds.

    Four seconds, five seconds.

    During these five seconds, the severed fist extended forward little by little, allowing this incredible punch to gradually reach its peak.

    The moment when time resumes its flow.

    Boom!

    The broken fist suddenly elerated, and the fistnded in the void in front of it, unimaginable power burst out like a flood.

    However.

    It was clearly a shocking punch, but it didn''t show the destructive power it should have. Not to mention destroying the entire forest, it didn''t even fall down a small sapling in front of it.

    So, where did the power of this punch go?

    Click!

    Right in front of the broken fist, there was such a sound in the air, as if something was broken.

    is space.

    I saw the broken fist as the center.

    The void is like a mirror that has been cracked by an external force, with dark cracks appearing and spreading around.

    The reason why the broken punch did not cause any damage to the surroundings was because all his strength poured into those dark cracks, and he didn''t know where it went.

    After a few seconds.

    Those cracks quickly disappeared before Duan''s eyes, as if they had never appeared before.

    Space is like the surface of water that has been sshed by stones, and finally restored to its original state.

    But one thing has been confirmed.

    He pierced the void.

    Then.

    Duan lifted the eight-door dunjia, put away the double, sat cross-legged on the spot, closed his eyes and rested for a while.

    Then he opened his eyes, his eyes burning.

    He doesn''t have a strange naming habit like Namikaze Minato, so he named the punch just now "Serious Punch".

    As the name suggests.

    Duan was really serious when he punched.

 Chapter 151: Samuels determination

    Chapter 151 Samuel''s determination

    Duan walked out slowly from the forest.

    His "serious punch" is abination of Bamen dunjia, strange power and double power. During the time-stop period, he concentrated all the energy in his body at one point and exploded, finally piercing through the space.

    Such power.

    Don''t talk about human ninjas, even if a tailed beast eats a broken punch, it will be beaten to death.

    The only regret.

    The five-second pause is still too short.

    If the time-stop can be extended to nine seconds, Duan can punch more calmly and make a perfect "serious punch".

    Speak up.

    Even if it was broken, after punching this punch, I felt my body was hollowed out, and I felt a little tired.

    So he went back to the meat reform department and headed straight for the retreat room.

    "Curator."

    Samui saw the broken back, his eyes dodged, and he seemed a little flustered.

    "What''s the matter with you, what''s on your mind?"

    Duan stopped and noticed Samuel''s strangeness.

    "No, I just feel a little ufortable." Samuel blushed and lowered his head.

    "Then don''t go to work and take a day off."

    After saying this, he walked into the meditation room and went to meditate for recuperation.

    Looking at Duan''s back, Samuel''s eyes wereplicated.

    Since the fourth generation of Raikage came to visit the Uchiha n, she thought about it for three days, and finally sorted out her heart.

    She is a ninja, a cloud shadow ninja.

    Just like countless Konoha ninjas who firmly believe in the will of fire, Samui also loves Yunying Vige deeply. No matter when and where, it is impossible to betray the vige.

    However, she also...loves Duan.

    Although Samuel always told herself in her heart that she was just ying along with each other, she realized that she had acted in herself at some point.

    Fake ys are real.

    Being together day and night for more than three years, the little things in life made her fall into the emotional abyss without knowing it.

    Samui doesn''t want to cheat anymore.

    Staying by his side as a spy, spying on Uchiha and Konoha''s confidential information, this is undoubtedly a betrayal of the one he loves.

    so.

    Samui, caught between the vige and her lover, in order not to betray anyone, finally decided¡ª

    leave.

    Early tomorrow morning, she will go to the entrance of Konoha Vige to join the Yunyin people and return to her hometown.

    Of course, Duan will not let Duan know about this.

    The day flies by, and soon it will be night.

    "Crash."

    There was a sound of water in the bathroom.

    After taking a shower, Samui dried her hair and changed into loose pajamas.

    She nced at the broken room, only to see that the door was closed, and the other party seemed to have rested.

    Yes, a final goodbye?

    Samui quietly walked to the broken door, lowered his head and thought for a long time, finally raised his hand and knocked on the door.

    dong dong.

    "Curator, are you asleep?" She asked softly.

    After a moment of silence.

    "Come in." A broken voice came from the room.

    Samui held the doorknob, gently unscrewed it, pushed the door open and entered.

    Duan was lying on his side, with his right elbow propped on the bed, the back of his hand supporting his temple, his eyes slightly closed, as if he was taking a nap.

    He slowly opened his eyes, looked at Samuel, and asked casually, "Is there something wrong?"

    The judgmental gaze was obviously very calm, but Samuel panicked for no reason, as if he had seen through all his thoughts.

    Is it because of my guilty conscience?

    Samuiforted himself in his heart, he must be calm.

    Then.

    Under Duan''s gaze, she reached out and took off the crystal ne hanging around her neck, walked to his bed, and handed it over with both hands.

    "Curator, I just now know that this ne you gave me is a relic left by Konoha''s first Hokage to Tsunade-sama. It is too precious, and I cannot ept it no matter what. Please help me return it to the Tsunade-sama, please."

    Samui leaned over to request, his tone very firm.

    After hearing the words, he took the ne from her hand and nodded:

    "Okay. What other birthday gift do you want, I''ll make it up to you."

    "No, I know what the curator wants. You should go to bed early."

    Samui said so, bowed to Duan, then turned and walked towards the door.

    Looking at the back of her about to leave, Duan''s eyes shed.

    He has already seen all the secrets of Samui, and now he is thinking about how to deal with this woman.

    Just let her go?

    Still imprisoned by means, or simply killed.

    I was thinking.

    Samui''s footsteps were getting slower and slower, and when she was approaching the door, she suddenly turned around again.

    "Curator, that..."

    She bit her lip, clutched the clothes on her chest tightly with her hands, opened and closed her lips a few times, and couldn''t say anything.

    "Is there anything else?" Duan asked.

    Samui hesitated for a long time, her heart was pounding, and finally she mustered up the courage to boldly state her true purpose ofing to find a break tonight:

    "Curator, you...you haven''t practiced jujitsu with me for a long time."

    As soon as the words fell, her face quickly turned red, and her ears were also stained with ayer of pink.

    "Practice Jiu-Jitsu? But it''s already veryte now, do you want me to apany you to practice in the ring?" Duan was a little surprised.

    "No need, you can practice right here."

    Samui stared straight at Duan with a gloomy gaze, and reached out and mmed the door shut.

    She went all out.

    What is this, a farewell gift?

    Judgment is also a bit unexpected. I didn''t expect that Samuel, who is a spy, would take the initiative to throw himself into his arms on the eve of his escape.

    Is she nning to use her own body to repay the behavior of stealing so much information from Duan here?

    Just right.

    At this moment, Duan thought of his double gic research again.

    Forget it, Samui''s ovtion period should also arrive.

    Therefore.

    fixedly stared at Samuel, and smiled: "Then I will teach you some new Jiu-Jitsu moves."

    soon.

    The lights in the room went out, leaving only a dim light...

    Nothing to say all night.

    The next morning, when the rooster crowed, the sky outside the window was just getting brighter.

    Samui slowly opened his eyes.

    The man beside her was sleeping soundly, his broad and thick chest rose and fell slightly with his breathing.

    Samui looked lingeringly, stretched out a hand, caressed from the broken chest and slowly moved upwards, and finally stopped on his sharp and chiseled face.

    Although she only slept for less than three hoursst night, her whole body is sore now, and she really wants to just lie on her broken chest and sleep until the afternoon.

    But Samui knew that she should go.

    Think here.

    Samui gently kissed the broken side of his face, then quietly got up and got out of bed.

    Farewell, Uchiha off.

    to the end.

    She still concealed her identity as a spy from Xiang Duan, so she could only disappear from his life in this way of leaving without saying goodbye.

    He walked back to his room with weak legs.

    Samui changed his clothes, arranged his messy blond hair in front of the mirror, and then picked up a short knife with a red sheath, his eyes suddenly became sharp.

    From this moment on.

    Yun Yin¡¯s special ninja, Samuel, is back.

    With nothing on her but a short knife, she hurried out of the Department of Meat Reform building and left without looking back.

    Uchiha tribe outside the earth.

    By the window of a high-rise building, Kakashi and Tianzang have taken turns monitoring the building of the Department of Meat Reform for a day and a night.

    After they received the mission of the third generation yesterday, they came here immediately, preparing to monitor Samuel''s movements and wait for an opportunity to arrest him.

    However.

    What troubled the two of them was that Samuel stayed in the meat reform department during this period and did not go out for half a step.

    The two of them did not dare to act rashly, so they had to wait patiently.

    After all, the person they are going to arrest this time is the woman who is assisted by Naruto Uchiha. The degree of danger of this mission is already super S-rank.

    Sudden.

    "Senior, look!"

    Tianzang woke up Kakashi, and saw on the monitoring screen, Samuel was in a hurry, and walked out of the Uchiha n area alone.

    Where is she going?

    Kakashi fixed his eyes, knowing that the opportunity hade.

    He and Tianzang exchanged nces, and immediately rushed out of the surveince post, chasing after Samuel.

    The streets in the early morning are empty, and the whole Muye Vige seems to be still asleep.

    Samui hurried all the way, and soon walked into a small alley.

    As long as you climb over the high wall at the end of the alley, you can escape from Konoha and join the Yunyin crowd.

    Samui couldn''t help but look happy, and quickened his pace.

    But right now.

    Whoosh!

    Following the sharp sound of piercing through the air, several solid woods suddenly struck from behind her at an extremely fast speed, flexible like snakes, trying to wrap around her body.

    not good.

    Samui was startled, but not flustered, and immediately drew the red dagger from his waist.

    Zizizi.

    Thunderstorm Chakra is attached to the de to form a Thunderde.

    Click! Click!

    She swung the dagger vigorously, cutting off the iing solid logs one by one.

    didn''t wait for Samui to catch his breath.

    "Wow woof!"

    Eight heavily armed ninja dogs came out of the soil again, bared their teeth and ws at her, and surrounded her.

    at the same time.

    Boom.

    Huge wooden pirs popped up from the surrounding ground, forming a wooden prison in an instant,pletely trapping Samuel inside.

    after.

    Kakashi and Tenzo appeared and came to the edge of the cage.

    "I advise you not to act rashly, otherwise those guys will swarm up and bite you as soon as I give an order."

    Kakashi pointed at the eight ninja dogs, warning Samui.

    Samui''s expression changed:

    "Excuse me, what is the meaning of this? Did Imit any crime, so that Anbu was dispatched to arrest me?"

    Kakashi shook his head slowly after hearing the words:

    "We just ask you to go, there are some things that require your cooperation in the investigation. If you are innocent, you don''t need to worry about anything, right?"

    Although it has been known from the mouth of the third generation that Samui is probably a cloud shadow spy, Kakashi still behaves very politely.

    after all.

    The woman in front of him is Uchiha''s lover, so Kakashi had to tread on thin ice and treat it with caution.

    Unless it is absolutely necessary, he will not be rough on Samuel.

    After Kakashi Dominic came here.

    Samui''s expression changed and he remained silent.

    Has Konoha discovered her identity?

    Although Kakashi is very polite.

    But Samui knew that once she fell into the hands of Anbu, what was waiting for her there¡ª

    There will be all kinds of cruel torture and punishment, and even all the memories in her mind will be read by the other party.

    All the prisoners who entered the Konoha Torture Department had an extremely miserable end, life would be worse than death.

    so.

    Samui would never take this trip with Kakashi.

    But she also knew that with her strength, it was impossible to escape from Kakashi and Tianzang.

    Once it falls into the hands of the opponent, it will bepletely finished.

    When there is no way to advance or retreat.

    Samui suddenly turned his heart away, and raised the red dagger with determination in his eyes, and put it on his neck.

    She still has onest way to go, and that is¡ªsuicide!

    A moment.

    The faces of the younger brother Azui, the Fourth Raikage, Mabui, Xi, Darui and others shed in her mind one by one;

    There are also figures of Mrs. Mikoto, the head of Fuyue, Itachi, Izumi and other Uchiha people, also appearing one by one;

    Finally, it is Uchiha off.

    Over the past three years, every bit of getting along with him has appeared in Samuel''s mind like a marquee.

    The most memorable thing was the crazy nightst night.

    Samui, if you are a ninja, even if you die, you have to die cool.

    Let''s end here.

    She said this to herself in her heart, and then closed her eyes.

    "What are you doing, stop!"

    Kakashi was shocked when he saw this, he never thought that Samui wouldmit suicide so resolutely.

    At the critical moment.

    Darkness falls.

    Shua.

    The entire alley was shrouded in a kind of thick darkness, all the light was swallowed up, as if returning to the midnight when you can''t see your fingers.

    Kakashi and Tianzang suddenly felt a heavy pressure on their shoulders, making them tremble with fear and unable to move.

    Samui did the same, and opened his eyes in horror.

    There was a bang.

    Under invisible pressure, she failed to hold the dagger in her hand, causing it to fall to the ground.

    "Woo..."

    The eight ninja dogs summoned by Kakashi curled up and trembled at this time, lying on the ground whining and howling, and then all four feet were in the air, and passed out on the spot.

    This is the Yin escape aura technique.

    A tall and stalwart ck figure appeared at the end of the alley, covered in ck mist, as if walking out of a dark abyss.

    Although I can''t see that person''s face.

    But all three present knew who he was.

    "Withdraw!"

    Kakashi let out a low cry, broke out chakra together with Tianzang, both broke free from the suppression of the aura technique, and then turned and fled without hesitation.

    When the Uchiha Break appears.

    This mission means failure.

    If the two of Kakashi walked a step slower, they might have to leave their lives in this alley.

    Da da da.

    He walked up to Samuel with strides, and looked down at her from a height.

    "The curator..."

    Sam Yiming was rescued, but she was even more panicked than before, because she didn''t know how to exin to Duan.

    Judgment just said lightly:

    "No need to exin, just give me a message for Fourth Raikage."

    As soon as this remark came out.

    Dengdengdeng.

    Sam Yi suddenly turned pale, took several steps back, and stammered: "Curator, you... when did you find me..."

    "Three years ago, from the first day you came to the gym, I knew."

    Duan looked at the horror on Samuel''s face with great interest, and smiled.

    Samui was shocked, his blue eyes widened, and his mind froze.

    turn out to be.

    The curator knew from the very beginning that she was a spy of Yunyin.

    But why...hasn''t exposed her?

    "Listen up, Samuel.

    The Uchiha n is about tounch a coup d''¨¦tat, causing Konoha to fall into civil strife and blood flowing into rivers.

    Tell Raikage that if he hears the news that the Uchiha coup failed and the n was exterminated, don''t hesitate any longer and start an all-out war against Konoha directly.

    After all, the wish of the Uchiha n is to be able to pull the Konoha cushion on their backs when they are dying. "

    Said with a broken smile, crazy mes danced in his eyes.

    His words shocked Samui beyond measure.

    A long while.

    Samui came back to his senses, and subconsciously said: "Curator, you must take care of yourself..."

    If, as Duan said, Uchiha was exterminated because of the failed coup, would he also...

    "rest assured."

    Duan smiled slightly, bent down, and said softly in Samuel''s ear, "I won''t let the child in your stomach lose its father."

    The voice fell.

    The surrounding darkness quickly receded like a tide.

    Whoosh.

    Duan''s figure shed and disappeared from the spot.

 Chapter 152: last chance

    Chapter 152 Last Chance

    Outside Konoha Vige.

    After the end of the Chunin exam, Yunyin left Konoha early in the morning, preparing to leave for the vige.

    But there is still one person short.

    "Samui hasn''te yet."

    Fourth Raikage frowned, looking in the direction of the Uchiha n.

    Could something have happened?

    Worried, I saw a figure appearing, approaching quickly from a distance.

    is Samuel.

    "I''m sorry, Master Raikage, I''mte." After meeting with Yun Yinzhong, Samuel apologized.

    "Is something wrong?"

    Raikage keenly noticed that Samuel''s expression was still in shock, as if he had just experienced some kind of danger.

    Samui took a deep breath, and then truthfully said what she wanted her to convey to Raikage:

    "The Uchiha n is about tounch a coup..."

    After hearing this, Lei Ying couldn''t help being shocked, his eyes stared like copper bells.

    Come back to God.

    "Xi, Darui, you stay here, continue to monitor Konoha''s movements, and remember to be careful."

    Lei Ying first gave orders to his left and right men, and then said in a low voice to Samuel and the others, "The rest of you will follow me and hurry back to Yunying Vige at full speed!"

    If Uchiha''s assertion is true, then Yunyin naturally cannot miss such a good opportunity.

    After the fourth generation of Raikage returned to the vige, once they got the exact news, they would mobilize the army and go south as fast as possible to capture Konoha!

    ¡­

    Duan returned to the meat reform department, just ran into Tsunade who was about to go out.

    "Your ne."

    Under Tsunade''s surprised gaze, he took out the crystal ne and handed it to her, "This is what Samui asked me to return to you."

    "¡­Thanks."

    Tsunade said thank you with a look of astonishment.

    She had given up on it, but at this moment, this precious ne returned to her hands.

    "Where''s Samui?"

    Tsuna held the ne in his hand and asked, wanting to thank the other party in person.

    But the abrupt answer made her eyes widen:

    "She went back to Yunying Vige. Samuel is Yunyin''s spy, don''t you know?"

    There is such a thing.

    Seeing Tsunade''s dull face, Duan casually asked her how the cultivation n of the interstitial cells was going.

    Tsunade recovered and said to him seriously:

    "I have cultivated a batch of new cell nts, but for Uchiha who has not turned on the kaleidoscope, there may still be a lot of risk in transnting rashly. Do you want to pick out candidates and let me perform transntation for them?"

    Duan shook his head, and said something that surprised Tsunade again:

    "There is no time. From now on, our cooperation is suspended, you can get out of here."

    "Why?"

    Tsunade was very puzzled, did she do something wrong to make her unhappy?

    "Because Uchiha is about to coup. From this second, if you don''t want to be affected, it''s better to keep a distance from Uchiha."

    Duan said lightly.

    Coup?

    Wait, Tsunade was overly frightened and dizzy.

    "Why the coup? Between Uchiha and the vige, isn''t it good now? Even Danzo was brought down by you, and you became the assistant of Hokage..."

    After she recovered, she stared at Duan in disbelief and began to question him.

    Juan heard the words, also stared at Tsunade, and said slowly:

    "It''s not that we want a coup d''¨¦tat, but that the third generation has fallen for the fourth Raikage''s n to separate, thinking that Uchiha and Yun secretly colluded.

    Just now, the third generation has already taken the first step, sending people to arrest Samuel, nning to use her as a witness, and put Uchiha on the hat of Litong foreign countries.

    Things havee to this point, if Uchiha does not rise up to resist, I am afraid that the genocide will not be far away. "

    It turns out...that''s it.

    "I''ll go to Sandaime right away! I''ll exin everything to him, let him put down his suspicions, and stop his dangerous behavior against Uchiha."

    After Tsunade learned what was going on, he offered to be a lobbyist.

    "Do you think the third generation will believe you? In his eyes, you and Uchiha are probably no different now, they are all the same."

    said sarcastically.

    Tsunade was taken aback for a moment, but she still didn''t intend to give up. She gritted her teeth, frowned and asked Duan, "Anyway, please let me try."

    She wants to protect the peace of Konoha.

    "Don''t bother you, if you want to find a lobbyist, I have a better candidate."

    Duan smiled, turned around and walked forward, and said to Tsunade, "If you want to see a good show,e with me."

    Tsunade was taken aback, and quickly chased after him.

    Judgment has decided to do it.

    But as Tsunade said, the Uchiha n has been enjoying a good life recently, and the rtionship with the vige has eased a lotpared to before.

    In this situation.

    The Samui incident alone may not be enough to make the tribesmen make up their minds andunch a coup.

    At this time, a real fuse is needed topletely arouse the hatred and anger of the Uchiha n.

    In the view of breaking.

    The fuse he was looking for was Uchiha Shisui.

    The two came to Zhishui''s house.

    The yard.

    A Fei and the Fengshen and Leishen brothers got together and were ying and psticking non-stop, making all the fuss.

    Zhishui watched helplessly from the side, with an unlovely expression on his face.

    Until Broken and Tsunade arrive.

    The three clowns suddenly calmed down and became honest. After all, they were all beaten up by the two of them.

    "You go out to y, I have something to talk to Zhishui."

    Judging a sentence, the three guys ran out of the yard as if they were pardoned.

    "Broken, what''s wrong?"

    Shisui asked curiously, feeling that it was very important for Duan and Tsunade toe to him.

    Sure enough.

    Break the door and tell Shisui about the third generation''s suspicion that Uchiha colluded with Yunyin and sent people to arrest Samui.

    And Duan also said:

    "I''ve been to the Anbu Prison, and Danzo is gone. Obviously, this is the third generation''s rebellion, and secretly released Danzo, preparing to attack the Uchiha family."

    "This...how is it possible? Hokage-sama is not that kind of person."

    Shimizu took a step back, unable to believe that Sandaime would do this.

    Duan shook his head, staring at Shishui expressionlessly:

    "You are wrong, Sarutobi Hiruzen has always been this kind of person.

    He has been Hokage for decades, ying the role of a good old man hypocritically.

    He obviously had countless opportunities to sit down with the Uchiha n, discuss it calmly, and resolve the contradictions and conflicts between the two parties, but he never did that once.

    On the contrary, he deliberately indulged Danzo, Xiaochun, Yan and others, and pressed and suppressed the Uchiha n step by step.

    The one who really wants the Uchiha n to die is him, Sarutobi Hiruzen! "

    Dengdengdeng.

    Zhi Shui felt as if struck by lightning upon hearing the words, and took a few steps back again until he was unable to retreat until he hit the wall.

    "but¡­"

    Juan Jian Shisui lost his soul and his face was pale, and suddenly changed the topic, "In order to protect the hard-won peace between the family and the vige, I can give the third generation onest chance."

    "¡­Really?"

    Zhishui''s eyes lit up, and hope was rekindled.

    Duan walked towards Zhishui, his eyes burning and said:

    "I heard that the third generation regards you as his own grandson, and is closest to and trusts you the most. So, go find him."

    Zhi Shui quickly asked: "Bu, what do you want me to do?"

    "You only need to tell the third generation that you will use other gods to stop the coup of the Uchiha n and maintain Konoha peace. As long as he chooses to believe in you, then I will cooperate and cancel the original coup n."

    Decided to say these words.

    "It''s that simple?" Zhishui was taken aback.

    "Do you think I need to lie to you?"

    Duan smiled slightly, and patted Zhishui on the shoulder, "Go, Zhishui. The peace of the vige and the future of the family are entrusted to you."

    Zhishui took a deep look at Duan.

    "I see."

    He took a deep breath, turned his gaze firmly and walked out the door, and quickly walked out of the yard.

    Looking at the back of Zhishui leaving.

    Tsunade was at a loss.

    "Don''t be a god, what is that? Why can Uchiha''s coup be prevented?"

    She couldn''t help asking.

    "Bie Tianshen, it''s Zhishui''s kaleidoscope ability, the strongest illusion in the world."

    Without concealing anything, he told Tsunade about the ability of this technique, "It can invade the other person''s brain and modify their will without the other person''s awareness, so as to achieve permanent mental maniption of others. That guy A Fei was hit Don''t be a god, that''s why you betrayed Obito and joined the camp of the Uchiha n."

    "What?!"

    Tsunade was taken aback, never thought that such illusions existed in the world.

    etc.

    She suddenly realized something, her eyes flickered for a moment, and her face became cloudy and uncertain.

    I saw through Tsunade''s thoughts at a nce, and said with a half-smile:

    "It seems that you have begun to doubt whether you have fallen into the other gods of Shisui, that''s why you got so close to the Uchiha n and helped the Uchiha so much. Right?"

    Without waiting for Tsunade to answer, he said again:

    "Don''t worry, it takes more than ten years for other gods to activate each time, unless there is Chakra from Qianshou Zhujian to quickly restore pupil power and shorten the cooling time. And you also know that Zhishui actively refused to transnt Zhujian cells .¡±

    "I see."

    Tsunade breathed a sigh of relief, but he was still skeptical.

    Seeing her suspicious appearance, Juan couldn''t help shaking his head, and said with emotion:

    "Actually, it''s not just you who are afraid of being manipted by other gods, why am I the same? By the way, there are also three generations."

    When Tsunade heard it, his pupils shrank, and he immediately understood the meaning of breaking.

    The skill of not being a **** is really terrible.

    For Uchiha and Konoha senior management, this is a power that both sides must desperately fight for and hold in their hands.

    Uchiha is different from other gods. In fact, he can control the third generation long ago, let him abdicate and give up the position of Hokage to Uchiha.

    It''s just that Zhishui doesn''t want to do this.

    And if Konoha¡¯s high-ranking officials get the other gods, they can also be used to deal with Uchiha, making this family submit forever, and there will be no more storms.

    Think here.

    "You mean, after the third generation learned of the ability of other gods, they would take Shisui''s Kaleidoscope Sharingan? Will he really do such a thing?"

    Tsunade looked surprised.

    "Let''s wait and see. We will soon know what kind of person the third generation is."

    Duan looked at the direction of the Hokage Building.

 Chapter 153: Please let Duan become Hokage!

    Chapter 153 Please let Duan be Hokage!

    Hokage Office.

    The third generation listened to the reports of Kakashi and Tenzo with a solemn expression.

    "You have worked hard, go down and rest first."

    He waved his hand, did not convict the two who failed in the mission, but just sighed.

    Kakashi and Tenzo looked at each other, then turned and left silently.

    The third generation rubbed his forehead, frowning and having a headache.

    At this time.

    Danzo appeared.

    "Ri Zhan, the facts are already very clear.

    Sam Iunyin¡¯s identity as a spy was exposed, and he escaped from Konoha under the cover of Uchiha Dan, which proves that Uchiha had long colluded with Yunyin and intended to overthrow Konoha.

    You must immediately summon all Anbu ninjas, contact the patriarchs of all ns, gather the elite forces of the whole vige, and execute the genocide against Uchiha tonight! "

    Danzo urged the third generation again, with a very excited tone.

    "I... have to think about it again."

    The third generation is still undecided.

    What he has always worried about is not whether the Uchiha n should be eradicated, but how much Konoha will suffer in the process.

    If Uchiha resists desperately and hurts the vitality of the vige, how will Konoha deal with the other big ninja viges who are staring at him after that?

    "No more hesitation!"

    Danzo shouted in a deep voice, expressing strong dissatisfaction with the indecision of the third generation.

    Whoosh.

    The oily girl Ryoma suddenly appeared and reported to the two:

    "Hokage-sama, Danzo-sama, Shisui Uchiha is here."

    Um?

    Sandaimu was taken aback when he heard the words, then frowned and asked, "Did Shisuie here alone?"

    After getting an affirmative answer.

    Sandaimu looked at Danzo: "You avoid it first, I want to talk to Shisui."

    "snort."

    Danzo''s eyes shed, and he backed out.

    Not for a while.

    Shisui hurried into the office, knelt down on one knee and saluted the third generation: "Master Hokage."

    "Get up quickly. Shisui, you came to me for..."

    Three generations tentatively asked.

    Shisui stood up, fixed his eyes on Sandaime, and asked the other party:

    "Master Hokage, do you suspect that Uchiha and Yunyin are in collusion, and that Samui is a spy of Yunyin, so you sent someone to arrest her?"

    "Is this... I told you?" The third generation''s expression changed.

    Shisui¡¯s expression changed from Sandaimu¡¯s expression, he confirmed that what he said was true, his heart sank, and then he said anxiously to thetter:

    "It is said that the vige misunderstood Uchiha and nned to implement a genocide n against Uchiha. In order to survive, Uchiha can onlyunch a coup. Naruto-sama, the peace of Konoha is at stake!"

    Shua.

    Hearing that Uchiha was about to coup d''¨¦tat, Sandaimu showed shock and stood up from his chair suddenly.

    His expression fluctuated, and finally he sighed deeply:

    "Shisui, as you know, Duan and Raikage are too close. I have to doubt the rtionship between Uchiha and Yun Yin. I hope you can understand my difficulties."

    Three generations have a clear mind.

    Shisui told him the news of Uchiha''s coup d''¨¦tat, exining that Shisui''s position was on the side of the vige.

    Sure enough.

    "Master Hokage, I came to you without telling you, I can stop Uchiha''s coup." Shisui said eagerly.

    "Really? What are you going to do?"

    Kazuki III asked quickly.

    "Use my kaleidoscope to write sharing eyes."

    As Shisui said, he showed his own kaleidoscope, and a pair of square-shaped shurikens in his eyes shone with a strange light.

    Three generations were puzzled, and were about to continue to ask more clearly, when Shisui took the initiative to exin:

    "Although my strength is not as good as Duan He''s patriarch, what resides in my eyes is the pupil art called Bie Tianshen, which can permanently modify a person''s will..."

    ording to Duan''s instructions, he truthfully informed the third generation of the abilities of the other gods.

    "!"

    After learning of the existence of the other gods, the third generation was deeply shocked at first, and then subconsciously developed fear of this technique.

    But as a dignified Hokage.

    He gritted his teeth, and instead of avoiding Shishui''s gaze, he firmly looked directly at Shishui''s kaleidoscope Sharingan, as if he was not afraid of other gods at all.

    Thirdaimu''s reaction warmed Shisui''s heart, and he trusted this Hokage-sama even more.

    So, he also said to the third generation with a firm face:

    "I will use these eyes to impose other gods on Duan and the patriarch. Especially Duan, under the influence of other gods, he will firmly believe in the will of fire, guard Konoha all his life, and will not do anything to harm the vige again. matter."

    "Very good!"

    Three generations were overjoyed.

    He was faced with an almost unsolvable deadlock, but he did not expect Zhishui to bring a perfect way to break the situation at a critical moment¡ª

    Don''t be gods.

    If Shisui is sessful, Konoha will not only lose a single soldier, but also let the power of the Uchiha n be used by the vige, and there will be no future troubles.

    Such a good thing, how can it not make the third generation ecstatic.

    "Master Hokage, please refrain from attacking the Uchiha n for the time being, and wait for my news." Shisui made a solemn request before leaving.

    "Of course, Shisui. I will always believe in you, just like I believe in a mirror." The third generation confided.

    Zhi Shui couldn''t help being deeply moved when he heard the words.

    Seeing that the third generation trusted him so much, he finally made up his mind and boldly raised a condition.

    That is-

    "After I stop using Bietenjin, please make him Konoha''s Fifth Hokage!"

    Zhishui''s words are amazing.

    This sentence is not what Duan Rang Zhishui said, but Zhishui''s own thoughts.

    Because he believes that only by letting Duan be Hokage can the Uchiha n truly integrate into the vige, which is the best way to solve the problems between the family and the vige.

    Shisui also believes that as long as Duan bes Hokage, he will definitely lead Konoha to a new height.

    The third generation was shocked, his expression froze.

    He never expected that Zhishui would use other gods as bargaining chips to propose such a condition.

    Let Uchiha be Hokage.

    He would never have agreed to such absurd request.

    But what if Shisui really changed Broken''s will, making thetter a person who was willing to sacrifice everything for the vige like the fourth Namikaze Minato.

    That¡­

    Let Duan be the second Namikaze Minato, why not?

    Come to think of it.

    Facing Shisui''s earnest gaze, Sandaime took a deep breath, and finally nodded:

    "Okay, I promise you. As long as I see that I have ceased to believe in the will of fire, the old man will give him the position of Hokage!"

    After getting the promise of the third generation, Zhishui looked joyful, and turned around to leave, but suddenly his pupils shrank.

    because.

    Danzo appeared at the door, staring at Shisui, to be precise, at Shisui''s kaleidoscope Sharingan.

    "What a surprise."

    Danzo said something, his face was full of greed.

    Shisui was surprised, turned around again to look at the third generation, and asked thetter with his eyes, what is the meaning of this?

    "Shishui, don''t be nervous."

    The third generationforted Shisui, and then snapped, "Danzo, what are you doing! Tell Shisui to leave."

    "Ri Zhan, stop pretending."

    Danzo was unmoved, still staring at Shisui, "You heard what this child said, as long as you get his eyes, and cooperate with the cells of the first Hokage to use other gods, you can control the Uchiha off. We endured the Uchiha n After decades of waiting, this once-in-a-lifetime opportunity is finally here, do you still hesitate?"

    Finished speaking.

    There was a tear.

    Danzo tore off the clothes on his right arm, revealing the newly transnted arm. The lifelike Senju Hashirama face on the shoulder is longing for a new Sharingan.

    Hearing Danzo''s words, Sandaime hesitated and fell silent.

    It seems to be persuaded by Danzo.

    "Master Naruto!"

    Seeing that the third generation was bewitched by Danzo''s few words, Shisui couldn''t help being anxious, and immediately looked sharply, and pulled out the small sword behind his back.

    intends to kill the scourge of Danzo.

    But at this moment, Zhishui was horrified to find that his body could not move.

    What the **** is...how?

    Zhishui looked down in amazement, it turned out to be some small ck insects, taking advantage of his attention, they climbed up his legs and bit them.

    The "fruit fly" wearing a white tiger mask appeared and nodded at Danzo.

    Danzo is relieved.

    He looked at Zhishui with pity, and said slowly:

    "The parasites of fruit flies are very rare species even in the oil girl family. They are like mosquitoes. Not only do people who are bitten have no pain, they don''t even feel a little bit, but their toxins are quite amazing, and they can easily Kill the big beast."

    While speaking, he walked up to Shishui.

    Hurry up and move.

    Shisui shouted in his heart, desperately trying to move his body, his struggle fell into Danzo''s eyes, and thetter couldn''t help showing a smug smile.

    "Shisui Shisui, who is famous in the ninja world, is just a naive child after all. He would tell others about the ability of other gods without any precautions."

    Before Danzo finished speaking, he stretched out three fingers of his left hand.

    Pop.

    His finger was inserted into Zhishui''s right eye socket, and after feeling the temperature of the eyeball, he dug out a kaleidoscope bloody.

    Then.

    Danzo looked at the third generation aside, and said to thetter:

    "Ri Zhan, you have another eye to take. But you have to hurry up, the freshness of the eyeball taken out while the child is still alive will be better."

    Three generations seemed to be a beat slow, and only then did theye back to their senses, and said angrily:

    "Danzo, what have you done!"

    After finishing speaking, he hurriedly walked towards Zhishui, his face was full of anxiety and concern, and he stretched out a hand...

    This hand, I don''t know whether it is to help Shishui, or to poach his other eye.

    Shisui was terrified, and couldn''t believe the third generation anymore. The only remaining left eye emitted a ray of light, bursting out with a burst of chakra.

    Next second.

    Whoosh.

    Zhi Shui''s figure shed, and disappeared from the spot.

    The technique of instant body.

    What? !

    Danzo turned pale with shock.

    Even though he was poisoned by fruit flies, he can escape with the teleportation technique. Is this the power of Kaleidoscope Sharingan?

    No need for his orders.

    Whizzing.

    The oily girl Ryoma and Fruit Fly chased them out immediately.

    Danzo''s face was gloomy.

    Immediately, in front of the three generations, he reluctantly gouged out his right eye, and then put the **** kaleidoscope into the eye socket impatiently.

    It took him a little time to get used to the power of this eye.

    Sandaime watched Danzo''s behavior with cold eyes, his expression changed several times, and finally he reprimanded angrily:

    "Danzo, you screwed up again this time!"

    "Hizan, don''t trust Shisui. Have you ever thought that if that child uses other gods on you and me, Konoha will fall into the hands of the Uchiha n."

    Danzo responded coldly.

    Three generations shook his head: "If Shisui wants to use other gods against me, he won''t wait until today."

    "You''re right!"

    Danzo''s eyes were sharp, and he said in the words of the third generation, "I see you, I''m afraid you have fallen into the illusion of other gods. You just promised Shisui that you will personally send Uchiha Duan to the position of Hokage! "

    A word awakens the dreamer.

    is that so?

    The third generation''s face suddenly became cloudy.

    I have been unable to make up my mind about the Uchiha n. Is it because I have been controlled by Shisui and other gods?

    This period of time.

    He made continuouspromises with the Uchiha n, promoted Duan to the position of Assistant Hokage, and then let Duan be the Fifth Hokage, all of this...It turned out that Shisui manipted his will unconsciously?

    Think of these.

    The third generation woke up like a dream, dripping with cold sweat.

    Actually, he is not controlled by other gods, but this is the strongest illusion.

    People have to be suspicious.

 Chapter 154: i want you to play a play

    Chapter 154 I want you to y a y

    Hokage Office.

    Danzo closed his eyes, adapting to the power of the kaleidoscope. When he opened his eyes again, the pupil of his right eye had turned into a quadrangr shuriken.

    Then, Danzo looked at the third generation and said in a deep voice:

    "If Zhishui is poisoned by fruit flies, even if he escapes by chance, he will surely die.

    He said that he came to you without telling Uchiha, so until the cause of his death was discovered by the Uchiha n, we had the upper hand.

    Ri Zhan, do you still have to hesitate? Make a quick decision and take action against the Uchiha n! "

    Three generations heard the words, pondered for a moment, and finally nodded:

    "good."

    He also knows that there is no turning back now, and there is only one way to go to the dark.

    "besides¡­"

    Danzo shed his gaze and made a request, "Give me Nine-Tails Jinchuriki. The eye of Shisui, together with the cells of the first Hokage, allow me to control Nine-Tails. That demon fox will be our eradication The key force of the Uchiha n."

    Three generations frowned.

    He subconsciously wanted to refuse, but when he looked at Danzo, for some reason... he agreed by ident and told thetter where Naruto Uzumaki was.

    Danzo looked happy and left in a hurry.

    Just now.

    In order to test the power of other gods, he couldn''t wait to use this technique on the third generation, but thetter did not notice it.

    After Danzo left.

    The third generation is still thinking.

    Uchiha''s three strong men, after removing Shisui, only Duan and Fuyue are left, among which Duan is the most difficult to deal with.

    Whether the Uchiha''s genocide n can seed, the most important thing is to kill Uchiha off.

    I was thinking.

    An Anbu appeared and reported to the third generation: "Hokage-sama, Jiraiya-sama is back."

    This is undoubtedly good news.

    "Let hime and see me."

    Three generations showed joy.

    Jiraiya came back too timely. With the help of this disciple, he has a little more confidence in solving Uchiha Dan and the third generation.

    Uchiha nnd.

    At Zhishui''s house, he sat on the sofa calmly, closing his eyes and resting his mind.

    Da da.

    Tsunade walked back and forth at the door in high heels, looking in the direction of the Hokage Building from time to time. As time passed, her eyes grew more concerned.

    Compared with Duan, Tsunade is obviously not from Uchiha, but he is more worried and anxious about Shisui.

    Because she knew that Shisui went to the third generation this time, and the worst result would be to plunge Konoha into the biggest civil strife in history.

    "Why hasn''t Zhishuie back, is there something wrong?"

    Tsunade couldn''t bear it anymore, and asked Duan.

    Coincidentally.

    As soon as she finished speaking, a figure appeared in the yard, stumbling towards the two of them.

    is water stop.

    At this time, he looked embarrassed, his right eye was closed tightly, and a dry bloodstain hung on his right cheek, which was shocking.

    "Okay, sorry, I failed."

    Zhishui smiled wryly weakly, and almost fell when he reached the door.

    Tsunade hurried forward to support him, and asked with a look of horror:

    "What happened to your right eye, could it be the third generation...?"

    Even though she saw Shisui''s tragedy with her own eyes, she still couldn''t believe that the third generation would do such a thing.

    "It''s Danzo. When I was negotiating with Hokage-sama, he suddenly appeared and attacked me, taking away my right eye."

    Shishui said with a bitter face.

    "What about the third generation, why didn''t he stop Danzo?" Tsunade asked.

    "Master Naruto, he..."

    Zhishui didn''t say anything, but from his lost and desperate expression, he could already guess¡ª¡ª

    Although the third generation was present, he acquiesced in Danzo''s actions.

    See Zhishui like this.

    Tsunade''s hands sank, realizing that this war between Uchiha and the vige could no longer be avoided.

    At this time.

    Zhishui walked towards Duan and said to thetter:

    "Danzo stole my right eye, and I can''t let him get my left eye. I can''t keep this eye anymore, so I can only entrust it to you."

    As he spoke, he stretched out his hand towards his left eye, ready to gouge out the eyeball.

    Whoosh.

    Duan stepped forward, grabbed Zhishui''s wrist, and said to thetter:

    "Your eyes should be handed over to a more suitable person."

    "Who?" Zhishui was taken aback.

    "Itachi." Duan said the nephew''s name.

    "Why?" Shishui didn''t understand why Duan suddenly mentioned Itachi.

    Duan stared at Zhishui with a miserable face, and smiled: "Because, I want you to act in a y."

    ¡­

    In the eyes of outsiders.

    Uchiha Itachi is a smart, calm, and precocious boy, and his usual behavior is the same as that of a mature adult.

    But few people know that his favorite food is the three-color **** that girls like to eat.

    Itachi and Izumi got acquainted with this meatball.

    Today is a sunny day.

    The sun is warm and the breeze is blowing. On the streets of Uchiha, cats liezily, basking in the sun leisurely.

    In the dessert shop.

    Itachi and Izumi walked out talking andughing.

    With Itachi''s help, Izumi had just passed the Chunin exam and won the first ce, so she happily entertained guests and invited Itachi to eat his favorite three-color balls.

    This is a date.

    The two walked side by side, crossing the streets of Uchiha, towards the small park in the n.

    Itachi is taking it easy now.

    Since quitting Anbu and away from the cruel world of ninjas, he no longer has to be caught between his family and the vige, thinking about those desperate issues all day long.

    Instead, you can enjoy the beauty of youth just like your peers.

    He didn''t have so many heavy things in his heart, and his whole personality also changed unconsciously.

    From darkness to light.

    Not for a while.

    The two came to theke in the small park, and saw the sparklingke surface and the breeze blowing, which made people feel refreshed.

    "Itachi, take a break."

    Izumi smiled sweetly and sat down on the bench by theke.

    Huh?

    Itachi noticed something, turned his head to look at the bushes not far away, then shook his head, and said:

    "Sasuke,e out."

    The voice fell.

    There was a rustling sound in the bushes.

    Then, Sasuke, whose head was covered with leaves, came out with a pout.

    He followed his brother all the way and ran over to act as a light bulb.

    "Sasuke is really clingy to you. I remember when I was a child, once I wanted to hug him, but he burst into tears all of a sudden, and refused to leave your arms no matter what."

    Izumi said to Itachi with a smile, his beautiful big eyes bent into crescent moons.

    "snort."

    Hearing Izumi''s ridicule, Sasuke immediately snorted coldly. He didn''t have a good look at this woman who stole his brother.

    Itachi frowned slightly when he saw this, and scolded his younger brother in a slightly harsh tone:

    "Sasuke, be polite."

    When Sasuke heard the words, he immediately pursed his mouth and looked aggrieved.

    Izumi couldn''t help but chuckle when he saw Sasuke like this, and said to Itachi: "It''s okay for children to be ignorant."

    Finished speaking.

    She took out the box containing the three-color **** from the backpack she was carrying, and then fed it to Itachi as usual.

    Itachi blushed, but enjoyed this feeling very much, and was about to bite down.

    "Aww."

    Sasuke, on the other hand, "has quick eyes and a quick mouth", and jumped up, like a puppy snatching food, and cut off the meatball.

    Quan came to his senses, and his face was darkened.

    Itachi also showed a helpless smile.

    It was a good date, but it was spoiled by Sasuke.

    "Sasuke, can you go home first, I''ll y with you when I go backter."

    Just when Itachi was thinking of a way to send his brother away.

    "Gah, gah."

    A shrill and hoarse cry suddenly came from above the three of them.

    Um?

    Itachi looked up and saw a crow hovering in the air, then swooped down andnded on his hand.

    The eyes of this crow are scarlet sharing sharing eyes, blinking and blinking, as if sending some kind of signal to Itachi.

    Itachi looked suspiciously and stood up.

    "What''s wrong?" Quan asked.

    "Shisui needs me urgently, I have to go. Izumi, please take Sasuke back first."

    After finishing speaking, Itachi jumped onto theke, stepped on theke water and entered the opposite woods, where he disappeared for a long time.

    ten minutester.

    Above Nanhechuan, on a cliff 100 meters high.

    This is a ce only Itachi and Zhishui know. In the past, every time there was something important, the two of them woulde here to meet each other.

    "Stop the water."

    As soon as Itachi arrived here, he saw Zhishui standing on the edge of the cliff with his back turned to him.

    "Itachi, you''re here."

    Zhishui turned around slowly, showing his closed right eye and the bloodstain on his cheek in front of Itachi''s eyes.

    Itachi suddenly turned pale with fright, and quickly asked: "What''s going on, your eyes..."

    "Listen, Itachi, I''m running out of time."

    Shisui interrupted Itachi, and then told thetter everything at the fastest speed:

    The third generation suspects that Uchiha and Yunyin are in collusion, and wants to attack the Uchiha n. After learning about this, he decides to lead the Uchiha n tounch a coup.

    In order to prevent the war between the family and the vige, Shisui went to see the third generation alone, hoping to use his kaleidoscope sharingan ability to "fare away the gods" and maintain the peace of the vige.

    Unexpectedly, he was attacked by Danzo, who took away his right eye and was poisoned by thetter, so he couldn''t live long.

    "how so."

    Itachi murmured, he couldn''t ept the cruel fact that happened to Zhishui for a while.

    Shisui showed a miserable smile, and continued to say to Itachi in a tone of self-me and remorse:

    "Itachi, I was too naive, thought too well of the third generation, and didn''t heed Duan''s warning.

    On the issue of the family and the vige, your uncle is right, but what I have been doing all this time has been to add chaos to him and the family.

    Now, I really don''t have the face to see him again, so I can only ask you to hand over my left eye to him..."

    These words are not entirely what Duan Rang Zhishui said.

    Arge part of it is his own words from the bottom of his heart.

    The voice just fell.

    When Itachi was still in shock, Shisui reached out without hesitation and gouged out his left eye.

    Then handed it to Itachi.

    "Stop water..."

    Itachi took the eye with trembling hands.

    "And one more thing."

    Zhishui ignored the blood and tears shed from his left eye. He lost his eyes and seemed oblivious to the pain. "It''s about Kaleidoscope Sharingan."

    Itachi reluctantly listened.

    "Itachi, the first time I showed my kaleidoscope Sharingan in front of you, I saw longing in your eyes.

    I know, your dream is to be the most powerful ninja, be Hokage, and then eliminate war in the world.

    So you really crave the power of the kaleidoscope, right?

    Now I will tell you the way to open these eyes, that is, you have to kill me with your own hands. "

    Zhishui closed his eyes and said these words calmly.

    "What?!"

    Itachi''s pupils shrank, and he stepped back a few steps, his expression extremely horrified.

    Want him to kill Zhishui himself?

    Itachi couldn''t possibly do such a thing anyway.

    Seemingly anticipating Itachi''s reaction, Shisui let out a long sigh and exined his reason for letting Itachi do this:

    "Because, that''s how I opened my eyes. Before I met you, I killed my best friend with my own hands."

    A past event buried deep in my heart is narrated from Zhishuikou.

    He used to have a good friend, who he met in ninja school, and after graduation, the two joined the same team, trusting and relying on each other.

    Until the third Ninja World War broke out.

    Zhishui''s team also went to the battlefield. Under the brutal war situation, they soon encountered a crisis and fell into a situation of istion and helplessness.

    In the end, Zhishui was saved, but his friend failed to survive.

    However.

    This is not because the other party is unlucky, but Zhi Shui Ke''s opinion is that he will die.

    Because of jealousy.

    Zhishui is jealous of his friend''s talent, because the other party is better than him in every aspect. So darkness grew in his heart, and at a critical moment, he made the act of abandoning his friend.

    After the fact.

    Because of his strong remorse for killing his friend, he opened the Kaleidoscope Sharingan.

    Uchiha''s eyes will awaken power due to extremely strong emotional fluctuations. This is the secret of Sharingan.

    "Surprised, Itachi. You wouldn''t think that I''m such a despicable person. People wouldn''t think that Shunna Shisui, who has the name of a genius, is actually just a viin full of jealousy."

    Zhishui said mockingly.

    "..."

    Itachi didn''t know what to say.

    He only realized now that he didn''t know Zhishui well.

    "Itachi, I''m hopeless, but I don''t want to die meaninglessly like this. So, please kill me, just like I killed my best friend. Through the pain, you will get the Kaleidoscope Sharingan, Then use the power of those eyes to protect the Uchiha n!"

    While talking, Shisui opened his arms and walked towards Itachi.

    Itachi came back to his senses, opened his eyes wide, and backed away in horror:

    "Shishui, you...don''te here."

    However, Zhishui suddenly raised his voice and shouted:

    "Come on, Uchiha Itachi! Let me see your size! You clearly have the talent to awaken the kaleidoscope, why are you so timid and let me down so much?"

    "I can not do it!"

    Itachi also yelled at Shisui, trembling all over.

    If it was him before, the one whose heart was swallowed by darkness, he might really kill his best friend.

    But now, he has lost the so-called "weight".

    That **** volume.

    "I see."

    Zhishui suddenlyughed, and stopped forcing Itachi.

    Facing Itachi, he retreated, and quickly retreated to the edge of the cliff.

    "Itachi, remember, you must listen to your uncle. Only by breaking can the Uchiha n be saved."

    After saying thest words, Shisui jumped in front of Itachi and jumped off the cliff.

    "Stop the water!"

    Itachi rushed to the edge of the cliff and let out a mournful cry.

    Then, he knelt down on the ground with a plop.

    After a long silence.

    Shua.

    Itachi raised his head abruptly, a pair of eyes burst out with a blood-red monster light, and the eyes burned like mes, and finally turned into a pattern of three intersecting des.

    Kaleidoscope Sharingan.

 Chapter 155: For the freedom of the stone!

    Chapter 155 For the freedom of stone!

    "Dumb, dumb."

    A group of crows hovered over the cliff, making a shrill and hoarse cry, which made people feel inexplicably sad.

    Nanhechuan under the cliff, by the river.

    Judgment and Tsunade are waiting here.

    Tsunade frowned, looked up at the top of the cliff, thinking about what Duan said to Shisui earlier.

    He wants Zhishui to perform a y, the purpose is to¡ª

    Let Uchiha Itachi awaken Kaleidoscope Sharingan.

    The method of breaking, can it really seed?

    Tsunade was skeptical and curious about this.

    After all, she now also has a pair of Sangoudama Sharingan, and can use it as freely as Uchiha.

    If she can witness the opening of a pair of kaleidoscopes, it will undoubtedly be a valuable experience and enlightenment for her, which will allow her to deepen her thinking and understanding of Sharingan.

    at this time.

    Phew.

    I saw a figure jumping down from a cliff more than 100 meters high, falling like a meteor.

    Here it is, Zhishui.

    Plop.

    Zhishui fell into the river of Nanhechuan.

    This is a cliff-jumping scene arranged by Duan Zhishui, using thetter''s suicide to stimte Itachi to open his eyes. For a ninja, falling into the river from such a height is not too dangerous.

    But.

    Waited for a while, but there was no movement on the river.

    Duan unhurriedly took off his shirt and plunged into the water. After about half a minute, he fished Zhishui out from the bottom of the river.

    Put it on the ground near the shore.

    "Ahem..."

    Shishui, who lost his eyes, coughed violently, coughing up the water and blood in his lungs, looking extremely miserable.

    Something is wrong.

    Tsunade frowned when he saw this, and immediately stepped forward to check the water, only to find out how bad his physical condition was.

    "You are clearly poisoned, why didn''t you tell me earlier?"

    She looked surprised, and quickly took out the "universal antidote" she prepared, and took it for Zhishui.

    Then.

    Tsunade used the Chakra scalpel to cut open the wound where Shisui was bitten by poisonous insects.

    As the atomized chakra emitted from her palm, drops of toxin formed a green liquid and floated out of Zhishui''s body.

    The art of extracting fine patients.

    This is an advanced medical ninjutsu that can remove all toxins that harm the human body.

    But Shisui had difficulty opening his mouth, and said to Tsunade:

    "Thank you, Tsunade-sama, don''t waste any more chakra. I was poisoned by the ninjas of the oil girl n. The poison has already spread to my whole body, and even you can''t do anything about it."

    We were on a cliff just now.

    Zhishui just wanted Itachi to kill him himself because he thought he couldn''t survive.

    Tsunade trembled all over, and the movement of his hands slowly stopped, his eyes became depressed.

    She doesn''t have much friendship with Uchiha Shisui.

    But this sixteen-year-old boy has a sunny personality and a gentle and polite speech. When everyone gets along with him, he will feel at ease like a spring breeze.

    He has a kind heart, even if he sacrifices his own life, he still wants to protect the peace of the vige.

    On Zhishui.

    In a trance, Tsunade saw the shadow of his younger brother Nasuki.

    So she didn''t want Zhishui to die.

    But as Shisui said, it was already toote.

    Tsunade couldn''t help turning her head, and looked at Duan aside, she didn''t speak, but her eyes were clearly asking thetter¡ª

    Ã You expected this to happen, right?

    She doesn''t understand.

    Juan, since he has seen through the true colors of the Third Hokage, why did he instigate Shisui to meet the other party, and intentionally let the child fall into the danger of narrow escape?

    Because Zhishui must die.

    So far.

    Under the influence of Duan, although Zhishui''s character seems to have changed a lot, he is still that naive idealist in his heart.

    When the war between Uchiha and Konoha really broke out, it is absolutely impossible to predict which side Shisui will stand in the end.

    So he decided to let Zhishui die.

    Shisui''s death can not only stimte Itachi''s potential, but also arouse the anger and hatred of the Uchiha n, which can be regarded as a worthy death.

    but.

    Juan was not interested in exining these things to Tsunade, so he walked up to Shisui, looked down at thetter, and asked lightly:

    "Is there anything else you want to say?"

    Zhi Shui does have something to say.

    His face was calm, and gradually revealed an expression of enlightenment, and he spoke slowly:

    "Broken.

    I used to think that the Uchiha n fell into a narrow-minded nism, and no one except myself could understand the will of fire.

    I also thought that it was my mission to ease the rtionship between the family and the vige, and I was the savior who brought peace to Konoha.

    When I went to meet the third generation this time, I was still self-righteous, wishful thinking that the other party would ept my proposal.

    Until now.

    I finally saw how stupid and arrogant I was, how ridiculous, pitiful and pathetic I was. "

    This confession about Zhishui.

    Duan nodded approvingly, andmented:

    "People, you can only truly recognize yourself when you are dying. Congrattions, Zhishui."

    Zhishui smiled when he heard the words.

    Yeah, he finally saw himself clearly, but it was toote.

    So he can only say one thing to Duan:

    "Du, the future of the family... I''ll leave it to you."

    This time, Zhishui only mentioned the family, but did not mention the vige.

    "Don''t worry, Konoha will pay the price. Sandaime and Danzo will eventually be nailed to the pir of shame in history because of what they have done these years."

    Duan said calmly.

    It¡¯s just the opposite of Shisui. Duan only said that Konoha will pay the price, but he didn¡¯t mention what will happen to the Uchiha n.

    Zhishui didn''t respond to Duan''s words.

    With a faint smile on his face, he lost hisst breath, and his soul returned to the purend.

    Tsunade, who had been silent all this time, finally couldn''t help it anymore.

    She stood up suddenly, and asked Qiduan angrily:

    "Zhishui is obviously a member of your n, and he has given you loyalty and trust. But you don''t care about his life, and you don''t feel sad about his death, and even congratte him?"

    "Of course congrattions. Zhishui finally got rid of the brainwashing of the will of fire, and is no longer that stubborn guy. To be honest, I think he is much more pleasing to the eye now."

    Juan said this, showing a faint smile.

    Seeing him like this, Tsunade''s eyes widened:

    "But does that make any sense? He''s dead, and he''s only sixteen!"

    "So what, I''ll think of a way to revive himter. Isn''t there a forbidden technique in this world to resurrect the dead? For example, your second grandfather, Qianshou Feijian, developed a technique called Dirty Earth Reincarnation."

    Juan said disapprovingly, as if the death of a person was just a trivial matter.

    Actually.

    In this world, death is indeed not so pessimistic, because it only means the death of the body, not the end of the soul.

    After a person dies, the soul will go to the Pure Land.

    As long as there is a suitable means, the soul of the dead can be called back from the purend and resurrected in various forms.

    Only known, there are reincarnation, reincarnation in dirty soil, reincarnation of one''s own life and so on.

    Tsunade froze.

    When she was stunned, Duan picked up Zhishui''s body and strode away.

    In the y he asked Zhishui to perform, the living part has been performed, and the afterlife part has not been performed yet.

    A dead Zhishui is more useful than a living one.

    soon.

    Duan returned to the n area and found his brother-inw Fu Yue.

    "Guan, what''s wrong? Zhishui..."

    Fuyue was horrified when he saw Shisui''s body.

    "Call all the nsmen, brother-inw. The time hase for the life and death of the Uchiha n." Duan looked at Ling Ran and said this to Fu Yue.

    Less than a quarter of an hour.

    Nearly 800 people from the Uchiha n came from all directions and gathered in the open space in front of the building of the Ministry of Meat Reform.

    Above the steps, Fuyue and Duan stood side by side, looking heavy and serious.

    Seeing the appearance of the two, the nsmen couldn''t help whispering, wondering if something bad happened.

    Until everyone is here.

    Fuyue said in a deep and sad voice: "Zhishui is dead!"

    As soon as this remark came out, it immediately exploded in the crowd like a bolt from the blue.

    Zhishui...dead? !

    All the nsmen had a look of astonishment on their faces, unable to ept such a thing for a while.

    At this time.

    Daohuo and Tiehuo walked out of the building with their heads down, carrying a stretcher. Under Fuyue''s order, they ced the stretcher in front of the steps and lifted the white cloth on it.

    Shisui''s body was revealed.

    "The third generation deceived the Uchiha n!"

    Fuyue suddenly raised his voice, revealing the truth of Shisui''s death to the tribe with a face of grief and anger, "The third generation madepromises with the Uchiha and paralyzed us with benefits, but secretly nned to destroy the Uchiha n. In order to save the family, Shisui , went to negotiate with the third generation alone, but was attacked by thetter, took away the kaleidoscope Sharingan, and unfortunately died!"

    Hearing Fu Yue''s words, and then seeing Shisui''s miserable death.

    Everyone in the Uchiha came back to their senses, and couldn''t help but feel angry.

    Also present were A Fei and Fengshen Leishen.

    "Brother Zhishui!"

    Brother Fantong threw himself on Zhishui''s body and burst into tears. Although they are not very smart, they can tell that Zhishui is sincerely treating them well, and they have always regarded them as friends.

    A Fei stood by at a loss, feeling unbelievable about Zhishui''s death.

    "Hoo~"

    Fuyue took a deep breath and took a step forward.

    Then, the head of the Uchiha, in front of all the nsmen, issued a deration of battle to Konoha.

    "The third generation always said that the thing that Konoha ninjas must protect is jade.

    What is jade?

    I used to think that Yu was the next generation of the vige, but in the eyes of the third generation and Danzo, they themselves were Yu, the embodiment of the will of fire.

    As for our Uchiha n, in Yu''s eyes, they are nothing more than stones worth mentioning.

    Perhaps the third generation thought that sooner orter, the stones with crumbling feet will be crushed or thrown into the cesspit.

    But he forgot that the jade that prides itself on being noble is fragile, but the stone is very hard. As long as you fight it out, you can fight with each other to die together!

    Uchiha does not believe in the so-called will of fire, we must have our own will of stone.

    For Uchiha''s freedom, I dere¡ª

    Uchiha officially broke with Konoha, and he will never die! "

    At this moment, Fu Yue was impassioned.

    finallye.

    Fuyue realized that the future he saw afterunching Amabie, the day when Uchiha and Konoha fought to the death, is today.

    "Never die!" "Fight with Konoha!"

    The ?? nsmen were also excited and shouted.

    at this time.

    A strong chakra fluctuation suddenly came from the periphery of the crowd.

    Everyone in Uchiha turned their heads one after another, only to realize that it was Itachi.

    His pair of kaleidoscope Sharingan, exuded a strange scarlet light, which shocked the people of the n, and they spread out to both sides to make way for him.

    Itachi stepped forward and walked through the crowd.

    "Itachi, your eyes..."

    Fuyue couldn''t help being surprised and delighted when he saw his son''s kaleidoscope Sharingan.

    Itachi walked up the steps, came to Duan, and spread out a palm to thetter, with a **** eye in the palm.

    "Uncle, these are the eyes of Zhishui, he asked me to hand them over to you."

    Itachi said calmly.

    "Okay." Duan only said one word.

    As soon as the words fell, a crow suddenly appeared andnded in Itachi''s palm.

    Then, Shisui''s eye floated up and merged into the crow''s left eye, bing one with it.

    "Dumb."

    The crow screamed, and one of its wings disappeared out of thin air, leaving only a few feathers, which fell lightly to the ground.

    Zhishui''s left eye was closed.

    Next.

    Itachi turned around, walked to the stretcher, and lifted it up with his own hands.

    "I want to stop the water''s death and ask the third generation for an exnation." He said expressionlessly, his voice was as cold as frost, and his whole body exuded a strong killing intent.

    So.

    Following the patriarch Fu Yue''s order.

    Uchiha''s two hundred ninjas walked out of the gate of the n in a mighty way, and went straight to the Hokage Building.

    Only a small number of fighters were left, guarding the nnd and the rest of the Ping nationality.

    Whoosh.

    Tsunade suddenly appeared with a serious face.

    Without waiting to break her mouth, she took the initiative to say:

    "I don''t want to intervene in the war between Uchiha and Konoha, but I want to protect the research results of Hashirama cells and prevent it from falling into the hands of some people."

    Judgingly heard the words, nodded, and then said to Mikoto beside her:

    "Sister, you can stay and help Tsunade."

    Let Mikoto and Tsunade be together, I can definitely feel relieved.

    "Yeah." Miqin replied with a worried face, and followed her brother''s arrangement.

    Next.

    "A Fei." Duan shouted at A Fei, and thetter immediately unfolded his body and wrapped it around him.

    Whoosh.

    Duan''s figure shed, and disappeared from the spot.

    Taking advantage of the fact that the Uchiha n rushed towards the Hokage building, attracting the attention of the whole vige, I decided to act alone first, and go to a certain ce in the vige to get something.

    Yile Avenue.

    With the sound of "da da da" footsteps from far to near.

    Uchiha''s two hundred ninjas, all armed and murderous, headed straight to the Hokage Building under the leadership of Fu Yue and Itachi''s father and son.

    "what happened?"

    "It''s not good, the Uchiha people seem to be making trouble again."

    When the vigers on both sides of the street saw this scene, they all looked terrified, and hurriedly hid in their homes and closed the doors and windows.

    The news reached the police department.

    Captain Hinata Hyuzu led arge group of police officers and rushed to the Uchiha n on the way.

    As soon as Hizuru appeared, he noticed the corpse on the stretcher being carried by Itachi, Daohuo and others.

    Is that... Shisui Uchiha?

    Rizu was taken aback suddenly, feeling very bad, and finally bit the bullet and asked:

    "Patriarch Fuyue, what are you doing?"

    The only response to him was Itachi''s angry shout:

    "Get out!"

 Chapter 156: One touch!

    Chapter 156 is about to start!

    "Get out!"

    Itachi''s unceremonious shout echoed in the street, causing everyone in the police department to change their faces.

    Hinata Hinata was even more furious.

    He is the majestic head of the Hinata n and the head of the police force. In front of so many people, it is the turn of the eleven-year-old Uchiha Itachi to scold him?

    Hizuru frowned and was about to get angry when he suddenly saw Itachi''s eyes.

    Those eyes are different from ordinary Gouyu Sharingan, but a shuriken pattern formed by three des, exuding a mysterious and dangerous atmosphere.

    Is that... Kaleidoscope Sharingan?

    The Japanese feet were terrified.

    In the entire ninja world, who doesn''t know the power of Uchiha Kaleidoscope?

    Duan, Shisui, Fuyue, Obito, these kaleidoscope eye-openers, which one is not famous, people will avoid and take a detour when they see it.

    Now, Uchiha has another pair of kaleidoscopes, and it is a boy who is only eleven years old.

    What kind of monsters are they in this family, and how many geniuses are there?

    Think here.

    Hinata Hizuru seemed to be drenched in a basin of cold water from head to toe, the anger in his heart was abruptly extinguished, and he had to calm himself down.

    He knew very well.

    In a real fight, he is probably not Uchiha Itachi''s opponent, and he will only humiliate himself.

    The police department is the same. Every time they find trouble with the Uchiha n, they alwayse back disheveled, and they have no strength to contend with the Uchiha.

    at this time.

    Fuyue took a step forward, spoke in a deep voice, and gave Hinata Hyuzu a step:

    "Captain Nizuzu, Uchiha is going to ask the third generation for an exnation of Zhishui''s death today. I advise you not to meddle in other people''s business, so as not to involve the Hyuga n."

    Rizu''s face changed, and then he led everyone in the police department to retreat silently.

    So.

    The Uchiha n move on.

    Every member of the Uchiha tribe kept their eyes on the Hokage Building at the end of Ichiraku Avenue, and they didn''t even look at the police department.

    During this period.

    Not only the police department, but also other ethnic groups in Konoha and arge number of civilian ninjas also got the news and came here one after another.

    Thousands of people gathered around Ichiraku Avenue, watching the Uchiha n flocking to the Hokage Building in amazement.

    Many people looked worried, feeling that an unprecedented turmoil was about to erupt in Konoha.

    Hokage Office.

    "During the time you were not in the vige, Uchiha and the people of Yun Yin colluded secretly, intending to subvert Konoha. Just an hour ago, Shisui even came to the door, trying to manipte the old man with illusions, and asked me to hand over the position of Hokage Give Uchiha a break..."

    Sandaimu exined the current situation to Jiraiya with lingering fears, and finally determined to get rid of the Uchiha n.

    The key to destroy Uchiha is to kill Uchiha off.

    "Duan is very powerful. Among the people I have met so far, that guy''s strength may be second only to Nagato. This kind of demigod-level powerhouse cannot be defeated by crowd tactics."

    Ji Lai also had a dignified expression and analyzed it.

    He learned the information about the offender from the third generation, and also fought against the opponent himself, and finally judged the strength of this person, which is probably at the same level as the Sanjiao Hanzo in his peak period.

    "Is there... is there no way to deal with him?"

    Three generations heard the words, their brows could not help but frowned into a word of Chuan, thinking hard.

    "Don''t worry."

    Jiraiya alsoforted the third generation, and then his eyes turned bright, and he said confidently, "I will ask the two sages of Mt. Myogi, Fukasaku and Elder Shimei, to help me enter the sage mode and defeat Uchiha with the power of sage break."

    Xianshu is Ji Laiye''s trump card.

    It took him ten years to learn the immortal mode. As long as he uses this power in battle, he will be invincible and invincible.

    also.

    Ji also said that he can also channel other big toads from Mt. Miaomu to help Konoha suppress the Uchiha n.

    "That''s really great. Jiraiya, thanks to you."

    Sandaimu showed joy, and finally felt relieved.

    Mt. Miaomu is one of the three holynds in the legend of the Ninja World. Its status is transcendent. Even Konoha, the head of the Five Great Ninja Viges, cannot bepared with it.

    Jiraiya has also received the inheritance of Miao Mushan, and can mobilize the power of the toad n, and join forces with Konoha to deal with Uchiha.

    In this way, the Uchiha n will have absolutely no chance of winning.

    Whoosh.

    An Anbu suddenly appeared and hurriedly reported:

    "Master Hokage, the Uchiha n took to the streets together and came straight to the Hokage Building. They also carried a stretcher with Uchiha Shisui''s body on it."

    The joy on the third generation''s face disappeared instantly, and his expression became serious again.

    It seems that the Uchiha n has learned the truth about Shisui''s death.

    Jiraiya frowned, and said to the third generation:

    "The Uchiha people probably want to take advantage of Shisui''s death to nder and use you and force you to abdicate in public."

    "I''ve expected it."

    Sandaimu sighed, and prepared to get up and go downstairs to face the Uchiha n.

    "The other party ising aggressively, you''d better not show up, let me go down and have a look first."

    Ji also stopped the third generation, and offered to rece the third generation by him to negotiate with the Uchiha n.

    Three generations hesitated for a moment, finally nodded, and said solemnly:

    "Okay, then please."

    ¡­

    In the ninja world, the most valuable thing is not money ornd, but ninja inheritance.

    An S-level or A-level secret technique can make a small family that was originally unknown rise to a powerful ninja family in just one generation.

    Low-level civilian ninjas like Maitedai ??became famous by fighting against forbidden techniques such as Bamen Dunjia, leaving a strong mark in the history of the ninja world.

    In Konoha.

    As we all know, the six-year course of the ninja school will only teach students the most basic three-body art.

    For those civilian ninjas who have no family inheritance.

    If you want to learn more ninjutsu, you can only perform dangerous missions, or go to the front line to fight desperately, gainbat achievements and exchange for ninjutsu.

    There is such a ce in Konoha Vige, which stores arge number of advanced ninjutsu, forbidden techniques, and esoteric techniques, making countless Konoha ninjas want to go there once in their dreams.

    It is the forbidden art library.

    All ninjas who have been here will be reborn.

    For example, the Fourth Namami Fengshuimen, it is here that he obtained the Hiraishin Jutsu, and then he grew from amoner ninja to the famous yellow sh in the ninja world.

    but.

    Anyone entering the Forbidden Art Library without the personal permission of Hokage-sama will be regarded as the most serious crime.

    Even Orochimaru, the most proud disciple of the third generation, was no exception.

    He sneaked into the library of the forbidden arts, and secretly learned the forbidden arts such as the Eight Qi Art and the Reincarnation of the Dirty Earth. He was discovered by the third generation and defected on the spot.

    today.

    When the war between Uchiha and Konoha was about to break out, Duan came to the forbidden art library.

    Although the location of this ce is extremely hidden and the guards are extremely strict, in front of Duan, it is nothing but a fake.

    Plop. thump.

    At the door of the library, the two Anbu ninjas who were guarding here were attacked by surprise before they could react, and they passed out on the ground.

    Boom.

    Judgment pushed open the door of the forbidden art library and walked in.

    As far as the eye can see, there are rows of bookshelves with countless ninjutsu scrolls on them, which is dazzling.

    Juan picked up the candlestick and wandered past the bookshelves, looking for what he wanted.

    It didn''t take long.

    found it.

    In an inconspicuous corner, Duan found a huge scroll with four words written on it¡ªBook of Seals.

    That''s it.

    Most of the forbidden techniques in Konoha Vige are recorded in this scroll.

    Shua.

    Duan opened the scroll, and after a rough flip, he saw multiple shadow clones, dirty soil reincarnation, mutual multiplication of detonating symbols, eight Qi techniques, and ghoul sealing.

    are the kind of ninjutsu that can cause great damage or even death to the caster.

    That''s why it is called the Book of Seals.

    In order to prevent those who want to covet it, this scroll is kept by Hokage in person.

    It saves a lot of effort to find the sealed book here, otherwise, he would have to copy the third generation of the family directly.

    Putting the Book of Seals on his back and waist, Duan walked out from the Forbidden Art Library.

    Next.

    It''s time to go to the Hokage Building and enjoy a big show.

    Konohahoushan.

    Danzo leaned on crutches and walked into the depths of the woods. His right eye was bandaged again at some point.

    Obito came out from behind a big tree.

    "What about Nine-Tails Jinchuriki, didn''t you promise to hand over Uzumaki Naruto to me?"

    Seeing that Danzo was empty-handed, Obito couldn''t help but look unhappy.

    To this, Danzo responded unhurriedly:

    "Sorry, the old man has already found a way to control Kyuubi, so I won''t bother you with this matter. However, you can still dedicate your strength to deal with the Uchiha n together with the old man."

    "snort."

    Obito snorted immediately after hearing the words, "I knew you would backtrack. Forget it, since you don''t have any sincerity, then our cooperation wille to an end."

    After speaking, his eyes turned cold, and he walked towards Danzo.

    He intends to take Danzo by strong means, and then force thetter to hand over Nine Tails Jinchuriki.

    Facing Obito showing his murderous intent.

    Danzo had no fear, just stood there motionless, and the right eye under the bandage quietlyunched another **** at the opponent...

    Shisui''s right eye must continuously release chakra in order to manipte the consciousness of the target person. And once the spell is stopped, the target will get rid of the control of other gods.

    is a non-permanent other god.

    But its advantage is that it can be used frequently, especially with the blessing of inter-column cells, the time for each activation is greatly shortened.

    Danzo had just used Bietenshin against the third generation to test the power of this technique, and at this time he couldn''t wait to use it on Obito.

    "Obito, with your own strength, there is no way to avenge the Uchiha n. If you want to realize your ambition, there is only one way to go, and that is to join the old man..."

    Danzo''s deep voice sounded, full of temptation, like the whisper of a demon.

    Obito was stunned for a moment, the killing intent on his face disappeared, and his expression quickly became dull: "You''re right..."

    seeded.

    Danzo was overjoyed, and continued to maintain the other gods, and said to Obito:

    "Lend me your eyes, it can only y its greatest role on this old man''s arm."

    "No, no problem."

    Obito hesitated for a while, but in the end he raised a hand out of nowhere and reached for his right eye.

    He is about to dedicate his eyes to Danzo.

    "Obito, be careful, you have fallen into Danzo''s illusion!"

    Hei Ze suddenly appeared from the ground beside him, and shouted at Obito anxiously.

    Um?

    Obito was shocked all over, as if waking up from a dream, and the action of digging out his right eye also stopped.

    Then.

    He stepped back abruptly, distanced himself from Danzo in surprise.

    Pity.

    Danzo secretly thought in his heart that he almost seeded.

    "Under the bandage on Danzo''s face is Uchiha Shisui''s Kaleidoscope Sharingan. He used that eye to cast an illusion on you."

    Heijue came to Obito and reminded him.

    Everyone''s Chakra is different and can be clearly distinguished, especially Sensing Ninja is best at this kind of thing.

    Zhishui''s chakra is very special, it is a rare green color, and anyone who has seen it with their own eyes will be deeply impressed.

    So Heijue recognized it at a nce. When Danzo activated the other gods, what flowed in his body was Shishui''s Chakra.

    "It can manipte my will unconsciously, and even make me dig out my right eye. Is this the ability of Zhishui Kaleidoscope? That guy, A Fei, is also controlled in this way..."

    Obito came back to his senses, and couldn''t help feeling a bit of fear.

    I was almost overshadowed by Danzo.

    Then the anger rose, and the killing intent resumed.

    Danzo''s expression changed, he took a step back, and began to persuade:

    "The war between Uchiha and Konoha is about to break out. At this juncture, we should not fight among ourselves, but should join hands to deal with Uchiha."

    He seemed to forget what he did to Obito just now in the blink of an eye.

    As soon as Danzang finished speaking, two guards, the oil girl Ryoma and the fruit fly, quietly appeared behind him.

    "Danzo-sama, the Uchiha n brought Shisui''s body to the Hokage Building, and the conflict is imminent."

    The oily girl Ryoma reported in a deep voice.

    finallye.

    Danzo''s eyes shed, and then he looked at Obito opposite him:

    "You heard it too, we''d better not kill each other here, so as not to miss the good show."

    After finishing speaking, he slowly backed away until he disappeared from Obito''s sight.

    "When the Uchiha n is destroyed, the first thing I want to kill is the old thing Danzo."

    Obito looked at the leaving Danzo, and said coldly with a nk face.

    "Let''s find a way to capture some Sharingan first, especially the kaleidoscopes of Uchiha Duan and Uchiha Fugaku, and they can no longer fall into Konoha''s hands."

    Heijue made a reminder.

    Next second.

    The two also left here and rushed to the Hokage Building.

    In the sound of rumbling footsteps.

    The Uchiha n finally arrived at the Hokage Building.

    at this time.

    Hundreds of masked and heavily armed Anbu ninjas filed out of the building, forming a confrontation with the Uchiha n.

    These Anbu are the real elite of Konoha. Compared with the mob in the police department, I don¡¯t know how much stronger they are.

    Facing the menacing Uchiha n, they didn''t say a word.

    Not retreating an inch.

 Chapter 157: dog and uchiha

    Chapter 157 Dog and Uchiha

    Itachi stared at the door of the Hokage Building.

    As long as Sandaime and Danzoe out from there, he must make them confess the crime of killing Shisui, and then use his kaleidoscope Sharingan to avenge Shisui.

    pity.

    What came out of it was not Sandaime or Danzo, but... Jiraiya.

    Jiraiya, a tall man with long white hair, strode out of the building with a serious face, and came to the opposite of the Uchiha people.

    "It''s Jiraiya-sama."

    The Konoha ninjas who were watching around began to whisper.

    Jiraiya went deep into Yuyin Vige alone,pleted negotiations with Akatsuki''s leader Payne, helped Konoha and Yuyin sign an armistice agreement, and sessfully resolved a huge crisis.

    Such achievements made him known as the hero who saved Konoha.

    The former Konoha Sannin.

    When Orochimaru rebelled against the vige and died, and Tsunade also fell to the Uchiha n, only Jiraiya still stood firmly on the vige''s side, and naturally won the support of many Konoha ninjas.

    His prestige in Konoha has even surpassed that of the third generation.

    Huh.

    Jiraiya nced over the Uchiha crowd, but did not see Uchiha Tetsu, which made him deeply suspicious and uneasy.

    All Uchiha''s actions are ordered by Duan behind his back.

    That man, it is impossible to miss such an asion.

    But right now.

    Jiraiya could only look at Uchiha''s patriarch, Fuyue, and thetter looked at each other.

    After a brief silence.

    "n leader Fuyue, what does the Uchiha n mean by this?"

    Zi also spoke first, trying tomunicate with the other party.

    Fuyue heard the words, and first signaled to Itachi with his eyes, asking thetter to put the stretcher on the open space in front of him, and show Shisui''s body to everyone.

    Then.

    "Three Daime connived at Danzo to kill Shisui, and even stole Shisui''s eyes in a frenzy... They knew they hadmitted an ugly crime and didn''t dare to show their faces, so they sent you to deal with it, Jiraiya?"

    Fuyue sneered, angrily made the high-level crimes public, and sneered mercilessly.

    Ji also frowned, and nced at Zhishui''s corpse on the ground, only to see two dark blood holes in thetter''s eyes.

    Eye-catching?

    The other party''s statement differs from what the third generation told him in some details.

    but.

    Jiraiya still chooses to believe in the third generation.

    But other people are different.

    "It turned out that Danzo killed Uchiha Shisui? Wasn''t he thrown into Anbu Prison, and was he released secretly by the third generation?"

    "With Danzo''s character and methods, it is not surprising to do such a murderous thing."

    "It must have been Sandaime and Danzo who set up a scheme to kill Shisui, but Shisui escaped, and the matter was revealed. No wonder the Uchiha n is so angry and wants to settle ounts with Sandaime."

    "..."

    The surrounding Konoha ninjas talked a lot.

    When Danzo was the assistant of Hokage, he did a lot of outrageous things, such as forcibly recruiting talents of all ethnic groups to join the root.

    As for the third generation, it was originally regarded as a highly respected and respected Hokage.

    But in the recent period, his series of decisions, such as rashly dering war that led to the annihtion of Konoha''s 3,000 troops, constantpromises with Uchiha, and various protections for Danzo, all make people see his old and fatuous.

    The reputation plummeted.

    Therefore, in the eyes of many people.

    Although the Uchiha n is not a good thing, the third generation and Danzo are not much better. The two sides are just dogs biting dogs.

    Fuyue saw part of Konoha Ninja''s thoughts.

    So he immediately raised his voice and shouted to everyone:

    "Today, the Uchiha n is just to avenge Shisui, and will never hurt the innocent. I hope you will not be deceived, and don''t join this war that has nothing to do with you!"

    Sure enough.

    After hearing the words, everyone in Konoha looked at each other, ormunicated in low voices, and then they all chose to back away.

    Not to mention those small families and civilian ninjas, even the big n like Inokacho, who was once loyal to the third generation, put on a posture of staying out of the matter at this time.

    Some time ago.

    Takekaze Akimichi was invited out of the mountain by the third generation, and took the elite of the Inoka Butterfly n to the front line, but none of them came back.

    This matter filled the three ns with resentment towards the third generation.

    At this time, they even saw that the third generation had run out of power and was about to copse.

    So I chose to stand by.

    not good.

    Seeing this, I secretly thought that it was terrible.

    If the Konoha people don¡¯t go out to encircle and suppress Uchiha, relying only on him and the hundred-odd Anbu, I¡¯m afraid they will inevitably fall into a hard fight.

    What disturbed him the most was.

    Until now, Uchiha still has not shown up.

    at this time.

    An old but energetic voice suddenly sounded from the periphery of the crowd.

    "Uchiha Shisui attempted to use illusion to manipte the third generation, so that the third generation gave way to Uchiha Dan, so that Uchiha ruled Konoha. Fortunately, the old man took action in time to stop this conspiracy!"

    Under the suspicious eyes of countless people.

    Danzo and his two guards strode out of the crowd and arrived in front of the Hokage Building.

    "Danzo!"

    Itachi''s pupils shrank suddenly, and the scarlet pupils burst into sharp eyes, and he was about to activate the pupil technique of kaleidoscope.

    Huh?

    Danzo couldn''t help being surprised when he saw Itachi''s eyes, and then said with emotion:

    "Itachi, you really have dark qualifications.

    The Second Hokage once said before his death that Sharingan is the eye that reflects the soul. If the Uchiha family wants to open their eyes, they often need strong negative emotional stimtion, and the best way is to kill theirpanions or rtives.

    Let me guess, you can open this pair of kaleidoscope Sharingan because you killed Zhishui with your own hands, right? "

    As soon as this remark came out.

    There was amotion in the crowd, and many people were shocked.

    The Uchiha n''s kaleidoscope Sharingan, is this how it was opened?

    actually.

    There have been rumors in the vige for a long time, don''t get close to the Uchiha n, or you will be unlucky.

    For example, Itachi, the team he used to be in, encountered enemies when he was out on a mission, and all members were wiped out. He was the only one who survived and opened Sharingan.

    The same is true for Shisui. After losing hispanion, he opened the Kaleidoscope Sharingan.

    Now it seems.

    Those who are too close to the Uchiha n, in their eyes, are just materials for sacrifices to open their eyes?

    "Itachi, don''t be impulsive."

    Fugaku put his hand on Itachi''s shoulder.

    Then he looked directly at Danzo, and said coldly:

    "Danzo, do you think that anyone will believe the nder and usations from your mouth? The Uchiha n only does one thing today, which is to take revenge against the water, and then they leave Konoha with their family. Nostalgic for power and the seat of Hokage!"

    This is a decision Fu Yue made after careful consideration.

    Since Konoha can''t amodate Uchiha, then Uchiha will leave this ghost ce and go out to set up another family.

    But before that, the revenge that should be avenged must be avenged, so that he can break with Konoha happily.

    Danzo just sneered:

    "That sounds good! Uchiha clearly intends to take refuge in Yunying Vige, and then use its power tounch a war against Konoha. I swear, I will never let you leave Konoha alive!"

    His words caused another round of discussions in Konoha.

    Is it true that Uchiha colluded with Yunying Vige to help foreign enemies annex Konoha?

    Facing Danzo''s nder, Fuyue was not angry, and wanted to defend the Uchiha n.

    But Danzo suddenly stared, and in front of Quan Konoha, said amazing words:

    "Once upon a time, there was a dog.

    The first generation of Hokage said that dogs are human and can be friends and family members of people, so we should use love to influence them. But he was finally bitten by a dog and died of rabies;

    The second generation of Hokage said that dogs need to be disciplined, especially for a dog that is prone to madness. After throwing a bone to make it obedient, it is necessary to quickly tie the rope and put on the muzzle. When you need it to bite, release it;

    As for the Third Hokage, he is only indecisive, seeing the dog getting more and more crazy, and even grinning at people, but he can¡¯t make up his mind to beat the dog;

    In my opinion, since it is a mad dog, there is no need to keep it, it should be killed from the very beginning.

    That''s right!

    The Uchiha n is that mad dog.

    All Konoha ninjas, together with the old man today, kill the Uchiha gang who colluded with Yunyin and ate the dog! "

    this moment.

    Danzo finally told the root cause of his hatred of the Uchiha n.

    In his eyes, the Uchiha n is a mad dog, which may bite its master back at any time. Such a dog must be killed.

    Quiet.

    Deathly quiet.

    Everyone present, whether Jiraiya, Anbe, the Uchiha n, or many Konoha ninjas, never thought that Danzo would say such a thing.

    Compare Uchiha to a dog.

    As soon as this remark is made, it is destined to die forever.

    "Danzo!"

    Itachi yelled angrily again, out of anger, his killing intent reached the extreme, and his eyes were fixed on Danzo.

    Next second.

    Itachi''s right eye had a strong Yin Escape Chakra fluctuation, and at the same time, a tear of blood flowed from his eye.

    Chi Chi Chi Chi.

    Suddenly, a ck me appeared on Danzo''s chest without warning, attached to his body surface, and spread rapidly to his whole body.

    "Hiss!"

    Danzo was caught off guard by the attack, and immediately screamed in pain, his expression distorted and painful.

    Water escape!

    He endured the severe pain and formed seals, summoned water to wrap himself, trying to extinguish the mes on his body. I didn''t expect-

    The ck me couldn''t be extinguished even by water, and even used fire to ovee the water, causing the water to burn together.

    Amaterasu.

    This technique is to summon the ck me from the center of the sun at the focus of the kaleidoscope''s line of sight, which can burn everything up and never go out until the target is destroyed.

    It can be called the strongest fire escape.

    "Itachi''s kaleidoscope ability is Amaterasu like mine."

    Seeing this scene, Fuyue was pleasantly surprised, but also expected.

    As expected of his son.

    Under the burning of Amaterasu.

    "ah!"

    Danzo let out a scream, and a big hole was quickly burned out in his chest.

    "Master Danzo!"

    The fruit fly on the side eximed, desperately rushed to help, but was also infected with the mes of Amaterasu, and the whole person was quickly swallowed by the ck me.

    The murderer who killed Shisui died tragically under Itachi''s sunshine.

 Chapter 158: Stop, must it be like this?

    Chapter 158 Breaking, must it be like this?

    Amaterasu.

    In an instant, Danzo and his guardian fruit flies were devoured.

    "Everyone, stay away from that me!"

    Zi also snarled, seeing the extraordinaryness of Amaterasu''s ck inmmation, Dang even quickly took out a scroll and spread it on the ground, and cast a seal.

    Chi Chi Chi Chi.

    Danzo and the ck mes on the fruit flies were suddenly attracted by some kind of force, and they all flew towards the scroll, and were finally sealed in the scroll.

    Seal of Fire Sealing.

    This is a sealing technique that can seal all fires in the world.

    Of course, the effect of the sealing technique is directly linked to the ability of the caster.

    If it was not Jiraiya, but someone else used this technique rashly, they would probably be bacshed by Amaterasu due tock of ability.

    Jiraiya sealed Amaterasu.

    boom.

    The body of the fruit fly fell on the ground, only half of it was burned.

    Danzo''s corpse turned into a piece of charred wood under everyone''s surprised eyes.

    Wooden avatar.

    This is the wooden ninjutsu of the first generation of Naruto, which is simr to the shadow clone, but it is so realistic that even Sharingan cannot see through it.

    Too.

    Based on the character of Danzo.

    How could he rush to the front and fight Uchiha to the death? Of course, he is hiding in the dark, and when the time is right, he wille out to clean up the mess.

    Danzo deliberately sent a wooden clone to curse the Uchiha n, just to provoke this war and let Uchiha and Anbu fight.

    Facts have proved that his strategy has seeded.

    "Danzo!"

    Itachi''s canthus was about to split open, a pair of scarlet eyes kept turning, searching around in the crowd, and finally... looked up at the Hokage Building.

    At this time, the third generation appeared by the window on the third floor, with a shocked face, observing the movement downstairs.

    Next second.

    Whoosh.

    Itachi rushed towards the Hokage Building without hesitation. Since Danzo was nowhere to be seen, he would kill Sandaime first.

    "Do it!"

    With a loud shout, several Anbu shot at the same time, throwing all kinds of kunai and shuriken at Itachi, and they were about to tie him into a hedgehog.

    "Dumb, dumb."

    Itachi''s body suddenly disappeared, turning into dozens of crows, pping their wings and flying to the sky.

    Immediately after.

    Whoosh, whoosh.

    Arge number of shurikens were hidden among the crows, and they shot towards the dark parts of the ground like rain, and immediately caught many people by surprise.

    Seeing Itachi had already made the first move, Fuyue also roared angrily:

    "Uchiha obeys the order! Break into the Hokage Building, kill Sarutobi Hiruzen, and stop the water for revenge!"

    The voice just fell.

    Fu Yue quickly formed a seal, pped his hands on the ground, and poured his own chakra into the ground.

    Boom.

    Countless tender green leaves emerged from the ground and grew rapidly. In the blink of an eye, they grew into big trees, forming a forest in front of the Hokage Building.

    Wood Dun ¡¤ The Birth of the Sea of ??Trees.

    This technique is a simplified version of the secret biography of Wood Escape - The Birth of the Tree World. Although the scale is much smaller, its power should not be underestimated.

    Wood escape?

    Fuyue''s shot surprised everyone.

    Uchiha n, when did they even master the Mudun of the first generation of Hokage?

    While the enemy is stunned.

    Swish Swish Swish.

    Under Fuyue''s control, the entire forest seemed toe alive, and the trees opened their teeth and ws,unching crazy attacks on Jiraiya and others.

    The Uchiha crowd also swarmed up and rushed towards the Hokage Building.

    "We must protect the safety of Hokage-sama!"

    Everyone in Anbu roared, elephants, cows, lins, worms, greens, cats, foxes, eagles, vermilion, sheep, lights...the best of the best came out to guard the Hokage Building to the death.

    In front of the crowd.

    Fire Escape ¡¤ me Bullet!

    Jiraiya puffed out his mouth, continuously spraying out **** of chakra-trained oil, and burning it with fire escape, forming a huge fireball.

    Boom boom.

    The several big trees that attacked him were all burned down by the powerful me bombs.

    Next.

    The art of chaotic lion hair.

    Jiraiya performed the spell again, and his long hair danced wildly and became longer, like a jagged rope, stopping Fu Yue.

    Fuyue frowned, and said in a low voice to Jiraiya:

    "As long as the Uchiha n kills Sarutobi Hiruzen and Zhishui avenges himself, they will leave Konoha immediately, and will never hurt innocent people. You only need to step aside now, and when the timees, you will easily be the Fifth Hokage. "

    Jiraiya shook his head resolutely, and refused:

    "Even if the third generation is at fault, it is not enough to die. I will not let you pass."

    "Then I can only kill you."

    Fuyue said coldly, before he finished speaking, he formed a Yin seal and opened his mouth to spit out.

    "Roar!"

    A lifelike fire dragon spewed out from his mouth, condensed arge amount of fire chakra, and rushed towards Jiraiya.

    The Art of Dragon Fire.

    Although the attack range of this technique is notrge, its power and uracy are astonishing. It is one of the most lethal fire escape ninjutsu.

    Zi also focused his eyes, performed the same technique and formed seals, and pped the ground.

    There was a bang.

    In front of him, a wall of earth flows rose to resist the fire dragon''s bombardment.

    One time.

    Surrounding the Hokage Building.

    Nearly 200 Uchihas and more than 100 Anbe ninjasunched a fierce offensive and defensive battle.

    This scuffle soon spread to the surrounding area.

    Many ninjas of Konoha, Ikacho, Inuzuka, Yume, Hinata, Moonlight, Yuhi... At this moment, they almost all chose to stay far away and wait and see.

    certainly.

    Some Konoha ninjas, inspired by the will of fire, rushed into the battlefield to support Anbu, and fought to the death with the Uchiha n.

    As for the vigers of Konoha.

    Either hiding at home shivering, or flocking to the shelter in panic, chaos on the street.

    In chaos.

    Whizzing.

    Kakashi and Tianzang also rushed over.

    They failed to capture Samui earlier and were not convicted by the third generation, so they rested for a long time. As soon as I arrived at this time, I saw that the Uchiha n was attacking the Hokage Building.

    Tianzang''s expression changed, and he rushed over to join the battlefield without thinking twice.

    "Wait a minute." Kakashi stretched out his hand and grabbed Tenzo abruptly.

    "Senior..." Tianzang was puzzled.

    Kakashi was silent for a while, then with a sh of his eyes, he said to Tianzang: "The Uchiha n, let Hokage and Jiraiya-sama handle it. The most important thing we should do is to evacuate the surrounding vigers and take them away safely. refuge."

    The voice just fell.

    Not far ahead, a mother and daughter of vigers hurried across the street,pletely oblivious to Kunai flying out of the battlefield behind them.

    Whoosh.

    Kakashi rushed over immediately, knocked Kunai into the air, and sessfully rescued the two.

    Tianzo came back to his senses, and stepped forward to help, rescued people together with Kakashi, and led many Konoha vigers to the refuge.

    Hokage Building.

    Sandaime stood in front of the floor-to-ceiling windows with a heavy expression.

    Konoha, either maintain peace with the Uchiha n, or they should quietly destroy this n in the dead of night.

    As it is now, the outbreak of the most intense frontal conflict is thest situation that the third generation wants to see.

    Because this will bring huge damage to the vige and cause Konoha to suffer unimaginably heavy losses.

    Tear and pull.

    The third generation pulled off the white Hokage robe from his body, revealing a ck armor underneath.

    Then, he used psychic skills to summon his most trusted partner, the ape king, the ape demon, and turned it into the shining golden wish stick.

    Since the Uchiha n wants to kill him, the Hokage, to avenge Zhishui, then he will end with this n today.

    Think here.

    Third Daimu''s eyes lit up, and he was about to break the window and jump off the building to join the battlefield.

    A bang suddenly came from behind.

    Um?

    He tensed up suddenly, turned his head suddenly, and saw that the door of the office was kicked open.

    The two Anbu guards guarding the door seemed unable to resist at all, and fell to the ground unconscious.

    Has the Uchiha''s people already rushed in?

    who is it?

    Sandaime opened his eyes wide and looked towards the door, but there was no one there.

    Next second.

    He turned his head stiffly and looked at his side.

    Uchiha Duan, at some point, unexpectedly appeared next to the third generation, silently.

    "It''s really lively."

    Duan walked to the window, crossed his arms and looked down at the fierce battle between the Uchiha n and Anbe downstairs.

    At this moment.

    Sandaime almost subconsciously wanted to attack, but he held back abruptly.

    because.

    The third generation has absolutely no clue as to how Sukran entered the office quietly and appeared next to him.

    If he had attacked just now, Hokage would have been seriously injured and fell to the ground.

    and.

    Juan didn''t make a move, but the third generation vaguely felt that he had been targeted by the opponent''s killing intent, which made him even more afraid to act rashly.

    So.

    "Hoo~"

    Sandaime could only take a deep breath, then let it out again, to calm down his mood, and then stood side by side with Broken.

    Look out the window together.

    After a few seconds of silence.

    "You... went to the forbidden art library?"

    Sandaimu shrank his pupils and spoke first. Out of the corner of his eyes, he caught sight of the huge scroll at the waist behind Duan.

    He was also wondering why Duan didn''t appear in Uchiha''s team before, and now he finally knows the answer.

    "That''s right, I went there to borrow the book of seals, and I''m going to take it home and study it. Hokage-sama won''t mind, right?"

    Duan turned his head and nced at Sandaime, and asked with a nk expression.

    Three generations forced a smile:

    "Next time you want to borrow it, you don''t need to go there yourself, just tell me something, and I''ll send someone to send it to you. However, you must be careful, the sealed book contains some forbidden techniques. It will cause great harm to the user, it is best not to try it casually."

    Hearing the words, he sighed softly.

    "I can''t help it, I have to revive that Shisui guy, and I''ll use the dirty soil reincarnation technique developed by the second generation of Hokage."

    He said helplessly, and mentioned by the way, "Speaking of which, in order to study the power of Sharingan, the Second Hokage persecuted the Uchiha n a lot. The forbidden techniques he left behind are regarded as a punishment for Uchiha. Compensation is ready."

    "..."

    The third generation''s face twitched suddenly, he hesitated to speak, and finally said nothing.

    Phew.

    A Kunai with a detonating talisman flew out of the window, and exploded with a bang, shattering all the windows and scattering ss shards all over the ce.

    Sandaime and Duan didn''t move.

    Watching the battle below be more and more intense.

    "well."

    Sandaime suddenly let out a long sigh, then spoke again, and asked Duan, "Duan, is it true that Sam Yiyunyin is a spy?"

    "It''s true." Unexpectedly, Duan replied quickly.

    "Then... Shisui used the ability of other gods as a bargaining chip to negotiate with me, is that what you ordered?" Third Generation asked tentatively.

    "That''s right." Duan admitted again.

    "Uchiha''s coup was also nned and initiated by you, right?" Third Generation finally asked in a deep voice.

    "Of course." Duan still admitted.

    Three generations couldn''t help but get angry.

    "Du, how can you...do these things? You are not only a member of Uchiha, but also a dignified Hokage assistant. Are you worthy of this title?"

    He red at Duan with scorching eyes, and raised his voice to question thetter.

    "Assist Naruto?"

    Duan couldn''t helpughing, and asked the third generation, "If I remember correctly, thest Hokage assistant sent someone to assassinate Hokage. Compared with Danzo''s behavior, I am not too much, right? Also, if every Every Hokage assistant wants to kill Hokage, so is it possible that the problem is not with the Hokage assistant, but with the person who is Hokage?"

    Three generations: "..."

    He was speechless again.

    After another period of silence.

    Boom, boom!

    The battle between the two sides downstairs has be increasingly fierce. Whether it is the Uchiha n or Konoha Anbe, there will inevitably be arge number of casualties.

    Corpses are strewn all over the field, blood staining the earth.

    If this continues, the result will only be a loss for both sides, and there will be no winners.

    Seeing this scene, Sandaime waspletely moved, and after a fierce struggle in his heart, he finally made up his mind.

    That¡¯s all, that¡¯s all.

    "Damn, does it have to be like this? Let the Uchiha n stop, the old man promises... I will give you the position of Hokage."

    The third generation spoke with difficulty andpromised.

    In the past, his bottom line was that he must never let himself be the Fifth Hokage.

    But now, for the sake of the peace of the vige, for the future of Konoha, and to preserve the overall situation, he would rather give up his bottom line.

    If Duan¡¯s goal was to force the third generation to abdicate, then at this moment, he has seeded.

    However.

    What surprised the third generation was.

    Juan heard that the third generation was about to give way to him, not only did he not show any excitement on his face, but he raised his chin, squinting at the third generation from top to bottom.

    Finally, he said calmly:

    "Hokage? You misunderstood, I have never been interested in the position of Hokage, and power is like floating clouds to me. Moreover, now the Uchiha n wants to take revenge on the water, and no one can stop them, and neither can I."

    Three generations stared wide-eyed, and were stunned for a while.

    He came back to his senses,pletely anxious, and hurriedly said to Duan:

    "Broken, you should know that even if Uchiha wins this civil war¡ª

    Will other ninjas in Konoha willingly surrender to Uchiha? Will the Daming House of the Land of Fire allow Uchiha to rule Konoha? There are also four great ninja viges, will they stand by and watch?

    If Uchiha doesn''t stop now, he will eventually perish with Konoha! "

    He originally thought that this persuasion would have some effect.

    But.

    Broke butughed.

    "Master Hokage, do you think... I really care about the life and death of the Uchiha n?" Duan looked at the battlefield below and said with a faint gaze.

    "you¡­"

    Three generations were shocked.

    The break in his eyes, at this moment, seemed to have turned into a devil.

 Chapter 159: Another pair of kaleidoscopes

    Chapter 159 Another pair of kaleidoscopes

    Hokage.

    is the dreamed title of countless Konoha ninjas.

    For it, how many people struggled all their lives, and even sacrificed their precious lives for the vige, just like Kato Duan and Zhishu.

    Even Uchiha Madara, who is arrogant and arrogant, ran away from Konoha because he failed to be Hokage.

    It can be seen from this that the position of Hokage is such a temptation, it can be said that no one in this world can refuse.

    Until then.

    Uchiha Dan, facing the position of Fifth Hokage, who is at his fingertips, showed a sneering attitude.

    This man.

    Neither want the position of Hokage, nor care about the survival of Konoha, and even indifferent to the life and death of his nsmen, so what does he want?

    Three generations thought about it, but couldn''t figure it out.

    Could it be.

    Did you do all of this, never for the sake of gaining anything, but simply wanting to see killing, blood, chaos and death?

    Think of this almost absurd possibility.

    A gust of cold air suddenly rose from the soles of Sandaimu''s feet and rushed straight to his sky cap, making him break out in cold sweat.

    Although the Uchiha family is rich in mental illness, paranoia and lunatics.

    But Uchiha Duan is definitely the craziest one, ten times crazier than Obito and Madara.

    Just as Sandaime was dripping with cold sweat.

    "The ugly Konoha Vige is finally about to be destroyed. Let us enjoy this beautiful scene together, Hokage-sama."

    Duan looked out the window with a faint smile on his face.

    The third generation was silent.

    On the frontal battlefield, I can only believe that Jiraiya and the Anbes have to believe that what he, Hokage, has to do is to kill Uchiha Dan, even if he dies with the other party.

    Just use the forbidden technique called Ghoul Sealing.

    but.

    Tounch Ghoul Seal, you must find a suitable timing, so that Uchiha can''t deal with it in time, so that you can win with a surprise blow.

    Although the third generation stood motionless on the spot, it seemed that he was intimidated by Duan, but he was thinking quickly in his mind, waiting patiently for the opportunity.

    The battle downstairs became more and more fierce.

    With the destruction of various ninjutsu and the explosion of the detonating talisman, almost all the surrounding buildings have be ruins. Only the Naruto Building is still standing, but it is also riddled with holes.

    Uchiha has always had the saying that "one-on-one is invincible". In addition, there are more people than Anbu, so he has an advantage in the first ce.

    However.

    As time goes by, more and more Konoha ninjas join the battlefield.

    Most of them are civilian ninjas. Although they are not strong enough, they sessfully suppressed the Uchiha n by relying on crowd tactics.

    Uchiha, after all, fights against a vige with one family, so being besieged by enemies that are several times or even ten timesrger than himself is an inevitable situation.

    at this time.

    Under the siege of Konoha Ninja, more than one-third of the Uchiha n has been killed or injured.

    The death of the nsmen made Uchiha even more crazy, and he became red-eyed.

    This way.

    Yatsushiro, Inahura, and Tetsuhiro were surrounded by several Anbu and dozens of Konoha ninjas, and fell into a bitter battle.

    Boom!

    The explosion was apanied by mes, and the rice fire flew upside down, and was seriously injured by the detonating talisman, and it seemed that it could not hold on.

    "Rice Fire!"

    Seeing that his friend was injured, Tie Huo couldn''t help feeling anxious, and rushed to rescue him desperately.

    Whoosh.

    An Anbu suddenly stood in the way of Iron Fire, holding a samurai sword, andunched an instant attack.

    When this person was moving, he created several afterimages, which made it difficult to tell the real from the real. Then the sword light shed past and wiped Tie Huo''s neck.

    "snort."

    Tie Huo snorted coldly, his Sharingan could easily see through the opponent''s tricks.

    ng!

    Following the crisp sound of metal and iron nging, Tiehuo made a precise shot, blocking the opponent''s ninja sword attack with Kunai.

    But what he didn''t expect was.

    Whizzing.

    The other party actually had two shadow clones, one on the left and one on the right,ing in an instant, coordinating with the main body, and attacking him from three directions at the same time.

    Konoha-ryu swordsmanship ¡¤ Dance of the crescent moon.

    Obviously, this Anbu is a ninja from the Moonlight n, who is good at swordsmanship.

    not good.

    Tie Huo knew that he had underestimated the other party, so his expression changed, so he could only deal with it hastily.

    at this time.

    "Iron fire, be careful!"

    Seeing that his friend was in danger in order to save himself, Daohuo rushed forward desperately, and at the very moment, he used his body to block the fatal blow for Tiehuo.

    Pop.

    Inaho was pierced through the heart by the enemy''s samurai sword, and died in front of Iron Fire.

    Tie Huo froze on the spot.

    Fortunately, Yatsushiro also arrived in time to repel the enemy and save Tiehuo''s life.

    Uchiha Iron Fire.

    Twenty years old this year, he is a very quiet and inarticte person.

    As a member of the radical faction in the n, he possesses impressive strength at a young age. Together with his friend Inahura, he followed Yatsushiro and the "curator" Uchiha Dan sessively.

    Although Tie Huo usually doesn¡¯t express his opinions very much, he doesn¡¯t seem to care much about family affairs, but in fact¡ª

    He always obeys orders faithfully, does everything well silently, and his awareness of sacrifice and dedication for the family exceeds that of most nsmen.

    at this time.

    Watching friends die in front of their eyes.

    A huge sense of powerlessness surged into Tie Huo''s heart like a tide.

    Why, why did the third generation want to kill Shisui and cruelly take away Shisui''s eyes? Why does the vige push Uchiha to a desperate situation and not give Uchiha a way out?

    Tie Huo only wanted to protect hispanions and his family, but he didn''t have enough strength, so he couldn''t protect anything in the end.

    He wants to be stronger, he really wants to be stronger.

    "Rice Fire..."

    Iron Huo clenched his fists, the tragic death of his friend constantly stimted him, suddenly caused a sharp pain in his head, and then a special chakra gushed out.

    The chakra acted on Tiehuo''s optic nerve, making his pair of three-goose jade sharing sharing eyes more scarlet, and quickly produced some kind of change...

    All this happened in just a few seconds.

    good chance.

    Anbu of the Moonlight n saw Tiehuo in a daze, so he bypassed Yatsushiro, raised his ninja sword and attacked Tiehuo again.

    "Iron Fire, get out of the way!"

    Yatsushiro hurriedly reminded, but it was toote, seeing that Tiehuo was about to die by the enemy''s sword.

    Shua.

    Tie Huo suddenly raised his head, looked directly at Anbu, and released a strong impact of pupil power.

    The man was shocked all over, stopped in ce, and then pointed the ninja knife at himself without hesitation, and shed across his neck.

    Poof!

    Blood shot out, that Anbu fell down straight andmitted suicide.

    Obviously, he fell under the illusion of Iron Fire.

    "Iron fire, your eyes..."

    Yatsushiro''s eyes were horrified, because he found that Tiehuo''s eyes were no longer the pattern of three hooked jade, but turned into a pair of red crosses.

    That''s... Kaleidoscope Sharingan.

    "Let''s go together, kill him!"

    There was a stern shout, and the burly Anbu, code-named "Tiger", rushed forward and punched Tie Huo.

    Snapped.

    Tie Huo stood where he was, stretched out a hand expressionlessly, and even caught the opponent''s powerful punch with one hand.

    How can it be? !

    The face under the tiger mask turned pale with shock. He had previously fought with Tiehuo, and the opponent''s strength had been suppressed by him, but now it suppressed him in turn.

    Take advantage of the enemy''s opening.

    boom!

    Tie Huo stepped forward and sent Tiger flying with one punch, knocking down arge group of Konoha ninjas.

    Not only strength, Iron Fire''s speed is also faster.

    Whoosh.

    With a sh of his figure, he dodged a shower of shurikens, and then quickly made a Yin seal, and opened his mouth to spit.

    Fire Escape¡¤Haolong Fire Art.

    "Roar!"

    Different from Fuyue''s Haolonghuo, four fire dragons flew out of Tiehuo''s mouth at once, and rushed towards several Konoha Anbe with their teeth and ws, devouring the enemies with mes.

    Immediately after.

    Tie Huo even rushed into the crowd, and with a nce, he released a group illusion, causing the Konoha ninjas to fall down in pieces like cutting wheat.

    No one can beat you.

    That''s because Tiehuo''s kaleidoscope ability is aprehensive increase of his own ninja illusion.

    Facing the iparably brave Tiehuo, Konoha Ninja''splexion changed drastically for a moment, and they retreated in panic.

    See this scene from a height.

    "Huh, interesting."

    Duan was very interested, watching Tiehuo''s cross-shaped kaleidoscope Sharingan.

    What a "happy surprise".

    But thinking about it again, it¡¯s not really a surprise.

    After all, the current Uchiha n has reached a critical moment of life and death. Under the threat of death, the potential of all the nsmen was undoubtedly stimted to the greatest extent.

    Win or die.

    asions like this are of course the most suitable for stimting Sharingan, and then giving birth to a kaleidoscope.

    Actually.

    The Uchiha n has thirty pairs of three-pointed jade. So far, only Tiehuo has awakened the kaleidoscope, and this probability is still too low.

    "Will there be more surprises?"

    Juan''s eyes flickered, and he muttered to himself, which made the souls of the three generations beside him tremble.

    Is this the Uchiha n that hassted for thousands of years?

    It''s really terrifying to be able to keep getting stronger in battle.

    If in this battle, Uchiha awakens several pairs of kaleidoscope sharingan, it will undoubtedly be a big bad news for Konoha.

    By the time.

    Even if the third generation seeds in casting the ghoul seal and perishes together with Duan, I am afraid it will not be able to prevent Uchiha from destroying Konoha.

    Realize this.

    The third generation of purpose became more and more anxious.

    ¡­

    Iron Fire Awakened Kaleidoscope.

    This greatly encouraged the Uchiha n, who had been fighting hard.

    Chi Chi Chi Chi!

    Itachi also exerted strength again, endured the severe pain in his right eye and released the second Amaterasu. The ck me from the center of the sun immediately descended on the crowd of Konoha ninjas and spread rapidly.

    "Ahh!"

    Apanied by bursts of screams, arge number of enemies were buried under Amaterasu, and their deaths were miserable.

    Itachi and Tiehuo have just awakened Kaleidoscope, and they have not yet been able to exert the strongest power of these eyes - Susano.

    But Fujigaku can.

    the other side.

    buzz buzz.

    Arge number of substantive blue chakra surged out from Fuyue''s body, shocking Jiraiya who was fighting fiercely with him back.

    Under Jiraiya''s horrified eyes, a half-length Susanoo, wearing Utengu armor and holding a Goyu chain, whose height is almost as high as the Hokage Building, came down.

    As soon as this Susan appeared, he became the focus of the entire battlefield.

    Shua!

    Fuyue manipted Susan, waved the Gouyu chain in his hand and swept it out, and immediately swept Jiraiya and a dozen Konoha ninjas away.

    He sacrificed Susan at this time, obviously no longer keeping it, and going all out.

    Make or break in one fell swoop.

    Under the leadership of Fuyue, Itachi and Tetsuhuo, the situation that was originally unfavorable to Uchiha was reversed in an instant.

    Uchiha regained the upper hand and approached the Hokage Building step by step.

    In order to stop the Uchiha n, more than half of the Anbu ninjas were killed sessively, and the losses were very heavy.

    Zi was also very anxious and fell into a dilemma.

    In order to deal with Susanoo, he has only one option left, which is to show the fairy mode.

    But the embarrassing thing is that Jiraiya activates the sage mode, which is far less convenient than Fugaku''s Susanoo. He has to leave the battle temporarily and spend a lot of time preparing.

    That''s toote.

    The situation on Konoha''s side is precarious.

    The periphery of the battlefield.

    On the roof of a tall building, Danzo appeared here at some point.

    See Anbu rout.

    "Sure enough, I still have to do it myself."

    Danzo muttered to himself in a deep voice, then raised his crutches and knocked on the ground, making a loud bang.

    The oily girl Ryoma appeared, and brought a yellow-haired imp.

    Naruto Uzumaki.

    Since being protected by Anbu, Naruto has spent almost all of this time in a small dark room that is darkened by the sun.

    This optimistic and cheerful young man, who has been imprisoned in disguise for so long, has also be depressed at this time, with his head drooping, and his eyes are dull.

    "Hold his head up."

    Danzo frowned, and said something to the oily girl Ryoma, and then lifted the bandage on the right cheek, revealing Shisui''s kaleidoscope Sharingan.

    Under the gaze of Danzo, Naruto was shocked suddenly, his consciousness finally became clear, and then he yelled:

    "You, what are you doing, let me go!"

    The little ghost instinctively felt the danger, and couldn''t help struggling desperately, but unfortunately it was of no avail.

    I saw Naruto''s pupils suddenly erged, and a pair of blue eyes gradually turned into a scarlet kaleidoscope, reduced to a puppet manipted by Danzo.

    "Next, it''s time to wake up that guy inside you."

    Danzo murmured, his eyes wild.

    Night of the Nine Tails a few years ago left an indelible memory in his mind. Once you have seen the power of the nine-tailed demon fox with your own eyes, it will be unforgettable forever.

    And if you can manipte that power, it will be a wonderful thing.

    So far.

    Danzo transnted the cells between the pirs and captured the Sharingan. Everything he did was to give himself the power to control the nine tails.

    Because he knows.

    Once you get that power, you will be invincible.

    Think here.

    "Appear, Nine-Tails!"

    Danzo''s eyes were burning, and he couldn''t wait to shout.

    Next second.

    Boom!

    An unimaginably huge, evil chakra gushed out from Naruto''s body, turning into a dazzling red light, drowning everything.

    Um?

    This moment.

    The Uchiha n, Jiraiya, and Anbe in front of the Hokage Building, as well as the thousands of Konoha ninjas on the periphery of the battlefield, almost everyone felt something and showed horror on their faces.

    This chakra...

    Everyone''s eyes are all looking in one direction.

    A burst of **** red light enveloped half of the leaves.

    After the red light dissipated, an orange fox with a height of more than 50 meters and nine tails appeared in the world.

 Chapter 160: Im so high

    Chapter 160 I''m so excited

    Overview from mid-air.

    A fox as huge as a mountain appeared in Konoha Vige.

    "Roar!"

    It roared upwards, and the nine tails behind it danced wildly, constantly destroying the surrounding buildings, and even set off hurricane-like air waves, uprooting the surrounding trees.

    The Konoha ninjas in the distance were blown to one side by the howling air waves. The expressions on everyone''s faces were extremely horrified at this moment.

    The Nine-Tails Rebellion a few years ago has be a haze that has shrouded the hearts of countless Konoha ninjas and vigers, and it has not dissipated so far.

    Many people will feel lingering fear and trembling legs as long as they think of that night.

    Today, the Nine-Tails descended again, reminding everyone of the fear of being dominated by it.

    "That''s... Danzo!"

    Someone with sharp eyes eximed and found Danzo standing on top of Kyuubi''s head with a cane.

    The Uchiha people are right.

    Danzo was secretly released by the third generation. Is he manipting Kyuubi with Shisui''s eyes at this time to deal with the Uchiha n?

    The appearance of Nine Tails.

    The two sides who were fighting fiercely in front of the Hokage Building also temporarily stopped their hands.

    Whether it was Uchiha or Anbe, they all looked towards Kyuubi in surprise.

    Then they see¡ª

    Under the control of Danzo, Nine-Tailed''s scarlet eyes fixed on the people in front of the Hokage Building.

    Whoosh!

    When it opened its mouth, it fired countless chakra energy balls, flying towards the Hokage Building like rain.

    Fuyue shrank his pupils, and shouted to all the nsmen:

    "Get behind me!"

    He protected the tribe with Susanoo, and transformed into a huge chakra shield, blocking the front like a high wall.

    Next second.

    Boom boom boom.

    Arge number of energy **** bombarded Susan''s head and face, dimming its light. Fu Yue also staggered and retreated one after another, looking ufortable.

    Fortunately, no nsmen were injured.

    However, the Konoha people who were also within the range of the energy ball were not so lucky.

    There was a violent explosion and screams.

    At least hundreds of Konoha ninjas died in Kyuubi''s attack, including many Anbu.

    Those who survived were all shocked and angry, and then cast angry eyes on Danzo.

    The major ninjas watching from a distance couldn''t help but feel a chill when they saw this scene.

    Danzo doesn''t care about the lives of everyone in Konoha.

    "Hey, did you actually block it? It seems that the old man underestimated Susano. So, what about the next move?"

    Danzo talked to himself, his eyes turned cold, and he gave orders to Kyuubi again.

    buzz buzz.

    Kyuubi raised its head and opened its mouth wide. The endless chakra gathered back and rotated at a high speed, forming a high-density ck energy bomb in its mouth soon.

    Tailed Beast Jade.

    This is the most powerful ability of the Tailed Beast. It mixes Yin and Yang chakra in a ratio of 2:8, forms an energy bomb and fires it out. The power of the explosion is strong enough to knock down several mountains or destroy a vige.

    Danzo''s true purpose was finally exposed.

    He wants to vaporize the Uchiha n, Anbe, and the entire Hokage building where the third generation is located.

    As long as all obstacles are removed, he can firmly control Konoha, and then be...

    Fifth Generation Hokage.

    Thinking that such a future is in front of us, even Danzo, who has always been moody and angry, couldn''t help being ecstatic at this time, and his whole body was trembling with excitement.

    Go to hell!

    He growled inwardly.

    at this time.

    Whoosh.

    A vigorous figure jumped between the roofs of Konoha''s buildings, and quickly approached Kyuubi.

    is Uchiha Itachi.

    um.

    During this process, his kaleidoscope Sharingan released a strong shock of pupil power, which entered the eyes of Kyuubi.

    "Aww."

    Nine Tails roared in pain immediately, its huge body struggled, and the tailed beast jade that was about tounch was also forced to stop.

    "What?!"

    Danzo was taken aback, and found that Itachi had ruined his good deed, and couldn''t help being furious.

    Itachi saw Danzo''s right eye.

    That''s right, it''s Shisui''s eyes.

    His eyes were suddenly filled with murderous intent, wishing to tear Danzo into pieces, but suddenly, Itachi felt dizzy, and his eyes bled again.

    This is the manifestation of excessive overdrawing of pupil power in a short period of time.

    Itachi used the power of the eyes too frequently as soon as he turned on the kaleidoscope, and he didn''t transnt intercolumnar cells, so the recovery of pupil power couldn''t keep up.

    good chance.

    Danzo was overjoyed when he saw this, his eyes burst into greedy and enthusiastic gazes, Dang even ordered Nine Tails to stretch out a w, and grabbed Itachi:

    "Exactly, give me your eyes too."

    See this scene.

    "Tiehuo, hurry up and support Itachi, we must seize the control of Kyuubi!"

    Fuyue released Susano, and shouted at Tiehuo, and the two of them immediately used the instant body technique, and rushed towards Danzo and Kyuubi.

    buzz.

    In this process, the two, like the previous Itachi, used their respective kaleidoscope sharing eyes to release illusions on Kyuubi.

    Not only them, but also Obito.

    Obito quietly appeared near Kyuubi.

    He has been lurking in the dark, just waiting for Danzo to make a move, waiting for Kyuubi toe to the world again.

    Heh, Danzo this stupid old thing.

    Do you think you can manipte Kyuubi as you like with Shisui''s right eye? too naive.

    The reason why Obito can manipte Nine-Tails with one eye, in addition to relying on the power of the kaleidoscope pupil and the power of the cells between the columns, more importantly, is the secret technique he learned from Uchiha Madara.

    After all, Kyuubi was almost a toy in Madara''s hands back then, and Madara had already thoroughly developed how to control Kyuubi.

    So Obito has the confidence to **** Kyuubi over.

    Swish Swish Swish.

    Itachi, Fuyue, and Tiehuo appeared in the depths of a pitch-ck space.

    This is the consciousness space of Nine Tails.

    Three Kaleidoscope Uchihas intervened here with their respective spiritual powers.

    "Danzo!"

    Itachi saw Danzo not far away at a nce. Seeing that the spirits of the three had invaded here, the other party''s expression changed drastically and he took several steps back.

    At this time.

    Shua.

    Obito also came, standing in a triangle with the three Uchihas and Danzo, forming a confrontation.

    Danzo rolled his eyes and hurriedly said to Obito:

    "Obito, join hands with the old man to drive them out. Then we will manipte Nine Tails together andpletely wipe out the Uchiha n!"

    From Danzo¡¯s point of view, both he and Obito only have one kaleidoscope, while the Uchiha trio has full eyes and has a great advantage.

    If he and Obito don''t join forces, they will definitely lose.

    "good."

    Obito fixed his eyes, and agreed in a deep voice.

    The voice just fell.

    Boom boom boom boom!

    The kaleidoscope Sharingan of the five people simultaneously burst into a bewildering red light, bursting out with terrifying pupil power, colliding violently and agitating in this dark space like a tide.

    The two sidesunched a fiercepetition around the dominance of the Nine-Tails consciousness space.

    Return to the real world outside.

    Thousands of Konoha ninjas watched from a distance, and saw that the originally irritable Kyuubi suddenly became quiet, motionless, as if asleep.

    But if you take a closer look, you will find that its scarlet eyes are constantly changing into various patterns.

    Sometimes it¡¯s a square shuriken, another moment it¡¯s a red cross, another moment it¡¯s a windmill, and another moment it¡¯s a triangr de¡­

    Obviously.

    Five pairs of kaleidoscope Sharingan are vying for the control of Kyuubi.

    Who will win?

    To everyone''s surprise, no one became the final winner.

    because.

    Being served by five pairs of kaleidoscopes in turn, Kyuubi couldn''t take it anymore before the five of them decided the winner.

    "Roar!"

    An extremely angry roar sounded in the dark consciousness space, and then formed a violent mental storm, sweeping the entire space.

    not good.

    The five people who were confronting each other with spiritual power were shocked at this moment, and then they were all torn apart by the mental storm, and Kyuubi drove them out of the space of consciousness.

    Nine-tailed head.

    Tuanzang swayed, a line of blood and tears flowed from his right eye, then let go of his crutches, and knelt down with a plop.

    He lost control of Nine Tails.

    "Master Danzo!"

    Seeing that the situation is not good, the oily girl Ryoma immediately appeared, supported Danzo, and escaped with the technique of instant body.

    Want to leave?

    Itachi chased after him without hesitation, vowing to kill Danzo and take back Shisui''s right eye.

    Kyuubi remained in ce.

    Its eyes, at this time, are no longer any Sharingan pattern, and finally changed back to their original appearance - a pair of scarlet vertical pupils.

    Then, it went berserk.

    Kyuubi, who was no longer bound by anything, vented the resentment and anger in his heart in the simplest and most direct way.

    Boom!

    Itpletely entered a berserk state, with nine tails dancing wildly behind it, and fired energy bombs from its mouth,unching indiscriminate attacks on its surroundings.

    From this moment on, no one can control Nine Tails anymore.

    Face its ravages.

    Obito calmly blurred himself, avoiding the sweep of Nine Tails and one tail, and then showed a sneer.

    Although he seems to have failed, he failed to grab the control of Kyuubi with his pupil power, but Kyuubi has be like this, which is undoubtedly good news for Obito.

    It will destroy everything.

    the other side.

    Whizzing.

    Fuyue and Tiehuo escaped the energy bomb fired by Kyuubi and retreated to the tribe.

    "Patriarch, what are we going to do now?"

    Yatsushiro hurried forward and asked with a solemn face.

    Uchiha, you can''t ignore the runaway Kyuubi and continue to attack the Hokage Building, right?

    Fuyue heard the words, his eyes swept over the people of the n, and found that only half of the people who could still stand were left, and almost everyone was injured.

    If the fight continues like this, Uchiha is doomed to exterminate the n.

    He raised his head abruptly again and looked towards the third floor of the Hokage Building, only to see Duan still standing calmly in front of the window, overlooking the battlefield.

    This moment.

    Fu Yue couldn''t help but think of the future he saw when he started Amabie.

    The current situation is slightly different from Amabie''s prediction, but it is basically the same.

    Especially Duan, almost as prophesied, during the coup d''¨¦tat of the Uchiha n, he never ended in person.

    Why?

    Why can''t you break your hand?

    Fuyue couldn''t understand.

    But he knew that it couldn''t go on like this.

    "Aww!"

    Nine-Tails roared again from behind. It waved its ws, knocked down buildings, and approached the Hokage Building.

    "Take the eyes of the dead nsmen and retreat!"

    Fuyue finally made a decision, snarled, and gave an order to the surviving Uchiha tribe.

    In this war, more than half of Uchiha was killed or injured.

    The current situation is critical, and it is impossible to evacuate with the bodies of all the dead nsmen, but Uchiha''s Sharingan cannot fall into the hands of outsiders anyway.

    So.

    Tie Huo squatted down in front of Dao Huo''s corpse, and with trembling fingers, gouged out his friend''s eyes.

    The same scene also happened to other tribesmen. They endured their grief and dug out the sharing eyes of theirpanions, brothers, sisters and even their parents.

    However, the eyes of some tribesmen were taken away by the enemy.

    Whoosh.

    Under the leadership of Fu Yue.

    The Uchiha n broke out from one direction and quickly fled to the distance.

    "Master Jiraiya, do you want to catch up?"

    Anbe asked Jiraiya for instructions.

    Ji Lai also heard the words, and when he was hesitating, he realized that Kyuubi was staring at the Hokage Building, and rushed towards this side with all his teeth and ws.

    not good.

    His heart was terrified, and he quickly sealed and cast spells.

    Phew.

    A huge monster suddenly appeared in the midair of Konoha, falling down at an extremely fast speed like a meteorite falling to the ground.

    It was a big red toad with a pipe in its mouth, a bandage around its waist, and a dagger stuck in it. It was named - Toad Wentai.

    And right below it is the runaway Nine Tails.

    Psychic¡¤Roof copse art.

    Boom.

    Toad Bunta descended from the sky, sat down on Nine Tails, and immediately crushed thetter to the ground, causing the ground to tremble violently and sending up dust all over the sky.

    During the Nine-Tails Rebellion a few years ago, the Fourth Hokage summoned it like this, sitting t on Nine-Tails.

    Now Zirai is repeating the same trick.

    and.

    Jiraiya not only summoned Gama Bunta this time, but also his two brothers, Gama Ken and Gama Hiroshi, also channeled them from Mt. Miaomu.

    "You actually summoned the three of us, Toad, at the same time. Ziye, you better have something urgent, otherwise I won''t be polite to you!"

    Gama Bunta looked down at Jiraiya on the ground, and said with a condescending attitude.

    Huh?

    As soon as the voice fell, it found the nine tails under its buttocks. It was shocked and shouted:

    "Are you kidding, it''s this guy again!"

    Gama Bunta still remembers the hardships he suffered when he fought Kyuubist time.

    Since I never had time to bicker with Toad Bunta, I begged it with a serious face:

    "Please hold Kyuubi, I want to enter the sage mode and summon the two elders, Fukasaku and Shiyi."

    After finishing speaking, he quickly bit his fingers, drew a fairy art pattern with blood under his eyes, and then pped his hands together.

    The voice just fell.

    Boom!

    The enraged Nine-Tails erupted with terrifying power, overturning Toad Bunta who was pressing on it on the spot, and then swept across with its tail, sending Hama Ken and Toad Hiroya flying.

    Three big toads smashed arge building in Konoha immediately.

    That''s why Jiraiya didn''t summon them in the first ce.

    This giant psychic beast fighting in the center of Konoha will inevitably cause huge damage. But now in order to deal with Nine Tails, there is no other way.

    At this time.

    The Konoha ninjas who have been watching from a distance, finally can no longer stand by.

    after all.

    The Uchiha n just wanted to overthrow Konoha''s top management and kill Sandaime and Danzo, but Kyuubi wanted to destroy the entire Konoha, and no one was spared.

    Whoosh whoosh.

    All the Konoha ninjas rushed from all directions and joined the battle one after another, trying to subdue Kyuubi.

    The Great War broke out again.

    Viewed from the third floor of the Hokage Building.

    Konoha, shrouded in mes and explosions, burned everywhere, mes and thick smoke rose into the sky.

    Arge number of Konoha ninjas died under the sharp ws and giant tail of Nine Tails.

    "Why, why did it be like this..."

    Three generations were heartbroken, watching Konoha ninjas die one by one, watching the bustling vige turn into ruins, the scene in front of him was like hell.

    He really doesn''t understand.

    When someone cries, someoneughs.

    The opposite of the grief on the third generation''s face is the broken expression.

    at this time.

    The zing leaves were reflected in the shattered pupils, the corners of the mouth couldn''t help but gradually grinned, revealing two rows of white teeth, and finally... an iparably brilliant smile bloomed.

    "Hehe, haha, hahahaha..."

    He put his hand on his forehead, let out a burst of iconicughter, and said whileughing, "I''m really... so high!"

    At this moment, I constantly experienced the unprecedented joy in my life.

    And his pair of sharing eyes, along with his bigugh, quietly changed.

 Chapter 161: Break through Kamui

    Chapter 161 Piercing Kamui

    The incessantughter was wanton and insolent, echoing over the Hokage Building.

    What is Konoha?

    This point has been clearly seen for a long time.

    This vige, hidden under the morous and peaceful cloak, is a terrorist military organization.

    What is a ninja?

    No matter how selfless and noble this group of people use the so-called "will of fire" or "ninja way" to whitewash themselves, the essence of this profession has never changed, that is¡ª

    Get paid to do dirty work.

    As long as the employer can pay enough, ninjas can disregard justice and conscience, and even break through the bottom line of morality, andmit a series of heinous behaviors.

    Killing innocents, kidnapping and interrogating, stealing information, destroying facilities, conducting human experiments, creating terrorist attacks, subverting the regime of other countries...

    There is nothing that ninjas dare not do.

    After entering the era of Ninja Vige, in just a few decades, the group of ninjas has be more and more cruel and bloodthirsty.

    Such as Konoha.

    If we say that the first generation of the vige was just established, it was somewhat humane, and the ninjas were regarded as friends and family members.

    So by the time of the third generation, ninjas have changed from people to tools.

    In order toplete the task.

    In order to safeguard the interests of the vige and the will of fire, ninjas often have to put aside their human feelings and kill innocent people without hesitation.

    Ninjas cannot pursue their own reasons for existence, but are just a valuable tool for the vige.

    Kakashi is a typical example.

    in addition.

    This group of ninjas.

    Although they have mastered the powerful energy of chakra, they have almost never thought of using it for production and construction.

    This world also has science and technology.

    Computers, televisions, radios, refrigerators, video cameras, trains, high-rise buildings and bridges...are inventions of ordinary people, which promote social progress and create a lot of wealth.

    And the ninjas did not make any contribution to this. Instead, they fought and killed all day long, creating countless chaos and turmoil.

    Without ninjas and major ninja viges, the world would be a better ce.

    so.

    See Konoha burning in front of your eyes, and see this dirty and ugly vige going to destruction.

    Judging, I felt happy from the bottom of my heart, and a bright smile appeared on my face.

    Burn it, destroy it.

    Under this extreme pleasure.

    buzz buzz.

    In his broken brain, a special chakra soon gushed out, stimting his optic nerve, causing incredible changes in his eyes.

    Shua.

    The three-hooked jade in Duanyan''s pupils disappeared, reced by a red and ck Tai Chi Yin Yang fish pattern.

    Its shape, the piece on the left represents Yang Dun, which is red and floats upward; the piece on the right represents Yin Dun, which is ck and sinks downward.

    When Yin and Yang are reconciled, everything can be obtained.

    "Finally got these eyes, Kaleidoscope Sharingan... It feels really good."

    Continuously talking to himself, experiencing the changes brought about by the awakening of the kaleidoscope.

    What? !

    The third generation on the side heard the words, and suddenly turned his head in horror, staring at the broken scarlet eyes.

    Who would have thought.

    For a long time, as the strongest of the Uchiha n, Duan didn''t even open the kaleidoscope, only a pair of three-god jade writing sharing eyes.

    He is too strong.

    So much so that he deceived everyone, making everyone take it for granted that he must have a kaleidoscope.

    Today.

    After really awakening the kaleidoscope, doesn''t it mean that his strength will skyrocket again, reaching an even more terrifying state?

    Thinking of this, Sandaimu''s cold sweat was even more uncontroble, and his heart sank to the bottom of the valley in an instant.

    He still doesn''t understand one thing.

    ording to the research of the second generation, Uchiha has to experience huge negative emotions, such as killing or witnessing the death of a loved one, in order to generate special chakra in the brain in extreme pain, and then open the kaleidoscope.

    But the problem is.

    Duan, seeing Konoha being destroyed, why did you awaken the kaleidoscope?

    You know, not only does he look not in pain at all, but he looks extremely happy. Could it be said that extreme happiness will also open Uchiha''s eyes?

    Hence.

    Three generations suddenly thought of a possibility.

    Perhaps, the reason why Uchiha decided to destroy Konoha was to please himself, so that he could use this emotion to open the kaleidoscope?

    If so, it¡¯s simply¡­

    Desperate.

    at this time.

    Boom!

    A chakra energy bomb roared in, sting the Hokage Building into arge hole several meters in diameter.

    In the distance, Nine Tails became more and more violent, destroying Konoha''s buildings and killing countless Konoha ninjas.

    What should I do?

    Three generations of goals fell into a fierce battle between heaven and man.

    He originally nned to die with Duan and save Konoha.

    But now, the situation has changed. Compared with the Uchiha n, Kyuubi has obviously be a greater threat.

    Gritting his teeth, the third generation couldn''t control so much, he directly lifted the vajra wish stick, and jumped down from the window.

    Whoosh.

    After hended on the ground, he quickly looked back and found that Duan was still standing where he was, and did not catch up.

    Sandaime finally breathed a sigh of relief.

    Phew!

    I saw that the Vajra Ruyi stick became bigger and longer in the hands of the third generation, extending a hundred meters, and knocked down Kyuubi in one fell swoop.

    His shot boosted Konoha Ninja''s morale.

    "Roar!"

    Nine Tails was in pain, and the scarlet vertical pupil locked on the third generation.

    It remembered.

    That night a few years ago, it was the old man in front of him who pushed him out of Muye Vige with a stick. He was his old enemy.

    Therefore, Kyuubi was extremely jealous, and Dang even opened his mouth wide, firing several small tailed beast jades in session, attacking the third generation.

    "Protect Hokage-sama!"

    A group of Anbu rushed up, loyally escorting them.

    Boom! boom! boom!

    The violent explosion sounded again in Konoha Vige.

    One of the Tailed Beast Jade flew straight to Yan Yan behind the Hokage Building, and with a loud bang, it shattered the head sculptures of previous Hokages.

    The Hokage Rock copsed, the boulder tumbled down, and hit the Hokage Building again, making it crumbling.

    is about to copse.

    at this time.

    Fuyue led the Uchiha tribe and had sessfully withdrawn from the center of the battlefield. Looking back, he suddenly found¡ª

    A powerful chakra soared into the sky.

    is broken.

    Whoosh.

    Before the Hokage Building copsed, Duan jumped out andnded on the battlefield.

    Swish Swish Swish.

    In an instant, the eyes of thousands of Konoha ninjas focused on Duan. The people who were closer to him were terrified to the extreme and fled desperately.

    In the eyes of many people, Uchiha Duan is even more terrifying than Kyuubi.

    Nine Tails, of course, also noticed Duan.

    Judging the huge chakra emanating from the body, as well as the pair of kaleidoscope Sharingan, it felt a serious threat, and immediately blew up.

    um.

    Nine Tails immediately turned its target, and quickly condensed a ck-tailed beast jade in its mouth, and vomited towards Duan with a whooping sound.

    Um?

    Duan saw the tailed beast jade flying towards him, raised his eyebrows.

    He didn''t intend to pay attention to Nine Tails, but this beast took the initiative to attack him.

    Well, let''s teach it a lesson.

    I saw Duan unhurriedly stretching out a big hand.

    There was a "bang".

    After a cloud of white smoke dissipated, a gourd-shaped me fan, more than one meter long, appeared in his hand.

    Then.

    Duan jumped up from the spot, aimed at the flying tailed beast jade, and swung the me ball fan out like ying tennis.

    Chi Chi Chi Chi.

    The tailed beast jade bombarded the surface of the me ball fan, not only failed to destroy the seemingly fragile fan, but it was like sunlight shining on a mirror and being reflected back.

    Uchiha bounces back!

    Boom!

    Tail Beast Jade flew back at a faster speed, and exploded on Kyuubi, causing it to flip several times by surprise, and crushed arge Konoha building.

    Seeing this scene, no matter it was the three members of the toads in Mt. Miaomu, or the Konoha ninjas including the third generation, they were all stunned.

    As soon as Duan made a move, the blow to Kyuubi was more than that of everyone present.

    Nine Tails struggled to get up from the ground.

    Ity on its body, its nine tails danced wildly behind it, and a pair of vertical pupils stared at it, and it was extremely afraid of thetter.

    Because, at this time, Duan holding the me fan reminded him of a person.

    Uchiha Madara.

    At this moment, Kyuubi unexpectedly regained his senses, and then started to retreat.

    Although it is a tailed beast, its IQ is not low at all, even smarter than many humans, and it will not foolishly work hard.

    However, what surprised Kyuubi was.

    Judging doesn''t seem to have much interest in it.

    After he knocked Nine Tails away, he put away the me Fan and didn''t look at it again. Simrly, he ignored everyone in Konoha.

    Rather.

    With a leap, he came to the roof of a building.

    Opposite him is Obito Uchiha.

    Shua.

    Obito''s face suddenly changed, and he took a step back subconsciously, but immediately after that, he became strong again and assumed a calm look.

    So.

    A paradoxical scene appeared.

    A moment ago, Kyuubi and Konoha were still fighting to the death, but now they all chose to temporarily cease fighting, and they all looked at the roof of the building in surprise.

    Everyone was watching the two confronting each other on the roof.

    "Gudong!"

    Obito''s Adam''s apple rolled, swallowed, and remembered the scene when he and Duan fought for the first time.

    At that time, after he lifted his virtual state, Duan seized the opportunity and tore off a pair of his arms.

    Obito will not make such a mistake again.

    He focused his eyes, and without hesitation, he activated the virtualization, and transferred himself to the space of Shenwei, leaving only an intangible projection on the spot.

    This state canst for five minutes.

    During these five minutes, Obito will be in an absolutely invincible state, no one in this world can hurt him.

    Then.

    Obito, confident in himself, gave Xiang Duan a sneer and mocked:

    "The Uchiha n is finished. From now on, not only Konoha can''t tolerate you, but the entire ninja world will besiege and suppress the Uchiha n because of Sharingan! No matter where you escape!"

    Judgment doesn''t care.

    He just walked towards Obito step by step without saying a word.

    During this process.

    Boom!

    As the eight doors in Duan''s body opened one by one, his whole body became red with blood, his body swelled to more than two meters, and his body emitted blue steam produced by the evaporation of sweat.

    Opened to the seventh door of the eight-door dunjia in one breath, and the door was startled.

    At the same time, the stand-in "World" quietly appeared behind Duan, and then bent over him like A Fei, ovepping his figure.

    The main body, the stand-in, and Ah Fei, the power of the threebined into one, made Duan''s aura extremely terrifying.

    click.

    Every step he takes, the ground will crack in arge area. The building under his feet seemed to be unable to withstand the power he leaked and copse at any time.

    Is this guy really human?

    Obito looked at Duan who was approaching him step by step, and couldn''t help but feel palpitations, as if he was facing a human-tailed beast that was much more dangerous than the nine-tailed beast.

    Don''t panic, be sure to stay calm.

    Obito told himself in his heart that even if all the ninja world knew about his Kamui ability, he would still be invincible and no one could crack Kamui.

    So, he stared at Duan with burning eyes, and continued to provoke:

    "You seem to be in a hurry? By the way, this is the first time I''ve seen your kaleidoscope Sharingan. What''s its ability? But you should know that no matter what ability your kaleidoscope has, it can''tpare to my divine power. Impossible to hurt a single hair of mine."

    While talking, Obito even took the initiative to walk over to Duan.

    Five meters.

    Three meters.

    one meter.

    The two people on the top of the building "run in both directions", and soon the distance was shortened to one meter, and they were within reach of each other.

    "Uchiha off, what are you going to do,e on. I''m right here!"

    Obito raised his voice, and roared at Duan who was close at hand, venting his emotions unscrupulously.

    He really enjoys the pleasure of face-to-face riding, but the other party has nothing to do with him.

    Judgment is still silent.

    I saw him bend his knees slightly, sinking his weight to his legs, and then retracted his right fist to his waist.

    Next second.

    Duan slowly rotates his waist, exerts force from the soles of his feet, and then drives the muscles of the entire upper body, using this rotational force to cooperate with the shoulders¡ª

    punched Obito with a punch.

    This punch is very slow.

    It was as slow as a snail crawling, moving forward centimeter by centimeter. Even a hundred-year-old olddy couldn''t punch so slowly.

    What does it mean?

    Not only Obito was taken aback for a moment, but even Konoha and Kyuubi, who were watching from a distance, looked shocked, not knowing what they were going to do.

    "Are you going to hit me with such a slow punch? Well, I''ll just stand here and see what surprises you can surprise me."

    Obito came back to his senses, and taunted him more and more wantonly.

    But soon, he felt something was wrong.

    Duan''s punch was extremely slow, but it was precisely because of the slowness that the power was greater.

    buzz buzz.

    Duan kept umting strength and momentum in the process of punching, and finally made the surrounding space tremble, which was simply earth-shattering.

    not good.

    Obito finally changed his face.

    Even though he had a body protected by divine power, he still vaguely felt that if he was hit by this punch, the consequences would be disastrous.

    So, he gave up.

    Shua.

    Obito''s right eye emitted a strong pupil power fluctuation, distorting the space into a whirlpool, trying to escape into the divine power space and escape from this ce.

    And at this moment.

    Smashing~ Varudo!

    Stop when starting.

    In an instant, the whole world lost its color, the flow of everything in the world stopped, and it froze in ce.

    Also includes Obito with a frightened face.

    In the world that stopped at this moment, Duan continued toplete his serious punch without distraction.

    One second, two seconds, three seconds...

    atst.

    When time flows again.

    Boom!

    Finally, a decisive and serious punchnded on Obito. The iparably violent power was concentrated at one point and burst out like a flood.

    Although it is said that Obito in front of him is in a virtual state, and the main body is not in this space, it stands to reason that it is impossible to be interrupted.

    However, with a click.

    The space in front of Broken Fist suddenly shattered, and Obito''s phantom also had cobweb-like cracks and turned into countless fragments.

    A series of dark cracks in space extend to a mysterious and unknown ce.

    is there.

    Duan Duan nced, and without hesitation poured all his power into it along the cracks in the space.

    this moment.

    His punch pierced through Obito''s Kamui.

 Chapter 162: Take the soil and break the courage, the death of Ryoma

    Chapter 162 The Death of Ryoma

    This is a space free from the real world.

    The sky is dark and gloomy, with no sun, moon and stars, like a huge ck curtain.

    The ground is deste and vast, and there is no life. There are only cubes standing on the ground, stacked together, with a cold metallic luster, exuding a strange and dead atmosphere.

    Looking around, there is only a desert.

    If this is a person''s heart, then his soul must be full of pain, emptiness and despair.

    This is Shenwei Space.

    It is a different space formed by the projection of inner will out of the strong desire to escape the real world after Obito Uchiha opened the kaleidoscope Sharingan.

    A certain moment.

    click.

    A crisp sound resounded in the quiet space of Shenwei, which was extraordinarily clear and ear-piercing.

    I see.

    A pitch-ck crack suddenly appeared in midair, initially only one finger wide, but after just a few seconds, the crack was pulled open like a zipper.

    Immediately after.

    Boom!

    The violent energy is like a flood bursting a bank, endlessly pouring out from the cracks, washing the earth.

    Boom.

    The ground of the entire Shenwei space, as if it had encountered a magnitude ten earthquake, shook like a sieve, forming a violent roar.

    Under the ravages of this energy.

    Looking down from mid-air, along a straight line, arge number of cubes on the ground copsed, fell to the ground, and dust rose into the sky...

    Wait until all the dust settles.

    On the ground, there appeared a chasm seven or eight meters wide and more than ten meters deep. The most exaggerated thing is that this huge chasm extends all the way to hundreds of meters away.

    This is the decisive "serious punch", the aftermath after piercing through the Shenwei space.

    is near the space crack.

    On the ground, a small amount of human tissue remains, including a slurry of unknownposition, half a tooth, some fine bone residue, and a little bit of blood.

    There was also a faint mist of blood, which slowly spread towards the surroundings, and finally fell on the ground, merging with the dust.

    Look.

    Duan''s punch directly exploded Obito, causing thetter''s body to be vaporized by energy, and in the end there was only this little thing left.

    About half a minute passed.

    The human tissue remaining on the ground suddenly became transparent, and quickly disappeared, as if it had never appeared before.

    Next.

    Uchiha Obito appeared out of thin air.

    Plop.

    As soon as he appeared, he fell to one knee on the ground, panting violently, and his forehead was covered with cold sweat.

    This is a manifestation of excessive consumption of chakra.

    After panting for a while, Obito raised his head with lingering fear, his face full of fear.

    On his face, the Sangouyu Sharingan in the left eye socket has turned gray and white, and he is blind.

    Obito twisted his neck stiffly and looked back.

    I see.

    A huge chasm stretched from his feet to hundreds of meters away, as if a giant ck beast opened its mouth wide, wanting to choose people and devour them.

    He couldn''t help but his legs were weak, he took several steps back, and finally fell to the ground.

    His face was extremely pale.

    Uchiha''s broken punch actually prated from the real world to the Kamui space, obliterating his body hiding here.

    Fortunately.

    Obito sacrificed the light of one eye and cast Izanagi, only to change the fact that he was killed.

    Although he survived the catastrophe, but at this time, he was not happy at all.

    before.

    The reason why Obito can run across the ninja world without fear, whether it is breaking into Konoha and starting the Nine-Tails Rebellion alone, or going deep into the Akatsuki organization to face Nagato directly, is because of the "divine power" of the right eye.

    Obito once firmly believed that Kamui is invincible.

    Kamuibined with Izanagi is invincible among invincibles, enough to make him invincible forever.

    until today.

    His divine power space was pierced by a broken punch, and the myth of invincibility was shattered.

    This time, he relied on Izanagi to survive, so what about next time?

    To know.

    After consuming this left eye, Obito no longer has any extra Sangoudama Sharingan in his hand.

    That is to say, if you give him another punch, he will die.

    After realizing this, the fear in Obito''s heart became stronger.

    In the woods on the outskirts of Konoha.

    Shua.

    With a whirlpool of fluctuations in the space, Obito left the Kamui space and returned to the real world.

    "Obito, are you okay?"

    Hei Ze appeared from the ground, and he couldn''t help being surprised to see Obito covered in cold sweat and pale.

    Just now.

    It also witnessed Uchiha''s punch from a distance, and it didn''t expect that a mortal''s fist could prate the space of Kamui, forcing Obito to use Izanagi to protect himself.

    Even Heijue, the biggest behind-the-scenes man in the ninja world who has always kept secret, couldn''t help but feel a little palpitation.

    Next, what to do?

    Obito nced at the direction of Konoha in shock, the battle there was still going on, with loud explosions, mes and thick smoke rising into the sky.

    But he dared not go back.

    Obito, was scared out of his wits by Duan Seriously''s punch.

    At this time, he no longer cared about destroying Uchiha,peting for Sharingan, or capturing Nine-Tails.

    He just wanted to escape here as soon as possible, the farther the better.

    therefore.

    Obito''s eyes flickered for a while, and he said coldly: "Go to the country of water, Wuyin Vige."

    A few years ago, with the pupil power of Sharingan, Obito secretly manipted the four generations of Mizukage Goju Yakura, and turned Kirigakure into a vige of blood mist.

    Wuyin is his second base camp.

    He decided to go there to take a good rest, to observe the subsequent changes in Konoha, Uchiha, and the entire ninja world, and then make ns.

    The voice fell.

    Obitu and Heijue left in a hurry.

    Konoha, the center of the vige.

    "what happens?"

    Many Konoha ninjas watched from a distance and punched Duan, whichnded on Obito''s phantom, and thetter disappeared immediately.

    In the eye of the beholder.

    The broken punch, obviously looked earth-shattering, but it didn''t seem to have any destructive power, as if it hit the air.

    People feel stunned.

    After a few seconds.

    The space crack in front of Duan Duan quickly healed and returned to its original state.

    And he also put away his double and his fists, removed the eight-door dunjia, and adjusted his body breath.

    Judging with certainty, his fist entered the Kamui space and also killed Obito.

    certainly.

    He also knows that Obito is not so easy to finish, after all, thetter still has a trick of Izanagi.

    However, this is thest time.

    Judging from the behavior just now, it was purely using Obito as a target to test the power of "serious punch".

    As for **** Obito, he already had a n.

    Don''t forget, Obito''s left eye is still in the severed hand.

    Obito''s eyes are both divine power, as long as he can skillfully use either eye, he can transfer the caster himself from the divine power space.

    Juan has now awakened his own kaleidoscope, and his pupil power has greatly increased, which is definitely more than enough to control Obito''s left eye.

    He decided to transnt Obito''s left eye to himself when he turned around, and use his own pupil power to develop the ability of that eye.

    next time.

    When Obito appears in front of Duan, he will pursue him relentlessly, and directly enter the Shenwei space to kill the opponent and take his right eye.

    Gather the double Kamui.

    after all.

    Obito is a toy, I''m definitely tired of ying with it.

    at this time.

    Boom.

    From the southeast corner of Konoha, the mes of an explosion came.

    I saw how the fireball lifted into the sky, trees grew, and insects like dark clouds hovered in the sky.

    It is Itachi, who is fighting Danzo and Yuyue Ryoma.

    Thinking about it, Shisui''s right eye is still in Danzo, so he has to take it back. In addition, my nephew can''t die.

    So.

    With a sh of his figure, he disappeared from the spot, leaving Konoha and Kyuubi staring wide-eyed.

    Uchiha off, just leave?

    Seeing Duan Li leave, Konoha Ninja was taken aback for a moment, and then looked at each other in nk dismay.

    But there is no time for them to daze.

    because.

    "Roar!"

    Nine Tails became violent again, its huge body charged into the three Toads, its tail swept across the crowd, causing hundreds of deaths and injuries soon.

    It is only the power of Uchiha Juan that it is afraid of. As for the Konoha people, it doesn''t pay attention at all.

    "Beast!"

    The third generation let out a roar, holding the Vajra Ruyi stick in both hands, jumped up high, and threw it at Kyuubi.

    The Great War started again.

    To the southeast of the vige, amidst the ruins.

    Itachi fell into a bitter battle.

    Although he has awakened the kaleidoscope, his opponents are not ordinary people.

    Yuyue Ryoma is not well-known, but as the chief guard of Danzo, her strength is terrifying, not inferior to Orochimaru.

    In addition, Danzo is still hiding in the dark and watching,unching sneak attacks on Itachi from time to time.

    One against two is still too much for Itachi.

    but.

    He didn''t consider retreating, but driven by a strong belief, he was determined to kill Danzo, and Zhishui took revenge.

    Moreover, even if Itachi wanted to retire, it was toote.

    There were swarms of insects all around, surrounding him.

    See this scenario.

    Itachi''s eyes were fixed, and he raised his hands to form a mudra quickly, turning the chakra in his body into scorching mes, and sprayed it out of his mouth in one breath.

    Fire escape¡¤Huohuo extinguished.

    This technique instantly created a powerful me storm, turning the surrounding ruins into a sea of ??mes.

    "Ho...ho."

    Ferret panted like a cow, feeling very tired.

    His chakra amount is not much, far from being able topare with monsters like his uncle. As ast resort, he used the open and close ninjutsu of "Huo Huo Miu Que".

    Fortunately.

    The hellish sea of ??fire burned all those annoying bugs away.

    Um? wrong.

    Itachi''s pupils shrank suddenly, startled, and he looked down suddenly.

    turn out to be.

    There are still arge number of bugs hiding in the ground, which escaped the burning of the mes, and at this time they got out of the ground.

    They climbed onto the ferret''s legs, ate his flesh and blood, and injected poison into his body.

    The poisonous insects raised by the oil girl dragon horse are not as poisonous as the fruit flies, but they are enough to paralyze the ferret and make him lose his ability to move.

    During this time.

    More bugs emerged from the ground, turning the surrounding ground into a ck bug swamp,pletely engulfing the ferret.

    Next.

    The worm marsh wrapped the ferret, slowly rose into the air, and turned into a huge ball.

    "it''s over."

    The oily female dragon horse stood on the ground, stretched out a hand, and held it in the air.

    Boom!

    The spherical body in the air suddenlypressed inward, producing a violent explosion.

    However, Itachi is also more tenacious than the oily girl Ryoma imagined.

    Boom!

    A strong orange-red chakra suddenly erupted from the inside of the bug swamp, vaporizing all the bugs.

    Itachi fell from mid-air.

    Falling to the ground together with him, there is also a huge translucent red skull several meters tall.

    Susano, the first form.

    I have to say that Itachi is very talented, especially in desperate situations, and has burst out with amazing potential.

    "What a difficult brat."

    The oily girl dragon horse muttered to herself, but she was not flustered, and when she performed seal spells, she summoned a huge insect.

    This insect is almost as tall as Itachi''s Susan, with three pairs of wings and a three-meter-long horn on its head. It looks like a powerful attacking psychic beast.

    at this time.

    Itachi sacrificed Susan, but his legs were injured, so he could only stay where he was and defend passively.

    Whoosh.

    The oil girl Ryoma jumped up, riding on the back of the giant insect, controlled it to flutter its wings, and mmed into Itachi''s Susan at a very fast speed.

    Boom.

    Facing the violent impact, Itachi was really powerless, unable to maintain Susano.

    As Susan disappeared, he was grabbed by the two ws of the giant insect and sent to the oil girl Ryoma.

    "Let me ept your Kaleidoscope Sharingan for Danzo-sama."

    The oily girl Ryoma said with a nk expression, and stretched out her hand to Itachi''s eyes.

    Itachi, in fact, has been forbearing.

    He knew he would lose sooner orter, and he also knew that his only chance was when Danzo showed up and came to take his eyes away.

    pity.

    Danzo was too cautious, and didn''t fall for Itachi''s tricks, but let the oily girl Ryomaplete the matter on his behalf.

    no solution anymore.

    Itachi had no choice but to deal with the oily girl Ryoma first.

    Shua.

    His left eye widened suddenly, and the de-shaped pattern in the eye pupil spun violently, releasing the pupil force impact on the oily girl Ryoma, pulling thetter into the illusion space.

    The oily girl Ryoma remained calm.

    He had a premonition that Itachi wouldunch a dying counterattack, and had been wary of thetter''s Amaterasu, but he didn''t expect that what was waiting was not Amaterasu, but an illusion.

    The oily girl family has never been afraid of illusions.

    Because, the parasites in Ryoma''s body can interfere with his own chakra flow, or stimte his body, making him feel pain.

    So as to achieve the purpose of breaking the illusion.

    However.

    The oily girl Ryoma miscalcted this time.

    What he uses is not an ordinary illusion, but Yuedu, an almost unsolvable illusion.

    In the world of Yuedu.

    All factors, including location, quality and even time, are under Itachi''s control. Moreover, the pain suffered by the enemy in the illusion world will be exactly the same as in reality.

    Itachi tortured the oily girl Ryoma for two whole days.

    Finally, he summoned a huge red moon, which fell from the sky and crushed the opponent.

    Two days in the illusion world, in reality, is just a moment.

    so.

    Before the parasites in the oil girl Ryoma could act, their masters werepletely defeated by Yueyue.

    "Boom!"

    With a puff of white smoke, the giant insect that the oil girl Longma psychically psychically disappeared.

    Plop.

    The oily girl Ryoma also fell to the ground, and the sunsses on her face slipped off, revealing her dull eyes that were out of focus.

    In this way, Itachi counter-killed him.

    pity.

    Itachi was toote to be happy, and there was a whistling in his ears, and he saw a series of wind escape breaths, shooting towards him from a distance like a machine gun.

    He tried to sacrifice Susanoo again, but his pupil power was exhausted, and he could barely protect his vitals in the end.

    Puff puff.

    Itachi''s body was pierced by Feng Dun''s breath, and more than a dozen blood holes appeared on the body surface in an instant.

    boom.

    He fell down.

    In his blurred vision, Itachi saw that Danzo was walking towards him step by step.

    Danzo, not caring whether the oil girl Ryoma is dead or alive, stepped over the corpse of his subordinate with one foot, then looked greedily, and stretched out his hand to Itachi''s eyes.

    This scene fell into the eyes of Duan who came from a distance.

    Shua.

    In his eyes, the red and ck Tai Chi fish pattern turned, and his sight instantly focused on Danzo.

    The next moment.

    Juan seemed to follow his gaze, and in the blink of an eye, he covered a distance of hundreds of meters and appeared beside Danzo.

    There was a snap.

    Stretched out a big hand and grabbed thetter''s wrist.

 Chapter 163: Tian Yuming and Tian Xiegui

    Chapter 163 Tian Yuming and Tian Xiegui

    Just for a moment.

    Duan spanned hundreds of meters out of thin air.

    This is not because heunched "Smashing Varudo" and used the time stop to pass through this distance, but that he used the ability of his kaleidoscope right eye¡ª

    Instantly teleports itself to the ce where the line of sight is focused.

    This technique is called "Tian Yu Ming".

    At first nce, it seems to be a very rare space-time ninjutsu.

    actually not.

    When Uchiha awakened the kaleidoscope, the gifted pupil technique he obtained was often rted to his own ability.

    For example, Itachi is good at fire escape and illusion, so he awakened "the strongest fire escape" Amaterasu, and "the strongest spiritual attack" Tsukuyomi.

    Ninjas with spatial ninjutsu talents are extremely rare in the entire history of the ninja world.

    Judgment is obviously not in this list.

    As for space ninjutsu, he basically doesn''t know anything about it.

    What Juan is good at is Yang Dun.

    The principle of Tian Yu Ming is to use the pupil power of the kaleidoscope to instantly teleport the caster to the designated location through high-speed movement.

    It is not a space-time ninjutsu, but a material instant delivery.

    Because of the high-speed movement, the caster''s body will have violent friction with the air. If the body is not strong enough, the body will be torn apart because it cannot keep up with the fast transmission.

    is a very dangerous technique.

    Only Duan, the strong body trained by Yang Dun can withstand the tearing caused by the super high speed.

    so.

    This technique essentially belongs to the category of yang escape, corresponding to the upward floating yang fish in Duan''s eyes.

    Itachi''s consciousness was blurred, his eyelids were heavy, and his eyes closed slowly.

    Just before his eyes werepletely closed, a tall figure suddenly appeared, with his back turned to him, and grabbed Danzo''s wrist.

    Danzo was terrified when he saw the man.

    "uncle¡­"

    Itachi uttered a murmur, then his vision went dark, and he passed outpletely.

    "Uchiha off..."

    Danzo raised his head in horror, staring at Duan in front of him, who looked down at him expressionlessly, like a high god.

    Because of the high-speed transmission of Tian Yuming.

    The severed body rubbed against the air, white smoke rose from his body, and intense heat was generated. He grabbed Danzo''s hand, causing burning pain in thetter''s wrist.

    at this time.

    Danzo was full of anger and resentment.

    It''s Uchiha break again.

    Every critical moment, he cut off his hand and ruined his good deed.

    Close eye contact with Duan, and the pair of Tai Chi Yin-Yang fish in the eyes of the other party made Danzo deeply frightened.

    Kaleidoscope Sharingan.

    The most terrifying thing about this kind of eye is that its pupil technique is full of strange things, full of unknowns, and often has a powerful ability of "killing at first sight".

    So Danzo decided to act first.

    um.

    Without hesitation, he released a strong impact of pupil power from his right eye, and directlyunched the other gods.

    At the same time, Danzo also carried out "teaching" to Duan, saying in his mouth:

    "Duan, why do you have to fight against this old man? Why don''t you and I join forces to kill Sarutobi Hiruzen and seize the power of Konoha. At that time, you will continue to be your assistant Hokage, and this old man will be the new Hokage. Let''s make Konoha great again and dominate the entire ninja world..."

    "Are you done?"

    Break interrupted Danzo''s long-winded, with a half-smile expression on his face.

    How can it be?

    Danzo was terrified.

    After he obtained Shisui''s right eye, he obviously effectively applied Bestenjin to Sandaime and Obito, but at the moment he used it on Duan, but failed.

    Duan looked down at Danzo, and said unhurriedly:

    "Any technique has weaknesses, and other gods are not omnipotent, let me tell you its weaknesses.

    This technique must use the thoughts that exist in the target''s heart, and use other gods to give guidance and hints, so that the thoughts can be infinitely magnified, so as to achieve the purpose of manipting the opponent''s will.

    It cannot imnt ideas into the target out of thin air, otherwise it will definitely be noticed and eventually lead to failure.

    I have no interest in what you just said to me.

    in addition¡­"

    Speaking of this, he paused for a while, and continued:

    "The pupil technique showdown between kaleidoscope and kaleidoscope, in the final analysis, is still a contest of pupil strength. Even if you grasp my spiritual weakness, there is no way to control me with other gods, because our pupil strength gap is too big. Now, Give me back Shisui''s eyes."

    After the words fell, Duan raised his other hand and stretched it towards Danzo''s right eye.

    Hateful.

    Danzo roared in his heart, desperately wanting to resist.

    But his wrist was firmly grasped by Duan, and his spirit was also under the suppression of Duan''s pupil power. He couldn''t move at all, and could only watch the other party''s fingers stretching out.

    Pop.

    The broken thumb, index finger and **** were inserted straight into Danzo''s eye socket, and after feeling the warmth of the eyeball, he dug it out abruptly.

    The atrocities that Danzo oncemitted against Zhishui are repeated on himself at this time.

    "Hiss!"

    He took a breath of cold air, and the severe pain in his eyes allowed Danzo to temporarily get rid of the suppression of Duan''s pupil power.

    no.

    Uchiha must not be allowed to leave here alive with Shisui''s eyes, because this man is the biggest threat in the history of Konoha Vige.

    In Danzo''s heart.

    Everything he has done so far is to shoulder the darkness of the vige, and use self-sacrifice and dedication to protect the peace and tranquility of Konoha.

    Now, for Konoha, he has onest thing to do.

    Danzo stared and made up his mind.

    "Uchiha Duan! For Konoha, I will never let you live!"

    Danzo roared excitedly, his face was distorted, and saliva spewed out of his mouth.

    Then, he "teared" his clothes, and aplicated sealing form appeared on his chest.

    Next second.

    Puff puff!

    Danzo''s whole body''s blood turned into pitch-ck ink, which sprayed out continuously and swelled in a spherical shape.

    In an instant, everything within a few hundred meters around was enveloped.

    He saw Duan''s horrified expression, as well as the Itachi lying on the ground, all surrounded by his ck blood, and went to perdition with him.

    This is the Lisixiang sealing technique.

    It is one of the most powerful sealing techniques of the Uzumaki family, and it is a technique that uses the cycle of four images to specifically seal evil demons.

    Danzo wants to seal Uchiha Duan, Uchiha Itachi, and Shisui''s right eye into his body, and then fall into the underworld.

    "I did it, hahaha... I, Danzo Shimura, guarded Konoha!"

    Danzo looked up to the sky andughed, showing a relieved expression of death without regret.

    can be suddenly.

    Hisughter stopped abruptly, and the expression of horror appeared on his face again.

    Because Danzo returned to reality in an instant.

    He suddenly found that he was still staying in the same ce motionless, and Uchiha was standing in front of him without any problems.

    What happened just now was nothing but Danzo''s fantasy.

    He had a broken illusion.

    "Do you want to die with me just like that?"

    Duan let go of Danzo''s wrist, and persuaded with a smile, "Don''t, you haven''t be Hokage yet."

    Hokage?

    Danzang was stunned for a moment when he heard the words, and then he looked downcast:

    "Uchiha Duan, are youughing at the old man? Give me a good time."

    Unexpected.

    "When did I... say I was going to kill you?" Duan raised his eyebrows and asked back.

    The decisive sentence made Danzo''s pupils shrink, and he saw the hope of life.

    He came back to his senses and asked in disbelief:

    "Why don''t you kill me?"

    Looking directly at Danzo, a pair of kaleidoscope Sharingan Eyes shone with a strange light, making thetter feel dazzled for a while.

    "You must be Hokage, Danzo."

    As he said this, he seemed to be full of expectations for Danzo, and his voice, like a devil whispering, echoed in thetter''s ear.

    Next.

    Duan turned around, picked up his unconscious nephew, and left.

    Looking at Duan Que''s back, Danzo couldn''t help but froze in ce, muttering:

    "Hokage, I want to be Hokage..."

    Suddenly.

    Danzo was shocked, and his one-eyed eyes were wide open. Scenes and scenes continued to emerge in his mind, allowing him to see...

    future.

    He sees:

    I finally overthrew the old and fatuous third generation, sessfully became the fifth Hokage, and realized my dream for many years.

    After that, he not only restored Konoha to the glory of the first Hokage period, but also fought south and north, east and west, and finally unified the five major ninja viges and became the master of the ninja world.

    He, Shimura Danzo, will be the greatest Hokage ever, rule the entire ninja world, and leave a name for thousands of years!

    Those scenes were so real, they happened in Danzo''s mind over and over again, repeating the cycle.

    His eyes gradually became hot, and he was convinced of the future he saw.

    "Only the old man can save Konoha, the old man is Hokage, the savior of Konoha..."

    Danzo muttered to himself, already in a daze.

    He didn''t know that he had been brainwashed by the broken illusion.

    When Uchiha turns on the kaleidoscope, the gifted pupil technique obtained is not only rted to the ability he is good at, but also affected by his inner desire during awakening.

    The ability to awaken through thetter method is often inconceivable, even so powerful that ordinary people can hardly imagine.

    After all, human desires are various and full of infinite possibilities.

    For example.

    Shisui wanted to improve the rtionship between the family and the vige, so he awakened another **** who can modify the will of others.

    Obito is even more outrageous. Unable to face Nohara Rin''s death and wanting to escape from the real world, he used his pupil power to create a magical space.

    Back to Duan Shang, what does he want?

    Nothing but fun.

    He is arrogant and conceited. He regards the whole world as a yground, ying tricks on everyone with a superior attitude.

    When he kept inciting and provoking between Uchiha and the vige, and finally saw Konoha burning in front of his eyes, the fun in his heart also reached its peak, and he opened the kaleidoscope happily.

    so.

    The pupil technique that awakens the left eye is called "Heavenly Evil Ghost".

    is an illusion that tricks people.

    It is the power of Yin Dun, corresponding to the ck Yin fish sinking downwards in Duan''s eyes.

    Activating this technique can definitely imnt a phantom close to reality in other people''s brains, and can also quietly steal a memory of others.

    Heavenly evil ghost.

    It won''t directly crush a person''s spirit like Tsukiyomi, and it won''t modify the will of others like other gods. At first nce, it doesn''t seem to be that powerful.

    Because its essence lies in "teasing", ying tricks on people so that life is worse than death.

    Just now.

    Juan Yitianxiegui''s ability to weave a fantasy dream in Danzo''s mind, which will drive thetter to use all means topete for the position of Hokage and "revive" Konoha.

    And this dream will eventually be shattered one day.

    At that time, Danzo will receive real punishment, which will be pain and despair beyond all.

    Whoosh.

    Duan carried Itachi on his shoulders, jumped between the roofs of Konoha''s buildings, and quickly rushed towards Uchiha''s n.

    "Curator!"

    Far away, a figure greeted him, it was Uchiha Tetsuhuo.

    He came to support Itachi under the order of the patriarch Fuyue, but when he arrived, he saw Itachi was broken and carried on his shoulders, with blood holes all over his body, and his legs were gnawed **** by parasites. It was a horrible sight .

    "I''mte."

    Tie Huo''s face immediately changed, feeling uneasy and remorseful.

    "Don''t worry, he won''t die."

    Duan said something lightly, and nced at Tie Huo''s eyes by the way. They were a pair of kaleidoscopes with a pitch-ck background and iid with red crosses.

    One minuteter.

    The two returned to the familynd together.

    Uchiha, who had just experienced a great war, lost hundreds of people, but had no time to grieve, but a busy scene.

    Under themand of Fu Yue.

    Uchiha and his descendants are hurriedly packing their important luggage. It seems that they n to leave Konoha while Kyuubi and Konoha Ninja are fighting.

    For Uchiha.

    After breaking with the vige, there seems to be only one way to survive¡ª

    Ju n fled from Konoha.

    "Break."

    Fuyue, Tsunade, Mikoto and others greeted him immediately, and after seeing Itachi''s miserable state, they all looked shocked.

    He handed Itachi over to Tsunade, and said to her, "Onest time, please save this kid."

    Tsunade nodded briskly, said nothing, and immediately began to heal Itachi.

    Under the nervous and worried eyes of Fu Yue and others.

    Not for a while.

    Tsunade sessfully stabilized Itachi''s injury, helped thetter heal the wound, and removed the insect poison in his body.

    Itachi''splexion gradually improved, and his breathing became more stable, avoiding the same fate as Shishui.

    At this time.

    Fuyue breathed a sigh of relief, and then asked Duan with a serious face:

    "Duan, I decided to lead the Uchiha n away from Konoha, do you... have any opinions?"

    Until now.

    For the brother-inw in front of him, Fuyue still couldn''t figure out what the other party was thinking.

    "Wise choice."

    Juan only said these words and did not express any objection.

    His goal of inciting the Uchiha n to destroy Konoha has been achieved. Duan didn''t care about what path this family would take in the future.

    Tsunade heard the words, his eyes shed, and then he took a deep look:

    "Then, this is the end of our cooperation. I wish you all the best and find a new home."

    Finished speaking.

    She called Shizune, and the master and servant turned and left, disappearing from the sight of everyone in Uchiha.

    Watching Tsunade leave.

    "Let''s go, brother-inw." Duan said to Fu Yue.

    soon.

    The Uchiha n, with a total of more than 600 people, set off lightly, left Konoha Vige in a mighty way, and entered the forest of the Land of Fire.

    Duan finally looked back at Konoha.

    This vige is finished.

    Even if Konoha survived the current cmity smoothly and subdued the berserk Kyuubi, his vitality would definitely be severely injured.

    After that, it will not only face the invasion of the other four major ninja viges, but also the ndmine" that has been buried in Danzo, which will trigger new civil strife at any time.

    Konoha''s real "good days" are yet toe.

 Chapter 164: self-made leaves

    Chapter 164 Konoha who made it her own

    Konoha Vige Center.

    Buildings copsed in pieces, mes shot into the sky, corpsesy all over the ground, and blood flowed like rivers.

    Nine Tails are still wreaking havoc.

    at this time.

    After a period of preparation, Jiraiya finally gathered enough natural energy to activate the immortal mode.

    There is a small green toad on his left and right shoulders.

    They are two more than 800-year-old sages in Mount Miaomu¡ªFukasaku and Elder Shimi. They merged with Jiraiya through the technique of two lives, which increased the power and duration of the sage mode.

    In addition, Jiraiya also had a red fairy face, his pupils became a straight line, many small particles grew on his nose, his hands and feet turned into frog webs, and his whole person "frogified".

    This look is too ugly, so Zi is unwilling to activate the fairy mode as ast resort.

    But even though he sacrificed his own image and obtained powerful power through the sage mode, Jiraiya tried his best, but he still couldn''t suppress the berserk Kyuubi.

    "Woo!"

    As Kyuubi went berserk again, many Konoha ninjas were knocked into the air.

    "Boom boom boom!"

    Gama Wentai, Gama Jian and Gama Guang also disappeared into white smoke due to exhaustion.

    The situation is bing more and more unfavorable to Konoha.

    Nine Tails'' chakra is almost endless, and there is no way to knock it down or kill it-after realizing this, the Konoha ninjas fell into deep despair.

    No one seems to know how to win this battle.

    actually.

    This is all done by Konoha himself.

    That year.

    Mu Dun of the first generation of Hokage was once the nemesis of all tailed beasts, and the nine tailed beasts, including the nine tails, were all ythings in his palm.

    But after the death of the first generation, the huge Senju n disappeared inexplicably, and the second Senju Bashirama never appeared again.

    Although there is a sessful Mudun experimental subject¡ªTianzang, he is not of the blood of the Thousand Hands after all, and his strength is not enough in front of Kyuubi.

    The Kaleidoscope Sharingan of the Uchiha family can also manipte the nine tails.

    But since the time of Uchiha Madara, this family has had many conflicts with the vige''s high-level officials, and the previous Hokages have failed to solve this problem, but instead intensified the conflict.

    In the end, it led to aplete break between Uchiha and Konoha.

    Except Senju and Uchiha.

    Konoha¡¯s former allies, the Uzumaki n, can also control the Tailed Beasts with their special physique and sealing secrets, so Konoha¡¯s previous Nine-Tails Jinchuriki are all members of the Uzumaki n.

    However, during the Second Ninja World War, the Uzumaki family was besieged by various surrounding countries and ninja viges, but they failed to receive strong support from Konoha and were wiped out.

    There is another way.

    It is to cultivate Uzumaki Naruto into a perfect Jinchuriki, let him be friends with Kyuubi, gain its trust, and let Konoha use the power of Kyuubi.

    Just like Shayin''s Fenfu monk, Yunyin''s Kirabi, and Kirigakure''s fourth generation Mizukage, they are all perfect Jinjuriki.

    pity.

    Naruto is too young on the one hand.

    On the other hand, for this hero''s son, Konoha''s senior management has always adopted a stocking attitude, let alone nurturing him carefully, and almost starved the kid to death.

    As a result, Naruto has no idea that there is a nine-tailed body in his body, let alone use its power.

    In short.

    As the head of the Five Great Ninja Viges, Konoha originally had many talents, secret techniques, and means that could be used to suppress the Nine-Tails, but now there are none left.

    to the end.

    Facing the berserk Kyuubi, this is what happened.

    If Nine-Tails continues to make trouble like this, Konoha will be destroyed sooner orter.

    no solution anymore.

    Seeing that the scene couldn''t end, the third generation finally made up his mind, and with a glint in his eyes, he shouted to Jiraiya:

    "Think of a way to limit Kyuubi''s ability to move, I''ll solve it!"

    Seeing Sandaime''s determined gaze, Jiraiya''s heart trembled, he vaguely realized something, and finally nodded emphatically.

    Shua Shua.

    As Jiraiya formed seals quickly, a huge blood-colored swamp suddenly appeared under Kyuubi, causing him to sink in.

    Immortal Law ¡¤ Huangquan Swamp.

    The more Kyuubi struggled, the deeper he sank, unable to escape for a while.

    Just this is not enough.

    Whoosh.

    Jiraiya jumped high into the air again, Fukasaku Shima on his shoulders opened their mouths together, and a strong sound wave came out from his throat, covering Kyuubi in the swamp.

    Immortal method ¡¤ Frog cry.

    This is a powerful illusion released by sound. The frog cry made by thebination of the two sages of Mount Miaomu is enough to make Kyuubi fall into a temporary illusion.

    The opportunity hase.

    Seeing this, the third generation inserted the Vajra Ruyi stick obliquely into the ground with both hands, and then stepped on it.

    Phew.

    As the Ruyi Rod became bigger and longer, extending a hundred meters forward, the third generation was also supported, and quickly approached Kyuubi.

    During this process, his face was solemn, and his hands began to seal, ready to follow the example of the Fourth Hokage.

    Konoha sessfully subdued Kyuubist time.

    It was the Kyuubi Rebellion a few years ago. After Kushina Uzumaki suppressed Kyuubi with King Kong seal, the fourth Namikaze Minato performed Ghoul Seal. The husband and wife sealed Kyuubi together at the cost of their lives.

    At that time.

    Half of the Kyuubi''s Chakra died with Namikaze Minato''s soul and was taken into the belly of Death; while the other half of the Chakra was sealed in the newborn Uzumaki Naruto''s body by Minato.

    Now.

    Facing Nine-Tails, the third generation once again resorted to the ghoul seal, which was really thest resort.

    Because this will not only kill the third generation, but also cause Konoha to lose the remaining half of the nine tails, and will no longer be able to grasp the power of the tailed beast.

    In addition, Uzumaki Naruto, who is Nine-Tails Jinchuriki, cannot survive after being drawn out of Nine-Tails.

    It can be up to now.

    In order to protect the vige, this is the only way left.

    Just when the third generationpleted the seal, the phantom of the **** of death behind him was about to descend on the real world.

    Shua!

    Kyuubi, who was trapped in the swamp, suddenly woke up, and several tails swept towards him.

    The third generation turned pale with fright, tried to dodge but was powerless, and was finally swept head-on by a fox tail, flew upside down on the spot for hundreds of meters, and fell into a ruin in the distance.

    He is old after all.

    The previous continuous high-intensity battles had almost exhausted his chakra.

    If the third generation made a decisive decision at the beginning, and cooperated with Jiraiya to perform the ghoul seal on Kyuubi, it might still be sessful.

    But his hesitant character made him miss thest good opportunity.

    Ruined.

    Jiraiya also saw the third generation flying upside down, and his heart sank to the bottom of the valley.

    His fairy mode can''tst for too long, once it is forced to release, no one canpete with Nine-Tails anymore.

    Could it be that today is destined to be the day of Konoha¡¯s destruction?

    at this time.

    Whoosh.

    A woman wearing a green windbreaker suddenly appeared on the battlefield and rushed towards Nine Tails alone.

    is Tsunade.

    Shua.

    Several tails of Nine Tails swept over again.

    In Tsunade''s eyes, the scarlet three-god jade quietly emerged, and the powerful dynamic vision of Sharingan allowed her to capture the trajectory of every fox tail.

    Then.

    Tsunade dodged left and right, narrowly avoided Kyuubi''s attack, stepped on its huge body and jumped continuously, and finally reached the top of Kyuubi''s head.

    "drink!"

    Tsunade stood firm, shouted loudly, a powerful air burst out from his body, and punched down.

    Strange power.

    Boom!

    Her punch was so strong that she immediately knocked Kyuubi down, most of her head sank into the swamp.

    If only this is the case, it is not enough to subdue Nine Tails.

    Next second.

    buzz buzz.

    Tsunade''s palm suddenly burst out with dazzling green light, covering the huge body of Nine Tails.

    The green light came from the relic of the first generation of Hokage¡ªthe crystal ne that went through several twists and turns and finally returned to Tsunade.

    The first generation of Hokage once sealed his wooden chakra in the ne.

    at this time.

    The chakra in the ne, like a flood gate, poured out without a drop, forming a force strong enough to suppress Nine Tails.

    "Aww!"

    Nine Tails roared again, with scarlet eyes, desperately resisting the Chakra of the first Hokage.

    Jiraiya, who came back to his senses, immediately rushed to help, jumped into the air, and quickly condensed a huge spiral pill with a diameter of several meters in the palm of his hand.

    Immortal Method¡¤Super Big Jade Spiral Pill.

    Boom!

    hit Kyuubi heavily, knocking him down again.

    Then.

    The invincible Kyuubi was finally sealed by the first Mudun Chakra amidst an unwilling and angry cry, and disappeared.

    In ce.

    Only Naruto Uzumaki with messy hair, torn clothes, and bruises was left, and fell unconscious on the ground.

    Ziye was still uneasy, and took out another seal with the word "¼Ó" written on it, and pasted it on Naruto''s forehead, causing the nine tails in his body to fall into a deep sleep.

    Do it all.

    His tall body shook for a while, and he was forced to release the immortal mode, half kneeling on the ground.

    Finally...won.

    Seeing this scene, the surrounding Konoha ninjas all felt like they had survived a catastrophe, and they all slumped on the ground.

    after awhile.

    The third generation, who was supported by the Anbe ninja, walked here together with ninjas of various races such as Hinata, Inokacho, and Yume.

    "Tsunade, thanks to you..."

    Thirdaime said slowly, and gave Tsunade a grateful look.

    No one thought that the hero who finally turned the tide and saved Konoha was Tsunade.

    However, when she saw a pair of sharing eyes in her eyes.

    The Konoha people present could not help but lookplicated, and started whispering.

    Tsunade and the Uchiha n really have a close rtionship.

    Is she the hero who saved the vige, or Uchiha''s aplice in destroying Konoha?

    Faced with strange eyes.

    "snort."

    Tsunade snorted coldly, said nothing, held the crystal ne that had exhausted the chakra, turned and strode away.

    Leaving Konoha, everyone looked at each other.

    "Tsunade!"

    Jiraiya also yelled at Tsunade''s back, but failed to make her turn back, and finally could only watch her disappear from sight.

    well.

    Sandaimu let out a long sigh, and then told everyone with a tired face:

    "Let''s treat the wounded first."

    The crowd dispersed silently.

    Then.

    An Anbu appeared and reported to the third generation:

    The Uchiha n, taking advantage of the battle between Konoha and Kyuubi, the whole family escaped from Konoha and entered the forest of the Land of Fire.

    "Master Hokage, do you want to hunt down the Uchiha n...?"

    The Anbu asked for instructions, but his tone was hesitant, and he seemed very unconfident.

    Chase?

    Does Konoha have this strength?

    The third generation revealed a silent wry smile when he heard the words. The only thing he felt in his heart was relief when the Uchiha n left the vige.

    He is very lucky.

    Uchiha and the gue gods finally left Konoha, and I only hope that they will nevere back.

    But the third generation thought for a moment, and still called Kakashi and Tenzo.

    "Follow the Uchiha n, see where they are going, and report the movement of this n to me in time."

    He gave these two instructions.

    Three generations are most worried that Uchiha really ran to Yunying Vige, and then turned around to attack Konoha.

    "yes."

    Kakashi and Tianzang took the task and left in a hurry.

    far away.

    The regiment hid in a building, watching the situation on the battlefield.

    The Nine Tails Rebellion this time was actually caused by him.

    If he hadn''t used Sharingan to release the illusion on Naruto, releasing the Kyuubi from thetter''s body, it wouldn''t have caused Kyuubi to run wild out of control, and almost destroyed Konoha.

    After making it like this, after the fact, there must be many Konoha ninjas who hate him to the extreme.

    So Danzo hid and didn''t dare to show up at all, lest he be attacked by angry Konoha ninjas.

    but.

    The situation of the third generation is not much better.

    After this turmoil is over, the third generation will be ousted sooner orter, and Konoha will give birth to a new Hokage.

    For Danzo.

    Although he lost Shisui''s Sharingan and all his subordinates died, but as the former assistant of Hokage, he has been operating in Konoha for decades, so he still has some backhands.

    therefore.

    When the timees, Danzo will show up again and seize the position of Hokage in one fell swoop.

    ¡­

    after one day.

    In the evening, the afterglow of the setting sun sprinkled on the earth.

    In the vast primeval forest of the Land of Fire, the Uchiha n who escaped from Konoha spent a whole day and night on the road, camping and resting in a forest de.

    After leaving Konoha, where should I go?

    Regarding this issue, the Uchiha n has already discussed it and voted collectively.

    First is Yunying Vige in the north.

    Although the fourth generation of Raikage expressed goodwill to Uchiha, he vowed that the Uchiha n is absolutely wee to join the Yunyin family.

    But anyone with a clear mind knows that such a promise cannot be trusted.

    This time he broke with Konoha, Uchiha suffered heavy casualties, almost lost half of hisbat power, and urgently needed to recuperate.

    In a short period of time, try to avoid fighting.

    If you rashly go to Yun Yin with naive expectations, once the other party turns his face, Uchiha will be tantamount to throwing himself into a trap.

    Next.

    Going east across the sea, there is a hidden vige of fog, and going west into the desert, there is a hidden vige of sand.

    The attitudes of the two great ninja viges towards Uchiha are probably the same, coveting Uchiha''s Sharingan, especially the Kaleidoscope Sharingan.

    Thus.

    The only way out for Uchiha seems to be going south.

    "I heard that there are countless inds in the vast sea area south of the Land of Fire, where there are many small viges and countries. Maybe, we can also go to the sea, find an uninhabited ind, and establish a Uchiha-owned ind. New home."

    Patriarch Fuyue expressed his views.

    His proposal was immediately supported by most of the tribe.

    This thousand years.

    The Uchiha n has always been at the center of the world stage, and has never stopped fighting and killing.

    Especially in the past few decades, in order to survive in Konoha, the Uchiha n has been doing the dirty work of the police department, and also intrigues with the vige high-level, constantly breaking out conflicts and conflicts.

    The ?? nsmen are all tired.

    Today.

    Everyone just wants to stay away from the disputes in the ninja world and find a paradise belonging to Uchiha.

    Will such a ce exist?

 Chapter 165: The hidden fifth pair of kaleidoscopes

    Chapter 165 The hidden fifth double kaleidoscope

    The night falls, the moon is bright and the stars are few.

    The bright moonlight shone in the primeval forest of the Land of Fire, covering the ground with ayer of silver gauze.

    Uchiha camp, inside the main tent.

    Four figures gathered together, discussing, exchanging and sharing experiences around the ability of kaleidoscope Sharingan.

    before.

    The Uchiha n actually only has two pairs of kaleidoscopes, namely Fuyue and Shisui.

    During the break between Uchiha and Konoha this time, although Shisui was dazzled and poisoned to death, the subsequent brutal battle with Konoha gave birth to three pairs of kaleidoscopes within the Uchiha n.

    ording to the order of eye opening, they are:

    At this time, Itachi was covered in bandages, Tie Huo was silent, and he had an unfathomable expression on his face.

    The battle of ninjas is the battle of intelligence.

    Generally speaking, ninjas will not easily reveal their abilities to others, even if they are members of the same n.

    Especially the information of the kaleidoscope is even more precious.

    but.

    The Uchiha n is now on the road to escape and is facing a crisis of genocide at any time. Under such circumstances, it is necessary for the kaleidoscope within the n to work together instead of fighting individually.

    If the four Kaleidoscopes can be honest with each other and use their respective abilities to cooperate inbat, then no matter what kind of enemy they face next, Uchiha will have the power to fight.

    Holding this idea.

    Fuyue found Duan, Itachi and Tiehuo, and suggested that everyone get together to sit down and have a good chat.

    At this exchange meeting.

    As the patriarch and the first person among the four to awaken the kaleidoscope, Fu Yue was the first to speak and revealed the abilities of his eyes¡ªAmabie and Amaterasu.

    Amaterasu needless to say, it''s no secret anymore, after all Itachi also awakened this pupil technique, and used it to burn many people in Konoha, known as the strongest fire escape.

    What surprised Amabie was that this technique could predict the future.

    Fuyue used it to foresee the break between Uchiha and Konoha.

    "As expected of the patriarch."

    Tie Huo said with emotion, he admired Fu Yue more and more in his heart, and regarded him as a prophet.

    Every time Fuyue activates Amabie, he spends several years of his life, just to find a way out for the family. This spirit of selfless dedication and self-sacrifice is moving.

    Itachi was also deeply shocked.

    It turns out that my father has always been burdened with the heavy fate of the family, and made the greatest effort to save the Uchiha n.

    Itachi gradually understood his father.

    Next.

    Fuyue shared how to use Susanoo and the experience of transnting intercolumnar cells.

    Although Tiehuo and Itachi have just opened their eyes, after going through a life-and-death battle, they have already experienced the side effects of overdrawn pupil power and impaired vision.

    Especially Itachi, the frequent use of the kaleidoscope ability made his body overwhelmed.

    Therefore, both of them are full of desire for the transntation of intercolumnar cells.

    They are not as hypocritical as Zhishui.

    As long as Uchiha turns on the kaleidoscope, the sess rate of transnting intercolumnar cells is close to 100%, and there is almost no risk.

    You can imagine.

    Once the twoplete the transnt operation, their strength will be greatly enhanced on the current basis.

    The two listened intently, nodding their heads in agreement from time to time, keeping the experience shared by Fuyue firmly in their hearts.

    After Fu Yue finished speaking, he gave his son a look.

    Itachi understood, took his father''s words, and said the abilities of his own eyes¡ªAmaterasu and Tsukuyomi.

    in.

    Amaterasu''s awakening obviously inherited Fu Yue''s fire escape talent. Yuedu''s determination is the embodiment of Itachi''s talent for illusion.

    Two techniques, one is the strongest physical attack, the other is the strongest mental attack.

    Then it was Iron Fire''s turn.

    "My kaleidoscope pupil technique has the same ability for the left and right eyes, and it''s called ''Kenyu Mingfang''. The power of ninja, body, and illusion I perform will be amplified by Jianyu Mingfang. ording to the pupil power I put in, the increase is the most It can be quadrupled."

    He spoke of his abilities without reservation.

    This technique was awakened from Iron Huo''s dissatisfaction with his mediocrity and his inner desire to be stronger.

    The effect of Jianyu Mingfang sounds very simr to the fairy mode.

    Tiehuo''s original strength is stronger than that of ordinary jounin, but weaker than that of elite jounin. After the increase of Jianyu Mingfang, his strength can at most cross arge level and enter the shadow level.

    certainly.

    The weakness of this technique is also simr to that of the fairy mode, that is, the duration is rtively short, no more than ten minutes.

    Fortunately.

    As long as the cells between the columns are transnted, this problem can be improved, and the time for building Yuming Fang will be greatly extended, making Iron Fire a real shadow-level powerhouse.

    This once again proves that intercolumnar cells are indeed a good thing.

    "A very practical ability."

    Fu Yuemented on Iron Fire''s pupil technique.

    Jianyu Mingfang, although not as unpredictable as other kaleidoscope abilities, making it difficult for opponents to guard against, but it is practical and not fancy at all.

    Finally, it was my turn to break.

    Facing the expectant eyes of the three, he thought about it and revealed to them "Heaven''s Mandate."

    After Fuyue and the three knew Tian Yuming''s ability, they couldn''t help but show shock.

    As long as it is a ce that can be seen by the kaleidoscope, you can use your pupil power to teleport yourself there instantly.

    This is the strongest teleportation technique.

    Whether you use it to attack and kill, or retreat to escape, you can advance and retreat freely, and grasp the initiative on the battlefield.

    However, if you want to perform this technique smoothly, the conditions are very harsh.

    On the one hand, the farther the line of sight is focused, the longer the transmission distance and the more pupil power will be consumed.

    On the other hand, it is not a time-space ninjutsu, but a material instant transfer. Only a broken and powerful body can withstand the tearing caused by the transfer.

    Even if it is broken.

    It is also impossible to use this technique continuously in a short period of time.

    Tian Yuming is special.

    For the three of Fujigaku, if they exchange each other''s Kaleidoscope Sharingan, after adaptation and practice, they will be able to use each other''s abilities.

    But no one dares to use a broken kaleidoscope. Using it is tantamount to suicide.

    Tian Yuming can be said to be his exclusive pupil technique.

    It is generally epted that physical skills are the strongest. Whether it''s dismantling Susano with his bare hands, or beating the fourth generation of Raikage violently, it has proved that his strength is invincible.

    By contrast.

    Speed ??was once considered by many to be Duan''s greatest weakness.

    Those people were obviously wrong.

    Fuyue and the three of them all realized that by relying on the Heavenly Mandate, Duan could get close to all enemies, and then use his pair of invincible iron fists to blow them up.

    Actually, it¡¯s more than that.

    The strongestbo technique is to use "Tian Yuming" to get close to the enemy''s body, and then immediatelyunch "Smashing Waludo" to hit a "serious punch" in the time-stopped world.

    This set of operations continues, killing all enemies instantly, no one can hold back.

    The current Duan is indeed invincible in the world of ninjas who have not yet appeared at the Six Paths level.

    As for Duan''s other ability¡ªHeavenly Evil Ghost, he doesn''t intend to tell anyone.

    After all, this technique is more likely to arouse people''s suspicion and fear than other gods.

    If Fu Yue and the others knew about the existence of Tian Xie Gui, they would be worried all day long, worried that they would be interrupted, and they would be in a state of panic all day long.

    After this exchange is over.

    In front of Fuyue and the others, Duan took off the sealed book from his waist behind him, unfolded it, and said:

    "It records a forbidden technique invented by the Second Hokage, called Dirty Reincarnation. Using it, we can revive Shisui and other Uchiha dead."

    The reincarnation of the dirty soil is an S-level forbidden technique, which involves manyplicated theories and is extremely difficult to learn.

    For Duan, whose mind is full of muscles, to master this technique, it is somewhat... a bit embarrassing for him.

    So, he chose to hand over the sealed book to Fuyue for the relevant talents of the Uchiha n to study it.

    As for the reasons for breaking the resurrection and stopping the water.

    He was purely out of interest, and wanted to see with his own eyes how unnatural the forbidden technique known as the number one bug in the ninja world in the original book is.

    At that time, through the technique of reincarnation in dirty soil, maybe you can find new fun.

    Fuyue has a keen mind.

    While talking with my brother-inw, he saw some clues and suddenly asked:

    "Broken, next...won''t you act with us?"

    Sure enough.

    Duan smiled slightly, and said to his brother-inw: "I want to go back to Konoha."

    Rather than embarking on a boring escape with the Uchiha n, Duan is more willing to return to Konoha and watch it go to destruction with his own eyes.

    Itachi heard the words, and quickly said firmly: "Uncle, I will go back with you."

    He wants to go back to Konoha to kill Danzo, fulfill the oath he made, and take revenge against the water.

    He nced at his nephew, stretched out two fingers, and poked Itachi on the forehead:

    "I am enough alone. The Uchiha n needs at least three pairs of kaleidoscopes to protect them, so that they can safely reach the sea and find a new home."

    Fuyue also patted Itachi on the shoulder, and said in a deep voice:

    "Itachi, listen to your uncle, don''t be impulsive. Heal the injury first, and then transnt interstitial cells with Tiehuo. For you, this is the most important thing at present."

    "..."

    Itachi hesitated to speak, but finally nodded in desperation.

    At this time, outside the tent.

    Mikoto, who was walking past with a cup of tea, suddenly spotted a furtive figure wandering around the tent.

    "Axiu, what are you doing here? You haven''t slept sote, do you have something to do with the patriarch?"

    After seeing the other party''s appearance clearly, Mikoto stepped forward and asked with concern.

    The Axiu she was talking about was a woman named Uchiha Chihideko.

    Qian Xiuzi has short hair that reaches her ears. She is only about 1.5 meters tall. She looks delicate and cute, and has a very shy personality.

    Often mistaken for a teenage girl.

    But people should not be judged by their appearance.

    Chihideko is actually twenty-four years old. She is a rare female jonin in the Uchiha n, and her strength is quite good, ranking among the top ten in the n.

    Jonin, the same Uchiha female, Mikoto is a few years older than Chihideko, and she has known thetter since she was a child, and has been treating and taking care of Chihideko as a younger sister all these years.

    one day ago.

    In that tragic battle, Qian Xiuzi survived by virtue of her strength and luck, but her family members who fought side by side were not so lucky.

    She lost her father and brother.

    After the fact.

    Mikoto, who heard the news,forted Qian Xiuzi all the way, worrying that she would not be able to bear such a blow.

    Facing Mikoto''s concerns.

    "No, nothing."

    Qian Xiuzi just said something submissively, nced inside the tent, then walked away muttering in a low voice.

    Mikoto sighed and shook her head.

    Axiu is good at everything, but sometimes she likes to chatter, and her voice is so small that people can''t hear clearly, and it makes people feel distracted.

    Especially this time, it obviously stimted Axiu a lot and exacerbated her symptoms.

    At this time.

    The four people in the tent came out.

    "Broken, do you want...back to Konoha?"

    When Miqin heard her brother''s n, she couldn''t help but look shocked, and then worried about Duan.

    "Don''t worry, I''ll be fine."

    Duanforted Miqin, telling her to take care of herself, and then, under the watchful eyes of several people, turned and walked into the night.

    Go all the way north.

    Half an hourter.

    Duan passed through an open forest de, looked up at the bright moon in the sky, and stopped suddenly.

    "How long are you going to follow me? Come out."

    He turned his head and said to the dark woods.

    crunch.

    Uchiha Chihideko stepped on the dead branches on the ground and walked out slowly.

    "Do you have something to ask me?" Juan asked casually, recognizing that the other party was a jounin in the n.

    "For, why?"

    I saw Qian Xiuzi blushing, and spoke very nervously, her tongue almost tied.

    It can be seen that she is very afraid of breaking.

    "Why what?" Duan was puzzled.

    Qian Xiuzi trembled when she heard the words, and it took a long time to muster up the courage to ask Duan:

    "You, you deliberately instigated Uchiha to break with the vige, right...you deliberately let the nsman die...you, killed my father and brother!"

    When she said thest sentence, she suddenly raised her voice and became very excited.

    Qian Xiuzi thought she would definitely deny it, but she didn''t expect it.

    "You saw it."

    Duan smiled, and then spread his hands and said, "However, in my opinion, I didn''t kill those nsmen, but gave them a chance to die vigorously. The one who really killed your father and younger brother was clearly Konoha is right, why are you ming me..."

    "You''re talking nonsense!"

    Qian Xiuzi snarled, interrupting Duan''s sophistry.

    At the same time, a pair of her eyes quickly turned into scarlet three-pointed jade, and then - changed again. After the three-pointed jade violently rotated, a moreplicated pattern was formed.

    Six-leaf windmill.

    Another pair of kaleidoscope Sharingan.

    "Oh? Interesting."

    fixedly stared into Qianxiuzi''s eyes, showing interest.

    It seems that Qian Xiuzi awakened the kaleidoscope because she witnessed the death of her father and younger brother. But out of distrust of Juan, she deliberately concealed her abilities.

    Until now, she had broken the confrontation face to face, and wanted to question him.

    After turning on the kaleidoscope, Qian Xiuzi suddenly seemed to be a different person. Her previous timidity and cowardice disappeared, and a terrible smile gradually appeared on her face.

    "I''m going to kill you, hehe..."

    She fixed her eyes on Duan, smiled foolishly, and while muttering to herself, took out a few shurikens from the ninja tool bag at her waist.

    Seeing her like this, I couldn''t help shaking my head:

    "Another psycho."

    Strange, why did he say again?

    The voice just fell.

    Whoosh!

    Following Qian Xiuzi''s blood-red eyes widening, she threw out those shurikens and flew towards Duan whistling.

 Chapter 166: Shina Tohiko and Amano Iwato

    Chapter 166 Shina Tohiko and Amano Iwato

    Shuriken.

    If you want to kill Uchiha off with this kind of thing, anyone with a normal mind will know that this is impossible.

    Chihideko''s behavior seems to be very self-defeating.

    However, the pair of kaleidoscopes in her eyes made no one dare to underestimate her power, even Duan was no exception.

    Duan stared.

    The shuriken flying towards him suddenly slowed down in his eyes. When he looked carefully, he saw ayer of bluish-white chakra attached to it.

    Sure enough, there are tricks.

    But Duan didn''t choose to dodge, but remained as still as a mountain, the muscles under his clothes squirmed and swelled.

    Chi Chi Chi Chi.

    In an instant, the acupuncture points all over the body released arge amount of Yang escape chakra.

    In the ninja world.

    Even Jonin can only release chakra from some acupuncture points.

    Only a strong man like Duan, who has developed his body to the limit and can control his body at will, can release chakra from the acupuncture points all over his body.

    Not long ago.

    After fighting against the fourth generation of Raikage, I got inspiration from the opponent''s Raikage Chakra mode.

    The Chakra released from his body, in a blink of an eye, formed a two-meter-high, translucent golden bell, enveloping Duan within.

    Yangdun¡¤Golden Bell Cover.

    This is a defensive ninjutsu developed by imitating the Thunderbolt Armor of the fourth generation of Raikage after some exploration.

    At the moment when the Golden Bell Shade was thrown out.

    The shuriken thrown by Chihideko also flew in front of him.

    Dang Dang Dang Dang!

    With the sound of gold and iron nging, the shurikens shot at the surface of the golden bell cover, and all of them were bounced off.

    It seems that Duan seems to be overly cautious. After all, with his physical strength, let alone a shuriken, even if he forcibly catches the explosion of a hundred detonating symbols, nothing will happen.

    But the facts quickly proved that the constant caution was correct.

    I see.

    Whoosh, whoosh.

    The shuriken that was bounced off by the golden bell cover flew out in all directions.

    Where they passed, whether it was a big tree as thick as a water tank or a boulder several meters thick, they were easily cut off like tofu, and finally copsed.

    Destructive power is quite amazing.

    What Chihideko threw was not an ordinary shuriken.

    Because of those fallen trees and boulders, the incisions are very smooth and smooth, and it looks like it was caused by a very powerful wind escape ninjutsu.

    When ites to Uchiha, the outside world''s impression of this family is usually Huodun and Sharingan.

    Actually.

    In the Uchiha n, there are also a few masters who are good at wind escape. For example, the former Uchiha Madara held a ming fan, and his attainments in wind escape were unmatched.

    Qian Xiuzi is also a wind escape user.

    That is to say.

    Her kaleidoscope pupil technique is an ability rted to wind escape?

    judged to make this conjecture.

    Next.

    He took a step forward and walked towards Qian Xiuzi step by step.

    During this process, the golden bell jar on the severed body also moved along with him, emitting majestic golden light, setting him off like a majestic Buddha, and giving the opponent a strong sense of oppression.

    Qian Xiuzi was startled, and subconsciously took a step back.

    She originally thought that her pupil technique could cut through everything in the world, but only now did she realize that Duan''s defense is much stronger than she imagined.

    Ke Qianxiuzi refused to ept.

    Shua.

    She still giggled, pulled out the ninja sword at her waist, and stared at it.

    buzz buzz.

    As Qianxiuzi''s left eye shed a line of blood and tears, the ninja knife in her hand was suddenly covered with a dazzling bluish-white light, emitting terrifying chakra fluctuations.

    Next second.

    "Go to hell, you bastard!"

    Qian Xiuziughed wildly and jumped up, clenched the ninja knife with both hands, and shed at Duan.

    Facing this imposing knife.

    Duan still did not dodge, but stopped, and his whole body suddenly spun on the spot at high speed like a top.

    Shua.

    The golden bell outside his body also rotated at a high speed, shining golden light, and the defense was strengthened again.

    This is the "Heten" that the Hyuga n ims to be absolutely defensive, and it has also been giarized and used on the golden bell cover.

    Boom.

    As the ninja knife cut to the top of the golden bell cover, blue-white and golden-yellow rays of light burst out, devouring each other and illuminating the forest.

    At the same time, a loud noise spread far away, echoing in the night sky, amazed countless resident birds.

    There are also countless wind des sweeping in all directions, causing the trees within a radius of 100 meters to fall in pieces, leaving only bare tree stumps.

    far away.

    In the forest, Kakashi and Tenzo are following the Uchiha n carefully.

    Due to fear of being discovered by the Uchiha people, the two kept a distance of more than 50 kilometers from the target, and used Kakashi''s Ninja Dog to track them by scent.

    "There are people fighting ahead."

    When the two of them were resting, they suddenly heard a huge movement and hurried over.

    A night wind blows away the dust on the battlefield.

    Is that... Uchiha off?

    Kakashi and the two shrank their pupils, and saw a familiar tall figure.

    Duan stood there.

    His clothes seemed to be melted by a sharp weapon, and a long scar appeared on his chest, from which blood oozed.

    Someone can make Uchiha hurt?

    Seeing this scene, both Kakashi and Tenzo showed shock, and then opened their eyes wide, trying to see clearly who is the person who fought with Duan.

    Opposite I saw Duan was a small woman with short hair. The pair of scarlet kaleidoscopes in her eyes showed her Uchiha identity.

    What''s going on here, the Uchiha people did it themselves?

    Kakashi and Tenzo looked at each other, and both saw the surprise and confusion in each other''s eyes. They held their breath, hid in the dense foliage, and continued to peep.

    "Ho...ho."

    Chihideko panted violently, the ninja sword in her hand had been broken into several pieces, and the crazy smile on her face disappeared, leaving only horror.

    Her strongest blow, although it sessfully broke through the golden bell cover, was also offset by most of its power. When thest knife hit on Duan, it was broken by his steel body.

    Although the bleeding was cut off, the wound was not deep at all, it was just a minor injury.

    "How is it possible, I can''t kill him, this guy is a monster..."

    Qian Xiuzi shook her head vigorously, and in front of Duan, she began to mutter to herself again.

    Duan looked down at his wound, and couldn''t help being a little surprised.

    have to say.

    The power of Qianxiuzi''s pupil technique exceeded his expectations.

    Then, take this power from her.

    Um?

    Sensing Duan''s killing intent, Qian Xiuzi hurriedly jumped back, trying to distance herself from Duan.

    Boom!

    Duan chased after him, punched with strange power, a powerful air flow burst out from his body, and locked Qianxiuzi firmly with killing intent, making thetter unable to move.

    If this punch hit Qian Xiuzi, her end would definitely be torn apart, and her death would be extremely miserable.

    Life and death.

    Qian Xiuzi''s eyes were fixed, and she once again used the pupil technique of kaleidoscope.

    I saw that her legs were bent, her body center of gravity sank, her knees were brought together in the middle, and she posed in an inner eight posture. At the same time, she clenched her fists tightly with her hands and ced them on both sides of her waist.

    This posture looks a little funny, but also a little inexplicably cute.

    Duan was taken aback for a moment.

    "drink!"

    Following Qian Xiuzi''s clear cry, a burst of energy burst out from her body, instantly forming a hemispherical transparent barrier to protect her inside.

    It looks like a technique simr to the Broken Yang Dun Golden Bell Barrier.

    As for its defense.

    boom!

    Judging from this momentum, it was powerful enough to counteract the turn-tailed beast''s punch. Itnded on the spherical barrier, but failed to shake it.

    It feels like hitting a thick rock.

    oh?

    Duan looked surprised, withdrew his fist, rubbed his chin with his hand, and circled around the hemispherical barrier.

    During this process.

    Qian Xiuzi suffocated, always maintaining the inner eight posture.

    She also seemed to realize that her actions were a little shameful, so she simply closed her eyes, buried her head in her chest, and hid herself in the barrier like an ostrich.

    interesting.

    Juan''s eyes flickered, this was the first time he met such a strange opponent.

    He unhurriedly called out the substitute "World", stretched his muscles and bones again, and posed in front of the knot interface, and then¡ª

    Wood big wood big wood big wood big!

    Duanhe Shijie bowed left and right at the same time, and punched with lightning, like two high-speed pile drivers, sting punches with shadows, like raindrops falling on the enchantment.

    Big Wind Fist.

    Boom boom boom.

    Under the violent bombardment of countless fists, Qian Xiuzi''s barrier still stood still, resisting every attack from Duanhe World.

    Are physical attacks ineffective?

    Seeing the situation, Duan Juan cast a sharp gaze, and released a st of pupil power to Qian Xiuzi in the barrier, trying to defeat him with illusion.

    did not expect.

    um.

    Even the invisible pupil power was bounced back by the barrier.

    It seems.

    Neither physical attacks nor mental attacks can prate the barrier and cause damage to Qian Xiuzi.

    Isn''t that invincible?

    impossible.

    Any technique has weaknesses.

    In Duan''s opinion, even if the barrier created by Qian Xiuzi can be immune to all forms of attacks, there must be an upper limit to the strength of the attacks it can withstand.

    Perhaps, this barrier can be broken with a "serious punch".

    but.

    A mere Qianxiuzi is not worthy of being serious.

    Facing this enchantment, his solution is to focus his right eye and let his gaze fall on Qianxiuzi.

    The next moment.

    Heaven''smand isunched.

    Shua.

    Driven by his own pupil power, Duan crashed into the transparent barrier at the speed of light, and there seemed to be some kind of confrontation that could not be described in words.

    Duan Tian Yu Ming made him teleport to wherever he could see.

    Qian Xiuzi''s pupil technique is to create a transparent barrier, which cannot be defeated by any attack.

    The effects of these two techniques are obviously contradictory and conflict with each other.

    When they collided head-on, the result was unexpected. It didn''t end with the defeat of one side, but¡ª

    reached a wonderful state of coexistence.

    Qian Xiuzi''s enchantment was not broken, it was still intact.

    However, Duan appeared in the barrier.

    What?

    Qian Xiuzi suddenly raised her head, her eyes widened, and she looked at Duan who suddenly broke into the barrier in horror.

    "hey-hey."

    Duan Duan grinned, showing a more terrifying smile, then stretched out a big hand like lightning, with five fingers spread out, he held Qian Xiuzi''s head.

    Then he lifted her up and mmed her on the ground.

    Boom.

    Before Qian Xiuzi could react, she mmed into the ground on her back and was smashed into the soil.

    A moment.

    Her face was covered with blood, her limbs twitched violently, and she was seriously injured by the broken blow.

    The hemispherical transparent barrier also popped, bursting like a bubble.

    Qian Xiuzi was confused, opened her eyes with difficulty, and then met a pair of blood-colored eyes with Tai Chi Yin-Yang fish pattern.

    buzz.

    Duan''s pupil power crushed Qian Xiuzi, sessfully invaded thetter''s mind, and controlled it with illusion.

    Next.

    Under Duan''s order, Qian Xiuzi unreservedly revealed the secret of her kaleidoscope pupil technique.

    The pupil art of Chihideko''s right eye is called "Shina Tsuhiko."

    Just like Amaterasu is the strongest fire escape, Shina Tohiko belongs to the highest level of wind escape. With the pupil power of the caster, summon the legendary "Kamikaze" from a distant space, which is powerful enough to cut everything.

    It is no match for Amaterasu.

    The pupil technique of Qianxiuzi''s left eye is called "Amayanto".

    is to create a barrier around the caster to iste all physical and mental attacks.

    As expected, in order to break Amano Iwato, one must use power far superior to that of the caster¡ªthat is, Chihideko, and the chakra gap between the two sides must be at least ten times greater.

    Looking at it this way, there is nothing wrong with saying that Amano Iwato is invincible.

    certainly.

    The shorings of this technique are also obvious.

    It is a big user of the power of the pupil, and it cannotst for too long, and every time it is activated, it can only stand in ce and cannot move by itself.

    Once you know this, you can target well.

    "I ept your eyes and pupils unceremoniously."

    After saying this sentence, he reached out to poach Qian Xiuzi''s eyes.

    at this time.

    "Break!"

    There was an exmation in the woods, and two figures appeared and hurried over.

    is sister and brother-inw.

    turn out to be.

    Meqin noticed Qian Xiuzi¡¯s strangeness before, and was worried, so she nned to talk to Qian Xiuzi, but she searched the camp but found that thetter was missing.

    She thought of Qian Xiuzi''s sneaky appearance hiding outside the tent, and quickly realized that something was wrong.

    So.

    Meiqin told Fu Yue about this matter, and the two agreed that Chihideko might be after Duan, so they rushed to catch up.

    As a result, I saw the scene of the battle between Duan and Chihideko.

    "Broken, are you hurt?"

    Meiqin saw the wound on her younger brother''s chest, and hurriedly stepped forward to check it. After confirming that he was fine, she breathed a sigh of relief.

    Then, she saw Qian Xiuzi lying on the ground with blood all over her face, and quickly squatted down to give first aid to him.

    Fu Yue frowned, and asked his brother-inw solemnly:

    "Broken, what''s going on?"

    Decide to tell the truth.

    When the husband and wife heard the words, they both looked shocked.

    They also didn''t expect that Qian Xiuzi wouldpletely me Duan for the death of her family, and tried to use the newly awakened kaleidoscope pupil technique to kill Duan.

    Fuyue asked: "Duan, what do you n to do with Qian Xiuzi, are you going to execute her...on the spot?"

    cast a sudden nce at her older sister, Mikoto.

    At this time, she was holding Qian Xiuzi in her arms, looking into Duan''s eyes, with a faint sense of intolerance and pleading, her lips parted slightly, and she hesitated to speak.

    Duan also knows that Mikoto and Chihideko have a very good rtionship, and have always treated thetter as a younger sister.

    If it were anyone else, including Fu Yue, who wanted to intercede for Qian Xiuzi, it would not be easy for Duan.

    Only Mikoto.

    In Duanxin''s heart, my sister is an exception.

    so.

    He was silent for a moment, nced at the unconscious Qianxiuzi, shook his head, and finally said to the two of them:

    "Take her back."

 Chapter 167: The age of Konoha is over

    Chapter 167 The era of Konoha is over

    Fuyue and Mikoto went back with Chihideko who was seriously injured and unconscious.

    The value of a kaleidoscope powerhouse is undoubtedly very important to the Uchiha n.

    so.

    Both of them promise to Duan that they will definitely do a good job in Qianxiuzi''s ideological work, so that she can get rid of her wrong thoughts and no longer hate Duan.

    Of course, if Chihideko refuses to repent and continues to act against the interests of the Uchiha n.

    Then her eyes can only be recovered by the family.

    By the time.

    Even if he can''t make a move, Fuyue, the patriarch, will never be soft on Qian Xiuzi.

    After watching the backs of her sister and brother-inw go away.

    Duan turned around slowly, squinted his eyes, and looked into the depths of the dark woods.

    There...seems to be two little mice.

    not good.

    Kakashi and Tianzang, who were hiding in the tree, were shocked and realized that they had been discovered.

    "Run!"

    Kakashi yelled at Danzo, and the two of them immediately wanted to use the teleportation technique to escape from this ce.

    Fortunately.

    In this vast primeval forest, the two of them have plenty of ways to hide, and getting rid of the Uchiha break should not be a problem.

    But at this moment.

    Duan Duan''s gaze was fixed, and Tian Yuming activated again.

    Shua.

    In an instant, he crossed a distance of more than 100 meters out of thin air, and appeared behind Kakashi and Tenzo.

    Snapped.

    The two severed handsnded on the shoulders of the two of them respectively, causing them to tremble and dare not move again.

    If you dare to move, you will die.

    "Gudong."

    Tianzang swallowed a mouthful of saliva, and broke out in a cold sweat. He didn''t dare to breathe, and didn''t dare to look back.

    Kakashi next to him was the same, pale and stiff.

    "Answer my question." Duan''s unhurried voice rang in the ears of the two of them. Although the tone was very t, it waspletely irresistible.

    "Yes." Kakashi responded with difficulty.

    "You two, why are you here?"

    "The third generation sent us to follow the Uchiha n and find out where Uchiha is going."

    Hearing this answer, I was definitely not surprised.

    He thought for a while and asked another question:

    "Uchiha and Konoha broke up, and when the battle started in front of the Hokage Building, why did you, as Anbe, disappear?"

    "We...are helping civilians." Kakashi replied.

    "Oh? Is that so."

    Duan smiled and saw through Kakashi''s heart.

    As Konoha Anbe, Kakashi''s first duty is to protect Hokage, but when he was attacked by Uchiha at the Hokage Building, he chose to protect ordinary vigers.

    In the original book, when Orochimaru invaded Konoha and was about to kill the third generation, Kakashi stood by and even persuaded Metkai who wanted to help the third generation.

    Kakashi, what a ck-bellied guy.

    At the moment.

    The woods are so still that you can hear a needle drop.

    The only thing that can be heard is the heartbeat of Kakashi and Tianzang, which is getting faster and faster.

    Juan''s eyes flickered, as if he was considering how to deal with the two of them. At the same time, the strength of his hands on the shoulders of the two of them increased unknowingly.

    It''s over.

    The shoulders of the two of them sank immediately, and their hearts sank to the bottom of the valley.

    No matter who it is, when deathes to the top of their heads, they will feel fear and fear, even Konoha Anbe, who has experienced many battles, is no exception.

    Just when Kakashi and Tianzang were in deep despair.

    Judgment, but unexpectedly withdrew his hands and said to them:

    "Okay, I have nothing to ask, let''s continue your mission."

    What?

    Both of them were taken aback, thinking they had heard wrong.

    "Didn''t you understand?"

    Juan saw that the two were motionless, stretched out a hand again, patted Kakashi''s shoulder alone, and said earnestly, "Ninja, under any circumstances, thepletion of the mission must be the first mission.

    Your father, Sakumo Hatake, was forced tomit suicide by rumors in the vige because he failed toplete the mission.

    Kakashi, you don''t want to end up in the same way, do you? "

    His words shocked Kakashi, and his face became gloomy.

    The voice cut off.

    Then with a whoosh, it disappeared.

    After a long time, Kakashi and Tenzo, who came back to their senses, looked at each other.

    What exactly does Uchiha break mean?

    They let them go without saying anything, and asked the two to continue to track the Uchiha n.

    The two of them frowned, thinking about it, but couldn''t think of a reason.

    A long while.

    "Senior, what shall we... do next?" Tenzang looked at Kakashi and asked, his face full of confusion.

    Kakashi was silent for a while, and finally said: "The mission continues."

    In Kakashi''s view.

    Since both Sandaime and Duan asked them to follow the Uchiha n, what other choice did they have?

    after all.

    Ninjas are tools without thinking, they just need to obey the orders of the superiors and concentrate onpleting the task.

    The moon sets and the sun rises, and it is a new day.

    In the past two days.

    Due to Shisui''s death, Uchiha broke with Konoha, the Nine-Tails Rebellion reappeared, and the Uchiha n left Konoha... This series of heavy events, like wings, quickly spread throughout the entire world. ninja world.

    caused a major earthquake.

    Yuyin Vige.

    It''s still raining, and it''s still that tall tower.

    "Payne, we made the right choice when we signed the armistice agreement with Konoha. Now it seems that there is no need for you to take action, and they have split themselves due to civil strife."

    Konan brought the information andughed lightly at Konoha.

    Payne heard the words, and said indifferently: "Indeed, it saved me a lot of effort."

    "ording to Konoha''s current situation, the resignation of the third Hokage is almost a foregone conclusion. The next Hokage is likely to be Jiraiya-sensei." Xiaonan analyzed again.

    Regarding this, Payne still shook his head indifferently:

    "Even if Jiraiya bes Hokage, Konoha is still Konoha. This kind of ninja vige has always been aloof, trampling on the weak for its own benefit, and is the chief culprit of destroying peace and causing war."

    He reminded Xiaonan not to have any expectations for Ziye.

    The Fifth Hokage Jiraiya cannot change Konoha, nor will it make the ninja world more peaceful.

    "indeed."

    Xiaonan nodded in agreement, then frowned slightly, and guessed, "However, Konoha''s making such a bigmotion this time can be said to be a serious injury to the vitality. I am afraid that the other four major ninja viges will not be able to sit still. Something will happen. Shall we¡­ get involved?"

    Payne pondered for a moment.

    Akatsuki''s goal has never been to fight for hegemony, but to collect nine tailed beasts, use the manufactured tailed beast weapons to deter the entire ninja world, and breed peace in fear.

    but.

    For Akatsuki, the most important tailed beast¡ªNine Lamas¡ªis in Konoha.

    Therefore.

    "When the time is right, I will personally go to Konoha to capture Nine-Tails."

    Payne''s eyes were cold, and he made a decision.

    It''s time to start the n to capture the tail beast.

    The Land of Winds, Hidden Sand Vige.

    Fourth Kazekage Rasa, Advisor Elder Chiyo, Ebizo and others held an emergency high-level meeting again.

    The Third Ninja World War.

    Sand Yin was defeated by Konoha on the battlefield and had to surrender to Konoha, forming an alliance in the name of euphemism.

    In fact, he became Konoha''s younger brother.

    In the past few years, Sha Yin''s life has be increasingly difficult.

    Because of the defeat in the war, the Daming Mansion of the Land of Winds disliked Sand Yin Vige very much. Not only did they cut the funds repeatedly, but they also entrusted the missions that originally belonged to Sand Yin to Konoha next door.

    In order to maintain the operation of the vige and keep Sagakure alive, the fourth Kazekage Rasa even had to spend a lot of time panning for gold in the desert with Maic Dungeon.

    Whether it is Luosha or Shayin Vige, they have been waiting for a chance to stand up.

    Now, the opportunity finally came.

    "The break between Konoha and Uchiha is equivalent to breaking his own arm. From now on, he will no longer have the strength and qualifications to press on Sand Yin. From now on, Sand Yin will never be Konoha''s vassal again."

    Luo Sha''s eyes were burning, full of ambition.

    Think back to the beginning.

    When the third Ninja World War just ended, Konoha Vige was still full of masters, whose strength crushed Sand Yin, so that Sand Yin did not dare to have any ideas.

    But in just a few years.

    First, Orochimaru, the head of the Sannin, defected from Konoha, and then the Fourth Generation and his wife died in the Kyuubi Rebellion. Now even the strongest Uchiha n in Konoha has left the vige.

    All of this made Luo Sha, Chiyo and others have to sigh:

    Konoha is really capable of tossing, and the internal fighting has never stopped, forcibly tossing out all the strong men in the vige.

    Since this is the case, don¡¯t me Sha for being rude.

    Think here.

    Luo Sha looked at Chiyo, Ebinozo and the others, and said in a deep voice:

    "Pass down the order to get all the sand hidden ninjas ready. This time, we must bite off a piece of meat from Konoha!"

    Land of Earth, Rock Hidden Vige.

    Tuying Office.

    "Konoha, the head of the Five Great Ninja Viges, is he going to die in civil strife? That guy Sarutobi Hiruzen, what exactly is he doing?"

    Onoki sat on the chair, frowning, talking to himself.

    Therge-scale civil strife that broke out in Konoha, the person who should be most responsible for it is undoubtedly Hiruzaru Sarutobi who is Hokage.

    The three generations of Hokage, who was once famous in the ninja world, seem to have be more and more fatuous in recent years.

    at the same time.

    Onoki also realized that the era of Konoha is finallying to an end.

    As a living fossil of the ninja world, Ohnoki had witnessed the power of the first Hokage and Uchiha Madara when he was young.

    Those two people, each representing the Senshou and Uchiha ns, are strong men standing at the top of the ninja world.

    Their strength is so strong that people can''t afford to resist.

    Konoha Vige.

    It was jointly established by the Senshou and Uchiha families, upying the most fertile forest in the center of the ninja world, andter attracted many small and medium ninjas to attach to it one after another.

    Now, the two cornerstones of Konoha''s vige are gone.

    snort.

    Thinking of this, Onoki couldn''t help snorting and showing a sneer.

    In his opinion.

    Without Senju and Uchiha, the remaining ninjas in Konoha are nothing but a mob.

    Maybe.

    The era of Iwahim ising.

    The country of water, hidden fog vige.

    In the basement of the Water Shadow Building.

    "The situation is like this." Bai Zee reported what happened to Konoha to Obito.

    After Obito finished listening, the kaleidoscope in his right eye suddenly appeared, and he nced at the dark corner.

    Da da da.

    Following the sound of footsteps, a short figure came out from there.

    The man was only about 1.4 meters tall, with a baby face, a dull expression, and a stick-shaped weapon decorated with green flowers on his back.

    He is the fourth generation Mizukage Goju Yakura of Kirigakure Vige.

    Who would have thought.

    Kuju Yakura, who is known as the perfect Renchuriki, has long been controlled by illusions, and a series of high-pressure policies have been implemented in the vige, making Kirigakure isted from the world and reduced to a vige of blood mist.

    "Summon the Kirigakure army and prepare to attack Konoha."

    Obito has no nonsense, and his voice is cold.

    Yakura didn''t say a word, turned around and left silently, and faithfully carried out Obito''s order.

    Over the years.

    Under the tossing of Obito, although Kirigakure ninjas died and defected, but those who can survive in the blood mist vige are basically bloodthirsty lunatics.

    Just a little incitement can make this group of people madly kill Konoha like mad dogs.

    The n with soil is divided into two steps.

    Destroy Konoha first, and then incite the power of the whole ninja world to eradicate the Uchiha n!

    This time.

    He will no longer y in person, but will hide behind the scenes and n strategies.

    at the moment.

    The entire ninja world can be said to be undercurrents. The various forces such as Yuyin, Sandyin, Yanyin, and Wuyin are all gathering troops while watching the situation.

    Many people are specting and expecting.

    Who will be the first tounch the war against Konoha and fire the first shot?

    The Land of Thunder, Cloud Shadow Vige.

    Fourth Raikage and his party had just returned to Yunyin, before they had time to sit down, they heard the news from Konoha.

    "Uchiha Duan really didn''t lie to me!"

    Lei Ying''s eyes were sharp, and he clenched a pair of iron fists.

    Previously.

    Duan told Raikage through Samui''s mouth that the Uchiha n was about tounch a coup d''¨¦tat and would plunge Konoha into unprecedented civil strife, and hoped that Yun Yin would not miss this opportunity.

    What else is there to say?

    So.

    Fourth Raikage did not hesitate at all, and directly instructed Secretary Azabui:

    "Help me contact the daimyo immediately, I want to mobilize the army andunch a war against Konoha!"

    The Land of Thunder is a country where all the people practice martial arts.

    The daimyo of thend of thunder supports the fourth generation of Raikage''s military expansion abroad, so the speed at which Yunyin gathers troops will far exceed that of other ninja viges.

    Samui does not need to participate in the next war.

    She worked as an undercover agent in Konoha for three years and made great contributions to Yun Yin, so she was rewarded by Raikage as soon as she returned to the vige, and was officially promoted to Jonin.

    And also got ample vacation, I can go home and have a good rest for a while.

    However.

    Samui''s heart was still hanging, and he didn''t rx.

    She was worried about the man named Uchiha Dan.

    The Country of Fire, Konoha Vige.

    ording to the order of the Fourth Raikage, Xi and Darui have been lurking in the woods outside Konoha Vige.

    Two days ago, they witnessed the break between the Uchiha n and Konoha, and sent the information back to Yunyin as soon as possible.

    at this time.

    In the center of Konoha Vige, including the Hokage Building, entire buildings were in ruins. At least a thousand Konoha ninjas died in the civil strife.

    At the edge of the vige, the Uchiha tribe went to Loukong, and the tribe that used to shake the ninja worldpletely separated from Konoha.

    In the eyes of Xi and Darui.

    Konoha who lost Uchiha will be nothing to fear, and he will definitely not be Yunyin''s opponent.

    Now, it''s time for Raikage-sama to lead the army south and drive straight into Muye Vige.

    The time is close to noon.

    "Hey, that''s..."

    Nozomi, who was monitoring Konoha, suddenly let out a small sigh, and then his pupils dted, and a deep surprise appeared on his face.

    "What''s wrong?"

    Besides, Darui, who was lying on the tree and dozing with his legs crossed, opened his eyes and askedzily, then followed Xi''s gaze.

    As a result, he was also taken aback and almost fell from the tree.

    I see.

    A tall figure appeared swaggeringly at the gate of Muye Vige.

    Uchiha off, back.

 Chapter 168: Your assistant Hokage is back!

    Chapter 168 Your Naruto assistant is back!

    "I, I''m not mistaken."

    Darui rubbed his eyes, staring at Uchiha off in the distance, with an expression of disbelief.

    The Uchiha n broke with Konoha, a civil war raged, and finally the whole family left the vige. Uchiha and Konoha have thus be life-and-death enemies, and everyone in the Ninja world knows it.

    In this situation.

    As the leader of the Uchiha, Duan actually returned to Konoha alone, what is he nning to do?

    Negotiate with Konoha on behalf of Uchiha to seek reconciliation?

    Not too possible.

    Or is it that the war between Uchiha and Konoha is not over yet, and if hees back this time, is he going to continue to take revenge on Konoha?

    at this time.

    Xi and Darui both held their breath and waited nervously, their minds spinning rapidly, trying to guess Duanhui Konoha''s intention.

    Sudden.

    Duan stopped in his tracks, as if he had sensed the gaze of the two of them, he tilted his head and looked this way.

    In his eyes, there was a scarlet Taiji Yin-Yang fish pattern, and a pair of eyes exuded a strange light.

    Kaleidoscope Sharingan.

    Xi and Darui''s expressions suddenly changed, and they subconsciously avoided Duan''s gaze, not daring to look at him.

    But it turns out, they were overstretched.

    Because, Duan just showed a smile from a distance, waved to the two of them as a greeting, then turned around and walked into the vige.

    "Well¡­"

    Xi and Darui breathed a sigh of relief, then looked at each other, looking at each other.

    Duan strode towards the south gate of Muye Vige.

    He came back this time, neither to reconcile with Konoha, nor to fight with Konoha, he was just a spectator.

    A bystander who witnessed Konoha''s destruction.

    Then, why not sneak back to Konoha?

    Because sneaking is not the way to go, and his transformation and camouge skills are in a mess, and it is easy for Konoha ninjas to see through.

    Since this is the case, it is better toe back swaggeringly.

    The guards at the south gate are two Konoha Chunin¡ªKamizuki Izumo and Gang Zitie.

    "U, Uchiha off?!"

    They recognized Duan immediately, and they couldn''t help eximing, with a ghost-like expression on their faces.

    Facing the approaching Duan, the two of them trembled all over, unable to move because of fear.

    finally.

    He could only stand where he was, watching Duan pass through them and enter Konoha majestically.

    Yile Avenue.

    Duan walked on the main road of this Konoha, looking around.

    Konoha seems to have gradually recovered from the civil strife two days ago. The streets are full of busy vigers, and reconstruction work is in full swing.

    but.

    Seeing Duan, all the Konoha ninjas and vigers stared wide-eyed and froze in ce.

    "Run!"

    I don''t know who came back to God and shouted.

    The next second, everyone fled in all directions in horror, and the street suddenly screamed and became chaotic.

    Uchiha is back!

    This nightmarish news spread quickly throughout Muye Vige.

    "Am I that scary?"

    Duan looked at the chaotic crowd in front of him, and shook his head.

    Immediately, walked towards the end of Yile Avenue.

    Hokage Building.

    Thisndmark building that has stood in Konoha for more than 50 years was severely damaged in the previous war. It was once crumbling and almost turned into ruins.

    Fortunately, after two days of emergency repairs, the Huoying Building finally avoided the fate of copse and resumed normal use.

    At the moment.

    Inside the building, the huge conference room was crowded with people.

    Konoha''s high-level officials, chiefs of various ethnic groups, and all Junin, more than a hundred people gathered together, and a major meeting is being held.

    The third generation cannot absolve himself of the responsibility for this civil strife, and almost all the people below can''t bear him.

    Sandaime is a smart man.

    Taking advantage of not being kicked out, he took the initiative to announce his abdication and no longer serve as the head of Muye Vige, which can be regarded as keeping a face for himself.

    However, before unloading the position of Hokage, the third generation did onest thing.

    That is to deal with the assets of the Uchiha n.

    When Uchiha fled Konoha in a hurry, although he took a lot of things and property with him, he couldn''t take a lot ofnd and property with him.

    The third generation intends to distribute these things to Konoha''s major families aspensation to appease people''s hearts.

    Maybe because of this reason.

    Although just experienced a civil strife with heavy casualties, the atmosphere in the meeting room was not as heavy as expected, but rather rxed and happy.

    "It''s been so many years, Uchiha, the group of hated guys, finally rolled out of Konoha, I''m really happy."

    "Although I paid a painful price this time, it''s totally worth it! Konoha will only get better without Uchiha."

    "Uchiha has a lot of property in the vige, I don''t know how much we can share."

    "..."

    The patriarchs and Junin are talking loudly or whispering.

    "Ahem."

    Sandaime coughed twice, cleared his throat, attracted everyone''s attention by the way, and quieted the conference room.

    In the eyes of everyone expecting, he was about to preside over the carve-up meeting.

    Whoosh.

    An Anbu suddenly appeared in the conference room, sweating profusely and reported to Sandaimehui:

    "Master Hokage, Uchiha has returned to the vige and is heading for the Hokage building!"

    What? !

    Hearing the news, everyone in the meeting room changed their expressions drastically as if they had been hit by a thunderbolt, and stood up from their seats.

    at this time.

    There was a bang.

    The door of the conference room was pushed open, and under the watchful eyes of hundreds of horrified eyes, Uchiha walked in with great strides.

    "Yo, everyone is in a meeting here."

    Looked around suddenly, greeted everyone, and asked casually, "What were you talking about just now, I seem to have heard someone say that they want to carve up the property left by the Uchiha n?"

    As soon as this remark came out, everyone did not know whether it was due to guilt or fear, and they all shed cold sweat.

    "I don''t care about the rest, but the meat reform department is my painstaking effort. Whoever dares to step into the gym, I will kill his entire family."

    Duan calmly spoke out the heartbreaking warning, then walked across the entire meeting room, walked to the side of Sandaime, and pulled a chair.

    Da Ma Jin Dao sat down.

    His words and deeds stunned everyone.

    "Protect Hokage-sama!"

    A group of Anbu reacted first, drew out ninja swords one after another, and surrounded Duan group.

    "What does this mean?" Broken brows frowned and asked displeasedly.

    What''s the meaning?

    Shouldn¡¯t we be asking you this sentence?

    Everyone in the conference roomined wildly in their hearts, but no one dared to speak out in front of Duan.

    Three generations looked suspicious, his eyes flickered for a long time, and finally said:

    "Broken, I thought... you won''te back."

    Judging hearing the words, puzzled:

    "I am the assistant of Hokage. When Konoha is in great trouble, how can I have the heart to leave the vige?"

    Those words made the third generation''s mouth open, and he didn''t know how to respond for a while.

    In the crowd, a voice suddenly came out, shouting at Duan with righteous indignation:

    "The Uchiha nmitted the crime of treason, and you bear the unshirkable responsibility. Are you still ashamed to say that you are the assistant of Hokage?"

    oh?

    Duan turned his head to look, only to see the eyes of the people dodging, and he didn''t know who was shouting.

    Faced with questioning, he was not in a hurry, and asked everyone:

    "Uchiha broke with Konoha, what does it matter to me?

    Let me ask you, when the Uchiha n and the Anbu battle broke out, did I end up participating in the battle, and did I kill even one Konoha ninja? "

    Everyone was taken aback when they heard this.

    Juan continued:

    "As the assistant of Hokage, I not only bounced Nine-Tails'' Tailed Beast Jade, knocked it to the ground on the spot, but also knocked away Konoha''s enemy Uchiha Obito. Are these not my achievements?"

    "Well¡­"

    Everyone was stunned, and after thinking about it carefully, it was really the case.

    However, many people quickly came to their senses and questioned Duan again:

    "Stop pretending, Uchiha off. Who doesn''t know, you are the real leader of the Uchiha n. How can it be none of your business that Uchihaunched a coup?"

    Duan shook his head and let out a long sigh.

    I saw him stand up slowly, and said with a sad face:

    "The Uchiha n has long fallen into a narrow nationalism, putting the interests of the family before the interests of the vige, it is really hateful.

    This group of guys, just because of a Uchiha Shisui will fight Konoha desperately, it''s too unstructured!

    The Great Will of Fire tells us:

    If the vige wants a person to die, he should die.

    The vige wants Zhishui to donate his kaleidoscope, shouldn''t he be ecstatic to donate his eyes? You know, this is his honor, an opportunity for him to dedicate to Konoha.

    How many people want to fight for such an opportunity, but they can''t get it.

    The consciousness of the Uchiha n is too low.

    And I, Uchiha, am a person who transcends narrow nationalism.

    As the assistant of Hokage, I always firmly believe in the will of fire, and always think about the vige. Whoever confuses me with Uchiha people is insulting me.

    For Konoha, I will continue to perform the duties of Hokage Assistant, and vow to dedicate myself to Konoha to the end, and shed thest drop of blood in my body. "

    No one thought of it.

    Judging that such a "righteous cut" hase, to draw a clear line with the Uchiha n, what he said is true.

    He was stunned.

    Everybody knows he''s talking nonsense, but there''s not much they can do about him.

    No one dared to speak, asking Duan to dedicate his Sharingan, or even his life, to Konoha as he himself said.

    Whoever really dares to say this will definitely "dedicate" that person first.

    Ites down to it.

    Still because of strength.

    The reason why Uchiha Duan dared to go back to Konoha alone, and walked into this conference room swaggeringly, shows that he has nothing to fear.

    What he relies on is an unfathomable power.

    So far.

    Uchiha has never been defeated, no matter who the enemy he faces, whether he faces a single enemy or a group of enemies.

    His terrifying muscles, as well as the pair of scarlet and monstrous kaleidoscopes, exude a powerful oppressive force all the time, making everyone present fearful.

    Although he doesn''t want to admit it, this man is an undefeated myth.

    Even if all the people present rush forward, can they kill Duan?

    Even if he could really kill Duan, how many lives would Konoha have to pay as a price, who would be the first to rush to die?

    atst.

    Everyone unanimously looked at the third generation.

    After all, he is still Hokage, at least in name, he is the only one who can hold down the "Hokage Assistant".

    Third Daimu''s face showed embarrassment, and he had a headache.

    He considered it carefully, but still bit the bullet and said:

    "Broken, it may be a little inappropriate for you to continue serving as the assistant of Hokage..."

    "Yeah?"

    Interrupted the words of the third generation, raised his eyebrows, and asked, "Do you mean to let me go one step further and be the fifth Hokage?"

    Obviously, he had misinterpreted the words of the third generation, and when he spoke, everyone in the conference room was shocked.

    but.

    Duan immediately smiled again and said:

    "No, I don''t have the ambition to be Hokage, and I know I''m not capable enough, so I just want to assist Hokage conscientiously. By the way, who will Konoha''s fifth generation be? It''s really exciting."

    at this time.

    Ban Shuan Xiaochun and Mito Menyan, who had been silent for a while, suddenly took over the interrupted words, and said coldly:

    "We have already nominated Jiraiya as the Fifth Hokage to the Daming House of the Land of Fire. I believe the daimyo will make an official appointment soon."

    This is a warning, don''t have any wishful thinking about the position of Hokage.

    Sandaime also immediately echoed in a deep voice: "Like the two advisors Xiaochun and Yan, I also nominated Jiraiya, and I think he is the most suitable candidate."

    Jirai was also absent, because he was injured in the battle with Kyuubi, and he is recuperating at Konoha Hospital.

    However, due to Duan''s sudden appearance, Third Generation has secretly ordered his subordinates to notify Jiraiya.

    Konoha today.

    If there is anyone who canpete with Uchiha, it seems that only Jiraiya is left.

    Hearing that Jirai will also be the new Hokage.

    No one in the conference room was surprised, obviously they had already guessed it.

    "Um."

    Even Duan nodded, seeming to agree that Zi is also a good candidate, but he still asked, "By the way, I have the right to nominate the Fifth Hokage candidate, right?"

    "Of course, but you can''t nominate yourself." Xiaochun stared at Duan and said with a straight face.

    "Okay, I want to nominate... Danzo."

    Juan''s gaze shed, and his words were startling.

    Danzo?

    What a joke!

    When everyone heard Danzo''s name from the mouth, the expressions on their faces all became very exciting.

    Juan ignored everyone¡¯s expressions, but stated his reasons for nominating Danzo in a serious manner:

    "Danzo is the former assistant of Hokage, who has devoted himself to Konoha for decades. Except for the third generation, he is the person who has made the greatest contribution to Konoha.

    So many years.

    Three Daime most trusted and valued Danzo, that''s why he was released from Anbu Prison, allowing Danzo to seize Shisui''s Kaleidoscope Sharingan, and even handed Nine-Tails Jinchuriki to Danzo.

    Although Danzo identally caused the Nine-Tails Rebellion and killed so many Konoha ninjas, no one can deny that his starting point is good, and he is wholeheartedly for Konoha.

    A person like this, isn¡¯t he even worthy of a Hokage nomination?

    Hokage-sama, what do you think? "

    While talking, he looked at the third generation.

    Anyone can tell that what he said seems to be nominating Danzo, but he is actually pointing at the nose of the third generation and cursing.

    The third generation''s face darkened.

    He could feel that, after a lot of yin and yang, the Konoha people in the conference room became more resentful towards him as Hokage.

 Chapter 169: Tsunade

    Chapter 169 Broken and Tsunade

    Two days ago.

    Danzo controls Nine-Tails, regardless of enemy or friend, and ughters together with Uchiha and Konoha Ninja.

    This kind of insane behavior was seen by many people, and made many Konoha ninjas feel extremely chilled.

    I don¡¯t know how many people there are, and they want to kill Danzang quickly, and avenge the family members andpanions who died in the hands of Danzang.

    But anyone with a discerning eye knows it.

    Danzo was able to leave Anbu Prison, attack and kill Shisui in Hokage Office, and control Nine-Tails Jinzhuri to cause chaos. If these things were not acquiesced or even instructed by the third generation, would it be possible?

    Nowadays, more and more Konoha ninjas understand¡ª

    Doing dirty work for the third generation and taking the me is what Danzo, the former Hokage assistant, is for.

    Although Uchiha Tetsu doesn''t look like a good person, but if you think about it carefully, the evil he has done so far is all against Konoha high-level officials such as the third generation and Danzo.

    As for ordinary Konoha ninjas.

    As long as they don''t take the initiative to die and provoke Duan like the Hyuga n, they won''t get his iron fist.

    At the end of the day.

    Uchiha Duan is a very arrogant person. He has no interest in bullying ordinary Konoha ninjas, because in his eyes, those people are simr to ants on the roadside, and he doesn''t even bother to look at them.

    But the third generation is different.

    This Hokage-sama, in order to achieve his own goals, really doesn''t take human life seriously, and screw everyone to death.

    at this time.

    Seeing that Duan was acting strangely in front of the third generation, and thetter''s expression was as ugly as eating a fly.

    Many people in the conference room couldn''t help but feel a little bit dark in their hearts, and even wanted to echo a few words, mocking the third generation together with Duan.

    Under the strange eyes of everyone.

    The third generation''s face turned blue and white, and finally pretended to be calm, and said in a deep voice:

    "Danzo is currently missing. He may be dead, or he may have defected. Anbu is investigating. However, if you insist on nominating him, there is no problem."

    Even if Danzo is nominated, so what?

    Daimyo, it is impossible to appoint Danzo as Hokage, it must be just messing around.

    Konoha has been building the vige for more than 50 years.

    Regarding the appointment of Hokage, a perfect process has been born.

    In the beginning, Fire Country and Konoha Vige formed a system of one country, one vige, and the two were equal cooperative rtions.

    During the era of the first Hokage, the daimyo had neither the will nor the ability to intervene in Konoha¡¯s internal affairs, and all he had to do was send money to Senju Bashirama on time.

    After all, the first generation of Hokage is an invincible man. He captured the nine tailed beasts by himself, and persuaded all the ninja viges with his superb personal charm (Original Fog) at the negotiating table, and contributed to peace in the ninja world.

    Even the Fire Nation was able to be the top of the Five Great Nations thanks to his glory.

    Therefore.

    When Senju Hashirama decided to pass on the position of Hokage to his younger brother Senju Tomonama, it was simply not the turn of the fire country daimyo to point fingers.

    In the same way, Nidaime passed the position of Hokage to his disciple Sarutobi Hiruzen.

    but.

    As the first generation and the second generation passed away one after another, the bnce of power within the Kingdom of Fire gradually tilted. After years of development and changes, the Daming House eventually took the dominant position.

    When the third generation resigned, the appointment of Hokage could no longer be as simple as before, but a new system was born.

    First of all, Konoha''s high-level executives held a meeting to propose the next Hokage candidate to the fire country daimyo.

    Then, after consideration by the daimyo, the candidate will be determined from the nominations and the appointment will be announced.

    Finally, the new Hokage has to be voted by Konoha Murauchi Jonin before he can officially seed to the throne.

    If there are not enough votes to support, then the new Hokage will be overthrown, and the entire Hokage appointment process will have to start all over again.

    Until the person who satisfies everyone is selected.

    Advisor nomination, daimyo appointment, Jnin voting.

    The three links symbolize Hokage''s nomination rights, appointment rights, and review rights respectively, and they are handed over to three different groups to control, and one is indispensable.

    Only the Hokage selected in this way is the Hokage that Konoha really needs.

    For example, the fourth generation of Namikaze Minato.

    at the moment.

    The appointment process of the Fifth Hokage haspleted the first step.

    Although there are Jiraiya and Danzo among the nominated candidates, the daimyo actually has to consider Jiraiya alone.

    ording to past experience, the daimyo will make an appointment within two to three days at thetest.

    Once Jiraiya is appointed, with his prestige and status in the vige, there is a high probability that he will pass the Jonin confidence vote at that time.

    so.

    Three Daime, Koharu, and Yan are very confident that Jiraiya will be promoted to the position of Hokage, and they will never let the good things be ruined.

    Go back to this meeting.

    Konoha and his group got together originally intending to carve up thend and property of the Uchiha n, but with the appearance of Duan, no one dared to mention this matter anymore.

    Everyone dawdled for a long time, and finally they could only find a random reason to scatter.

    Duan walked out of the Hokage Building refreshed, as if he had just gone to the toilet, his body and spirit were veryfortable.

    Cross Konoha Street and return to the Uchiha tribe.

    As far as the eye can see, there is a mess everywhere.

    When Uchiha left Konoha, he left in a hurry, and Konoha''s people came and searched againter, making a mess everywhere.

    but.

    There are not many things missing in the building of the Ministry of Meat Reform, after all, they are all fitness equipment.

    I''m tired from running all the way, let''s take a bath and rest.

    Thinking like this, Duan walked into the bathroom, and soon there was the sound of rushing water.

    after awhile.

    Bang Dang.

    Wrapped in a bath towel, he pushed open the bathroom door and walked out, drying his wet hair with the towel.

    Huh.

    He suddenly saw a familiar figure leaning against the window with his arms folded, staring at him with burning eyes.

    is Tsunade.

    "I heard that you uttered cruel words. Whoever dares to take a step into the meat reform department will kill his whole family. I forgot something here. Come back and pick it up. It should be fine, right?"

    Tsunade smiled a half-smile, with a hint of ridicule in his tone.

    "Your whole n...isn''t it long gone?" Duan put down the towel and asked in confusion.

    "..."

    Tsunade''s face froze suddenly.

    After a few seconds of silence.

    "What are you doing back?" Tsunade stared at him, and asked again.

    "Look at the excitement."

    He replied concisely, and then asked, "What about you, why are you still staying in Konoha? Don''t you n to continue to travel around the ninja world and gamble all over the world?"

    In this regard, Tsunade just shook his head, and pushed the blond hair behind his ears:

    "I have quit gambling. Konoha is my hometown, so I naturally want to stay here."

    "Oh, I see."

    Duan nodded, and then pretended to be sorry, "I also heard that you used the crystal ne from the first generation of Hokage to subdue Kyuubi and save Konoha. If I had known that you hadn''t left, I would have used it. The right to nominate as a Naruto assistant, I rmend you as Hokage."

    "No, I''m not interested."

    Tsunade quickly turned his head to the side, as if he disliked the position of Hokage, "What Hokage, whoever you love will be the one."

    In her opinion.

    Being Hokage is too tiring, and there are too many things to worry about. Only a fool would rush to be Hokage.

    Nawaki, Kato, and Jiraiya, these guys are all fools.

    and.

    No matter who bes the Fifth Hokage, as long as the so-called Hokage, Duan, is there to assist, life will not be easy.

    After some pleasantries.

    The two of them had nothing to talk about, they fell into silence, and the atmosphere was awkward for a while.

    Finally, he still said a word: "Didn''t youe back to pick up something, did you take it?"

    "Well, I''ll go right away."

    Tsunade seemed to have finally remembered, and hurried to the room where she was originally here.

    Duan looked away, returned to the room, closed the door with a "bang", and took afortable nap.

    after an hour.

    Woke up from a nap, opened the refrigerator to find something to eat, changed again, and went downstairs to the n field for a walk.

    Unconsciously.

    He came to Uchiha''s practice field, but by coincidence, he bumped into that familiar figure here again.

    Bang bang bang!

    In the practice field, Tsunade is practicing gymnastics with the shadow clone.

    Stopped to watch and noticed some interesting things:

    Tsunade''s moves are not as wide open and closed as usual, with a burst of strange power with every punch and kick, but a different style.

    Both she and the shadow clone have turned on the three-gou jade sharing eyes, and with fast and exquisite physical skills, theye and go, see each other, and engage in fierce contests.

    It looks more like the fighting style of the Uchiha n.

    This is the influence that Sharingan brings to Tsunade.

    suddenly.

    Tsunade seemed to have grasped the mistake of the shadow clone, his eyes were fixed, and then he punched out, hitting the opponent''s face directly.

    During this process.

    buzz.

    Her fist vibrated slightly at a super high frequency, as if countless phantoms had been produced, dazzled the shadow clone, and froze for a moment.

    In a duel between masters, 0.1 second is enough to decide the winner.

    So.

    boom!

    While the shadow clone was in a daze, Tsunade hit the opponent''s body with a punch, and only heard a "bang", and thetter turned into a cloud of white smoke and disappeared.

    oh?

    Seeing this scene, Duan looked surprised. He didn''t expect that his Yin Escape Illusion Technique was learned by Tsunade.

    To know.

    Phantom Physique is a secret technique that took him ten years to develop.

    To master the phantom body technique, not only does the caster need to have an iparably strong physical body, but also requires the caster to have strong spiritual power.

    The bar is high.

    There are so many Uchiha nsmen who have followed Duan to practice for so long, but none of them can learn this technique. The biggest reason is that their bodies are not strong enough.

    As for Tsunade, he originally had a powerful physical body second only to Duan. After transnting Sharingan, he also made up for the shorings of Yin Dun.

    Plus her outstandingprehension.

    It seems reasonable to learn Yin Escape Illusory Physique Technique.

    Duan Duan''s heart moved, and Sangouyu appeared in his eyes.

    Next second.

    Whoosh.

    He rushed into the practice field like a whirlwind, and rushed towards Tsunade at an extremely fast speed.

    Um?

    Tsunade sensed the murderous auraing from behind him, and when he looked back, he found that it was broken, and he was surprised.

    "you¡­"

    She had just uttered a word when the severed fist greeted her.

    In desperation, Tsunade could only respond hastily.

    Bang bang bang.

    The sound of intense physical collision resounded in the practice field.

    Looking at the entire ninja world, apart from the Fourth Raikage, only Tsunade is qualified topete with Dan in taijutsu.

    However, Duan has be stronger recently.

    Every time he punches, the speed is as fast as lightning, but there is no sound of piercing the air, and he doesn''t punch like before.

    Silence is better than sound.

    This is a more advanced physical realm, which means that Duan haspletely controlled every bit of his own strength.

    Now he, every time he makes a shot, the strength is just right, and he won''t waste a single bit of extra strength.

    Under the broken onught.

    Tsunade quickly retreated steadily, unable to hold back.

    "drink!"

    She roared angrily, a powerful air burst out of her body, and finally disyed her strange power, andbined with the phantom body technique she had just learned,unched a counterattack against Duan.

    At this time.

    The shape of Duan Duan''s eyes changed from Sangouyu to Taiji Yinyang Fish again, opening the kaleidoscope.

    Then.

    Boom! boom!

    As he bowed left and right, he punched Tsunade twice, and twopletely different breaths erupted from his fist.

    A stream like the scorching sun in the sky, scorching the earth, making people sweat;

    A wave of winter ising, and the heavy snow is falling, making people sweat like ice;

    What? !

    Tsunade looked horrified, shrouded in broken fists.

    In an instant.

    As the world spun for a while, she suddenly felt that she hade to the desert, with the scorching sun on her head, as if she hadn''t drank water for several days and nights, and she was going to be sunburned into dry bones.

    But then, the scene in front of him changed again, and Tsunade came to the ice field again. There was three feet of snow under her feet, and the biting cold wind whistling in her ears made her shiver from the cold.

    One hot and one cold, although it is an illusion produced by Tsunade, but the frightening thing is that this illusion is no different from the real alternation of hot and cold.

    Because, Tsunade really thought that he would be killed by heat or cold, half of his body was sweating profusely from the heat, and the other half was shivering from the cold.

    This is the real Yin Escaping Illusory Physique.

    After breaking the awakening kaleidoscope, the power of the pupils skyrocketed, and the phantom technique in his hands reached a new height again.

    His body technique can not only destroy the enemy''s body, but also manipte the enemy''s senses.

    Fortunately.

    Judgment doesn''t really intend to kill Tsunade.

    boom!

    Tsunade came back to his senses, and found that Duan locked her arm from behind, clinging to her body, and pinned her to the barbed wire fence of the practice field.

    Damn it, it''s this **** locking technique again.

    At this moment, Tsunade couldn''t help but think of thest time he fought against Duan, he also strangled her naked from behind and knocked her out.

    Tsunade really doesn''t want to experience that unpleasant memory again.

    But.

    At this time, she was caught between the broken wire and the barbed wire, unable to move at all. Her pair of **** were even squeezed out of shape by the barbed wire, which made her feel very ashamed.

    If an uninformed person passes by and sees the posture of the two of them, I am afraid there will be some unhealthy associations.

    It turns out that Tsunade is a ruthless person.

    Only a "click" is heard.

    She stared hard, turned her body and sent her right shoulder forward, causing her entire arm to be dislocated abruptly.

    Through this unexpected act of self-muttion, Tsunade sessfully cracked the broken lock technique.

    Next second.

    She turned around abruptly, exhausted all her strength, and swung her left fist full of anger to smash Broken''s face.

    However.

    Juan just retreated lightly, and let Tsunade''s punch fall through the air.

    Whoosh.

    He retreated, as if dancing lightly, without any weight on his body, he floated seven or eight meters backward in an instant.

    "It''s just a duel. If you can''t beat it, just admit defeat. There''s no need to break your own hand."

    Tsuna looked at Tsunade with a smile on his face.

    This woman''spetitiveness is really terrifying.

 Chapter 170: Five Daime Jiraiya

    Chapter 170 Five Daime Jiraiya

    Strange to say.

    Those who fight against each other will always lose their arms if they are not careful.

    From Obito, Danzo, Jiraiya, to the fourth generation of Raikage, this is the case.

    Now there is another Tsunade.

    However, unlike the others, Tsunade''s arm was broken by herself.

    Facing Duan''s ridicule, Tsunade ignored it.

    She frowned intently, held her right arm with her left hand, twisted it vigorously, and reattached the dislocated right arm with a "click".

    Then.

    Yin seal solution!

    As Tsunade made a seal, ck lines covered her face, and a wave of chakra was released from the diamond-shaped seal on her forehead, healing her injuries.

    soon.

    Tsunade''splexion returned to rosy, and her right arm waved freely, and she seemed to be fine.

    Seeing this scene, Duan''s eyes shed.

    Yin seal, S-level sealing technique.

    This technique allows the performer to store the excess chakra on the forehead, forming a diamond-shaped imprint, which umtes over time and umtes.

    When you get older, and then slowly release the chakra umted in the imprint, you can fine-tune your appearance and body functions to achieve the effect of permanent youth.

    Like Tsunade.

    She is in her forties, and she still looks young and beautiful. In addition to her fair, smooth and stic skin, the flesh on her body has always remained firm.

    In the original novel, until the era of Bo Renchuan, Tsunade was over seventy years old, and he was still as young and beautiful as ever.

    This is the credit of the Yin seal.

    Other than that.

    In case of emergency, such as on the battlefield, you can also release arge amount of chakra at one time by unlocking the Yin seal, achieving instant healing, enhanced attack, and increased speed.

    In the original book, Tsunade was cut alive and his whole body was cut in half, and he was able to recover, relying on the chakra umted by the Yin seal.

    Juan actually noticed this technique a long time ago.

    because.

    Since hepleted his physical transformation, his usual appetite has dropped a lot. No matter how much he eats, he has no way to store the excess energy and ends up wasting it.

    The yin seal is a technique that stores one''s own chakra for a long time and greatly prolongs the peak period of physical function.

    is the art of longevity.

    For Duan who pursues the eternity of the body, how can such a technique not impress him.

    When the broken eyes flicker.

    "Don''t ask me for such discussions in the future, I''m not interested."

    Tsunade walked towards him, dropped a sentence in a cold voice, passed him, and walked out of the practice field.

    Turned around and followed, walked side by side with Tsunade, and asked:

    "Not interested? Then why did you secretly learn my phantom body art?"

    Tsunade smiled coldly when he heard the words, and asked back: "Don''t forget, you used Sharingan to learn my strange power first. If you can steal me, why can''t I steal you?"

    Duan also smiled and shrugged:

    "Steal, you can steal. But you can''t get home by stealing, why don''t you let me teach you the real Yin Escape illusion technique."

    Um?

    Tsunade heard the words, couldn''t help but stop, tilted his head and took a look, with a suspicious look on his face:

    "Are you so kind? Tell me, what price do you want me to pay?"

    "It''s very simple. In return, you have to teach me the Yin seal."

    Judging that he didn''t make a fool of himself, he directly pointed to the diamond-shaped mark on Tsunade''s forehead and proposed his conditions.

    It''s not that he didn''t have the idea of ??Yin Seal before, but he also knows that this technique is Tsunade''s secret, and it is impossible for others to learn it easily.

    Now, after discovering that Tsunade is interested in illusion, he intends to take this opportunity to make a deal with her.

    Hear the broken words.

    Tsunade frowned, and she was about to say "no" subconsciously. After all, she was in a fit of anger, and she could tell it was a hundred times ufortable.

    However, Duan saw what Tsunade was thinking, and rushed to say:

    "Don''t rush to refuse, my proposal is serious, you might as well think it over."

    After finishing speaking, without waiting for Tsunade to respond, he strode away.

    "..."

    Looking at the far away figure, Tsunade fell into deep thought.

    The Yin Seal was taught to her by her grandmother, Konoha''s first Nine-Tails Jinchuriki Uzumaki Mito, and it is the S-level sealing technique of the Uzumaki n.

    The learning threshold for this technique is very high, requiring the performer to have a huge amount of chakra and the ability to precisely control chakra. Even within the Uzumaki n, only a very small number of people can master it.

    However, if it¡¯s that guy Uchiha Dan¡­

    Yin seal, it shouldn''t bother him.

    As for the Yin Escape Illusory Body Art that Duan proposed to exchange.

    Undoubtedly, it is also an S-level secret technique, and its value is not inferior to the Yin seal.

    The point is, just as Duan is interested in the Yin seal, Tsunade is indeed very interested in illusion.

    So.

    Do you want tomunicate with the other party?

    For a moment, Tsunade fell into hesitation.

    ¡­

    Before I knew it, another day passed.

    There was news from Daming Mansion.

    ording to the regtions, the selection of a new Hokage originally required the high-level Konoha to go to the Daming Prefecture to meet and discuss at the meeting.

    But right now, Konoha has just experienced a civil strife. At this time, the vige cannot do without the third generation and other high-level leaders to preside over the overall situation, which is a special situation.

    So, the appointment of Hokage this time was finally carried out by remote video call.

    Duan came to the Hokage Building and walked into the meeting room.

    As soon as he entered the door, he saw Hiruza Sarutobi, Koharu Mito, and Yan Mito, as well as the Hokage candidate sitting beside him¡ªJiraiya.

    When Duan appeared, the expressions of the three old guys became obviously tense, and their faces became a little ufortable.

    Zi also looked solemnly.

    one day ago.

    He was lying on the hospital bed of Konoha Hospital, and he was teasing the little nurse, but suddenly he heard the news that Uchiha had returned to the vige, and Dang even sat up from the bed, feeling very surprised.

    Afterwards, Jiraiya also learned that Konoha''s senior management collectively nominated him as the Fifth Hokage, and he was even more stunned.

    He didn''t want to be this Hokage.

    As we all know, the lecherous fairy is also a free and undisciplined person. For so many years, he has been traveling around the ninja world, traveling and writing books, living a bohemian life.

    How could such a man be interested in Hokage.

    but.

    Konoha''s current situation is very bad. The abdication of the third generation is a foregone conclusion. There is an urgent need for a capable and responsible person to stand up and lead the vige out of the trough.

    If Jiraiya does not be the Hokage, then the Hokage position is likely to fall into the hands of Uchiha Dan, or even Danzo.

    By then, Konoha might really be doomed.

    So, the third generation, Koharu, and Yan all begged Jiraiya¡ª

    For the future of the vige, he must be the Fifth Hokage.

    Besides, there was another reason that made Jiraiya change his mind.

    That is his disciple Nagato.

    Nagato hates Konoha because his own experience convinced him that a big ninja vige like Konoha is the chief culprit for destroying peace in the ninja world and causing war.

    In order to let the disciples eliminate the prejudice and misunderstanding of Konoha.

    Jiraiya finally decided to sit on the position of Hokage, and in the future, he will fulfill his promise with practical actions to maintain the peace between Konoha and Yuyin.

    but.

    When I think of bing a Hokage, I will have to deal with the "Hokage Assistant" Uchiha, and Jirai also feels a headache.

    At this time.

    squeak.

    Duan pulled out the chair, and sat down next to Sandaime.

    As he sat down, the conference room fell into a brief silence.

    When everyone has different ideas.

    Zizi.

    On the TV screen on the opposite wall, snowkes suddenly appeared. After a few seconds of signal transmission, the blurred picture gradually became clear.

    On the TV, a man in a fancy dress appeared.

    He has a feminine face, holds a folding fan, and wears a long fan-shaped hat. The three me patterns on the hat symbolize his noble status.

    The name of the country of fire.

    The daimyo was also sitting in front of a long table, and on the left and right sides of him were several ministers of the Fire Nation wearing tall ck hats.

    "Meet the daimyo-sama!"

    In an instant, several people in the meeting room stood up like a conditioned reflex, and bowed to the daimyo in unison.

    Although the daimyo is an ordinary person who doesn''t know ninjutsu, he has noble blood, is the ruler of the country of fire, and also holds the economic lifeline of Konoha.

    If Daimyo is offended and asked to stop Konoha¡¯s military expenditure, many Konoha ninjas may have to drink the Northwest Wind.

    Therefore, no Konoha ninja would dare to disrespect this food and clothing parent.

    Except broken.

    He was still sitting on the chair imposingly, without moving, as if he had no intention of bowing to the daimyo at all.

    Huh.

    Through the TV screen, Daimyo also noticed Duan, and the other party¡¯s rude behavior made him frown slightly, and then said:

    "You are the Uchiha off.

    I heard that the Uchiha n broke with Konoha, and the whole n defected out of the vige. As the assistant of Hokage, you chose to stand by Konoha, which is a wise decision. "

    Although the Daming Mansion and Konoha are far apart, the Daimyo also has his own information channel, allowing him to keep track of Konoha''s situation at any time.

    He knows that Uchiha is a very powerful guy, but he is arrogant and defiant.

    It is very simr to Uchiha Madara back then.

    Facing the daimyo''s inquiry.

    "Reporting to Daimyo, in my heart, the will of fire is far more important than the family. In order to protect Konoha and the country of fire, it is no big deal to abandon the n."

    Duan said indifferently, with an awe-inspiring look.

    As soon as these words came out, the third generation and the others couldn''t help but twitched their faces.

    "Hehe, well said. As expected of Hokage''s assistant, the awareness is high."

    The daimyo opened the folding fan, smiled and gave Duan apliment, but no one knows whether it was sincere or not.

    Then.

    The daimyo exchanged pleasantries with the third generation, the two advisors, and Jiraiya one by one.

    Next, the meeting officially begins.

    "I heard that due to this turmoil, many people died in Konoha, and arge number of buildings in the vige were turned into ruins. Don''t worry, the Daming Prefecture will pay for the deceased and support the reconstruction of the vige."

    The daimyo fanned his fan and spoke in a leisurely manner.

    "Thank you daimyo-sama!"

    The third generation got up again and expressed his thanks to the daimyo. Now with the financial support from the Daimyo Prefecture, the rebuilding of Konoha is much easier.

    Of course, the most important thing in this meeting is to select a new Hokage.

    "Hey, Danzo, isn''t there two Hokage candidates?"

    Daimyo asked suddenly.

    "Danzo is missing and hasn''t been found yet." Sandaime answered truthfully.

    Daimyo nodded, fanned his fan and said:

    "In this case, Jiraiya is the only one left. Well, I like Jiraiya, how about you?"

    Thest sentence was asked to the ministers of the Fire Nation around him.

    The ministers heard the words and expressed their opinions one after another.

    "Jirai is also one of Konoha Sannin. He has both strength and fame. He is also a disciple of the third generation and a teacher of the fourth generation. No matter how you look at it, he is the most suitable candidate for the fifth Hokage."

    "And Jiraiya is also a great writer."

    ¡°I¡¯ve read his book, it¡¯s really good¡­¡±

    It seems that everyone is also very satisfied with Zi.

    Shua.

    The daimyo put away his fan, and the voices of all the ministers stopped abruptly, and they all closed their mouths and stopped talking.

    Just when everyone thought that the daimyo was about to make an appointment.

    His gaze fell on Duan again:

    "Duan, what''s your opinion? You nominated Danzo, but Danzo has disappeared, so do you want to re-nominate?"

    Daimyo obviously attaches great importance to Juan''s opinion.

    because.

    ording to the information he has, Uchiha Duanzai Konoha can almost do whatever he wants andwlessness.

    Many people in Konoha are dissatisfied with Duan, but there is nothing they can do about him.

    If he is dissatisfied with the candidate for Hokage and intervenes, then the appointment will most likely be messed up.

    Daimyo doesn¡¯t want to make a fuss for nothing, after all he still has to y mahjong in the afternoon.

    "My opinion?"

    nced at the third generation and Jiraiya and others, under their nervous gaze, shook his head, leaned back on the chair, "No more."

    He was in no rush.

    Suddenly applied the illusion of Tianxie ghost to Danzo, and thetter will use all means in order to be Hokage.

    The reason why Danzo hasn¡¯t shown up all the time must be hiding in the dark and nning to make a big one.

    So, just wait and see the good show.

    His statement made several people in the meeting room heave a sigh of relief.

    "Thene on your own."

    The daimyo didn''t hesitate anymore, and directly announced the appointment, then he yawned and went back to his room to rest.

    Zizi.

    A snowke appeared on the TV again, and this remote video conference ended like this.

    Without saying a word, Juan was the first to stand up and leave the meeting room.

    "Won."

    Sandaime and the others regarded Jiraiya''s election as a victory for their own camp, with expressions of relief on their faces.

    However, still can not be taken lightly, because there is thest step.

    Jonin vote of confidence.

    Most of Konoha''s Jnin are from major ninja ns, and what they represent are also the interests of their respective families.

    As the new Hokage, if you want to get the support of the majority of Jonin votes, you have to listen to their interests and appeals, and impress these talents with promises.

    for example.

    At the beginning, the fourth generation of Fengshuimen was able to pass the Jonin vote. One of the most important reasons was that he was voted by the Uchiha n.

    Nami Kaze Minato''s wife, Kushina, and Uchiha''s patriarch''s wife Mikoto are best friends, so the fourth generation also has close contacts with Fuyue, and the rtionship is quite good.

    The fourth generation made a promise that after he took office, he would work hard to improve the rtionship between Uchiha and the vige, and help the Uchiha n integrate into the vige.

    pity.

    After the Kyuubi Rebellion, with the death of the fourth generation, this promise was also buried.

 Chapter 171: How about choosing Hokage here?

    Chapter 171 Is this Naruto selected?

    The good news is.

    The Uchiha n has defected from Konoha, and Jiraiya also wants to be the Fifth Hokage, so the votes of this n are no longer needed.

    In this case, the uing Jonin vote of confidence is undoubtedly a good situation for Jiraiya.

    first.

    Junin of the Sarutobi, Zhuanju, and Mitomon tribes will undoubtedly fully support Jiraiya.

    Next.

    Konoha''s Inokacho n has always been a staunch supporter of the Hokage series, and has been loyal to the third generation for decades. As long as he gives an order, they will vote for Jiraiya.

    There is also the Hyuga n.

    This family was also recruited by the Third Generation Police Department and joined him, so it is impossible to betray.

    Jirai couldn''t help but sigh with emotion that his mentor, the third generation, had already paved the way for him, allowing him to get half of Konoha Jominin''s votes without any effort.

    The rest are other small and medium ninjas andmoner ninjas.

    In the conference room.

    The third generation looked serious, and he also told Jirai:

    "The votes of the four ns of Yamanaka, Nara, Akimichi, and Hyuga will be left to the old man. Jiraiya, before tomorrow''s Jonin vote of confidence starts, you have to walk around the other ninjas more, the more votes you get The better, try to be foolproof."

    "I see."

    Zi also answered solemnly.

    Hearing this, the third generation nodded in relief, showing a smile:

    "Then, I look forward to handing over the Hokage hat to you tomorrow. Get ready, Ziraiya."

    "For Konoha, I will die."

    Zi also has a firm gaze.

    At the same time, he also realized that today might be hisst free day.

    at dusk.

    Jiraiya, who had been traveling among the various ninja ns in the vige for most of the day, dragged his tired body, and unknowingly, he came to the gate of the ancestral house of the Senshou n.

    He came here to meet someone.

    Tsunade.

    Because, regarding the fact that he is about to be Hokage, among the tens of thousands of ninjas in Konoha, what Jiraiya hopes to get the most is the support of Tsunade.

    However, to his disappointment.

    "Master Tsunade just went out."

    It was Shizune who opened the door, holding a pet piglet in her arms, and said to Zi.

    "Where did she go?" Ji Laiye was taken aback, and asked quickly.

    "It seems... to find Uchiha to break it." Shizune frowned and made a guess.

    Hearing Duan''s name, Ji was also taken aback.

    ten minutester.

    Uchiha tribe outside the earth.

    Jiraiya had just arrived here when he saw Tsunade''s back from a distance and walked into Uchiha''s meat reform department building.

    "..."

    He was speechless for a long time, and finally left sadly.

    Meat reform department, equipment area.

    Duan alone enjoys the huge gymnasium, sweating profusely for strength training.

    What he enjoys the most is the feeling of muscle soreness after exercise.

    Suddenly, a figure appeared at the door.

    Bang.

    Put down the barbell abruptly, picked up a towel beside him to wipe off his sweat, and then looked at the person who came.

    "I agree to your terms. You teach me Yin Escape Illusory Physique, and I teach you Yin Seal."

    Tsunade got straight to the point, it seems that he has thought clearly.

    "Okay, refreshing enough."

    There is no nonsense in judging, please ask Tsunade to wait for a while at the Taijutsu Dojo, "Let me take a shower first, and then we will startmunicating."

    Tsunade sped his hands on his chest and nodded: "Yeah."

    Sunset and moonrise, night falls.

    In order to dispel Tsunade''s worries, and to show his sincerity, he insisted on offering to teach Tsunade the Yin Escape Illusion Body Art first.

    Tsunade naturally readily agreed to this.

    So.

    In the indoor dojo of the Meat Reform Department, two figures came and went, fighting together untilte at night.

    Nothing to say all night.

    Early the next morning, I put on Uchiha''s high-necked blue robe, tied a belt, and prepared to go out.

    Tsunade came out from a side room and asked suspiciously, "Do you want to go out?"

    "Today is the day of the Jonin vote of confidence, Jirai is going to be Hokage, don''t you n to witness this historic moment?"

    With a sh in his eyes, he extended an invitation to Tsunade.

    Tsunade shook his head and yawned: "I''m not interested in joining in the fun."

    After finishing speaking, he raised his hands and stretched his waist, then turned and went back to the room.

    She practiced phantom phantom with Duan untiltest night, causing backaches and backaches, so she simply stayed here overnight, but it seems that she didn''t sleep very well, and she needs to catch up on getting back to sleep.

    Today seems to be a good day.

    The wind is sunny and the sky is cloudless. A flock of birds are flying over Muye Vige.

    When Duan arrived in front of the Hokage building, there was already a sea of ??people here, and tens of thousands of Konoha vigers were eagerly waiting for the official announcement of the candidates for the Fifth Hokage.

    During this difficult period, Konoha needs a young and energetic new Hokage to boost the morale of all the vigers and lead the vige out of the trough.

    Many people firmly believe that Jiraiya-sama is the chosen one.

    The appearance of Duan caused amotion in the crowd, and then¡ª

    Swish Swish Swish.

    Looks full of resentment and hatred came from all directions andnded on him.

    If eyes could kill, Duan would have died thousands of times by now.

    In the eyes of the vigers, Uchiha is the root cause of Konoha''s current situation. Uchiha Duan is even more parasitic on Konoha Vige, the biggest cancer.

    It is a disgrace to Konoha that such a person can still sit in the seat of Assistant Hokage with dignity.

    Absolutely don''t care about the vigers'' hostility.

    He walked straight into the Hokage Building and came to the rooftop, where Konoha''s j¨­nin had gathered and were whispering.

    after awhile.

    As today''s protagonist, Jiraiya the Fifth Hokage, finally appeared in the anticipation of everyone.

    I saw him walking out of the crowd alone, then turned around, faced everyone on the rooftop, and bowed.

    Then, Thirdaime also walked to Jiraiya''s side, and announced in a deep voice:

    "Now, the Jonin vote of confidence will officially begin. Those who support Jiraiya bing the Fifth Hokage, please raise your hand."

    The voice just fell.

    Shua Shua.

    Junin from the Sarutobi, Zhuanju, and Mitomon tribes raised their hands immediately.

    Under the influence of their leadership, some junior ninjas of small and medium ninja races, as well as junior ninjas of civilian origin such as Maitkai, also raised their hands to vote in favor.

    However, it is surprising.

    Junin from the Zhuludie n stood there with their hands folded, and they didn''t raise their hands for a long time.

    Um?

    Seeing this scene, Sandaimu couldn''t help shrinking his pupils and was taken aback.

    It was only then that he realized that he might have made a mistake this time.

    Yesterday, the third generation met with the patriarchs of the Inokacho tribe, and solemnly asked them to support Jiraiya in his position.

    He thought that the three ns would obey him as always, but unexpectedly, they had their own ideas.

    The third generation was indeed careless, or in other words, he overestimated the weight of his "former Hokage" in the hearts of others.

    Not long ago.

    In the battle between Konoha and Ugakure, the three tribes of Yamanaka, Nara, and Akimichi fought as the main force of Konoha, and suffered heavy losses as a result, many elites died on the battlefield.

    Among them, the Qiudao n also lost Qiudao Qufeng, a highly respected n elder.

    Because of this reason, Ikacho is full ofints about the third generation who hastilyunched a war, and even has no good impression of the third generation''s disciple Ziraiya.

    The third generation came to see them yesterday. Although they seemed to be sincere and kept saying that they were for the will of Konoha and Fire, they didn''t promise any specific benefits.

    The three pig, deer and butterfly ns no longer eat this kind of thing.

    At this time, they chose to use this method to express their protest and dissatisfaction to the Hokage family.

    The third generation''s face became a little ugly.

    His gaze temporarily moved away from the Inokacho n, and looked at the Hyuga n aside.

    Since Uchiha left, the Hyuga n has be thergest n in Konoha, with arge number of jonin in the n, and has a lot of voice in the vige.

    As long as the Hyuga n votes for it, even if there are no votes from the Inokacho n, Jiraiya can still sessfully ascend to the position of Hokage.

    Don''t let me down, Nizuru.

    With such a mood in mind, the third generation looked at Hinata Hyuzu with scorching eyes, only to find that thetter had a look of bitterness and hatred on his face.

    these days.

    As the captain of the police department, Hinata Hizuru gradually understood one thing.

    The seemingly glorious police department is actually a hard job.

    The patrol team of the police department is a profession with merits and deeds.

    No matter how civilized andw-enforced the Hyuga n is, they will not be praised by the vigers if they do the security work in Konoha Vige in an orderly manner, because in the eyes of many vigers, this is the job of the police department.

    However.

    Once the police department has conflicts and disputes with the vigers on public security issues, they are often used by the vigers, saying that the police department abuses their power and rides on the vigers to do their best.

    Simply put, it is thankless.

    If this continues, I am afraid that within a few years, the reputation of the Hyuga n in Konoha will deteriorate rapidly, and sooner orter they will be the second Uchiha.

    What makes Hinata Hinata the most dissatisfied is¡ª

    The police department is extremely busy every day, but most of them deal with trivial matters.

    Whenever a major situation arises, Konoha Anbe will intervene as soon as possible, excluding the police department in the name of protecting the vige and Hokage.

    The result is.

    The police department does not have much power, but the work is full of hardships, helplessness and sadness, which makes the Hyuga n who had a good vision for the police department before feel more and more disillusioned and deceived.

    Now, Hinata Nyaku finally understands why the Uchiha n gave up the police department.

    He couldn''t help but think of the pitiful eyes that Uchiha Fugaku cast on him at the handover ceremony of the police department.

    The Uchiha n threw a pair of heavy shackles that had been worn on their bodies for decades to the Hyuga n.

    Hinata put the shackles on herself happily, thinking she had found a treasure.

    At the beginning.

    When the third generation handed over the police department to the Hyuga n, Hyuga Hyuzu was grateful to him, but only now did he realize that this was aplete trap.

    He finally saw the true colors of the third generation.

    Now, the third generation is still fantasizing that the Hyuga n will support his disciple Jiraiya to ascend the position of Hokage.

    It''s just a dream.

    So.

    The group of Hinata Ninja headed by Hinata Hizuru also adopted the same approach as the Inokacho tribe. They all folded their arms, and it seemed that they did not intend to raise their hands at all.

    "Old man, what''s going on?"

    Jiraiya also noticed something was wrong at this time, and looked at the third generation in surprise.

    If this continues, he will not be able to pass the Jonin vote of confidence within Konoha, and will miss the position of Hokage.

    "interesting."

    Duan couldn''t helpughing when he saw this good scene.

    It seems that the perverse behavior of the third generation over the years finally caused a bacsh and broke outpletely.

    The Konoha right now.

    There are already many hills, and all ethnic groups are fighting each other for their own interests, and they have be a mess, and they can no longer be united.

    This is the harbinger of doom.

    Time passed by every minute.

    On the rooftop, just when the atmosphere reached a stalemate, and it seemed that Jiraiya was about to lose the fifth generation.

    Whoosh.

    An Anbu suddenly appeared, knelt down on one knee to the third generation in a panic, and reported in a hurried tone:

    "Master Hokage, the Land of Thunder has suddenly dered war on the Land of Fire. The Fourth Raikage has led an army of 10,000 Yunyin to the south and has entered the Land of Tang!"

    What? !

    Hearing the news, everyone present except Duan changed their expressions.

    The Land of Tang is a small country sandwiched between the Land of Fire and the Land of Thunder, and has always existed as a buffer zone between the two great powers.

    During the Third Ninja World War, the battle between Konoha and Yunyin was fought on the territory of Tango Country.

    Now, is history repeating itself?

    The third generation''s face became more and more gloomy.

    The situation he was most worried about finally happened.

    Yun Yin suddenly dered war on Konoha, obviously because he had spotted Konoha''s weakness and nned to take advantage of the situation to loot.

    Behind this, is Duan secretly instigated?

    Three Daimu''s eyes froze, and he cast an angry look at Duan.

    With a sneer on his face, he looked at the third generation calmly.

    at this time.

    "Master Hokage, the Daming House has sent a remote video call, please go to the meeting room immediately."

    Another Anbe appeared and said so.

    Although the third generation has announced his resignation as Hokage, the Anbu of Konoha have followed him for many years, and they are all loyal and only recognize him as Hokage.

    "Go, go to the conference room."

    The third generation did not dare to neglect, took Xiaochun, En and Jiraiya with them, and hurried down the rooftop.

    Konoha and the other jounin looked at each other and followed.

    One minuteter.

    Nearly a hundred people poured into the conference room mightily.

    The TV screen on the wall.

    The fire country daimyo was pacing back and forth while fanning his fan, with restlessness written all over his face.

    When he saw the appearance of the third generation and others, he immediately put away the folding fan, pped it on the table, and then asked with a straight face:

    "What are you doing, you are still choosing Hokage here, the enemy''s army has already hit the gate of the Fire Country!"

    At this time, the daimyo''s face was full of anger, and he lost his noble demeanor. He waspletely different from his elegant and calm appearance yesterday.

    That''s because he just talked to the daimyo of the country of thunder and asked thetter to exin the deration of war, but he was ridiculed by the other party and was very angry.

    Facing the roar of the daimyo, everyone in Konoha looked at each other.

    Um?

    Seeing that no one answered his words, the daimyo''s angry eyes finally fell on Jiraiya:

    "Jiraiya, you are the Fifth Hokage, tell me what you n to do?"

    He didn''t know that there was internal strife in Konoha, and Jiraiya failed to pass the Jonin confidence vote, so he thought that the other party had officially seeded to the throne.

    This is an opportunity.

    Seeing this, the third generation immediately gave Jiraiya a look.

    Jiraiya gritted his teeth, his expression became firm, and he made a resounding promise to the daimyo on the spot:

    "Master Daimyo, please rest assured. I will personally lead the Konoha troops to the Land of Tang, and I will stop the Cloud Shadow Army at all costs and prevent the enemy from stepping into the border of the Land of Fire!"

    Hearing Jiraiya''s words, Daimyo''s expression softened a little.

    "Okay, I hope you will not disappoint me, Fifth Generation. In terms of logistics, the country of fire will provide all necessary support to Konoha."

    Daimyo calmed down and said so.

    The Kingdom of Fire and Muye Vige have a close rtionship.

    He just finished speaking.

    "It''s not good, my lord!"

    A minister of the Fire Nation suddenly appeared on the TV screen. After falling, he ran to the daimyo and reported what happened to thetter.

    Snapped!

    Daimyo heard the words, his face turned pale in a sh, his whole body was struck by lightning, and the folding fan in his hand fell to the ground.

 Chapter 172: With less power comes less responsibility

    Chapter 172 Less poweres less responsibility

    What did the daimyo hear, why did he suddenly turn pale with fright?

    "What''s going on, daimyo-sama?" Ji also felt that something was wrong, so he hurriedly asked.

    Plop.

    Daimyo sat back on the chair and answered Jiraiya in a trembling voice:

    "The four kingdoms of wind, earth, water, and rain are following closely behind the kingdom of thunder, and together they dere war on the kingdom of fire..."

    What? !

    Hearing the news, everyone in Konoha, like Daimyo, was extremely shocked.

    If the only enemy is Yunying Vige, Konoha may be able to deal with it, but if the whole ninja world goes together...

    Why?

    Why all of a sudden, various countries in the ninja world dered war on the Nation of Fire and Konoha at the same time?

    Is it because of this civil turmoil in Konoha?

    Speaking of the Nine-Tails Rebellion, Konoha also appeared once six years ago, which also caused the deaths of both the Fourth Hokage and Nine-Tails Jinchuriki.

    Under such circumstances, relying on Konoha''s strong strength and background, it still deterred the major ninja viges and prevented them from invading.

    This time the civil strife.

    Different fromst time, it caused the Uchiha n to flee from Konoha.

    However, just because the Uchiha n is missing, the major ninja viges feel that Konoha is no good, and even attack Konoha in groups?

    Uchiha, is it that important?

    When everyone was too shocked to speak, the conference room was silent.

    "It seems that the neighbors around the Kingdom of Fire have a tacit understanding." He said to himself.

    The Land of Fire not only has a vast territory, but also has a superior geographical environment. It upies the most fertile innd in the entire ninja world, as well as vast forests and numerous rivers.

    The surrounding countries are either deserts or Gobi, mountains or inds. Compared with the country of fire, they are not a star and a half behind.

    All major countries understand that there is nothing to grab each other''s territory, so it is better to attack the Nation of Fire together.

    The hugend of fire is enough for everyone to carve up and feed everyone.

    So.

    This time, Konoha is about to be besieged by the major ninja viges again, oh, this time there is an extra rain hidden.

    It took a while.

    Daimyo finally regained someposure. He asked Jiraiya through the TV screen:

    "Does Konoha have the confidence to win this war? Konoha has won every ninja war in the past, right? Konoha is the strongest ninja vige, right?"

    As the daimyo said.

    Every time a ninja war breaks out, Konoha is almost always facing a one-to-many situation.

    Especially during the third Ninja World War, Konoha fought on four fronts, at the same time fighting against the Four Great Ninja Viges, and finally won.

    The title of the most ninja vige in the ninja world is well-deserved.

    But now, facing the daimyo''s expectations, Jiraiya is showing embarrassment.

    Konoha, who used to be in the sky, may have the confidence to say one hit four.

    Today''s Konoha, why?

    Even if the Four Great Ninja Viges are left aside.

    Even Yuyin tore up the peace agreement signed not long ago and started a war with Konoha. From Jiraiya''s point of view, Nagato and Akatsuki''s strength is not inferior to any Dai Ninja Vige.

    That is to say.

    This time, Konoha is actually facing the siege of the five great ninja viges, and the situation can be said to be unprecedentedly severe.

    Under such circumstances, he really has no confidence in leading Konoha to win this war with Jiraiya.

    Thus, as a quasi-Fifth Hokage, Jiraiya thought about it, and finally he could only say to the daimyo:

    "Konoha will do everything possible to fight this war, and I will fight to thest moment with the determination to sacrifice my life."

    However.

    Daimyo was obviously very dissatisfied with Jiraiya''s answer.

    "What do you mean by doing your best? As Hokage, is this the answer you gave me?"

    He got a little anxious, raised his voice and roared at Jiraiya.

    In this ninja world war, once Konoha loses, the Nation of Fire will also lose. At that time, thepensation fornd cession will be light, and it is not impossible for the country to die.

    So how could the daimyo not panic.

    at this time.

    The daimyo suddenly noticed the calm Uchiha off, so Dang even asked thetter as if grasping at a straw:

    "Uchiha Duan, you are the assistant of Hokage. Is there any way? I heard that your strength is not inferior to that of the Fourth Megumi Fengshuimon. Can you defeat the Ninja Alliance like him back then?"

    The reason why Konoha was able to win the third ninja world war, Namikaze Minato, who rose as a civilian ninja, definitely contributed the most.

    At the beginning.

    The fourth generation used the flying thunder **** technique and spiral pill to cross the battlefield, sessively defeated Yunyin''s Abbybination, instantly killed dozens of Iwagakushi ninjas, and blew up the Kannabi bridge... and made countless contributions.

    The name of the yellow sh resounded throughout the battlefield, deterring the Four Great Ninja Viges, making countless enemies frightened by the news, and ran away when they saw him.

    It can be said that the fourth generation turned the tide on his own and became a hero of that era.

    Back to the present.

    Daimyo also hopes that Uchiha can be like Namikaze Minato, using powerful strength to defeat the enemies who came to invade the country of fire.

    "Well..."

    Hearing the words, he rubbed his chin, as if he was thinking seriously.

    For a moment, not only the daimyo, but all the Konoha ninjas in the meeting room also cast their eyes on Duan.

    Although he doesn''t want to admit it, it is an indisputable fact that Duan''s strength is unfathomable.

    If it was him, maybe he could really be the second Namikaze Minato.

    "Break, please."

    Three generations shed their eyes, and followed the daimyo to make a statement, trying to put the broken frame up.

    Xiaochun and Yan also agreed one after another.

    Daimyo Jianjuan was still hesitating, but with a sh of his eyes, he said directly:

    "As long as you can do what the fourth generation did back then, I will let Jiraiya step down, and you will be the Hokage."

    As soon as this remark came out, everyone in the audience was shocked.

    But no one refuted.

    On the one hand, this is the opinion of the daimyo.

    On the other hand, everyone realized that at this time, repelling the enemy is the most important thing.

    Otherwise, when Konoha is finished, what is the point of who is Hokage?

    After listening to Daimyo¡¯s words, Jiraiya took a deep breath, and took the initiative to express his position to Duan, saying sincerely:

    "Duan, as long as you are willing to fight for Konoha and the Kingdom of Fire, I will be the first to support you as Hokage."

    After finishing speaking, everyone waited for a continuous answer.

    Facing the expectations of a room full of people.

    "well."

    Duan sighed, shook his head and said, "Sorry. I think we should surrender as soon as possible."

    Surrender?

    The two words that came out of his mouth undoubtedly poured cold water on the heads of everyone present.

    "What, surrender again?"

    Three generations even blurted out.

    Why do you say again?

    Because Konoha and Ugakure broke out in a warst time, Duan advocated surrender at a high-level meeting. He was extremely afraid of Akatsuki''s leader, Nagato, and did not dare to fight on the battlefield.

    Xiaochun and Yan came back to their senses, frowned tightly, and criticized Duan one after another:

    "Uchiha Duan, many vigers say that you only know how to mess around. It seems that you have not been wronged at all."

    "Cruel at home and tolerant to outside, is this the skill of your assistant Hokage?"

    Daimyo was also annoyed, and roared again:

    "I spent so much money to support you just to make you Konoha ninjas surrender to the enemy? Uchiha Duan, I will give you another chance to take back what you just said!"

    However.

    Judgment is unrepentant, and continues to badmouth its own side:

    "Everyone, you don''t...haven''t seen the situation clearly?

    It¡¯s just a Yuyin vige, and Konoha may not be able to deal with it. Have you forgotten so quickly that the 3,000 troops sent by the third generation were ughtered by the opponent overnight?

    Not to mention, in addition to Yuyin, there are also coalition forces from the four major ninja viges, and thebined number is several times that of Konoha.

    They attacked from all directions at the same time, and it was impossible for Konoha to stop them.

    So I think it is better to surrender early, and usend cession to seekpensation to avoid unnecessary casualties. Otherwise, it''s better to disband Konoha and run for their lives. "

    "shut up!"

    Daimyo shouted angrily, determined that Duan was trying to confuse the public and disturb the morale of the army, and immediately ordered angrily, "Uchiha Duan, I want to remove you from the post of Assistant Hokage, get out immediately!"

    did not expect.

    "OK."

    Duan immediately agreed readily, and said, "I really don''t have the ability to serve as Hokage''s assistant.

    As the saying goes, with less poweres less responsibility. Now that I have be amoner, I have no responsibilities, and the heavy responsibility of protecting Konoha is left to everyone present.

    Hahaha! "

    Amid a burst of heartyughter, Duan turned around and strode out of the meeting room.

    Only Konoha and the others were left, looking at each other again.

    "Prepare for me immediately and mobilize all the ninjas in Konoha! No matter men, women, old or young, send them to the frontline battlefield, and we must resist the ninja coalition forces until thest one dies!"

    The daimyo roared angrily, and ordered Konoha to die.

    As soon as the voice fell, and I didn''t wait for Zi to respond, a burst of snowkes appeared on the TV screen, and the picture was cut off.

    In the conference room, there was silence for a while, and no one spoke.

    The air pressure was extremely low, and it was so stuffy that people couldn''t breathe.

    atst.

    Jiraiya, the quasi-Hokage, said solemnly:

    "Everyone has heard what Daimyo-sama said. This will be a life-and-death battle for Konoha. We have no choice but to fight the enemy to the end. Please be prepared."

    Immediately afterwards, the third generation also made a speech to boost morale:

    "Everyone, don''t forget that in every ninja war in the past, no matter how severe the situation was, Konoha was the one who had thestugh.

    Ninja viges actually thought that Konoha would be vulnerable without the Uchiha n. We need to let them know that this idea ispletely wrong! "

    Xiaochun and Yan also said:

    "Although the battlefield is dangerous, it is also a good opportunity to make contributions. Think of Konoha Sannin during World War II and Namikaze Minato during World War III. As long as you work hard to fight for the vige, the next Konoha hero is among you!"

    Embarrassingly so.

    This time, facing the mobilization of Konoha''s senior management, the reaction of everyone was not enthusiastic at all, only blinking eyes and whispering.

    It sounds nice, but isn¡¯t it actually letting them be cannon fodder?

    Everyone is not stupid.

    After a while.

    The patriarchs of the pig, deer and butterfly n looked at each other and turned to leave first.

    "let''s go."

    Hyuga Hyuzu also said in a deep voice, and the Hyuga n walked out of the meeting room expressionlessly.

    Other small and medium-sized ninjas also had their own thoughts and left one after another.

    Only the third generation and other high-level officials were left, with a look of astonishment on their faces.

    A top-down centrifuged Konoha.

    The ending is already doomed.

    When Duan walked out of the Hokage building, he found thousands of Konoha ninjas and civilians gathered nearby and did not disperse.

    These people originally came to witness that Jiraiya also became the Fifth Hokage, but after waiting for a long time, there was no movement.

    At this time, the crowd has begun to discuss.

    "Uchiha broke out."

    Until someone yelled, countless eyes immediately focused on Duan.

    "Ahem."

    Cuttingly cleared his throat, looked at the Konoha people in front of him, and said to them with a smile, "I tell you a good news, I was dismissed by the daimyo, and I will no longer serve as the assistant of Hokage."

    Really?

    Hearing this, everyone was taken aback for a moment, and then they all showed joy.

    "Uchiha Duan is used to being arrogant. He must have offended the daimyo before he was dismissed. He deserves it."

    "Master Daimyo is really wise!"

    "However, why is Uchiha stillughing, saying that this is good news, isn''t he dismissed?"

    Various voices came from the crowd.

    "Oh, by the way, there is one more bad news."

    Duan made a gesture to signal for everyone to be quiet, and then said, "The Four Great Ninja Viges together with Yuyin have dered war on Konoha, the army is already overwhelming. Everyone, get ready early and go to the front line to die."

    Finished speaking.

    In the midst of silence, strode away.

    A few secondster, the crowd in front of the Hokage Building exploded with a buzzing sound.

    Afterwards, panic and fear hung on the faces of everyone, and the news quickly spread throughout Muye Vige.

    Uchiha nnd.

    Duan returned to the meat reform department, and found that Tsunade had finished sleeping and returned to the cage, and was practicing Yin Escape Illusion in the dojo.

    "Why is there so much noise outside, what happened?"

    When she saw Duanhou, she stopped and walked over, asking with a look of surprise.

    Decide to tell the truth.

    "how so¡­"

    Tsunade muttered to himself when he heard the words, but also looked shocked.

    She had thought that this civil strife in Konoha might attract the coveted eyes of other ninja viges.

    But what she didn''t expect was that the Four Great Ninja Viges and Yu Yin would dere war on Konoha together, and there was a tendency to carve up Konoha.

    This time, Konoha is really in danger.

    "Are you going to join the war?" Duan suddenly asked.

    Tsunade was taken aback for a moment, not knowing how to answer.

    Although she wants to stay away from disputes, when the ninja coalition forces arrive at the door of Konoha''s house, she may not be able to stay out of it and will have to fight.

    "how about you?"

    She looked at it and asked a question, and immediately realized that her question was redundant.

    After all, with Tsunade''s understanding of Duan, he was asked to shed blood for Konoha, unless he saw a ghost.

    Not to mention, he is now dismissed from the position of Assistant Hokage by the daimyo, and he doesn''t even have the obligation to fight for Konoha.

    Sure enough.

    "Me? Of course I want to live my own life well. It is enough to guard this building. As for the future of Konoha, I will leave it to the third generation and Jiraiya. You have to trust the wisdom of the superior."

    said with a broken smile.

    Next.

    Under Tsunade''s surprised gaze, Duan suddenly took out a ss container containing organ preservation fluid, and saw an eyeball floating inside.

    That''s Obito''s left eye.

    "Stop other things first, I want to ask you to transnt this eye to me."

    Duan said while handing the container to Tsunade, and raised his left hand.

    Show your palm.

 Chapter 173: Fourth Ninja War

    Chapter 173 The Fourth Ninja World War

    Sharingan does not have to be transnted into the eye socket, but other parts of the body are also possible.

    Tanzo, for example, asked Orochimaru to customize a columnar cell arm. The back of the hand, the palm, and the front and back of the forearm can be transnted with Sharingan, up to ten of which are no problem.

    Now, Duan also ns to transnt Obito''s Sharingan into the palm of his left hand.

    This kind of surgery involving body transformation, in order to sessfully disy the ability of Kaleidoscope Sharingan, looking at the entire ninja world, I am afraid that only Tsunade can bepetent.

    "Is this the left eye of Obito Uchiha?"

    Tsunade looked suspiciously, picked up the container, and looked carefully through the ss.

    Although the entire ninja world already knows that the ability of Obito''s right eye is called Kamui, it can blur itself, so that it will not receive any harm.

    But no one knows what the ability of his left eye is. After all, Kakashi has acquired Obito''s eyes for so many years, and has never used the kaleidoscope pupil technique.

    The ability of this left eye, shouldn¡¯t it be the same as that of the right eye, is it all divine power?

    Tsuna guessed in his hands.

    However, what is its ability to make Uchiha Duan fall in love with him, and he does not hesitate to risk the transnt, which shows¡ª

    This left eye is not simple.

    Sure enough.

    Judging the next words, it confirmed Tsunade''s guess.

    "That''s right, Kamui''s ability to manipte space is so against the heavens that it is almost impossible to solve. Only Kamui can deal with Kamui. So, I n to use Obito''s left eye to deal with him. I hope you can help me. Of course, the reward is whatever you want." open."

    Staring at Tsunade unceasingly, he said so.

    Tsunade heard the words, his eyes shed, and he responded after a moment of silence:

    "The reward is unnecessary, I''ll just help you."

    Uchiha Obito is extremely evil, he single-handedly nned the Nine-Tails Rebellion, killing the four generations of Naruto and his wife, and then continued to make waves, causing harm to Konoha and the ninja world.

    Over the years, there have been eight thousand innocent people who died directly or indirectly at the hands of Obito.

    As long as he is a normal person, he can''t tolerate a lunatic like Obito. I wish he would die quickly and stop being a monster.

    If Obito can be killed, it can be regarded as getting rid of a big disaster and contributing to the peace of the ninja world.

    That''s why Tsunade didn''t want to pay, so he agreed to the broken request.

    Both of them are the kind of people who act vigorously and do what they say. They didn''t hesitate at all, and immediately started preoperative preparations.

    The good news is.

    The operating room in the Uchiha field can still be used normally, so Tsunade also called Shizune over, and the two masters and apprentices went into battle to carry out the transnt operation.

    ¡­

    Wufei Rabbit walks away.

    Half a month passed in the blink of an eye.

    Half a month ago, because Konoha fell into civil strife, it attracted the covetousness of the major ninja viges, and was dered war by thunder, earth, wind, water, and rain at the same time.

    The Fourth Ninja World War broke out like this.

    In the past ten days or so.

    The frontline battlefield was in a hurry, and bad news came back to Konoha one after another, shrouding the whole vige in an atmosphere of despair.

    First is the north.

    The fourth generation of Raikage led an army of 10,000 to the south, and there were Hachio and Nino Jinchuriki in the formation. They wiped out Yu Ninja Vige and captured Yu Nokuni Daimyo without any effort.

    This small country sandwiched between the two great powers of Huo and Lei was taken over by Yun Yin.

    Subsequently, Konoha''s ninja troops stationed on the border of Tango Country were also attacked by Yunyin''s troops, and they copsed at the first touch.

    Not an opponent at all.

    On Konoha''s side, before Zi had time to go to the front line to support, Yun Yin''s army had already passed through the Kingdom of Tang and invaded the territory of the Kingdom of Fire.

    the other side.

    Compared with Yunyin, Yanyin''s army has more people, reaching 15,000 people.

    This army marched through Kusanagi Vige andunched a surprise attack on Konoha''s border troops, causing heavy losses to Konoha''s side, and only a handful of survivors escaped.

    Last time, Konoha Umami Minato fought against Iwagakure. Not only did he instantly kill dozens of J¨­nin of the enemy, but he also blew up the Kannabi Bridge, the main road for the enemy''s logistics supply, and finally made Iwagakure retreat.

    This time, without the shiny yellow Konoha, it was no longer possible to aplish such a feat.

    Iwagakushi, in addition to the third Tsuchikage Ohnoki, also sent two of his own Jinchuriki. Wherever the army passed, the Konoha ninja fled.

    The Western Front.

    Sha Yin Vige, under the leadership of the Fourth Feng Ying Luo Sha, can be said to be dispatched in full force. Although the 8,000-strong army is not as good as Yan Yin and Yun Yin, it is still a lot.

    The poor and crazy Shayin Vige, coveted thend and resources of Konoha, pushed eastward all the way, and soon arrived near the Kikyo Mountain.

    The previous battle of Kikyo Mountain seems to be repeated again.

    But this time, facing the menacing Sand Yin, Konoha is obviously powerless.

    And the east side.

    Under the secret maniption of Obito Uchiha.

    The fourth generation of Mizukage and three-tailed Jinchuriki Goju Yakura led five thousand elite Kirigakures to leave the vige of blood mist, cross the sea, andnd on the east coast of thend of fire.

    In the Third Ninja World War, it was the Uchiha n who blocked Kirigakure on the Eastern Front.

    Now, without Uchiha''s obstruction, Kirigakure''s army is like a broken bamboo, burning, killing and looting along the way,ing straight to Konoha''s nativend.

    Thest is Yuyin.

    Although Yuyin is a small ninja vige, it seems that it is not enough to bepared with the five great ninja viges, but in the entire ninja world, no one dares to look down on it.

    After all, not long ago, the leader of Yuyin, Payne, personally took action, destroying Konoha''s three thousand troops overnight.

    shocked the entire ninja world.

    But this time.

    Payne did not go into battle immediately like the shadows in other viges, but sent a Yuyin army of more than a thousand people to secretly sneak into the country of fire and attack the various strongholds of Konoha.

    Subsequently, elite members of this force sneaked into the capital of the Land of Fire, trying to assassinate the daimyo.

    Under the assassination of Yuyin Ninja.

    The fire country daimyo escaped by chance, was escorted by the guardian ninja twelve warriors, took some family members and ministers, and hurriedly fled to Konoha for refuge.

    But at this time, Konoha is also surrounded by enemies, and it is extremely critical.

    In order to reduce unnecessary sacrifices, Konoha decided to abandon all frontline positions, withdraw all troops, and prepare for the final homnd defense battle.

    at the same time.

    Ninjas in Konoha Vige, whether they are working, inactive due to injuries, retired when they are old, or just graduated from ninja school, are all recruited without exception.

    Even, even the students in the ninja school, as long as they are over eight years old, all graduate early and have to go to the battlefield.

    In the desperate situation, Konoha''s explosive force brought the number of ninjas in the vige to an all-time high.

    Nearly 20,000 people.

    But 20,000 people is Konoha''s limit, which is twice as fastpared to the 40,000 ninja coalition army.

    Worse.

    In Konoha right now, there are too few strong people who are qualified to be called "kage ss". Only Sandaime and Jiraiya can also appear on the stage, and the rest are just a group of mediocre people.

    Although there is still the big killer of Nine Tails, Konoha can''t control it, especially after experiencing the painful lessons of the Nine Tails Rebellion twice, he dare not use its power rashly again.

    Not right.

    There is a person in the vige who can perfectly manipte Kyuubi, and he is Uchiha Duan who has a kaleidoscope Sharingan.

    But in the eyes of the third generation and others, Duan is no different from an enemy, and Konoha can''t hand Kyuubi to him anyway.

    And off, since being dismissed by the daimyo from the post of Assistant Hokage, he has been staying in Uchiha''s n and hasn''t shown up for half a month.

    People like him don¡¯t care about Konoha¡¯s survival at all.

    It is better to dream of reality than to expect Uchiha to stand up and save the vige.

    In contrast to the Ninja Alliance.

    The influence and strength of each vige has reached double digits, which is far from what Sandaime and Jiraiya canpete with.

    In the world of ninjas.

    The strong are often the key to determining the oue of a war.

    A Kage-level powerhouse is more effective than a thousand ordinary ninjas on the battlefield.

    Among them, the best ones, such as the fourth generation of Raikage and the third generation of Tsuchikage, are worth thousands of ninja troops.

    If it is the leader of Yuyin, Payne, let alone, no matter how many enemies are in front of him, it is meaningless.

    Therefore.

    No matter from which angle you look at it, the situation is very unfavorable for Konoha.

    In the past, ninja wars usuallysted for several years. After a long period of seesaw and melee, the direction of the war would gradually be clear.

    This time is different.

    The major ninja viges are all for Konoha, even if there is a conflict between them, it will be after Konoha ispletely divided.

    Right now, everyone has reached a tacit agreement not to attack each other, and work together to attack Konoha from all directions.

    ording to the development of this situation.

    It is estimated that in half a month, the Ninja Alliance will approach the city and surround Konoha.

    At that time, the two sides will break out the final decisive battle.

    ¡­

    In the forest in the south of the Land of Fire.

    The Uchiha n traveled all the way through the night and starry night. In more than ten days, they fled all the way south for thousands of miles, and finally reached the southernmost tip of the Fire Country.

    By the coast, there is a port town with a poption of tens of thousands.

    The sky was gloomy and the air was sultry. Flocks of seagulls circled over the small town, making a high-pitched and loud "Ou Ou" sound. At the end of the horizon, dark clouds rolled, lightning shed and thunder rumbled, as if a huge storm was brewing.

    With the arrival of the Uchiha n, the peace and tranquility of the town was broken.

    at this time.

    Dozens of Uchiha ninjas, including Fuyue, Tiehuo, and Itachi, walked on the streets of the town. Seeing this, the passers-by on the street all hid in their houses in panic and fear, and even fled towards the outside of the town.

    There is not a single ninja in this small town, and it cannot pose any threat to Uchiha.

    "I didn''t expect the ''notoriety'' of our Uchiha n to spread so far."

    Fuyue looked at those town residents who looked terrified, shook his head, andughed at himself.

    soon.

    Fuyue and others came to the mayor''s house, politely invited the old mayor who was hiding in the cab out, and asked to buy a big ship under the surprised look of the other party.

    And took out the reward on the spot.

    After some exchanges and contacts, the old mayor finally breathed a sigh of relief after discovering that the Uchiha n was not malicious.

    Then.

    Facing the generous Uchiha n, the expression of the old mayor quickly became enthusiastic.

    "Are you going to sea?"

    Hearing that the Uchiha n nned to leave the Land of Fire and go to the sea to find a new home, he immediately vowed that this ispletely feasible.

    Because someone already did it.

    During the Third Ninja World War.

    Several elite ninjas from the major ninja viges, tired of the life of fighting and killing, agreed to escape from the battlefield and head to the south of this sea area.

    There, they found a ce called Mikazuki Ind, and established the Moon Ninja Vige.

    Three-day Moon Ind is like summer all year round, with beautiful scenery and rich natural resources. It is not only very livable, but also has great development potential.

    So, less than ten years.

    Moon Ninja Vige quickly prospered, with a poption of more than 100,000, forming a rich Moon Country.

    The old mayor told Fu Yue and others.

    In the sea, there are still many unowned inds like Sanriyue Ind, but the sea is also very dangerous, and there are often pirates and sea monsters.

    certainly.

    For the famous Uchiha n, these must not be a problem.

    After listening to the words of the old mayor, Fu Yue and the others looked at each other, and they all saw the expectation and excitement in their eyes.

    Tsuki Ninja Vige¡¯s example, let the Uchiha people who have been traveling all the way see the hope of the family¡¯s future.

    So.

    With the enthusiastic help of the old mayor, Uchiha sessfully purchased arge ship, enough to amodate more than 600 people in the whole family.

    In addition, arge amount of living materials were purchased in the town.

    As the news spread, the town residents who had been hiding in their houses also came out one after another, watching curiously.

    These ordinary people who are far away from the center of the ninja world actually have no hatred for Uchiha. What does Uchiha''s break with Konoha have to do with them?

    on the contrary.

    The Uchiha n spent tens of millions of taels to buy ships and supplies in the town, which made the townspeople very happy.

    In this port town, the Uchiha n rested for three days, and at the same time made detailed preparations for going to sea.

    period.

    Various countries dered war on Konoha at the same time, and the news that the major ninja viges were about to surround Konoha also reached here.

    Even this remote seaside town was panicked for a while, shrouded in the cloud of war.

    Uchiha camp, inside the main ledger.

    A group of high-level officials gathered here, discussing the news that just came.

    "Konoha is definitely doomed this time. Under the siege of the major ninja viges, it is bound to be doomed."

    Tie Huo''s eyes were burning, and his face was full of excitement.

    Konoha tried every means to destroy the Uchiha n, but Uchiha is still fine now, but Konoha couldn''t hold on first, and was about to be destroyed.

    Thinking of this, Tie Huo and many Uchiha people naturally gloated and felt very happy.

    "I don''t know what action Juan will take? In any case, I hope he returns safely as soon as possible."

    Fu Yue pondered, a little worried about his brother-inw.

    Itachi heard the words and said actively:

    "I have sent the information that the family is about to go to sea to Konoha through the crow. I believe that it will not be long before I can get a reply from my uncle."

    In the corner beside him, Uchiha Chihideko sat on the ground with her arms around her knees, and buried her head deeply in her knees.

    Since she tried to assassinate Duan but failed miserably, she has be like this.

    Everyone has long been familiar with Qian Xiuzi''s autistic behavior.

    Fortunately, she has been honest since she came back, and she hasn''t done anything unusual. Fuyue and Mikoto have also been doing ideological work on Chihideko, hoping to resolve thetter''s inner hatred.

    Out of ount.

    In the woods in the distance, Kakashi and Tianzang appeared quietly.

 Chapter 174: Kamui

    Chapter 174 Divine Might

    The two of Kakashi followed the Uchiha n all the way to this port town.

    The two also heard the news of the outbreak of the Fourth Ninja World War.

    "Senior, Konoha is in a hurry, should we...return to the vige immediately?" Tianzang Liushen asked helplessly.

    Compared to tracking the Uchiha n, guarding Konoha is obviously more important, after all, the vige is almost finished.

    Kakashi pondered for a moment, and finally said:

    "Even if we go back, we can''t change anything. As a ninja, let''splete our mission first."

    After finishing speaking, he narrowed his one eye and looked at the Uchiha camp in the distance.

    Three dayster, Konoha Vige.

    Uchiha practice field.

    fixedly stared at the dummy not far away, then slowly raised his left hand, aiming the palm at the dummy.

    In the palm of his hand, there is a scarlet kaleidoscope Sharingan, and the eyes are in the shape of a triangr windmill.

    buzz.

    As the ability of this eye was activated, at the ce where its line of sight focused, the space suddenly distorted, forming a vortex.

    Next second.

    click.

    The dummy''s arm snapped off, was swallowed by the distorted space, and disappeared into the real world.

    "Sure enough, Kamui."

    Tsunade beside him saw this scene, his face was shocked.

    Obito''s eyes are both divine, but the right eye is defensive, while the left eye is more focused on attack.

    The left eye that breaks the palm has the ability to distort the space at the focal point of the line of sight, thereby forcibly twisting off the limbs of distant enemies, resulting in a lethal effect.

    In the original book, Kakashi used this trick to break Didara''s arm and the arm of the outsider golem sessively.

    Of course, twisting off the enemy''s arm or head is just a way to use the power of the left eye.

    Its essence is actually the same as that of the right eye, which is to transmit objects and people between the real space and the supernatural space.

    After Kakashi used Kamui proficiently, he also passed Kunai and himself into the different space of Kamui sessively.

    "Other people''s eyes are not asfortable to use as my own kaleidoscope."

    Put down his left hand abruptly, and muttered to himself.

    About a week ago, with the help of Tsunade, he sessfullypleted the transntation of Obito''s left eye.

    After that, I practiced continuously for several days, and finally mastered the divine power.

    The purpose of his transnting Obito''s left eye is to use its ability to teleport himself to the supernatural space and chase after Obito.

    Let Obito have nowhere to escape.

    But for now.

    Judging that the sess rate ofunching Shenwei is not too high, so you can''t act too hastily, and you need to practice more.

    It is worth mentioning that.

    The size of the Kamui transmission object is determined ording to the caster''s Chakra amount.

    Juan is not a weak chicken like Kakashi.

    When he can skillfully use Shenwei, no matter what it is, it can be integrated into a different space.

    Duan suddenly had a wonderful idea.

    If one day he activates Kamui, he will send more than 600 people of the Uchiha n to the Kamui different space one by one, and settle down in it.

    When Obito saw it, what expression would he have on his face?

    It''s really interesting to think about it.

    at this time.

    "Dumb."

    A hoarse and unpleasant bird song came from above the head, Duan looked up and found that it was a crow.

    It pped its wings and flew out of the woods, andnded on the broken palm. Its eyes turned out to be Sharingan.

    Looked in the eyes of the crow and got the information.

    "This crow is the psychic beast of my nephew Uchiha Itachi. He brought news that the Uchiha n has left the border of the Land of Fire and headed south to the sea."

    decided to let the crow go, and casually told Tsunade about it.

    "Is that so?"

    Tsunade murmured, lost in thought.

    In the entire ninja world, the country of fire is located in the center, and there are big countries in its east, west, and north directions. Only in the southern sea area, there are no big countries and ninja viges.

    The Uchiha n chose to flee to the sea, which is indeed a wise choice.

    "Master Tsunade."

    Shizune appeared outside the practice field, trotted over, and said out of breath, "Sandaime and Jiraiya-sama have sent Anbu to invite you again. I hope you can go to the Hokage Building."

    "No." Tsunade frowned, and refused without hesitation.

    Half a month ago.

    Because Jiraiya also failed to pass the Jonin confidence vote, he finally missed the position of the Fifth Hokage.

    As a result, after a lot of tossing, in the end, ording to the regtions of the vige, the third generation became Hokage again.

    Although many Konoha ninjas are very dissatisfied with this.

    But after the daimyo fled from the capital of the country of fire to Konoha, in order to prevent Konoha from continuing the civil strife, he quickly re-appointed the third generation, and at the same time let Jiraiya rece the position of the broken, as the new Hokage assistant.

    Sandaimu and others invited Tsunade toe out of the mountain, nothing more than wanting her to contribute her strength and fight for Konoha.

    Seeing that Tsunade has repeatedly rejected the third generation''s invitation, I couldn''t help but feel a little strange, so I asked her:

    "Since you don''t want to go to the battlefield, you will be affected by the war sooner orter if you stay in Konoha, so why don''t you leave here? If you have nowhere to go, you can go to the Uchiha n. My sister and brother-inw will definitely wee you."

    Tsunade raised his eyebrows when he heard the words, and asked habitually:

    "Then why don''t you go out to sea with Uchiha ande back to Konoha?"

    "Me, of course, to see Konoha''s destruction with my own eyes."

    Laughed brokenly, and then said confidently, "When I want to leave, I can leave at any time. No matter how many enemies I face, no one can keep me."

    After awakening the Kaleidoscope Sharingan and getting the Tian Yuming, I really have the confidence to say such a thing.

    Hearing Duan''s words, Tsunade was silent for a moment, and finally said in a cold voice:

    "Konoha may not be destroyed, you may be disappointed."

    From Tsunade''s point of view.

    Konoha is not a small vige like Uzushio Vige. As the head of the Five Great Ninja Viges, how can it be said that it will be wiped out.

    The 20,000 Konoha ninjas who were driven to a desperate situation were not so easily defeated.

    The history of the ninja world has proved time and time again that anyone who underestimated Konoha paid a heavy price in the end.

    "Then let us wait and see."

    Juan didn''t continue arguing with Tsunade, but said to her, "But don''t worry, even if Konoha falls, I won''t leave you alone, after all, you haven''t taught me the Yin Seal yet."

    In the past half a month, I have spent all my time and energy on transnting Obito''s Sharingan and practicing Kamui. I haven''t had time to learn the Yin Seal yet.

    Besides, his talent in the sealing technique is really not that great, if he wants to learn the S-level sealing technique of Yin Seal, I''m afraid¡ª

    Tsunade has to hold hands and give him some in-depth guidance.

    All the time.

    Deliberately approaching Tsunade is not only because of her unique medical ability in the ninja world, but also because of the many secret techniques she has mastered, which are extremely valuable to him.

    therefore.

    Before the wool of this "big fat sheep" is exhausted, she must not be allowed to die.

    Tsunade is not a fool.

    She can naturally sense that Duan has been using her and greedily taking from her.

    But how should I put it, everyone gets what they need.

    After all, she also got a lot of benefits from Duan.

    Think here.

    "I''m tired, I''ll go back and rest first."

    She lost interest, and after saying a word to Duan, she put on the mute, turned and left the practice field.

    Duan watched Tsunade''s back go away, then retracted his gaze, and looked at Obito''s left eye in the palm of his hand.

    With a thought in his heart, this eye closed, no longer consuming his chakra.

    Turn it on when necessary.

    correct.

    Duan suddenly remembered, what is that old Danzo doing?

    There has been no movement for so long, and there is no one to be seen. Maybe he died somewhere.

 Chapter 175: Danzo and Xuanweng

    Chapter 175 Danzo and Xuanweng

    In Konoha Vige.

    After the Nine-Tails Rebellion, a lot of buildings in the vige were damaged. As a result, the reconstruction work just started, and the Ninja World War broke out again.

    Konoha is in danger now, so there is no energy and mind to rebuild, so most of the projects have stopped.

    However, some particrly important buildings still need to be repaired or rebuilt, such as Konoha Hospital, Ninja School, Hokage Building and other ces.

    There is also Yan Yan from Hokage in the past.

    Behind the Hokage Building, hundreds of carpenters and workers are standing on the scaffolding, busy repairing the Hokage Rock.

    in.

    Below the statue of the third generation.

    ng ng ng.

    There was a crisp knocking sound, and an ordinary-looking old man wearing a green turban and round-frame sses was holding a hammer and a chisel to repair a crack on the statue of the third generation.

    His name is Xuan Weng, an elderly carpenter. Many years ago, he came to Konoha from the Kingdom of Wind to work.

    Xuan Weng''s craftsmanship is so-so, he has no status in the construction team, and his sense of existence is thin. But he is friendly, always smiling, and his poprity is not bad.

    Hum Chi Hum Chi has been busy all day, and in a blink of an eye it is already evening, and the sun is about to set.

    "It''s time for work, Xuan Weng. Would you like to have a drink together?"

    Two workers were under the scaffold and shouted at Xuan Weng.

    Xuan Weng heard the words, wiped the sweat from his forehead, smiled and said:

    "No, I have something small tonight."

    Watching the workers leave after get off work.

    The smile on Xuan Weng''s face suddenly disappeared, and a cold light shed in a pair of cloudy eyes.

    I saw him put down the hammer and chisel in his hand, took out a detonating talisman from his arms, and put it into the crack of the statue of the third generation.

    Shua.

    As Xuan Weng made a seal, the detonating talisman sank into the mountain wall and was hidden inside.

    "In this way, it will be almost finished." Xuan Weng muttered to himself.

    Sunset and moonrise, night falls.

    Late at night.

    A figure quietly approached Hokage Rock under the cover of night.

    is Xuan Weng.

    He came to the interior of Huoying Rock alone, which was hollowed out during construction, forming a huge cave.

    While walking, Xuan Weng took out the detonating talisman from his sleeve, and stuck it precisely on the ce he had calcted.

    When all detonators are not in the wall.

    "It''s finally done."

    His eyes were burning, and his excitement was hard to hide.

    at this time.

    "who?!"

    He suddenly snarled, turned his head suddenly, and stared at the front with his eyes.

    Tap tap.

    Danzo came out of the darkness with a cane, stared at Xuan Weng with one eye, and greeted thetter:

    "As expected of a master of mechanism who is good at sting, he can think of blowing up Hokage Rock."

    Xuan Weng''s expression changed, and he quickly exined:

    "I don''t know what you''re talking about. I''m just an ordinary craftsman, and I don''t care about the maintenance of Hokage Rock, so I came to check it."

    It''s just that this exnation seems a little pale.

    Danzo heard the words, and did not expose the other party, but said slowly:

    "Once upon a time in the country of mountains, there was a vige called Yangyan Vige.

    During the Second Ninja World War more than 20 years ago, a war broke out between Konoha and Yangyan Vige.

    At that time, while the main force of Yangyan Vige was out, Konohaunched a surprise attack on it, and a fire burned it down, causing heavy casualties in Yangyan Vige. "

    Having said this, Danzo paused for a moment, observing Xuanweng''s reaction.

    Xuan Weng was shocked and his eyes widened, but under Danzo''s scrutiny, he still pretended not to know:

    "What do you say has anything to do with me?"

    Danzo ignored it, stared at Xuan Weng nkly, and continued:

    ¡°After that battle, Yangyan Vige and Konoha signed an armistice agreement, but this was actually just a dying measure.

    They sent you, a Jonin, to sneak into Konoha and act as a carpenter.

    You sessfully bypassed Anbu''s sight, and it only took two and a half months to cover the entire vige with detonating symbols. Just waiting for the detonation, you can cooperate with Yangyan Vige''s troops to counterattack Konoha.

    However, during this period, the vige head of Yangyan Vige''s main war faction died unexpectedly, and his sessor was a peace faction, and peace was re-reached with Konoha, and your mission became invalid. "

    When Danzo said this, Xuan Weng''s face was covered with cold sweat, as if all his secrets had been seen through by the other party.

    atst.

    Danzo exined the reason why Xuan Ong stayed in Konoha:

    "You wanted to end the mission and return to your hometown.

    Unexpectedly, only two weeks after the truce with Konoha, Yangyan Vige was attacked by other ninja viges.

    It seems that Yangyan Vige was severely injured because of the battle with Konoha, so it was taken advantage of and entered, leading to the end of extinction.

    This is what the old man said, right? "

    Xuan Weng was silent for a while, and finally, he slowly revealed a smile.

    He finally stopped pretending, and ironically said to Danzo:

    "The fate of Yangyan Vige is the same as that of Konoha now, isn''t it?"

    Konoha is now also because of a civil strife, and the major ninja viges saw its weakness clearly, so they ganged up to attack it.

    The way of heaven is good for reincarnation.

    Danzo shook his head, did not answer Xuan Weng''s question, but continued to ask thetter:

    "Your son died when Konoha attacked Yangyan Vige. So, all you did was to avenge Konoha, right?"

    Xuan Weng heard the words, his eyes turned sharp, and he suddenly became excited:

    "That''s right, I have been lurking in Konoha for twenty years just to avenge my son, but I have never found a chance.

    Didn''t expect, oh, didn''t expect, Konoha tossed herself like this.

    Now it seems that Konoha may not be able to pass this level, and it seems that there is no need for me to take action. "

    Though saying so.

    He still made a seal secretly, ready to detonate the detonating symbol arranged on the spot.

    The back mountain of Konoha is made of very solid rocks, but these rocks are covered with extremely small cracks, as long as the cracks are used to apply pressure, they can be easily shattered.

    Shadow Rock was carved out of this point.

    Half a month ago, after Xuan Weng joined the construction team repairing Hokage Rock, he kept looking for ws in the rock and ced detonating symbols at various locations.

    at this time.

    As long as he initiates the detonation, the entire mountain of Konoha Houshan will slide and copse. At that time, the entire Konoha will be buried by sand and destroyed.

    Especially now that it is the middle of the night, the vigers in Konoha are all asleep, facing a suddenndslide, very few people can escape.

    However.

    Just when Xuan Weng was about to strike, a figure appeared behind him silently, and he saw the re of the knife in the darkness, and then heard Xuan Weng''s scream.

    His hands were cut off.

    Immediately afterwards, Xuan Weng''s heart was pierced from behind by a ninja knife, his pupils lost focus and gradually became dizzy.

    "Master Danzo."

    As a cold voice sounded, a masked ninja like a dark shadow stepped out from behind Xuan Ong and knelt down on one knee to Danzo.

    He is Danzo''sst root subordinate, code-named "Shadow".

    Plop.

    Xuan Weng fell to the ground, showing a miserable smile, and muttered to himself:

    "It''s good to end the long ninja career here. It''s just a pity that I can''t witness the end of Konoha with my own eyes. It''s a pity..."

    Then he closed his eyes and lost his breath.

 Chapter 176: movie class meeting

    Chapter 176 Shadow ss Meeting

    In Naruto Rock.

    Danzo saw Xuan Weng fell down, and couldn''t help talking to himself:

    "This old man saved Konoha again. It''s a pity that those ignorant people outside never know how much this old man has paid for Konoha. I''ve had enough of these days."

    At this moment, Danzo''s desire to be Hokage became stronger.

    He stared nkly, walked up to Xuan Weng''s corpse on crutches, and said in a deep voice:

    "Don''t worry, your hard work over the years won''t go to waste, I will make good use of it for you."

    As far as Danzo knows.

    The detonating talisman under Xuan Wengbu, in addition to Hokage Rock, there are countless in the vige.

    Those detonating symbols are buried in the soil and walls, and are connected in series with mechanism devices through thin lines, from the ninja school to the police department, from the hospital to the Hokage building.

    The whole Konoha is in the spider web formed by detonating symbols.

    actually.

    Gen Bu had discovered the traces of Xuan Weng long ago, and investigated him thoroughly.

    It''s just that after Danzo learned of Xuan''s intentions, he became interested in thetter''s n to destroy Konoha, and wanted to see how the other party would realize it.

    That''s why he never took action against Xuan Weng, but instead sent his subordinates to spy on him, and now he really got a huge harvest.

    The detonating symbols that Xuan Weng arranged in Konoha Vige are Danzo''s bargaining chips.

    Let him be the bargaining chip of the Fifth Hokage.

    ¡­

    Another two days passed.

    The armies of the major ninja viges came from all directions, less than 100 kilometers away from the Konoha maind.

    Looking down from mid-air.

    A castle is located on a hill surrounded by a meandering river, forming a natural barrier that is easy to defend but difficult to attack.

    This is Mount Kikyo.

    Konoha is surrounded by primeval forests and rolling mountains, which is very unfavorable forrge-scale ninja army marches and attack formations.

    The only main road that allowsrge troops to enter and exit is Kikyo Mountain.

    For Konoha, it is self-evident how important its strategic position is.

    There used to be arge number of Konoha ninjas stationed here to defend against foreign enemies.

    but.

    During the third Ninja World War, Konoha was once beaten to the door of the house, and an extremely tragic war broke out here on Mount Kikyo.

    Although Konoha was lucky to win, Kikyoyama Castle was also severely damaged in the war and became crumbling.

    After the war, due to various reasons, Kikyo Mountain Castle has not been repaired in time.

    This time, facing the menacing ninja coalition forces, Konoha simply withdrew the defenders and gave up here.

    So.

    The army of Sand Hidden Vige who arrived at Kikyo Mountain first took down the castle without any effort.

    Then.

    In the name of the Four Generations of Kazekage, Luo Sha took the initiative to invite the leaders of the major ninja viges toe to Kikyo Mountain for a meeting.

    Crusade against Konoha Conference.

    In the castle hall, Luo Sha sat at the head of the conference table, and behind him stood two advisers of Sand Yin¡ªChiyo and Ebizo.

    The three of them waited quietly.

    Within the agreed time, the shadows and guards from each vige arrived as scheduled.

    The fourth generation of Raikage came in a hurry, and his guards were Xi and Darui who had just returned to the hidden cloud formation. They monitored Konoha during this period and collected a lot of information;

    Third Tsuchikage Onogi was short in stature, but he brought two people, one was his son Huang Tu, and the other was Five-Tails Jinzhu Lihan. Both are more than two meters tall, a circle bigger than Lei Ying, and they look full of aura;

    The fourth generation of Mizukage Yakura is taciturn, and the guards are a man and a woman, two Kirigakure jounin, namely Kisame Kisame with a shark face and Terumi Mei with waist-length red hair.

    Everyone took their seats.

    "Ahem."

    Luo Sha looked around, coughed twice and cleared his throat, and then said straight to the point:

    "The purpose of inviting everyone here this time is very simple, that is to form a non-aggression alliance and deal with Konoha together.

    I hope that no matter what enmity the major ninja viges had in the past, they can put it aside for the time being and stop stabbing them in the back.

    How do you like it? "

    Onoki''s eyes shed, and he was the first to speak in agreement:

    "Kazekage makes sense.

    The Land of Fire has such arge territory and abundant resources, as long as it is defeated, every ninja vige will have its share.

    The old man believes that Konoha''s previous three ninja world wars were all victorious countries, and the fundamental reason why Konoha has been able to live so well is that other ninja viges are not united enough.

    So, if we want Konoha to lose once, we must work together. "

    In Ohnoki''s view.

    Konoha and the Land of Fire upy arge amount of survival resources in the ninja world, making it difficult for other ninja viges to live happily. Only when Konoha is sessfully divided, everyone''s life will be better.

    Once the days get better, at least for a long time in the future, there will be no more wars.

    That is to say.

    Destroying Konoha is the road to peace.

    The warunched by the major ninja viges against Konoha is a just war.

    "I agree."

    Mizukage Yagura, who has a baby face, also expressed his opinion. He was concise and to the point, fully agreeing with the views of the previous two shadows.

    atst.

    Everyone''s eyes turned to Fourth Raikage.

    This Raikage-sama, with an angry face, seems to have a different opinion.

    boom!

    He pped the table, stood up, and said in a low voice:

    "Yunyin was the first to dere war on Konoha. You are just following the trend. The 10,000 Yunying army I lead is enough to destroy Konoha, and you don''t need to intervene at all."

    Obviously, Yun Yin and the Kingdom of Thunder behind him want to eat alone, delusional to swallow the entire Kingdom of Konoha and Fire alone.

    Everyone couldn''t help frowning when they heard the words.

    Yunying Vige''s appetite is a little too big, and it doesn''t pay attention to other ninja viges.

    Facing the powerful Raikage, Ohnoki will not be used to it.

    He sneered, and immediately responded to Fourth Raikage:

    "Hehe, Konoha lost the Uchiha n. He is just a toothless tiger. There is nothing to be afraid of. Don''t talk about Yunyin, my 15,000-strong army of Iwagakushi still has the confidence to take Konoha."

    "Exactly."

    Luo Sha and Yagura also expressed simr views.

    Anyone with a discerning eye can see it.

    Over the years, Konoha''s strong men died and ran away, relying on the pairs of kaleidoscopes of the Uchiha n to maintain their position as the head of the five great ninja viges.

    Now, with the separation of Konoha and Uchiha, the two major families that once established Konoha, Senju and Uchiha, are gone.

    There is a group of rotten fish and shrimps left, why can they still upy this treasured ce in the center of the ninja world?

    "snort."

    Fourth Raikage snorted, said a few harsh words, and finallypromised.

    He is not that stupid. The performance just now was just to give Yun Yin a reason to strive for the greatest benefit when he attacked Muye Vige.

    But then, Lei Ying also looked serious, reminding everyone present:

    "I got the news that Uchiha has returned to Konoha. I have fought against him before. This person is very powerful, and I am afraid that he will be the biggest variable in this war."

    Luo Sha heard the words, shook his head, with a look of disdain:

    "Can just one person change the entire situation of the battle? Raikage may not have confidence in his own strength, but don''t forget that war is not fought alone. We have abined army of 40,000."

    Onoki also said:

    "That''s right, if the Uchiha break was really that strong, the Uchiha n would not have defected from Konoha in embarrassment, but would have been in charge of Konoha long ago. Isn''t it?"

    This is an obvious truth.

    The reason why the Uchiha n left Konoha was obviously because the coup d''¨¦tat failed and they were unable to fight against the whole vige with their own power.

    He decided to return to Konoha, probably because he saw that Uchiha was exhausted, so he betrayed the family.

    What is there to be afraid of such a person?

    "In this case, let''s get ready and take Konoha down in one go."

    Mizukage Yakura Yagura said onest thing.

    The voice just fell.

    "Did you forget Yuyin Vige?"

    A cold female voice suddenly came in from outside the hall. Immediately afterwards, a man and a woman walked into the hall side by side, wearing Xiao Organization''s ck-bottomed red cloud robes.

    It is Xiaonan and Tiandao Payne.

    Swish Swish Swish.

    The appearance of the two immediately caused more than a dozen lines of sight in the conference hall to converge in unison.

    Although Xiao Nan was the one who spoke just now, everyone''s eyes almost subconsciously passed her, and fell on Payne one after another.

    Payne.

    He killed the former leader of Yuyin, Sansho Hanzo, who was known as the "Ninja Demigod", and reced him, calling himself "God".

    Not long ago, he single-handedly wiped out Konoha''s 3,000 troops, and his reputation spread throughout the ninja world. He was once considered the closest existence to Senjujuma.

    The man with short orange hair and metal nails all over his face was also using his pair of purple reincarnation eyes to look at everyone in the hall expressionlessly.

    His eyes were indifferent, and his whole body exuded a high aura, like a mysterious and powerful god, overlooking these mortals.

    Payne''s appearance changed the expressions of several movie capitals present and felt the pressure.

    Especially the fourth generation Mizukage Goji Yakura.

    years ago.

    Obito, Payne and Xiaonan once went to Wuyin Vige together.

    At that time, before Yagura could make any resistance, he was manipted by Obito''s kaleidoscope Sharingan illusion.

    So Payne knew.

    The fourth Mizukage in front of him is just a puppet, and behind it is Obito.

    Thus, his eyes fell on Kutachi Yagura, as if he would speak at any moment, to expose the truth that this Mizukage was controlled by Obito in public.

    at this time.

    boom!

    The Fourth Raikage patted the table again, staring at Payne with wide eyes, dissatisfied:

    "Why is there another one who wants to share the profit? Our meeting is over, and there is no room for you Yuyin."

    Yuyin, after all, is just a small ninja vige, and is not qualified to sit on an equal footing with the four big ninja viges.

    Payne, this guy, has received some praise. Don''t you really think that he can bepared with the "God of Ninja" Senjujuma back then?

    Um?

    Payne felt Raikage''s hostility, looked at thetter indifferently, and said:

    "Another weak person who can''t see his own strength clearly, moring in front of God, you are not so brave as you are stupid."

    These words are undoubtedly full of arrogance.

    So Raikage broke the defense instantly.

    "asshole!"

    He roared, and Dang even stepped across the conference table, rushing towards Payne like a beast in human form.

    With the fiery personality of the fourth generation of Raikage, he has never been easily convinced by anyone.

    So what if Payne defeated the 3,000 Konoha army, the third generation of Raikage of Yun Yin once fought against ten thousand ninjas in Yan Yin Vige!

    Lei Ying is a person who likes to talk with his fists, he has long wanted topete with Payne.

    Today, he wants to see how much this so-called "God" weighs.

    Shua.

    In the process of rushing towards Payne, Raikage raised his right arm and clenched his fist. His thick arm was in the shape of a bull''s horn, and a blue Raikage Chakra burst out, aiming at Payne''s neck.

    Thunder plow hot knife.

    He nned to use his powerful wrist to directly blow Payne''s head away, because the expressionless face of the other party looked too unpleasant.

    It happened suddenly.

    No one else has time to stop it.

    Moreover, the shadows present did not intend to stop it.

    Let the reckless Fourth Raikage give Payne a good try.

    With this in mind, Ohnoki and the others made ns to watch a y.

    Facing Raikage, who had killed him in the blink of an eye.

    Payne remained indifferent, standing there unmoved, not even lifting a finger.

    The same is true for Xiao Nan beside him.

    The next moment.

    "Shenluo Tianzheng!"

    Payne spit out these four words coldly.

    Boom!

    An unimaginably powerful repulsive force erupted from Payne''s body, and hit the Fourth Raikage head-on.

    turn out.

    boom!

    Raikage flew upside down at a faster speed, smashed through the wall of the hall on the spot, and flew out of Kikyo Mountain Castle with his whole body, life and death unknown.

    "Master Raikage!"

    Seeing this scene, Xi and Darui were shocked and rushed out in a panic.

    Onoki, Luo Sha and the others also stood up from their seats with a whoosh, their faces full of shock.

    They had thought that Lei Ying might not be Payne''s opponent, but they never expected¡ª

    This battle will end so quickly.

    The fourth generation of Raikage was instantly killed by Payne.

    As expected of...God.

    Amidst the silence.

    Onoki was the first toe back to his senses, took a deep look at the two of Payne, and said in a deep voice: "I apologize on behalf of Fourth Raikage for his abruptness just now. Wee to this meeting."

    Luo Sha also squeezed out a smile and extended an olive branch to Payne:

    "Please sit down. You Yin joined the Ninja Alliance. I believe it will be easier for us to capture Konoha."

    In the ninja world, strength always speaks.

    Payne showed strength just now, so that everyone present had to respect, and they could only pull him into the gang.

    However.

    Payne said:

    "Yuyin is not interested in Konoha''s territory, resources, or money."

    "Then... what do you want?" Luo Sha asked in surprise.

    "I want Nine-Tails Jinchuriki." Payne gave the answer.

    As soon as this remark was made, everyone''s eyes flickered, but they did not respond.

    Apparently, they also have ideas about Kyuubi.

    Payne didn''t take it seriously, but just dropped a sentence:

    "This is not a discussion, but a notice to you. At that time, anyone whopetes with me for the Nine-Tails will die."

    After speaking, he and Xiao Nan turned and left.

    "correct."

    When Payne walked to the door, he stopped suddenly and cast a look at Xiao Nan.

    Xiao Nan understood, turned around, stretched out a finger to Yakura Goju, and said coldly:

    "By the way, this guy has long been manipted by Uchiha Obito''s illusion."

    The voice fell.

    Xiaonan''s body turned into countless pieces of paper and scattered away. Payne also shed and disappeared.

 Chapter 177: Manipulated Water Shadow

    Chapter 177 Manipted Mizukage

    After Payne and Xiao Nan left.

    Mizukage was manipted by Uchiha Obito with illusion¡ªis there such a thing? !

    Everyone in the room was shocked.

    Being shocked, people can''t help but think of the situation in Wuyin Vige in the past few years:

    The fourth generation of Mizukage implemented a brutal high-pressure policy, turning Kirigakure into a "blood mist vige", causing arge number of Kirigard to defect and the vige''s strength to decline rapidly.

    Such a situation is indeed very wrong.

    Think here.

    Onoki, Luo Sha and the others all frowned, and looked at Mizukage Yakura in unison.

    "snort."

    Yakura snorted coldly, without saying a word, a translucent red chakra gushed out of his body, forming three tails behind him, and the terrifying aura made people feel palpitations.

    "careful!"

    Seeing this, everyone thought that Yagura was about to attack, and they stood up from their seats one after another, as if they were facing an enemy.

    Unexpectedly, Yagura sneered and said:

    "I, Yakura Yakura, the majestic shadow of a vige, is still a perfect three-tailed Jinchuriki. It''s a big joke to control me with mere Sharingan illusion."

    After finishing speaking, he restrained his own three-tailed chakra.

    yes.

    Onoki and Luo Sha looked at each other, and both felt that what Yakura said made sense.

    After all, if even a perfect renchu ??power like Yakura cannot escape the maniption of Kaleidoscope Sharingan, what about them?

    Neither Dokage nor Kazekage believed that Uchiha''s Sharingan would be so powerful.

    At this time.

    The guard Kisame Kisame, who was standing behind Yakura, also stepped forward and said:

    "I have been following Mizukage-sama, and have never found any suspicious persons. Payne said that he was manipted by Uchiha Obito''s illusion, purely to sow discord."

    Kisame is a member of Kisame''s second-generation Ninja Sword Seven. He is very powerful, and what he says is convincing.

    However, Mizukage''s other guard, Terumi Mei, had twinkling eyes, not knowing what he was thinking.

    "Mizukage, what Payne said just now..."

    Onoki was still a little worried, and wanted to ask Yakura some more questions to rify the situation.

    at this time.

    Zizizi.

    Following a piercing electric sound, a figure wrapped in blue lightning returned to the conference hall angrily.

    is the fourth generation of Raikage who turned on the Raider Chakra mode.

    "Where is Payne?"

    Lei Ying''s eyes were wide open, and his yellow hair stood on end. He seemed very unconvinced, and wanted to continue fighting Payne for another 300 rounds.

    Onoki shook his head helplessly, and said to the reckless Raikage:

    "People have already left. We invited Payne and Yuyin to attack Konoha together."

    Luo Sha also frowned and echoed: "Lei Ying, if you insist on fighting Payne, you''d better wait until this war is over."

    Boom!

    There was a loud noise, and Lei Ying was so angry that he punched down, directly smashing the conference table.

    For him, this time is undoubtedly a big embarrassment.

    The fourth generation of Raikage was beaten into the air by the leader of Yuyin, Payne. Once this incident gets out, it will definitely deal a big blow to Raikage''s personal prestige, and it will also make Yunyin ninjas unable to lift their heads in front of Yuyin. .

    "Damn it, you underestimated the enemy, you should go all out as soon as youe up."

    Raikage was very annoyed.

    Mizukage Yakura nced at everyone and said coldly:

    "If there is nothing else, I will go first."

    After the voice fell, without waiting for everyone to respond, he turned around and walked out of the conference hall with two guards.

    Looking at the back of Goju Yagura leaving in a hurry, Onoki and Luo Sha fell into deep thought at the same time.

    Although Yagura categorically denied that he was manipted by Obito.

    But after thinking about it, with Payne''s high-ranking character who doesn''t take everyone seriously, is it necessary for him to lie?

    and.

    Obito was a member of Akatsuki before, if he really used illusion to manipte Mizukage, as the leader of Akatsuki, it is normal for Payne to know about it.

    In short, the more people think about it, the more something is wrong.

    "What happened?"

    Raikage saw the expressions of other people, and couldn''t help but ask in doubt. After learning the specific situation, he was also terrified.

    In the Forest of Fire Country.

    By argeke, the Wuyin army camped here.

    "Mizukage-sama."

    Under the awe-inspiring gazes of the Kirigakures, Kutachi Yakura walked towards the main tent expressionlessly.

    Although this fourth-generation Mizukage has a baby face and a short stature, he looks like a cute boy at first nce. But in fact, he even has a grandson, and he is a very well-to-do man.

    Especially after Yagura came to power, the series of high-pressure policies implemented in Kirigakure made the people of Kirigakure see his cruelty, and everyone was afraid of him.

    Terumi Mei followed behind Yagura, watching Mizukage-sama''s back, frowning.

    After the third Ninja World War, in just a few years, Kirigakure was overwhelmed by Yakura and lost arge number of outstanding ninjas.

    Even members of the former Seven Ninja Swordsmen¡ªck Hoe Leiya and Loquat Juzo, defected from the vige one after another because they were dissatisfied with Mizukage''s tyranny.

    Actually.

    Yakura''s strange behavior has attracted the attention of Kirigakure''s senior management, making people wonder if something is wrong with him.

    Terumi Mei, under the order of Kirigakure Grand Elder Genshi, secretly observed and monitored Yagura while serving as Mizukage''s guard.

    And today.

    Payne''s words seem to confirm the previous conjecture of Kirigakure''s senior management.

    Do you want to tell Kisame about this?

    Terumi Mei nced at Kisame beside her, then immediately dismissed her attention.

    All kinds of Kisame''s previous performances were also very suspicious in her eyes.

    So.

    Terumi Mei remained calm, and after returning to the camp, he privately found Kirigakure''s veteran Jonin¡ªAo with the title of "White-Eyed Killer".

    Qing is a middle-aged man with gray-blue long hair.

    The reason why he is called the white-eyed killer is because during the Third Ninja World War, he captured a white eye of the Hyuga n on the battlefield and transnted it into his right eye.

    "That''s the way it is."

    Terumi Mei told Ao what he had seen and heard today, as well as his conjecture, and asked thetter for advice, how likely is it that Mizukage is controlled by Obito?

    Regarding this, Qing¡¯s face was serious, and his answer was:

    "If it is a kaleidoscope Sharingan, everything is possible."

    During World War Three, Aozeng fought against Konoha''s Uchiha n.

    At that time, he led Kirigakure elite ninjas to infiltrate into the Land of Fire, but encountered Uchiha Shisui''s long-range illusion attack.

    Qing knew that she was no match for Zhishui, so she led her men to flee in a hurry.

    "Shishui''s illusion is to directly enter the enemy''s brain, using his own will to make the opponent feel the most realistic cruel experience, but as the manipted person, he ispletely unaware of all this.

    That is the most advanced illusion.

    As Uchiha¡¯s kaleidoscope powerhouse, if Obito¡¯s pupil power is simr to Shisui¡¯s, then it is not surprising that he uses illusion to manipte the fourth generation of Mizukage. "

    Qing analyzed it carefully.

    Terumi Mei heard the words, Huarong paled, feeling unbelievable.

    Kaleidoscope Sharingan, is it really so scary?

    No wonder, the major ninja viges have to wait until the Uchiha n leaves from Konoha before they dare to dere war on Konoha.

    After regaining consciousness, Terumi Mei hurriedly asked again:

    "Then, can you unlock the illusion in Mizukage-sama?"

    "I''ll try my best. But I must do it as soon as possible, so as not to be noticed by Obito Uchiha." Qing looked serious.

    That night.

    In the main tent of Hidden Fog.

    Plop.

    Yakura Goju knelt on the ground, gasping for breath, with a horrified expression on his face, like waking up from a dream.

    Just now, Ao sessfully dispelled the illusion on Yakura by using white eyes.

    "Mizukage-sama."

    Two Anbe hurried forward and helped Yagura up.

    In addition to Anbe, Terumi Mei, Six-Tailed Jinchuriki Yutaka, Kijin Momoji Zabuza, and the second-generation Ninja Swordsman Hayashi Uyuri and Onito Mitsuki were also present.

    In order to prevent idents¡ªsuch as Obito from attacking, almost all the masters of Kirigakure gathered here to protect Mizukage.

    "Where is Kisame, where did he go?"

    Ling Yuyuli, nicknamed "Little Apple", looked around, asked curiously, and said, "Do you want me to call him?"

    Kisame was also a member of the new generation of Seven Ninja Swordsmen, but he was nowhere to be seen at this time.

    "No."

    Yakura stood up, and said to the crowd with a dejected face, "Kikisame has already taken refuge in Uchiha Obito, and it must have seen that the situation is not good, so he ran away."

    Kisame really has a problem.

    Terumi Mei heard the words, and the guess in his heart was verified.

    "Mizukage-sama, what should we do next?" Ao stared at Yakura and asked thetter for instructions.

    Kirigakure''s deration of war against Konoha was initiated by Obito''s maniption of Mizukage, not Mizukage''s own will.

    Yakura couldn''t make up his mind for a while, as if he hadn''t fully recovered from the influence of the illusion. He frowned and asked his subordinates for their opinions:

    "What do you think?"

    Terumi Mei heard the words and said without hesitation:

    "I suggest withdrawing the troops immediately! Our top priority is to return to Kirigakure, wipe out the forces of Uchiha Obito, drive him out of the vige, and maintain the peace of Kirigakure."

    In Terumi Mei''s view, solving the internal troubles of the hidden fog is the most important thing at present.

    But as soon as she finished speaking, she was met with a rebuttal.

    "Withdrawing the troops at this time will definitely cause dissatisfaction among the hermits of the fog, and will also lose the opportunity to carve up Konoha, which is the most stupid behavior."

    Zabuzhan is a fanatical main fighter, and among the five thousand army of Kirigakure, there are not a few people like him.

    After listening to everyone''s opinions, Yagura pondered for a while, and finally made a decision:

    "Although Iunched the war against Konoha under the control of Obito Uchiha, this war is in the interest of Kirigakure. We must unite with other ninja viges to destroy Konoha together."

    Qing also nodded, echoing:

    "Mizukage-sama is right. Right now, Konoha will undoubtedly lose in this war. If Kirigakure withdraws now, I am afraid that he will miss a great opportunity to carve up Konoha."

    "But¡­"

    Terumi Mei wants to say something else, but as a pacifist, she is obviously helpless in the Kirigakure camp.

    She had topromise.

    "I''ve been manipted by Obito, please help to conceal it, after all, it would be too embarrassing to spread it."

    Guju Yakura gave hisst order, and then waved his hand to signal everyone to back down, he was going to rest.

    "yes."

    Everyone in Wuyin nodded in agreement.

    The shadow of a vige is manipted by Sharingan, it is indeed too absurd, and it will definitely make peopleugh if it is said.

    Under the darkness of night.

    Dried Persimmon Kisame carried the big sword shark muscle on his back, escaped from the Wuyin camp without looking back, and traveled westward for tens of kilometers away.

    In a cave here, he saw Obito.

    Kisame is a pure ninja.

    He regards thepletion of the mission as his bounden duty, and has been doing his best for Kirigakure. Even if he is asked to kill hispanions who are performing the mission with his own hands, he will not hesitate to do it.

    However.

    When Kisame learned that his superior Suiguashan Fuguki had betrayed information to neighboring countries, his belief in ninja copsed.

    Then.

    When Kisame killed Fuguki with his own hands, faced the fourth Mizukage who appeared in front of him, and saw the Sharingan pattern in the opponent''s eyes, he couldn''t help expressing emotion¡ª¡ª

    It turns out that he has been living in the falsehood of being deceived, and his life as a ninja has no meaning.

    Obito appeared at that time.

    He imed to be Uchiha Madara, and told Kisame that he could help thetter get rid of the false pain, and invited Kisame to be hispanion.

    After listening to Madara''s "Eye of the Moon" project, Kisame has a strong yearning for the world of infinite Tsukiyomi, and Dang even joins Akatsuki without hesitation.

    Later, although Obito''s false identity was exposed, Kisame still trusted Obito as always, looking forward to the day when the Moon Eye n woulde true.

    At this time, after seeing Obito.

    Kisame reported truthfully.

    Including at the shadow ss meeting, Payne publicly pointed out that Mizukage was manipted by Obito, and threatened to capture Kyuubi, and Mizukage was released from the illusion by the hermits of the fog.

    "Pity."

    Obito''s eyes shed, realizing that Kirigakure had escaped his control.

    He had expected that Penn woulde to make trouble. After all, he was Kirigakure who went with Payne and Xiaonan back then, and manipted Mizukage in front of their faces.

    However, the siege of Konoha by the major ninja viges is a foregone conclusion, and the next thing is to wait and see the good show.

    As for Payne wanting to catch Nine Tails.

    Let that guy catch it, it¡¯s best to catch all the nine tailed beasts, anyway, in the end, it¡¯s just a part-time job for him Uchiha Obito.

    That idiot Payne, captured tailed beasts just to make weapons of war. As everyone knows, the real value of the tailed beast is to forge ten-tailed jinchuriki, so that the caster can obtain the powerparable to the Sage of the Six Paths.

    The secret technique that became Ten Tails Jinchuriki is in the hands of Obito.

    "I heard that Uchiha Duan has also returned to Konoha. In this way, Payne and Duan are likely to bump into each other when the timees, and it feels like it will be a very exciting contest."

    Obito muttered to himself.

    He wished that Payne and Duai would have an earth-shattering battle, and it would be best if both sides would suffer.

    Obito couldn''t wait to see that scene.

    Konoha Vige.

    Facing the situation of the army pressing down on the border, the hundreds of thousands of vigers in Konoha hid in the shelter.

    Today.

    Inside and outside Muye Vige, various organs and traps have been set up everywhere, and heavy lines of defense have beenid down. The defense of the entire vige is as tight as an iron bucket.

    For Konoha, this is the biggest crisis since the establishment of the vige, a battle of life and death.

    On the roof of the Hokage Building.

    The fire country daimyo, Sandaime, Jiraiya, Koharu and Yan gathered here, looking down solemnly.

    On the street below, there are 20,000 Konoha ninjas crowded with people, and they can''t see the end at a nce.

    This is thest mobilization meeting before the war.

 Chapter 178: Danzo: I want to be Hokage, or blow Konoha

    Chapter 178 Danzo: I want to be Hokage, or blow Konoha

    At the beginning.

    When the Uchiha n escaped from Konoha, I don¡¯t know how many people cheered, thinking that the cancer was finally driven away, and life would get better from now on.

    Who would have thought that in less than a month, the ninja coalition forces would invade the Land of Fire and reach Konoha''s house.

    The people in Konoha were stunned.

    after this.

    Out of dissatisfaction with the vige''s senior management and pessimism about the war situation, there have been many defections in Konoha recently.

    Seeing that morale is getting lower and lower.

    The high-level Konoha decided to hold a mobilization meeting, calling on all Konoha ninjas to live and die with the vige, and fight until thest soldier.

    "Where the leaves dance, the fire is always alive..."

    On the rooftop, the third generation was talking about his will of fire again, and gave a speech full of emotion.

    Unfortunately, there are very few applicants, and the effect is not very good.

    After all, no one has forgotten.

    Thest time, after the third generation made such a speech, Konoha''s 3,000 troops went to the Land of Rain, but they were quickly wiped out.

    Sarutobi Hiruzen.

    This Hokage, who was once respected and trusted by Konoha, now has frequent tricks, and has already exhausted his prestige in the vige.

    at this time.

    Behind the crowd, there was a suddenmotion.

    "Um?"

    On the rooftop, Sandaime, Jiraiya and others followed, their pupils shrank, because they saw an unexpected figure.

    Danzo.

    Konoha''s ex-Hokage assistant, after missing for more than half a month, finally reappeared on this asion today.

    Under all eyes.

    Leaning on crutches, he walked through the crowd calmly and walked to the Hokage Building.

    "This old thing, dare to show up?"

    "If he hadn''t taken Shisui''s eyes away, the Uchiha n wouldn''t have broken with the vige. If Uchiha hadn''t left, the Ninja viges wouldn''t have dered war on Konoha..."

    "Don''t forget, Danzo also tried to manipte Nine-Tails Jinchuriki with Shisui''s Sharingan, which caused Nine-Tails to go berserk and almost destroyed Konoha."

    "The vige has be what it is today, and Danzo is definitely the culprit!"

    The Konoha ninjas were filled with righteous indignation, and they red at Danzo one after another. If eyes could kill, he would have been hacked to pieces.

    Whizzing.

    Several Anbu ninjas appeared, surrounded Danzo without saying a word, and drew their ninja swords.

    Just wait for the order of the third generation, and they will take down Danzo, or even kill him on the spot.

    "Danzo, do you still have the face to show up?"

    Sandaimu looked down at Danzo, shouted sharply, and as soon as he raised his hand, he wanted to order Anbu to do it.

    No one thought of it.

    Danzo raised his head and looked at Sandaime and the others, his eyes shed, and he suddenly said:

    "I want to be Hokage! Only I can save Konoha now!"

    As soon as this remark was made, the surrounding was quiet, and everyone had a surprised expression on their faces.

    Danzo is... crazy?

    This old bastard, it¡¯s fine if he doesn¡¯t plead guilty, and he brazenly ims to be Hokage, saying that only he can save Konoha.

    It''s just a dream.

    However, just when everyone in Konoha was nning to ruthlessly ridicule Danzo.

    "snort."

    Danzo snorted coldly, and the crutch in his hand hit the ground heavily.

    Next second.

    Boom! boom! boom!

    On the west side of the Hokage Building, a series of explosions suddenly urred in a buildingplex, and mes and thick smoke rose into the sky.

    It''s the homnd of the Sarutobi n.

    In an instant.

    Arge number of mansions of the Sarutobi n were destroyed by the explosion, and the ninjas in the n were either killed on the spot, or swallowed by mes, and some were buried under the ruins.

    There were heavy casualties for a while.

    "Danzo, you!"

    Seeing this scene, the third generation was so frightened and furious that he jumped off the roof with a whoosh and rushed towards Danzo with killing intent.

    Danzo didn''t panic at all, just sneered:

    "This is a warning, Hirazan. If you take one step closer, I will blow up Quankoha."

    Blow up the Konoha.

    After these words came out of Danzo''s mouth, the third generation was shocked and stopped abruptly.

    "Danzo, don''t scare me here!"

    Jiraiya, Xiaochun and Yan also jumped off the rooftop and yelled at Danzo.

    "Oh? It seems that you don''t believe it."

    Danzo replied lightly, picked up the crutch again, and knocked on the ground with a "boom".

    Boom!

    Not far from the Konoha News Building, a violent explosion urred immediately, and it copsed under the horrified eyes of everyone.

    "You, how did you do it?"

    The third generation was so shocked that his voice trembled.

    Danzo looked around and was satisfied with the panic expression on everyone''s face, and then said slowly:

    "There is a guy named Xuan Ong, a ninja from Yangyan Vige in the mountain country, his son died at the hands of Konoha ninja many years ago.

    In order to avenge his son, he sneaked into Konoha as a carpenter, and stole the drawings of important facilities in the vige from the house of the foreman of Konoha Vige.

    Xuanweng hid it from everyone''s sight. Detonating symbols were buried inside the buildings and underground of the whole vige. Once detonated, the entire Konoha could be turned into ruins.

    Now that Xuan Weng is dead, all the institutions he left behind have been taken over by the old man.

    Sun Zhan, what else do you not understand? "

    When Danzo finished speaking, Sandaime''s face was ashen.

    The Konoha ninjas around were even more frightened and fell into amotion.

    Roll your eyes, open!

    A group of Hyuga ninjas headed by Hyuga Hyuzu turned their eyes towards the surrounding buildings, and sure enough, inside the building, they found the detonator and the detonating mechanism.

    "Master Naruto."

    Jirai also winked at the third generation.

    The third generation immediately understood what the apprentice meant, and asked him to give the order immediately to capture Danzo. Then let the Hyuga n dismantle all the detonating symbols and organs in the vige.

    But Danzo could see through their thoughts at a nce.

    "Hizan, are you going to take the lives of hundreds of thousands of people in Konoha as a joke?"

    Danzo stared at the third generation with burning eyes, questioned thetter, and said confidently, "Do you think these detonating symbols are all there is?

    Even if you dismantle all the detonating charms, I still have a way to destroy the entire Konoha.

    If you don''t believe it, you can give it a try. "

    Sandaimu and others heard the words, looked at each other in nk dismay, and no longer dared to act rashly.

    After ten seconds of silence.

    "Danzo, why...why did you do this?" Sandaimu looked at his lifelong friend and asked sadly.

    "Hi Zhan, I think I have made it very clear."

    Danzo shook his head, feeling quite disappointed that the third generation couldn''t understand himself.

    Then, in front of everyone, he slowly confessed:

    "From the day I became a Konoha ninja, everything I did was for the vige. Over the years, there has never been a person who has dedicated himself to Konoha like this old man.

    Now, the vige is facing life and death. In order to prevent Konoha from being destroyed by you people, this old man must be Hokage.

    because.

    Only I, Danzo Shimura, is the savior of Konoha, only I can save this vige! "

    Danzo became more and more excited as he talked, and in the end, he almost roared out.

    The day.

    He suffered from the broken kaleidoscope illusion - Tianxiegui, and was imnted with an almost real hallucination.

    In that fantasy world, Danzo saw himself overthrowing the third generation, and finally realized his dream for many years, bing the fifth Hokage.

    He also saw that he led Konoha to fight everywhere, and finally unified the five major countries and became the master of the ninja world.

    He will be the greatest Hokage in history, bring eternal peace to the ninja world, and leave his name in history forever!

    Danzo firmly believes that he is the man of destiny.

    "Danzo, you are crazy."

    Thirdai looked at his best friend who was in a daze before him, and shook his head firmly, "No matter how you threaten, I will never let you be Fifth Hokage."

    Danzoughed suddenly when he heard the words, the more heughed, the louder heughed, and finally roared:

    "Since this is the case, there is no need for Konoha to exist anymore, let''s destroy it!"

    As soon as the words fell, he raised his crutches with both hands, intending to poke them hard to the ground.

    not good.

    Seeing this scene, everyone was scared out of their wits, their faces ashen.

    Just at this critical moment.

    "Stop!"

    The daimyo hurried out of the Hokage building with a group of ministers, and stopped Danzo.

    He walked between the two parties panting, and yelled angrily:

    "Stop fighting among yourself! It''s such a time, you guys are still fighting among yourself, are you nning to **** me off?"

    When the third generation heard the words, his face changed, and he quickly exined:

    "Damyo-sama, it was Danzo who made unreasonable demands and wanted to be Hokage. Not only me, Konoha''s hundreds of thousands of people, it is impossible to agree to his conditions."

    Daimyo widened his eyes and asked in disbelief:

    "So, you would rather see Danzo detonate the detonating charm in the vige, turning the whole Konoha into ruins, and everyone will be buried with him, right?

    Is the so-called Hokage position more important, or the lives of hundreds of thousands of people in Konoha Vige are more important? "

    In the eyes of daimyo.

    Danzo came to negotiate, but the third generation continued to stimte the other party with a tough attitude, forcing Danzo to die with Konoha.

    Compared to Danzo, Sandaime is more like crazy, and even regards the position of Hokage as more important than anything else.

    "The daimyo can still see clearly."

    Danzo gently put down his crutches, and said to the fire country daimyo, "I never thought of destroying Konoha, what I did just now was just to test Hiruzaru Sarutobi.

    Facts have proved that he did not hesitate to disregard the safety of the entire Konoha, and even the lives of all Konoha vigers, in order not to be robbed of his Hokage position.

    A person like this, what qualifications does he have to be Konoha''s Hokage? "

    The words were spoken so loudly that everyone around them could hear them clearly.

    For a moment, countless eyes fell on the third generation, questioning, angry, disappointed... People''s tolerance for this Hokage-sama has reached the limit.

    The third generation''s face couldn''t help but be very ugly. He stared at Danzo, and said in a deep voice:

    "Danzo, you are wrong.

    I have never been attached to the position of Hokage, because of Konoha, I have to stick to this position.

    As long as the Daimyo and Konoha vigers have a suitable candidate in mind, I am willing to abdicate on the spot and hand over Konoha''s future to that person.

    But I''m pretty sure that person won''t be you. "

    did not expect.

    As soon as the third generation finished speaking, he was pped in the face by the daimyo.

    "Danzo, do you really have a way to lead Konoha to win this ninja war?" Daimyo stared at Danzo and asked this question.

    To this, Danzo replied without hesitation:

    "Of course! As long as I be Hokage, all the problems Konoha faces will be solved."

    He is full of infinite confidence in himself.

    Daimyo''s eyes flickered, he pondered for a while, and finally said:

    "Okay, from now on, I appoint you as Konoha''s Fifth Hokage! I hope you don''t let me, Konoha, and the people of the entire Fire Kingdom be disappointed!"

    In the eyes of daimyo.

    Anyway, the Konoha executives like the Third Generation couldn''te up with a way to turn the tide. In this case, it is better to see what skills Danzo has.

    Moreover.

    Danzo has mastered the mechanism left by Xuanweng, and can detonate the entire Konoha at any time, and the lives of everyone present are in his hands.

    In this situation.

    What choice does the daimyo have?

    Not only the daimyo, but also everyone in Konoha present realized this.

    If Danzo is not allowed to be Hokage, everyone will be killed immediately, and the only ones who will survive at that time, I am afraid that only the strongest people¡ª

    That is, the third generation and Jiraiya and other high-level.

    As for the rest of Konoha, in order to survive, I am afraid they can only agree to Danzo''s conditions.

    For that chance of survival.

    "My lord, absolutely not!"

    The third generation could not ept it, and refuted the appointment of the daimyo on the spot.

    However, what responded to him was Daimyo''s cold eyes.

    "All the jounin in Konoha,e out!" Following Daimyo''s order, the jounin in the vige came out of the crowd one after another.

    Daimyo looked around and said:

    "I have decided to appoint Danzo as Konoha''s Fifth Hokage, and now a Jonin vote of confidence will be held."

    Konoha''s Hokage appointment must go through three processes.

    High-level nominations, daimyo appointments, and the final Jonin vote of confidence.

    The previous candidate, Jiraiya, sessfully passed the first two processes, but fell in the third step.

    And Danzo.

    He was indeed nominated by the former Hokage assistant Uchiha, which conforms to the procedure. Now that he has been personally appointed by the daimyo, only the final Jonin vote of confidence remains.

    The daimyo''s voice fell.

    Swish Swish Swish.

    Jonin from the four major families of Yamanaka, Akimichi, Nara, and Hyuga all raised their hands in agreement.

    Their resentment towards the third generation surpassed their hatred for Danzo.

    If they had to choose one of the two as Hokage, they would rather choose Danzo, a real viin, than the third generation of hypocrites.

    Driven by the four major families, other Konoha jominin also raised their hands one after another.

    Junin from families such as Inuzuka and Yume, as well as somemoner ninjas such as Maitkai, all chose to abstain.

    but.

    The number of votes supporting Danzo has exceeded half.

    So far, Danzo has sessfullypleted the entire process of Hokage''s appointment. From this moment on, he has officially be the Fifth Hokage of Konoha Vige!

    Dengdengdeng.

    The third generation seemed to have all the strength taken away from his body, he took several steps back, and almost lost his center of gravity and fell.

    Fortunately, Zi also helped him in time.

    From now on, he can no longer yell at Danzo that "I am Hokage".

    Danzo stared, walked up to the third generation, and announced in a victorious gesture:

    "Ri Zhan, I told you a long time ago, you will regret it."

 Chapter 179: Silent death?

    Chapter 179 Death of Mute?

    Day cut, you will regret it.

    This sentence has been said by Danzo many times.

    Until this time today, he finally no longer harbored resentment, but was able to say it with a happy mood.

    The third generation had a bitter face and couldn''t say a word.

    Under the witness of all.

    He slowly raised his trembling hands, took off the Hokage hat on his head, and handed it to Danzo reluctantly.

    This hat symbolizes the official transfer of power from Naruto.

    Bring it to you.

    Danzo couldn''t wait to grab the Hokage hat, put it on his head, and then looked at the Konoha people, announcing excitedly:

    "I swear here in the name of the Five Hokages that I will lead Konoha to defeat the Ninja Alliance and win aplete victory in this war. Konoha will regain the glory of the first Hokage era and be great again!"

    Facing the rhetoric of the new Hokage.

    "..."

    There were still very few people responding to Konoha, and there were only a few sparse echoes from the crowd.

    But Danzo didn''t care.

    It has been forty years since the day when the second Hokage died and the prequel was located in the third generation.

    In the past forty years, Danzo endured humiliation and finally got his wish, sitting on the coveted position of Hokage.

    From today onwards, he no longer needs to be the root in the darkness, he will go to the sun and bathe in the light.

    After being intoxicated for a while.

    Danzo looked at Sandaime again, the cold light in his eyes shed away.

    Next second.

    In front of everyone, Danzo suddenly raised his voice, counting the three generations of crimes in public:

    "During Sarutobi''s reign, he neglected his duties, was ipetent, and under his morous image, he was the most ipetent Hokage in history!

    Internally, he was indecisive on the issue of the Uchiha n, causing the n to be a big one, seriously threatening the peace and security of Konoha, and finally causing a catastrophe.

    Externally, facing Yunyin¡¯s threats, he was weak when he should be tough; facing Yuyin and Akatsuki, he chose to be tough when he shouldpromise, and ended up ruining Konoha¡¯s three thousand troops in vain.

    Under internal and external troubles, Konoha has declined into what it is today, and Hiruzaru Sarutobi is the culprit! "

    Get liquidated as soon as you take the position.

    At this moment, Danzo haspletely denied all the past achievements of the third generation, and belittled thetter to nothing.

    "Danzo, don''t go too far!"

    Zi couldn''t listen anymore, and couldn''t help scolding, "Won''t your conscience hurt when you nder the third generation like this?"

    Um?

    Danzo heard the words, looked at Jiraiya sharply, and said coldly: "Jiraiya, pay attention to your attitude. You are just a Hokage assistant, and I am Hokage!"

    Next.

    Danzo even ordered Anbu on the spot to put Sandaime in prison immediately and hand it over to the Torture Department to strictly investigate his crime of dereliction of duty.

    However, after hearing the words, Konoha Anbe refused to carry out Danzo''s order.

    Because they are all loyal to the purpose of the third generation, just like the roots were only loyal to Danzo.

    Even if the third generation has abdicated, with the help of Konoha Anbe, he still has a huge influence and can intervene in the affairs of the vige.

    Danzo obviously knows this too.

    So.

    "It seems that although you people have agreed with your mouth, you still don''t want to admit me as Hokage in your heart. In this case..."

    Danzo looked disappointed, and picked up the crutch again while talking.

    Poke **** the ground.

    Boom!

    A building not far away was detonated again, causing arge number of Konoha ninjas to be affected, causing many casualties.

    "Danzo, enough!"

    Three generations finally let out an angry cry.

    Afterwards, he said to the Anbu with a bitter face:

    "I am no longer your Hokage. From now on, you must obey Danzo''s orders and not disobey. Remember, Anbu''s mission is to protect Hokage and the vige..."

    After finishing speaking, Third Generation raised his hands actively, signaling Anbu to put the shackles on him.

    "Press it!"

    Danzo gave an order, his face darkened.

    This time, Anbu didn''t dare to disobey any more, and under the watchful eyes of everyone, he escorted the staggering third generation to the Anbu prison.

    "Danzo, you are too reckless, you will regret it sooner orter!" Jiraiya was resentful and still protesting.

    "I told you, I''m Hokage!" Danzo roared at Jiraiya again.

    After sending the third generation to the prison, Danzo finally let out a breath of anger in his chest, and felt a lot morefortable in his heart.

    at this time.

    Huh?

    He suddenly felt something, and looked at a bell tower in the distance.

    On the top of the bell tower, Duan and Tsunade were standing by the window, as if they were also watching the fun.

    "snort."

    Danzo withdrew his gaze, snorted coldly, then flicked his sleeves and walked into the Hokage Building.

    On the clock tower.

    "Danzo really didn''t disappoint me, it''s not in vain that I let him go."

    Duan watched the whole show, and it was very interesting to see that Danzo became Hokage after some maniptions, and sent the third generation to prison.

    Tsunade on the side frowned upon hearing this.

    Judging his tone, he seemed to have expected today''s scene a long time ago, and Danzo''s bing Hokage waspletely within his prediction.

    What exactly does this man want to do?

    Tsunade tried his best to figure out the real intention behind this series of actions.

    Forget it, since you can¡¯t guess, then don¡¯t guess.

    Tsuna shook his head and stopped thinking about it.

    Watching Danzo enter the Hokage Building from a distance.

    "The future of Konoha will depend on the performance of the Fifth Hokage."

    After muttering something to himself, he also turned around and went down the bell tower.

    He is looking forward to Danzo''s next reorganization.

    In a quarter of an hour.

    Duan and Tsunade returned to Uchiha''s n.

    "Something is wrong."

    In front of the building of the Department of Meat Reform, Duan stopped suddenly, and his eyes instantly turned into a red and ck Tai Chi Yin Yang fish pattern.

    "What''s wrong?"

    Tsunade was startled and asked a question. She didn''t notice anything unusual.

    To this, Duan¡¯s answer is:

    "Someone sneaked into the meat reform department, be careful."

    While talking, he turned his head and nced at Tsunade, the strange light in his eyes disappeared in a sh.

    "Okay, okay."

    Tsunade responded, avoiding Duan''s eyes unnaturally.

    After all, in her opinion, no one is more dangerous than Uchiha, and this guy in front of her is the one she should be most careful about.

    is thinking so.

    Da da da.

    Following a burst of footsteps, a figure walked out of the building, and after being seen by Tsunade, her expression changed.

    is mute.

    She was **** with ropes, and behind her were two masked Konoha Anbe, holding her neck with ninja swords, and escorting her out.

    Jing Yin''s eyes are dull, like a marite, obviously controlled by some kind of illusion.

    "What do you mean, who sent you here?"

    Seeing this scene, Tsunade immediately flew into a rage, and Dang even asked sharply.

    "Master Tsunade, Konoha is now facing life and death. As one of the former Konoha Sannin, you are unwilling to fight for the vige. We have no choice but to make a bad move and invite you out of the mountain in this way."

    Konoha Anbe said coldly.

    "hehe."

    Tsunadeughed out of anger when he heard the words, and the scarlet Sangouyu Sharingan instantly opened, and his murderous eyes fixed on the two of them, "Do you think that such a threat can make me submit? You are extremely stupid."

    The voice did not fall.

    A strong airflow erupted from her body, causing the ground under her feet to be torn apart, and cracks like spider webs spread.

    The two Anbu were taken aback, they took a step back, and warned Tsunade again:

    "Master Tsunade, are you going to put your disciple''s life at risk?"

    After speaking, an Anbu exerted a little force on his hand, and the ninja knife went a little deeper on Shizune''s neck, drawing a shallow bloodstain.

    Kaka.

    Tsunade clenched his fists tightly, suppressing his anger, and then asked in a deep voice:

    "What do you want me to do? If you let me go to the front line to die, I can''t agree. Even if you threaten me with silence, it''s useless."

    "Don''t worry, Tsunade-sama, in order to save Konoha, you only need to do one thing. That is, just likest time, take action to suppress Kyuubi after it ran away."

    Anbe stared at Tsunade, and finally revealed their purpose foring to her.

    What?

    Tsunade was shocked, and quickly realized: "Could it be that the vige seniors are going to release Kyuubi again, and want to use it to deal with the Ninja Alliance? Whose idea is this, the third generation or Danzo, are these old people crazy?"

    "In order to defeat the ninja alliance, we can only use this method. Kyuubi is Konoha''sst hope." Anbu said.

    "Master Tsunade, you are the granddaughter of the first Hokage, I believe you will have a way to control Kyuubi, right?" Another Anbe also asked.

    Tsunade frowned and shook his head slowly.

    Under the puzzled eyes of the two Anbu, she reached out and took off the crystal ne on her neck. Compared with the past, its luster had dimmed a lot.

    "The reason why I was able to suppress Kyuubi that day was because the ne contained the Wooden Chakra of the first Hokage, which suppressed Kyuubi. Now, the Wooden Chakra in the ne has been exhausted."

    Tsunade gave an exnation with a solemn face, and made it clear that if Kyuubi went berserk again, there was nothing she could do.

    However, Anbe didn''t believe Tsunade''s words.

    "Master Tsunade, it seems that you are determined and don''t want to cooperate with us."

    The two Anbu said coldly, and then looked at each other.

    "What are you going to do?"

    Tsunade had a premonition that something was wrong, and secretly gathered Chakra, preparing to **** Shiute from the hands of the two.

    At the same time, she nced at Duan and cast a look of help to thetter.

    Shizune is not only Tsunade''s disciple, but also Kato Dan''s niece. Being by Tsunade''s side for so many years is already like a family to her.

    Therefore.

    She, who never likes to ask for help, made an exception at this moment.

    As long as Uchiha Dan is willing to help, it should not be difficult to save Shizune from Anbu.

    But at this moment.

    Duan''s expression changed, as if he had seen something terrible and didn''t have time to act.

    not good.

    Tsunade quickly turned his head to look, only to see a sh of light shing away.

    Pop.

    Mute''s neck was cut open with a long cut, and red blood spurted out, sshing into the air like a fountain.

    "Hmph, this is the consequence of your refusal to cooperate."

    Anbu sneered, cast a teleportation technique with a whoosh, and fled.

    Plop.

    Jing Yin fell to the ground, her eyes zed over, and blood gushed out of her neck, which soon stained her clothes and the ground below her body red.

    Tsunade froze.

    "Mute!"

    She came back to her senses, let out a heart-wrenching cry, and instead of chasing the murderer, she threw herself on Jing Yin.

    chichi.

    Light blue atomized chakra gushed out from the palm of Tsunade, wrapping the shocking wound on Shizune''s neck.

    "Get better soon, get better soon..."

    Tsunade muttered to himself, the chakra in his body surged out frantically, trying to use the healing power of Yang Dun to rescue the disciple from the gate of hell.

    The bleeding stopped quickly, and the wound healed at a speed visible to the naked eye, and the situation seemed to have really improved.

    But Jing Yin''s out-of-focus eyes and her increasingly cold body all showed that she had lost her vitality.

    Faced with this instant fatal injury.

    Even if Tsunade is the number one medical master in the ninja world, he is powerless to recover.

    Tears slipped down her cheeks unknowingly.

    The past events, scenes emerged before Tsunade''s eyes.

    "Master Tsunade, can I travel far and wide with you? No matter what you ask me to do, I will definitely work hard, please!"

    Once, a quiet and gentle girl who was not good at words, mustered up the courage to turn red, and said such words to Tsunade.

    Since then.

    Shizune, as a maid, willingly followed Tsunade throughout the entire ninja world.

    For this cheap disciple, Tsunade always calls on him as a matter of course, and sometimes even bullies him maliciously.

    Facing Tsunade''s oppression, Shizune neverined.

    on the contrary.

    She silently endured Tsunade''s savagery and self-willedness, and she was understanding, able to understand Tsunade''s inner pain, caring more about Tsunade than herself.

    At the same time, Mute is also a very serious person. Whenever Tsunade is ck in practice, she is the one who supervises Tsunade and prevents Tsunade from beingzy.

    Mute is weak, yet strong.

    these years.

    This gentle and kind girl silently heals Tsunade with her every move, like a ray of light shining into Tsunade''s dark heart.

    Now, she has died tragically in front of Tsunade, and she will never die.

    Tsunade burst into tears.

    Mute died because of her.

    Tsunade realized again:

    Anyone who gets close to her will be unlucky.

    Whether it was Katobu, Roki back then, or Shizune now, they all could not escape the fate of tragic death.

    At this moment, guilt, self-me, regret... All kinds of negative emotions were superimposed in Tsunade''s heart, pushing her mental pain to an extreme.

    Then.

    Chi Chi Chi Chi.

    Without Tsunade noticing, a special chakra gushed out of her brain and acted on the optic nerves of her eyes.

    The three-pointed jade in her eyes suddenly changed, as if it was about to form a new pattern.

    All of this was seen by Duan.

    Sharingan is the eye that reflects the soul.

    When a person with these eyes loses a loved one, the intense pain in his heart will be a catalyst, giving birth to the legendary Kaleidoscope Sharingan.

    Tsunade, can you open your eyes?

 Chapter 180: The second evil spirit

    Chapter 180 The Second Heavenly Evil Ghost

    Uchiha nnd, in front of the meat reform department building.

    Zubu couldn''t take his eyes off, watching Tsunade with tears streaming down his face.

    I saw the patterns in her eyes, after a period of blurred changes, they finally stabilized again.

    Unfortunately, it is still Sangouyu.

    Pity.

    Duan shook his head.

    He was sure that Tsunade''s mental stimtion was enough, otherwise her brain wouldn''t have that special chakra.

    Then, the only problem is her eyes.

    It seems.

    It¡¯s not the original Sharingan, so it¡¯s still impossible to open the kaleidoscope.

    Tsunade was unaware of the change in his eyes.

    Holding Jing Yin''s body, her eyes were empty, as if her soul had been sucked away, she turned into a walking dead.

    Endless pain and despair flooded in from all directions like a tide, submerging Tsunade''s heart.

    The weird thing is.

    Just when she was in a trance.

    "Master Tsunade, what''s wrong with you?"

    A familiar voice suddenly entered Tsunade''s ears, causing her to tremble.

    She widened her eyes, looked up slowly, and saw Jing Yin walking out of the building.

    was looking at her in astonishment.

    How can this be? !

    "Mute, you..."

    Tsunade opened his mouth wide and looked at Shizune in horror, as if he had seen a ghost.

    Then, she lowered her head abruptly, only to realize that the dead body in her arms had disappeared at some point.

    In other words, the "silence" in her arms never existed from the very beginning.

    "Master Tsunade, what happened? Why are you sitting on the ground and... crying?"

    After Shizune recovered from her shock, she hurried to Tsunade and asked with concern.

    For so many years, she has never seen Tsunade-sama cry, and she cried so sadly.

    "..."

    Facing Shizune''s concern, Tsunade''s face gradually became ugly.

    Because, she realized that she was being tricked.

    It''s Uchiha who is ying tricks!

    Tsunade turned his head to look, and sure enough, he saw a half-smile expression on Duan''s face, looking at her meaningfully.

    Next second.

    Whoosh!

    Tsunade jumped up from the ground, startled Shizune, then she rushed to Duan angrily, stared at him and asked:

    "You cast illusions on me?"

    Just now.

    Duan suddenly and inexplicably turned on the kaleidoscope, and deliberately made eye contact with Tsunade.

    now think of it.

    It was at that time that he mobilized his pupil power and quietly used illusion on Tsunade.

    Tsunade guessed right.

    Juan not only used illusion on her, but also used the most advanced kaleidoscope pupil technique - Tianxiegui.

    Heavenly evil ghost, the technique of breaking the pupil of the left eye.

    It is a trick that tricks people. It can quietly imnt an illusion that is close to reality in other people''s brains, and it can also steal a memory of others.

    Because of this, Tsunade''s "experience" is so real.

    Even if she sees through Duan''s illusion afterwards, the picture of Mute''s death will still remain in her mind, lingering.

    It''s been a long time.

    Tsunade will not be able to distinguish the authenticity of this memory, and even... begin to doubt other memories.

    After all, after being watched by Uchiha''s broken eyes.

    Any memory in her mind is likely to be imnted, a false illusion, not real.

    This is the scariest part of Tianxiegui''s technique.

    It makes it difficult to distinguish between false and real.

    As for why Duan used Tianxiegui on Tsunade.

    Of course it was a temporary idea, and I thought of an idea to y tricks on her, so I yed tricks on her once.

    It''s that simple.

    Facing Tsunade''s questioning.

    Duan did not deny it, just nodded, and readily admitted:

    "That''s right, I used illusion on you."

    Seeing his rxed tone, "frank" expression, and the appearance of "I just did it, what can you do with me", Tsunade couldn''t help but feel even more angry.

    "asshole!"

    She cursed angrily, and really wanted to raise her fist and punch Duan''s face that deserved a punch, turning him into a pig''s head.

    But Tsunade also knew that if she really started to do it, she would probably be the one who suffered in the end.

    Who can''t stop her? The first two times I fought against him, I was either strangled by him, or dislocated my arm by him.

    It caused Tsunade to leave a psychological shadow.

    atst.

    She held back her anger but couldn''t vent it, so she could only symbolically grab the broken cor with both hands and stare at him viciously, as if she wanted to kill him with her eyes.

    However, due to the huge height difference between the two.

    Tsunade''s act of trying to grab the broken cor seemed to be very strenuous, so she had to try to stand on tiptoe.

    In order to maintain the bnce of her body, she leaned forward, as if throwing herself into Duan''s arms.

    "What are you doing?"

    Duan was puzzled, and kindly persuaded Tsunade, "When a woman is in her forties, don''t get angry at every turn, or she will get angry easily and be bad for your health. Although I used illusion on you, it was all for your own good. , you should thank me."

    Want my wife to thank you?

    Tsunade gritted his teeth when he heard it, and almost passed out out of breath. Moreover, she hates people mentioning her age the most!

    at this time.

    um.

    A stabbing pain suddenly attacked Tsunade''s eyes, and she had to let go of her hands holding the broken cor.

    How is this going?

    Just when Tsunade covered her eyes in pain, the broken voice sounded again, answering her doubts:

    "Do you feel that your pupil power has improved? I said, you have to thank me."

    After finishing speaking, Duan showed a smile, patted Tsunade on the shoulder, and entered the building of the Department of Meat Reform.

    Tsunade froze in ce, feeling the changes in his eyes, his expression gradually surprised.

    Being bewildered, she realized at this time that after she had interrupted the hallucination, she seemed to be stimted by "Silent Death", which caused more pupil power to emerge in her eyes.

    The deeper the mental pain, the stronger the pupil power.

    Is this Uchiha¡¯s Sharingan?

    ¡­

    Hokage Office.

    crunch.

    The two dark men lined up on the left and right, slowly opened the door, and then bowed their heads in salute.

    Danzo was calm on the surface, but excited inside. He walked into the office and came to the desk step by step. Afterwards, he sat down on the chair that symbolized Hokage''s power.

    Jiraiya, Xiaochun and Yan and other high-level officials also followed closely.

    "Danzo, you just swore that Konoha can only be saved if you be Hokage. How can you defeat the coalition forces of the Ninja Viges?"

    Xiaochun asked as soon as he came up.

    As people who have worked with Danzo for many years, Xiaochun and Yan both know that Danzo is very scheming and must have prepared a n.

    However, they guessed wrong this time.

    Danzo didn''t have any battle n against the enemy, he was just brainwashed by the broken sky evil ghost, and he was purely confident.

    He took off the Hokage hat on top of his head in a calm manner, put it on the desk, thought for a while, and then said:

    "Of course I use Nine-Tails.

    I think back then, after the first generation of Hokage captured the Nine Tailed Beasts, they were distributed to each ninja vige as a deterrent weapon, only in exchange for peace in the ninja world.

    Now that the major ninja viges are besieging Konoha, they have all sent Churiki the Tailed Orc, which ispletely embarrassing.

    Since this is the case, why are we being polite, just use Kyuubi to deal with them. "

    Other ninja viges, such as Yunyin, Yanyin, and Wuyin, were assigned two tailed beasts at the beginning, but Konoha, the head of the five great ninja viges, only had one nine-tailed beast.

    This is of course not because the first generation of Hokage was too stupid, but because one Kyuubi is enough.

    There is also a gap between the tailed beasts.

    Among them, the power of the nine-tailed beast is far superior to other tailed beasts. Even if one to eight tails are added together, it may not necessarily beparable to it.

    This demon fox is a real world-destroying beast.

    "no!"

    As soon as Danzo''s voice fell, he was met with fierce opposition from the three of Jiraiya.

    What a joke.

    Kyuubi just stormed through it once, almost destroying Konoha, and finally suppressed it back into Naruto''s body, and it must not be released again.

    Danzo''s eyes shed, and then he said a name:

    "Tsunade is the granddaughter of the first Hokage. She must have some kind of special method that can suppress Kyuubi. Hasn''t this been proven?"

    "But... what if Tsunade refuses to make a move?" Yan asked.

    The high-level Konoha has approached Tsunade many times, hoping that she will inherit the behest of the first Hokage and fight to protect Konoha, but she has been rejected.

    Regarding this, Danzo just snorted coldly:

    "Whether Tsunade agrees to take action or not, the old man has already decided."

    As soon as he finished speaking, he stood up and ordered Konoha Anbe to lead the way, and immediately went to check on Nine Tails Jinchuriki¡ªNaruto Uzumaki.

    Obviously.

    In order to deal with the coalition forces of the major ninja viges, Danzo did not hesitate to put all his eggs in one basket and released the runaway Kyuubi.

    As long as he can win this war, even if he hurts the enemy a thousand and himself loses eight hundred, he will not hesitate.

    It is different from the indecision of the third generation.

    Gendaime Danzo is a decisive and ruthless person. Be ruthless to the enemy, and even more ruthless to your own people.

    After he left, Jiraiya and the three looked at each other.

    There was a moment of silence.

    "I''ll go see Tsunade and try to persuade her to help."

    Jiraiya spoke in a deep voice and made a decision.

    "We will go too."

    Koharu and Yan insisted on going with Jiraiya, because they believed that Jiraiya was too easy topromise with Tsunade, and they might not be able to talk to each other.

    Half an hourter.

    Uchiha nnd, in front of the meat reform department building.

    Do you want to go in?

    Ziye, Xiaochun, and Yan came here, but hesitated.

    After all, Uchiha Duan once said.

    If anyone steps into the meat reform department without his permission, he will kill the entire family of the opponent.

    Jiraiya and the three of them might not take such harsh words from others, but Uchiha-san... that guy might really do what he says.

    Just when the three of them were hesitating.

    "Master Ziraiya, why are you here?"

    Jing Yin ran out of the building and asked curiously.

    Very good.

    Jiraiya also saw Shizune, his face was happy, and he hurried forward to ask if Tsunade was in the building.

    is chatting.

    "Mute!"

    Following a loud shout, Tsunade appeared in a hurry.

    Seeing the three of Jiraiya approaching the door, she frowned, grabbed Shizune''s wrist, and dragged him behind her.

    Facing Tsunade with a wary face.

    "Ha ha."

    Jiraiya also smiled awkwardly, then bit the bullet and exined the purpose ofing, hoping that Tsunade can make another move at that time to help suppress Kyuubi.

    Um?

    Tsunade frowned even more upon hearing this.

    Because Jiraiya''s words at this time are the same as the words she heard from the two Anbu after the illusion was interrupted just now.

    It was as if the illusion had be reality and was about to repeat itself.

    Next step, is the other party going to kidnap Jing Yin and threaten her?

    Think here.

    Tsunade''s eyes were fixed, and he said coldly: "What if I don''t agree?"

    I was also stunned when I came.

    He didn''t understand why Tsunade''s reaction was so strong and hostile, so he didn''t know how to respond.

    Jirai was also helpless against Tsunade.

    Xiaochun and Yan behind him looked at each other, knowing that it was time for them to y.

    So.

    The two stepped forward, took out the words they had prepared long ago, and used Tsunade one after another:

    "The biggest mistake of the first generation of Hokage in his life was to distribute the tail beasts to the major ninja viges. His decision not only failed to achieve peace, but pushed the ninja world into the abyss of turmoil.

    In the past few decades, the major ninja viges have used the power of tailed beasts to fight and kill each other, causing countless deaths and injuries.

    Tsunade, as the granddaughter of the first Hokage, shouldn''t you be responsible for the mess he left behind? "

    "For the honor of the first Hokage and the Senju n, and for Konoha, you should stand up instead of acting like you have nothing to do with yourself!"

    Using the fault of the first Hokage to convince Tsunade to atone for her ancestor''s fault.

    This move is obviously much better than kidnapping Shizune to threaten Tsunade.

    Moreover, Koharu and Yan even know that Tsunade''s ability to suppress Kyuubies from a crystal ne on her body.

    It is a relic of the first generation of Hokage, who was infused with powerful wooden chakra by him, enough to suppress Kyuubi.

    is the one that Tsunade wears around his neck.

    Therefore, the eyes of the two of them always looked at the ne intentionally or unintentionally.

    Tsunade sensed the other party''s intentions, and immediately sneered.

    "After talking for a long time, what you want is nothing more than this ne?"

    While speaking, she reached out and took off the ne around her neck, and put it in the palm of her hand, so that Xiaochun and Yan could see more clearly.

    "Would you hand it over?"

    Koharu squinted her eyes at Tsunade and asked.

    Tsunade is not important, what is important is this ne. As long as you get it, Konoha can control Nine Tails.

    However.

    Next, Tsunade''s actions greatly exceeded the expectations of the two of them.

    "Unfortunately, the Wooden Chakra in this ne has been exhausted in order to suppress Kyuubist time."

    Tsunade sighed, then with a sh of his eyes, he held the ne tightly.

    And push hard.

    There was only a crisp click.

    As Tsunade loosened her fist again, the crystal ne in her palm was already shattered, scattered on the ground amidst the astonished expressions of the three of Jiraiya.

    This ne containing the curse of death, which once killed Tsunade''s lover and younger brother, should have been destroyed long ago.

    But it is a relic of the first generation of Hokage, which is of great significance to Tsunade, making her reluctant to destroy it, so she always carries it with her.

    Until then.

    Facing the persecution of the two Konoha advisors, Tsunade finally made up his mind and crushed the ne ruthlessly.

    "Don''t bother me anymore. If you want to ask the first generation of Hokage to me, you should find a way to resurrect him. Of course, he must redeem himself for the mistakes he made."

    After dropping these words.

    Tsunade turned on the mute, turned and walked into the Meat Reform Department building without looking back.

 Chapter 181: in vain

    Chapter 181 In vain

    "Well¡­"

    After Tsunade left, Jiraiya and the three didn''te back to their senses for a long time.

    Who would have thought that Tsunade would rather destroy the relic ne of the first Hokage with his own hands than hand it over to Konoha.

    What else can I say.

    The three looked at the fragments of the crystal ne on the ground, and couldn''t help shaking their heads and sighing.

    "Tsk tsk."

    Suddenly, as a familiar voice sounded, the broken figure appeared in front of the three of them in a sh, which immediately made their nerves tense.

    Just listen to him sigh:

    "Are you going to release Kyuubi again? That boy Naruto will die after being tortured like this.

    s, the orphan of the four generations of couples, Konoha''s heroic son, was treated like this. If Namikaze Minato and Izumi knew, what would be the expressions on their faces? "

    As Konoha''s Jinchuriki, Uzumaki Naruto is only six years old this year, and the nine tails in his body have already gone berserk once.

    If it weren''t for the strong physique of the Uzumaki n, thest Nine-Tails Rebellion would have been enough to kill this kid.

    Although this boy Naruto saved his life, if he does it again, he might not be so lucky.

    The decisive words made Jiraiya''s face change.

    The fourth generation is his disciple, the orphan of his disciple, he, as a teacher, should take care of him, but he is... powerless.

    Come to think of it.

    Zi couldn''t help feeling a deep sense of self-me.

    One day in the future, after he dies and goes to the Pure Land, what face will he have to meet the four-generation couple?

    Xiaochun and Yan didn''t feel anything.

    In their view, Jinchuriki''s mission is to be a container for tailed beasts and a tool of war for the vige.

    Moreover.

    At the beginning, it was obviously the fourth generation who personally acted to seal Kyuubi in the body of the newborn son, and no one forced him.

    It is none other than the fourth generation himself who makes Uzumaki Naruto into a tailed beast container.

    If Naruto wanted to resent or hate, the person he should resent most should be his father, Namikaze Minato.

    Xiaochun and Yan exchanged a look, and nodded to each other.

    Then.

    The two suddenly looked at Duan and said to him:

    "Uchiha off, how about a cooperation with us?"

    cooperate?

    "How to cooperate?" He asked abruptly, seeming to be very interested.

    "It''s very simple, as long as you take down Danzo, we will push you to the position of Hokage!" The two spoke surprisingly.

    From Koharu and Yan''s point of view, it was impossible for them to let Duan be Hokage.

    But inparison, they are even more uneptable to Danzo.

    Because Danzo threatened to blow up the entire Konoha in order to be Hokage, it has be a more dangerous factor than Duan for the vige.

    Moreover, the two of them do not think that Danzo is really capable of leading Konoha to win this life-and-death war.

    Once the situation is not good.

    Danzo is likely to go crazy, detonating all the detonating charms buried by Xuan Ong, and leaving Konoha in ashes.

    In order to resolve this crisis.

    Xiaochun and Yan decided to ask Duan for help, and even broke their previous principles, promising to help Duan rece Danzo, making him the new Hokage.

    The broken Kaleidoscope Sharingan can use illusion to control Danzo, making him fall into aa and sleep, so that Konoha can take the opportunity to release the detonating charm in the vige.

    is the only means that can effectively subdue Danzo.

    "Elder Xiaochun, Elder Yan, you..."

    Ji also looked surprised.

    Only then did he realize that the main purpose of the two consultantsing with him was not to find Tsunade, but to find Uchiha Dan.

    Facing the temptation of the position of Hokage, Duan, will you agree?

    Surprisingly.

    "Danzo just became Hokage, and he did a good job, why did you rece him?

    I think that Danzo is fully worthy of the name of Konoha Hokage, and he was selected by the daimyo and Konoha Ninja, and he is a Hokage recognized by everyone.

    You want to get him down now, are you trying to stand on the opposite side of all Konoha vigers? "

    Looking at Xiaochun and Yan seriously, he reprimanded them sternly.

    "..."

    The faces of both of them changed, they never expected that their constant response would be like this.

    Could it be that this man really has no interest in the position of Hokage?

    It''s not over yet.

    Seeing that the two of them did not reply, he nced again and continued:

    "You guys are trying to overthrow Hokage. Should I tell Danzo about this kind of thing? He should put you in prison for treason as he did with the third generation, right?"

    As soon as these words came out, Xiaochun and Yan''s expressions became more and more ugly, and they finally squeezed out a sentence:

    "Forget it, let''s pretend we didn''t say anything."

    After finishing speaking, he wanted to turn around and leave.

    "Stop. Am I letting you go?"

    Duan said lightly, at the same time, a strong killing intent locked Xiaochun and Yan, making their feet stiff.

    "What do you want to do?"

    The two of them were dripping with cold sweat.

    Duan walked in front of them, looked down at the two of them, and said:

    "When Uchiha broke with the vige, some sharing eyes were taken away by Konoha. Give them back to me, and I can consider helping you deal with Danzo."

    It turned out that this was what Duan wanted.

    The two frowned, trying to bargain with Duan:

    "No, you take control of Danzo first, and then we will return the Sharingan to you..."

    "Are you qualified to negotiate conditions with me?"

    One sentence made Xiaochun and Yan shut up like cicadas.

    "¡­good."

    The two of them took a deep look, then turned and left together with Jiraiya.

    After one hour.

    Uchiha nnd, edge of the forest.

    "Leave Konoha first, and wait for me at the old ce." Tsunade said solemnly, and told Shizune.

    What happened today made Tsunade realize that if Shizune stayed by her side, she might be in danger.

    Over the years, Jing Yin has been following her, living a life of gambling and avoiding debts. In order to avoid creditors, the two of them naturally had many hiding ces.

    The old ce Tsunade mentioned was somewhere in the Land of Fire.

    "Master Tsunade, won''t youe with me?" Shizune asked worriedly.

    "No." Tsunade shook his head.

    All the time.

    Although she said that she was very disappointed with Konoha, she still couldn''t let go of it in her heart. After all, this is the ce where she grew up.

    Not to mention, her grandfather and second grandfather were Konoha''s first and second Hokage respectively.

    Tsunade has been by their side since he was a child, and under the influence of his ears and eyes, he naturally engraved the idea of ??protecting the vige deeply in his mind.

    In the previous Nine-Tails Rebellion, she took action to suppress Nine-Tails in time, which has already exined her position.

    Different from Danzo, who is in the name of protecting Konoha, but actually just to satisfy his selfish desire for power, Tsunade''s love for the vigees from the heart.

    "Don''t worry, Mute, I will protect Tsunade." As a voice sounded, Duan appeared from the woods and followed.

    Tsunade rolled his eyes when he heard the words, and said angrily:

    "Who wants your protection."

    Jing Yin breathed a sigh of relief, with a happy expression on his face.

    Although Uchiha is an annoying and scary guy, but with his protection, I believe Tsunade-sama will be safe.

    So.

    Under the watchful eyes of Broken and Tsunade, Shizune quickly disappeared into the depths of the woods, and soon disappeared without a trace.

    Duan retracted his eyes, watched the river water of Nanhechuan flowing under his feet, and sighed with emotion:

    "I heard that before Konoha built the vige, Senju Hashirama and Uchiha Madara yed together by this river, and they often hadpetitions among children."

    Watching the torrential river, Tsunade also echoed a rare sentence:

    "There is such a thing. Grandpa used to tell me that every time he tried with Bambi, he won in the end."

    While speaking, I am quite proud of my grandfather''s glorious deeds.

    Uchiha Madara has never been able to win Senju Hashirama throughout his life, just like the Uchiha n has always been overwhelmed by the Senju n.

    However, those are past tense.

    Judging that Tsunade seems to be still immersed in the glory of the past, he shook his head:

    "Times have changed. Today you represent Senju, and I represent Uchiha. If youpete again like Hashirama and Madara, you will definitely not be able to beat me."

    Oh, is it so?

    Tsunade raised his eyebrows when he heard the words, and retorted unconvincedly: "That may not be true, you have topete to know."

    "Do you really dare topare with me?" Duan gave Tsunade a meaningful look.

    Tsunade asked back: "Why don''t you dare? Let the horsee here."

    She has never been weaker than anyone in her life, even if she is not as strong as her opponent, she has never flinched.

    "good."

    Duan nodded, then reached out to undo his belt and wanted to take off his pants.

    "What are you doing?" Tsunade stared, his face full of surprise.

    "Don''t you know? Hashirama and Bambi, who pee farther. I feel that if I pee to the other side of the river, there should be no problem, how about you?"

    Duan said while looking at Tsunade, guessing what posture she nned to use topare with him.

    Tsunade blushed, stared at him fiercely, and then snorted coldly: "Boring!"

    Turned around and left without looking back.

    "The two guys Senju Hashirama and Uchiha Madara are really boring."

    Juan stayed where he was and muttered to himself, agreeing with Tsunade''s point of view.

    Then.

    He made a strange movement.

    Duan bent down and scratched the ground for a while, as if he was looking for something.

    "This one is good."

    Suddenly, Duan''s eyes lit up, he picked up a thin piece of stone with good shape, and weighed it twice in the palm of his hand.

    Next.

    He aimed at the river, the muscles of his entire right arm instantly swelled, and he swung his right hand violently, throwing the stone ke out sideways.

    Phew.

    The stone kes rotated at high speed in the air, and when the bottom touched the water surface, they rose into the air again, sshing small water sshes one after another, drawing an intermittent line on the river surface.

    What a beautiful float.

    Finally, the kes flew across the river and roared into the woods on the opposite bank.

    "ah!"

    With a scream, a figure disappeared in a sh, and fled desperately to the depths of the woods.

    It seems to be a spy of the Ninja Alliance.

    Didn''t expect to sneak into Konoha so soon.

    Crack, crack.

    Duan patted the dust on his hands, jumped up, crossed the wide river, andnded lightly on the opposite bank.

    With a leisurely smile on his face, he followed leisurely.

    Whoosh.

    In the woods, a Kirin with gray-blue hair and a ck eye patch on one eye was running away in fear.

    His right hand was covering his left arm, blood was seeping from between his fingers, and a shocking wound could be seen faintly.

    was cut by a thrown stone.

    This person is none other than Ao, the senior Jonin of Kirigakure Vige, who has the title of "White-Eyed Killer".

    I guessed right.

    Among the coalition forces of each vige, Kirigakure''s vanguard has already reached the periphery of Konoha first.

    This is an elite forceposed of Kirigakure Anbe and Jounin, with a number of about 30 people. Their task is to ascertain Konoha''s military deployment and find out the weak points of the enemy''s defense line.

    As the leader of this army, Ao after careful consideration¡ª

    In order to avoid increasing the risk of exposure, he decided to sneak in alone, using his white eyes to spy on intelligence.

    Well known.

    The Uchiha n fell out with Konoha, and the family ran away, so the Uchiha n and forests were abandoned.

    So, Ao entered the forest of the Uchiha n along the Nanga River.

    After observing the terrain.

    He wanted to go to the upper reaches of Nanhe River, climb up the cliff there, and use the high-level view to overlook the entire Konoha, so as to find out the defense situation in Konoha Vige.

    did not expect.

    On the way, I ran into Broken and Tsunade.

    Just now, Qingzang was hiding in the woods, and he recognized the identities of the two on the other side of the river at a nce.

    The woman is Tsunade Hime, one of the Konoha Sannin, not only possesses terrifying and strange powers that make people frightened, but is also a famous medical master in the ninja world.

    As for the male, it is even more terrifying. He is the number one powerhouse of the Uchiha n¡ªUchiha Dan.

    Although she was far away in Kirigakure, Ao had heard of Uchiha''s terrible name a long time ago.

    This is a guy who is capable of "stopping water instantly".

    Qing knew very well how strong Zhishui was. After all, he and Zhishui had fought against each other on the battlefield, and they were scared away by the opponent''s long-range illusion.

    It is hard for him to imagine how strong Duan, whose strength is still above Zhishui, is.

    Until just now.

    Qing failed to avoid the thin stone kes whistling from the other side of the river.

    It wasn''t because the speed of the stone was too fast that he had no time to dodge, but that there was a special Yin Escape Chakra attached to the stone.

    It is a broken Yin escape phantom body technique.

    Qing only nced at the stone ke, and hallucinations appeared in front of his eyes, making him sluggish and unable to move.

    That''s why it was scratched by the stone kes.

    If the opponent threw it more urately, he would probably be a corpse at this time.

    No wonder.

    At the previous Kage-level meeting, Fourth Raikage also specifically mentioned the name of Uchiha Duan, and showed 12 points of fear of thetter, thinking that Duan is a character who can change the situation of the battle.

    Luckily, Ao got his life back, and escaped from the forest of the Uchiha n at the fastest speed without daring to look back.

    Whoosh.

    After fleeing more than ten kilometers all the way, he saw figures in the woods ahead from a distance, and he finally reunited with hispanions.

    In the vanguard of Kirigakure.

    Terumi Mei, Momochi Zabuza, Ringo Yuyuri, Ghost Lantern Moon and others are all among them.

    "The captain is back."

    The hermits of the fog also noticed Qing for the first time, and found that he seemed to be... in a bad situation.

    "Get out of here!"

    Qingnded on the clearing in the forest, and yelled at everyone in Wuyin.

    The voice fell, but no one moved, only their faces were solemn.

    What''s going on here?

    Ao was amazed, and suddenly realized that Terumi Mei and the others were not looking at him, but behind him.

    because.

    Uchiha Duan appeared there quietly.

 Chapter 182: two dead

    Chapter 182 The two who died

    In a forest on the outskirts of Konoha.

    The surroundings were silent, filled with a dignified atmosphere, it seemed that even the air had stopped flowing.

    This tense atmosphere is due to the confrontation between two groups of people.

    one side.

    It is the thirty elite ninjas of Kirigakure. They are either pressing their hands on the hilt, ready to draw out the ninja sword at any time, or preparing to form seals to release ninjutsu, and they all entered the fighting state.

    The gazes of these people all looked at each other in unison.

    Their captain, Qing with the title of "White-Eyed Killer", became a hostage of the enemy.

    At this time, Qing was clutching his bleeding left arm, hisplexion extremely pale. Due to excessive blood loss, he was sweating and panting, and his overall condition looked very bad.

    And standing behind Qing.

    is a man with short ck hair and a sharp face. His expression looked cold and ruthless, but also had an inexplicable and strange temperament.

    The man''s height reached two meters. Although he was wearing arge blue robe with a high cor, it still couldn''t cover his majestic figure, and the muscles under the clothes were bulging.

    His arms are thicker than the thighs of everyone in Kirigakure, and his whole figure is like a mountain, exuding a sense of oppression.

    Breathless.

    The most frightening thing is the man''s distinctive scarlet eyes, showing the pattern of Tai Chi Yin Yang fish, giving people a sense of mystery.

    Kaleidoscope Sharingan.

    The prestige of these eyes, together with the surname "Uchiha", has already spread throughout the ninja world.

    Owning it means mastering the powerful and weird pupil technique, as well as Susanohu, known as the "power of God".

    Of course, there is also the terrifying power of illusion.

    This pair of eyes can not only control the nine tails, but also manipte human ninjas with ease.

    On this point, Kirigakure''s Terumi Mei and others couldn''t be more clear.

    After all, the fourth generation of Mizukage Goju Yakura they are in awe of was controlled by Uchiha Obito''s Kaleidoscope Sharingan for six years.

    therefore.

    When the man''s scarlet eyes turned left and right, scanning the people in Misty Hidden, without exception, they subconsciously avoided each other''s eyes.

    Don''t dare to make eye contact with him.

    Everyone was discussing in low voices.

    "Is this guy Uchiha off? I heard that he is the number one master of Uchiha. He looks like a good prey."

    Zabuzhan licked his lips, and took out a double-edged kunai from the ninja bag, looking eager to try.

    Lin Heyu Youli heard the words, tilted his head, and asked suspiciously:

    "Hey, didn''t the Uchiha n break with Konoha and run away from the vige? Why did they stay in Konoha? Could it be that he betrayed his family?"

    Terumi Mei''s eyes were serious, and he calmly conducted some analysis:

    "ording to intelligence, there was a split within Konoha''s senior management, and the Daimyo of the Fire Country has already dismissed the position of Assistant Hokage.

    This person''s current position is unknown, we''d better not act rashly and see what his intentions are.

    Moreover, the captain is now taken as a hostage, we should try our best to use peaceful means to rescue the captain from the opponent. "

    Green like awn on the back.

    An invisible pressure came from behind, covering his whole body from head to toe, making him dare not move at all.

    Because Qing knew that she was locked by the broken Qi machine.

    Once he makes any changes, he is likely to be hit by a thunderbolt and die suddenly on the spot. Even if the godse, they cannot save him.

    Until then, Qing didn''t realize it.

    Judging that the stone ke thrown at him was not missed, but that the opponent deliberately did not aim at his vitals.

    Using Qing, Duan sessfully found Kirigakure''s vanguard.

    but.

    Uchiha Dan dared to follow him alone. Would it be too much for him to face so many Kirigakure elite ninjas?

    What should I do, should I order Terumi Mei and others to attack the broken group?

    Qing was thinking quickly in her mind.

    There was a snap.

    A big hand pressed on his right shoulder, which immediately made his body sink, and the muscles all over his body tensed unconsciously.

    Qing turned her neck stiffly and looked back, the white eyes hidden under the blindfold had already activated, and the veins around the eyes burst out and connected together.

    He used his pupil power to guard against the broken illusion.

    Surprisingly.

    After patting Qing on the shoulder, he didn''t take any further action, but said casually:

    "As the saying goes, anyone whoes is a guest. You have alreadye, why are you leaving in such a hurry, why don''t you stay and have a cup of tea?"

    The seemingly normal tone made Qing sweat even more.

    "Sorry, I identally broke into Uchiha''s n, this is a misunderstanding." He pretended to be calm and tried to exin.

    In this regard, Duan smiled:

    "It''s okay, I forgive you.

    By the way, your arm is fine, why don''t you go back with me and let Tsunade heal you.

    Her medical skills are very good. People say that she is a medical master in the ninja world. You should have heard her name, right? "

    Duan noticed that Qing''s entire left arm was drooping, and it was all stained red with blood. Blood continued to drip from his fingertips, forming plum blossoms on the ground.

    If this continues, Qing''s left arm will probably be destroyed.

    Facing Duan''s "goodwill" invitation, Qing swallowed a mouthful of saliva, resisting the pain of the wound, and said hastily:

    "No, I''m fine. Thank you for your kindness."

    It is unexpected.

    "Oh well."

    Duan nodded, and really raised the hand on Aoi''s right shoulder.

    Actually... let me go?

    Qing was suspicious in her heart, stepped forward with trepidation, and walked step by step towards the Wuyin people on the opposite side.

    Ten meters, five meters, three meters, getting closer.

    finally.

    After he returned to hispanion, he couldn''t hold on any longer, and due to excessive blood loss, he fell down and fell into aa.

    "team leader!"

    Two Kirigakure Anbe stepped forward in exmation, used medical ninjutsu to stop Ao''s bleeding, and disinfected, stitched and bandaged the wound.

    During this time.

    The others in Kirigakure remained on guard, confronting Duan.

    His decisive gaze swept across the crowd, and he recognized many people based on the impression of the original work in his mind.

    The "ghost man" with ruthless eyes and a rebellious face will never cut him off again;

    The seemingly petite and cute "little apple" Lin Yuyuri who kills without blinking an eye;

    There is also a smiling, cynical ghost full moon.

    The talented ninjas of the younger generation of Wuyin Vige are all here.

    atst.

    His eyes fell on the red-haired Terumi Mei in front of the crowd, and he said to her:

    "You are Terumi Mei, I have a few questions for you."

    Among the group of people, this woman seemed to be the most mature and calm one, looking the most normal.

    As for the other guys, they don''t seem to be the type who canmunicate well.

    Hearing Duan call out his name.

    Terumi Mei was taken aback.

    Although she is well-known in Kirigakure, her name should not be spread to Konoha, especially to the ears of big figures like Uchiha Tetsu.

    Not only Terumi Mei, but other people in Kirigakure were also surprised, and all looked at her.

    Terumi Mei thought quickly.

    Judging from Uchiha''s action of letting go of Ao, he doesn''t seem to intend to be an enemy of Kirigakure. Since this is the case...

    "Okay, may I ask you."

    Terumi Mei nodded at Duan, what she wanted to find out was what kind of medicine was sold in the other party''s gourd.

    result.

    I came up with a straightforward question:

    "How is your Mizukage, is there anything wrong?"

    Terumi Mei was shocked when he heard the words, and responded calmly: "Mizukage-sama is fine, thank you for your concern."

    "Then... did you find out that Mizukage was manipted by Obito with illusion?" Duan asked.

    "You, how do you know?!"

    Terumi Mei finally turned pale with shock.

    Laughed.

    He once guessed that after Obito escaped that day, he probably went to Kirigakure Vige, hid behind the scenes and manipted the Fourth Mizukage, and continued to make waves on the ninja world stage.

    Now it seems that this is indeed the case.

    Observing Terumi Mei''s reaction, Broke continued:

    "It seems that you have dispelled the illusion on Mizukage. Let me guess, it was Payne who told you about this?"

    The people who are at odds with Obito are not only Duan, but also Payne and Xiaonan.

    They once went to Kirigakure with Obito, knowing what thetter did, naturally they would not let Obito hidefortably behind the scenes and manipte Kirigakure Vige to make troubles.

    Hearing Payne''s name in the mouth, Terumi Mei''s expression changed again.

    This Uchiha seems to know everything, and he is very clear about the situation on the side of the Ninja Alliance.

    "Exactly."

    She nodded, since she couldn''t hide anything from the other party, there was no need to hide it.

    Juan heard the words, his eyes shed, and he whispered to himself:

    "It seems that Payne is also here to join in the fun. In other words, Nagato''s body is near Konoha. Then, Samsara Eye..."

    One time.

    Many ns appeared in his mind.

    "Okay, my question is over."

    Duan put away his thoughts, left a word, and turned to leave.

    He didn''t have much interest in Kirigakure and his group.

    The geniuses in the opponent''s formation, such as those guys who don''t cut the peachnd and the ghostmp full moon, can''t catch his eyes at all.

    Furthermore.

    These people are here to destroy Konoha, and Duan''s attitude towards this is...

    wee.

    therefore.

    In the astonished eyes of everyone in Wuyin, Duan left them with a back view, and gradually drifted away.

    That''s it?

    Everyone felt a little strange when they came back to their senses.

    Uchiha Duan, who is famous for his fierceness, just asked a few words casually, and let them go like this?

    Fortunately, they have also created a formation that looks like an enemy.

    At this time, Zabu Zhan shed a cold light in his eyes, and said coldly:

    "You idiots have been bluffed by Uchiha Dan. He is obviously guilty and dare not take action against us. Don''t let him leave easily!"

    Since learning that the Fourth Mizukage was controlled by Obito''s illusion¡ª¡ª

    No longer cut, I have a strong covetous heart for Uchiha''s Kaleidoscope Sharingan.

    He wanted broken eyes.

    but.

    As soon as Zabuzhan finished speaking, Terumi Mei retorted.

    She frowned and said sharply:

    "Don''t cut it again, don''t make extra troubles! ording to the current information, Uchiha''s strength is unfathomable. Even if we all fight together, we may not be his opponent."

    Her words calmed down everyone''s restless hearts.

    But there is another person in the crowd who has the same idea as Zabuza, he is¡ª

    The ghostmp full moon with the name of the first genius of Wuyin.

    Facing Terumi Mei''s warning, Onito Mitsuki smiled faintly, showing a disapproving expression.

    "Zenbuzhan is right. Just let Uchiha leave like this, it would be too boring, why not...let me try his strength."

    With a confident smile on his face, he took out a psychic scroll and spread it out as he spoke.

    There was a "bang".

    As a puff of white smoke dispersed, a strangely shaped broadsword appeared in the hands of Ghost Lantern Full Moon.

    Double-de flounder flounder.

    As the name suggests, this knife is made up of twopletely symmetrical knives, looking like a flounder.

    Flounder, as the leader of the Kirigakure Seven Ninja Swords, those who have always been qualified to use it are the strongest among the Seven Ninja Swordsmen.

    Seeing the ghostmp full moon and Zabuzhan''s actions.

    "you¡­"

    Terumi Mei was in a hurry, but was powerless to stop them.

    So.

    Ghost Moon Moon and Zabuzhan exchanged nces, then rushed out together and caught up with Uchiha Dan.

    Whizzing.

    Two people attacked Duan from behind, one left and one right.

    "Try this trick!"

    Ghost Lantern Moon jumped up, waved the flounder in his hand, and saw that the two round holes of the de suddenly emitted dazzling light, forming a chakra aggregate.

    Flounder flounder¡¤Liberation.

    The broadsword wrapped in chakra light was astonishingly powerful, and it shed straight at Duan Yi.

    Ghost Lantern Full Moon once used this trick to split a building.

    He is confident that no one can take this knife.

    However.

    Duan stood in the same ce, motionless as a mountain, covered in robes without wind.

    Chi Chi Chi Chi.

    At this moment, the acupuncture points all over his body released arge amount of chakra, and in the blink of an eye, a translucent golden bell over two meters high was formed outside his body.

    Yangdun¡¤Golden Bell Cover.

    Dang~ sounded clear and melodious.

    Ghost Lantern Full Moon''s flounder sword was not only firmly blocked by the golden bell cover, but also a huge counter-shock force was transmitted, causing his hands to bleed out from the tiger''s mouth.

    boom!

    He could no longer hold the heavy sword and let it fall to the ground.

    Moreover, a strong numbness quickly spread from the tiger''s mouth to the whole body of Ghost Lantern Moon, making him unable to move.

    how so.

    Ghost Lantern Full Moon was terrified, a big broken hand was already grabbing towards him.

    Yin escape phantom body art, activated.

    buzz.

    Ghost Lantern Full Moon was hit on the spot, froze on the spot, and was caught by the neck with a big hand, and lifted up like a chicken.

    No more cuts, the pupils shrank.

    In his eyes, the golden bell cover outside Uchiha''s body exudes a majestic golden light, setting off thetter like a giant Buddha, invincible to all dharmas.

    Even the double-knife flounder flounder failed to break through the broken defense.

    No longer beheaded, he couldn''t help lowering his head, nced at the double-edged kunai in his hand, and then threw it aside without hesitation.

    Whoosh.

    He leaped backwards, distanced himself from Duan, his hands quickly formed seals.

    Chou, Shen, Mao, Zi... Ren, Zi, Hai, You.

    Without taking a breath, after forming a full forty-four seals, a lifelike water dragon rose into the air from behind him.

    Water escape ¡¤ water dragon bullet technique.

    "Roar!"

    The water dragon let out a deafening roar, descended from the sky and smashed towards Duan.

    In this regard, Duan''s evaluation is only four words:

    "Big bells and whistles."

    As soon as the words fell, he raised his left hand and punched out.

    The strange force exploded.

    Boom!

    This punch set off a strong airflow and fired a violent air cannon.

    Not only did it explode the water dragon on the spot, but it also continued to sway, and it hit Zai Buchou heavily, causing it to fly upside down for tens of meters.

    click.

    Without beheading again, he smashed a big tree in half, spurted blood from his mouth, and fell to the ground.

    before and after.

    It only took a total of ten seconds, and Duanpletely defeated Ghost Lantern Full Moon and Zabuzhan who tried to challenge him.

    Among them, if the seal was not cut off, it even took up a full ten seconds.

 Chapter 183: still fighting

    Chapter 183 Still fighting

    In the woods.

    After Zai Buchou knocked down the big tree, he spurted blood wildly, then fell to the ground and passed out.

    Ghost Lantern Full Moon was picked up by the broken neck, her feet were hanging in mid-air from the ground, and she kicked helplessly. One of his faces has turned the color of a pig''s liver, and he looks like he is about to suffocate.

    Both of them were young, fighting in the cruel environment of the Blood Mist Vige, with the blood of countless people on their hands, they became Kirigakure J¨­nin.

    It can be described as one in a thousand.

    That''s why they are so confident.

    Until this time and Duan yed against each other.

    Their all-out attack could not even break through Duan''s defense, and Duan''s casual punch blew up the ninjutsu that the two were trying their best to disy.

    From the beginning to the end, if I use four words to describe it, that is: take a walk in the courtyard.

    The strength gap between the two sides is almost like a gap.

    Desperate.

    Zabuzhan and Ghost Lantern Moon suffered serious injuries and lost, which made the remaining Mist ninjas very nervous.

    Whoosh whoosh.

    They immediately set up a battle formation, or pulled out the ninja knife at the waist, or summoned the "Water Whip" in their hands, and surrounded them.

    "Do you want to die so much?"

    Duan looked around at the people around him, and asked a faint question.

    As soon as he finished speaking, a powerful air flow suddenly erupted from his body, sweeping around, causing everyone in Kirigakure to look horrified and back away.

    "Stop!"

    Terumi Mei turned pale in shock, stopped all hispanions, then walked quickly to Duan, bowed deeply to him, "I''m sorry, my lord, we offended you."

    Juan heard the words, his eyes shed, no one knew what he was thinking.

    Before he spoke.

    Kirigakure held their breath, not even daring to breathe. Many people''s bodies trembled because of fear, unable to hold the ninja sword in their hands.

    Terumi Mei''s heart was raised in her throat, and she was desperately praying that she would be forgiven.

    After a few long seconds passed.

    broke, let go of the hand that was holding Ghost Lantern Moon''s neck.

    Plop.

    The ghostmp full moon fell to the ground, and suddenly coughed violently, his face flushed from coughing, and then he took a big gulp of fresh air.

    The first genius of Kirigakure, finally regained his life.

    Seeing this scene, Terumi Mei was overjoyed, and quickly asked Duan on behalf of Kirigakure:

    "Master Duan, what should we do to obtain your understanding?"

    Understanding?

    Laughed brokenly, nced at Terumi Mei, "If you want me to forgive you, just attack Konoha with all your strength and destroy it."

    Finish this sentence.

    Amidst the stunned expressions of everyone in Wuyin, Duan drifted away.

    His figure disappeared in the distance.

    The people in Wuyin finally breathed a sigh of relief, feeling as if they had survived a catastrophe, and some even sat on the ground paralyzed.

    Only when facing Uchiha Dan directly, can one realize how terrifying this man is.

    Even the fourth generation of Mizukage has never given people such a strong sense of oppression.

    A long while.

    Terumi Mei came back to his senses, and ordered everyone to carry back Zabuzhan, Ghost Lantern Moon and Captain Qingdu.

    Although Duan has shown mercy, three generals of Kirigakure were seriously injured, and it seems that they will not be able to participate in the ensuing Konoha siege.

    In this encounter, Mist Ninja paid a lesson for his recklessness, arrogance and ignorance.

    Soon, everyone left here in despair.

    ¡­

    Take a walk in the forest of Konoha.

    Every time he took a step, chakra erupted from the soles of his feet, and he moved forward a distance of more than ten meters in an instant.

    When approaching the Uchiha tribe, Duan stopped suddenly.

    Whoosh whoosh.

    Three figures appeared in front of him, blocking his way.

    It is the fourth generation of Raikage, and his two guards¡ªXi and Darui.

    It seems that Yunyin and Kirigakure have the same idea, they both n to sneak into Konoha to spy on the situation before the war, so as to gain the upper hand.

    Nothing more.

    Yunyin was dispatched by the Fourth Raikage himself, and...

    He came here specifically for the break.

    Juan Tosamui once brought a message to Raikage: The Uchiha n willunch a coup and set off civil strife in Konoha. I hope Yunyin will not miss this opportunity.

    Later, as Duan said, Uchiha broke with Konoha and ran away from the vige.

    Fourth Raikage followed Duan''s instructions, assembled the Yunyin army as soon as possible, and marched southward.

    But what puzzled him was, why did Duan not leave with the Uchiha n, but returned to Konoha?

    Lei Ying thinks that he needs to find Duan and ask him clearly in person.

    So here hees.

    "We meet again, Uchiha off."

    The Fourth Raikage stared at Duan with burning eyes, and said hello.

    Juan knew what the other party wanted to ask, and before Lei Ying could speak, he said calmly: "In this war, I am just a bystander."

    That is to say, if Yunyin attacks Konoha, he will not intervene.

    Lei Ying was overjoyed when he heard the words:

    "Okay! With your words, I feel relieved."

    But the next sentence surprised Raikage:

    "However, if I meet someone who interests me, I don''t rule out the possibility of making a move, such as... Payne."

    Hear Payne''s name.

    Raikage''s face suddenly darkened, and his expression became ugly.

    "It seems that you have already fought Payne." Duan noticed Lei Ying''s expression.

    Lei Ying was a little embarrassed, then his eyes were serious, and he reminded him in a loud voice:

    "Payne is very strong. I was blown away by him, and I lost face. If you meet him, you''d better be careful."

    "good."

    Duan nodded, without further words, he went straight past the three of Raikage and walked towards the Uchiha n.

    Watching Duan''s back leave.

    Really exciting.

    Maybe this time, in front of the Quannin world, there will be a peak duel on the battlefield.

    Payne VS Broken.

    Thinking of that scene, even Raikage the Fourth Raikage, who was used to seeing strong winds and waves, couldn''t help but feel a surge of emotion.

    at this time.

    Duan, who was about to go far, suddenly stopped, and turned around and asked:

    "By the way, how is Samui?"

    Fourth Raikage was taken aback for a moment, and then replied: "She is Yun Yin''s jounin now, but she didn''te to participate in this war, but stayed in the vige and took a rest."

    Juan heard the words, nodded in satisfaction, and what he said afterwards made the three of Lei Ying''s eyes widen:

    "This is the best. After all, Samui has my child in her belly, and if something happens to her, I might not be very happy."

    The voice fell and drifted away.

    concluded that he and Samui had a child.

    Fourth Raikage came back to his senses, and couldn''t help but shed a cold sweat.

    Most people say that they are "not very happy", which may mean losing their temper, but if Uchiha says that, the consequences may be terrible

    Unbelievable.

    Raikage couldn''t help feeling grateful.

    Fortunately, Samui was not allowed to go to the battlefield, otherwise she or the child in her stomach would have something to say...

    Thinking of this, Lei Ying looked serious, and immediately ordered Xi:

    "Send an order back to Yunyin, and send Anbu to protect Samuel''s safety. You must not let her do anything, understand?"

    "Yes." Xi quickly agreed.

    Obviously.

    From this moment, Samui''s status in Yunying Vige has been raised to a very high level.

    Because she is Uchiha''s woman.

    Whether it is because of Lei Ying''s personal appreciation of Duan or Yun Ying''s interests, it is necessary to use Samuel to win Duan this great Buddha.

    ¡­

    Konoha Anbu prison, dark and humid.

    In the deepest cell, the most important prisoner in history¡ªthe third generation of Sarutobi Hiruzen¡ªis being imprisoned at this time.

    Although Danzo ordered in the name of the new Hokage to put the third generation in prison, and asked Anbu to torture him and investigate the crime of dereliction of duty by the third generation.

    But in fact, no one will really do this.

    After all, the third generation has been the Hokage for forty years. Even if he has fallen to the bottom now, his prestige still remains in the hearts of many people.

    In this cell.

    Three generations began to reflect on themselves.

    In these years, he can be said to be conscientious in the position of Hokage, dedicating most of his life to the vige, and he thinks he has a clear conscience.

    So he thought and thought, but still didn''t understand, what did he do wrong?

    Maybe.

    His biggest mistake was being too kind and kind.

    Because of his kindness, he was soft-hearted towards Danzo, indulged him again and again, and was finally usurped by him.

    Also because of kindness, he still failed to make up his mind to eradicate the damned Uchiha n, which eventually led to a huge disaster.

    Thinking of this, Sandaime regretted it too much.

    at this time.

    thump, thump, thump.

    With the sound of crutches, Danzo, who was wearing a white Hokage robe and a Hokage hat, walked slowly through the aisle of the prison, and came to the door of the third generation''s prison.

    Across the pirs of the cell, the eyes of the two met, and there was a moment of silence between them.

    Finally, Danzo took the lead and said with emotion:

    "Not long ago, I was inside and you were outside. Who would have thought that our status and identity arepletely reversed now.

    Ri Zhan, I said you would regret it. "

    The third generation heard the words and shook his head:

    "Danzo, are you here to show off, or to take my life, please give me a happy answer."

    "Hehe, don''t worry."

    Danzo sneered, and said slowly, "Hi Zhan, I won''t kill you, but I won''t let you out either. Just stay in this dark cell and wait to witness what''s going to happen."

    About this.

    The third generation also responded with a sneer, sarcastically:

    "Witness what? Don''t say anything else, do you think you really have the ability to defeat this ninja alliance?"

    In the eyes of the third generation, Konoha is facing a catastrophe.

    At that time, whether it is him, a prisoner in the prison, or Danzo, the seemingly beautiful Hokage, the ending will be simr.

    There is only one dead end.

    Unexpectedly, Danzo''s confidence was extremely bursting.

    "Defeating the Ninja Alliance? That''s just the first step of this old man."

    Danzo looked disapproving, and then stared at the third generation with piercing eyes, and uttered some bold words in front of thetter, "Nichizane, just wait and see.

    In the near future, I want to do something that even the first generation of Hokage failed to do, that is, to unify the Five Great Ninja Viges and establish an unprecedented feat.

    By then, the old man will not only be the Hokage of Konoha, but also the Hokage of the whole ninja world! "

    When saying these words.

    Danzo is full of confidence and seems to have everything under control.

    Afterwards, he left behind a shocked third generation, flicked his sleeves, turned around and walked away.

    Didn''t take a few steps.

    Danzo seemed to think of something, suddenly stopped, and said without looking back:

    "Although I don''t intend to kill you, Xiaochun and Yan are not necessarily. If they continue to fight against the old man, hum."

    The third generation immediately opened his eyes wide with anger, grabbed the pirs of the cell with both hands, and shouted:

    "Danzo, how dare you!"

    Koharu and Yan are both Konoha''s great heroes, and they are also close friends of Sandaime and Danzo. Danzo actually wants to attack them?

    pity.

    Facing Danzo who insisted on going his own way, the third generation who had been reduced to a prisoner at this time was left with nothing but ipetence and rage.

    Night fell, and darkness enveloped Konoha Vige.

    In the past, at this time, it was the time when the lights and people were buzzing in Muye Vige, and a beautiful nightlife began.

    But now, there is only a dead silence in the vige.

    Not a single light was on.

    Countless Konoha ninjas hid in the darkness, all of them were fully armed, their nerves were tense, and they dared not close their eyes easily and fall asleep.

    Because the enemy mayunch a night attack at any time.

    Tonight is destined to be a long night.

    In other words, before the day when the ninja coalition forces invade Konoha, every night will be such a sleepless night.

    Finally, after surviving the night.

    The golden rooster announces the dawn, the morning light is first exposed, and a new day ising.

    It ispletely different from the tense atmosphere in the vige.

    Early in the morning.

    Duan and Tsunade went out, walked into the woods behind the meat reform department, and climbed up the hill in the nnd.

    At this time, the whole Konoha was still in the mood to climb the mountain, and there were only the two of them.

    Although Tsunade is talking against Duan, his body is very honest, and he has been practicing with Duan these days.

    Come to the top of the mountain.

    Looking around, I saw a red sun slowly rising from the horizon, which is about to bring warmth and light to the world.

    Shua.

    Duan opened his kaleidoscope Sharingan, facing the direction of the rising sun, narrowing his eyes slightly.

    I saw that wisps of sunlight slowly entered his pupils like flowing water and ribbons. It feels like broken eyes are absorbing the essence of the sun and the moon.

    Seeing this scene, Tsunade was taken aback.

    She came back to her senses, and opened Sharingan in a simr manner, trying to absorb the essence of sunlight like a broken one.

    ording to Duan, this practice method can exercise Sharingan and improve pupil power.

    After the sun rosepletely, the sun became dazzling.

    The two ended their practice, walked down the hill, and returned to the n.

    "Huh?"

    Before reaching the entrance of the Meat Reform Department, Tsunade let out a sigh, saw a familiar figure, and hurriedly fled into Uchiha''s n.

    It is Mitomon inmmation.

    Konoha''s elder advisor, was covered in blood at this time, and the sses on his face were also broken, as if he had suffered serious injuries.

    "Break, Tsunade!"

    Seeing the two of them appear, Yan let out a cry of surprise like a drowning man grabbing a life-saving straw.

    "Yo, what''s going on?"

    Duan stepped forward, making sarcastic remarks, as if watching a y.

    Yan was out of breath, and said in horror:

    "In order topete for the sharingan collected during thest civil strife, Xiaochun and I had a conflict with Danzang. I didn''t expect him to kill us! Xiaochun is dead, and I am also seriously injured..."

    "What?!"

    Tsunade was very surprised when he heard this.

    She was surprised that at this time, these old fellows in Konoha¡¯s senior management are still fighting among themselves, it¡¯s really shocking¡ª

    Amazing.

 Chapter 184: Fall of Konoha (Part 1)

    Mito Menyan turned his head and nced in the direction behind him, with nervousness written all over his face.

    Following the other party''s line of sight, he casually nced over.

    "not good!"

    Outside the Uchiha n, several Anbu who were ordered to hunt down Yan, found that Duan was looking in this direction, and they were frightened to death.

    Whizzing.

    Several people disappeared in a blink of an eye, and escaped by using the instant body technique, and went back to report to Danzo.

    ten minutester.

    Meat reform department building, reception room.

    "These are all, and the rest of Sharingan falls into Danzo''s hands."

    Mitomonyan took out the sharingan he had snatched, ranging from one-to-three-go jade to three-go jade, and there were only six or seven pairs in total.

    After putting away these pairs of sharing eyes in an orderly manner, Yan couldn''t wait to urge:

    "Uchiha Duan, now it''s your turn to fulfill your promise and help me deal with Danzo."

    Mito Menyan was full of resentment.

    He not only wanted to avenge his dead friend Zhuan Xiaochun, but more importantly, he wanted to save the vige.

    However, I haven''t waited for the opening to respond.

    Boom. boom.

    Several loud explosions sounded suddenly outside Muye Vige.

    Um?

    Tsunade was startled, and hurried to the window to have a look, only to see mes burning into the sky outside the vige, thick smoke billowing, and trees falling down.

    Immediately afterwards, there was a deafening shout of killing.

    "The Ninja Alliance... hasunched a full-scale attack on Konoha." Tsunade turned around and said this sentence with a solemn face.

    oh? It''s pretty fast.

    Juan heard the words, took a look at Yan, and said with some embarrassment:

    "Oh, if Hokage is killed at this time, Konoha will fall into a leaderless situation, I''m afraid... not so good?"

    Mito Menyan was shocked.

    "It''s over, the vige is over."

    He murmured, his eyes lost focus, and suddenly spit out a big mouthful of blood in despair, and fell on the tatami.

    Tsunade came over, checked, and then shook his head at Duan:

    "Hopeless."

    Transferred to Koharu and Mito Menyan.

    These two Konoha consultant elders both died at the hands of Danzo today, and their lives came to an abrupt end.

    Seeing the enemy army outside the vige.

    Tsunade couldn''t help clenching his fists, his brows were furrowed, and his whole body was tense, as if he was ready to make a move at any time.

    at this time.

    Snapped.

    A big broken hand pressed on Tsunade''s shoulder:

    "Don''t worry. Let''s see how our Fifth Hokage Danzo-sama will perform. Didn''t he say that he wants to defeat the Ninja Alliance and save Konoha?"

    "Who is in a hurry?"

    Tsunade turned his head and stared at him, his mouth was still stiff, but his originally clenched fist gradually loosened.

    Outside Konoha Vige.

    In the woods, a cloud ninja identally ran into a trap set by Konoha ninja, which caused the detonator to explode, and was killed with a scream.

    From this second, the decisive battle of the Fourth Ninja World War began.

    The 40,000 Ninja World coalition forces surrounded the entire Konoha.

    Shayin, Wuyin, Yunyin, and Yanyin attacked Konoha at the same time from Konoha''s east gate, west gate, south gate and back mountain respectively.

    Konoha''s defenders numbered 20,000.

    Although they are at a disadvantage in terms of numbers, Konoha Ninja fights locally, is more familiar with the terrain, and hasid out arge number of traps in advance, which can be regarded as firmly upying the geographical advantage.

    Who wins the game is still unknown.

    Nanmen vige entrance.

    As the main gate of Konoha, it is naturally the most heavily guarded and most heavily defended position. The dense lines of defense are like high walls.

    Not even a fly can get in.

    The enemy who chose to attack from the main gate was Yunyin who first dered war on Konoha.

    As themander of Yun Yin¡¯s army, the Fourth Raikage¡¯sbat goal is very clear, that is¡ª

    Destroy Konoha from the front.

    but.

    As soon as he came up, Yunyin encountered a lot of obstacles.

    Phew.

    A huge red toad fell from the sky andnded in Yunyin''s army. It fell down and killed dozens of people on the spot.

    Psychic¡¤Roof copse art.

    This toad is the psychic beast of Konoha''s current Hokage assistant, Jiraiya¡ªGama Bunta.

    "Are we going to fight again? This time, the enemy is probably that damned fox again."

    Toad Wentaiined as soon as he appeared on the stage, and then looked around.

    Although he didn''t see the figure of Nine Tails, the dense cloud hidden army around him made his expression more dignified than before.

    Looking at this situation, the next one may be an unprecedented battle.

    Whoosh.

    Jiraiya jumped up andnded on the head of Toad Bunta.

    Facing the nearly ten thousand enemy troops in front of him, he frowned, and then shouted at Toad Wentai under his feet: "Use that trick!"

    The voice just fell.

    The tacit understanding formed over the years allowed one person and one m to perform spells at the same time.

    From Jiraiya¡¯s mouth, a dragon-like me spewed out;

    And Toad Wentai, with his astonishing lung capacity, spewed out arge amount of toad oil.

    When the me and the oil mixed in the air, a violent chemical reaction suddenly urred, which amplified the power and attack range of the fire escape by more than ten times.

    Combined Ninjutsu ¡¤ Toad Oil me Bullet.

    This is called "adding fuel to the fire".

    Crash.

    Under the horrified eyes of arge number of cloud ninjas, a terrifying sea of ??mes rushed towards them, covering a radius of hundreds of meters.

    The zing sea of ??mes swallowed thousands of Yunin in an instant.

    "So strong."

    "Jiraiya-sama, long live!"

    Seeing this scene, many Konoha ninjas excitedly shouted Jiraiya''s name, and their morale was boosted for a while.

    Konoha East Gate.

    "Rush into Konoha, kill everyone, **** everything of value, and burn this vige to ashes!"

    A group of Mist Ninja howled, their eyes were bloodshot and red from intense excitement, and they rushed towards Konoha''s defense line like mad dogs.

    Those who resist Kirigakure here are the Hyuga n headed by Hyuga Hyuzu.

    Whoosh, whoosh.

    Countless shurikens and kunai flew from all directions, aiming at Hyuga Hyuzu, and they were about to turn him into a ho''s nest.

    "Back to the days!"

    Hyuga Hyuzu shouted angrily, and disyed the sect''s secret technique, spinning at a high speed, forming a chakra shield outside the body.

    Bounces all attacks away.

    Next.

    He stared nkly, locked on a J¨­nin in the enemy formation with his white eyes, and pped him in the air.

    Bagua empty palm.

    "Ugh!"

    Following a scream, the Kirigakure shinin spurted blood and flew upside down, his pulse was broken by the invisible chakra shock wave.

    "The patriarch is mighty!" The ninja of the Hyuga n cheered.

    Cooperating with Hinata in the battle, there are also the Inuzuka n who raise ninja dogs to fight, and other small ninja ns, such as the Moonlight n and the Yuhi n.

    They guarded the east gate of Konoha, not giving an inch.

    Konoha Simon.

    Facing the menacing sand hidden army, the ninja of the oil girl n stood up.

    This family, usually in Konoha does not show mountains and dew, and is often ignored by people. But when ites to the battlefield, only their enemies will know how terrifying the Oil Girl n is.

    Insects overwhelming the sky and raging in the Konoha woods like a tide, blocking Sha Yin''s troops.

    The Shayin army has a total of 8,000 people, but the Younv n has more than 8 million bugs.

    Under the maniption of the Oil Girl n, these insects scrambled to climb onto the enemy, biting the enemy''s skin with their sharp mouthparts, and injecting deadly toxin into the wound.

    Some bugs even got into the sand ninja''s body directly, gnawed at the internal organs of the enemy, and made them roll all over the ground in pain.

    Fighting side by side with the oil girl n, there are also ninjas from the Meicun, Kazeji, and Kurama ns.

    Under their concerted efforts, the sand hidden ninja not only failed to attack Konoha, but even retreated for a while, retreating several kilometers.

    Konohahoushan, in the woods.

    Boom boom boom.

    The earth shook, giants more than ten meters tall, wearing red armor, with the word "food" written on them, were fighting fiercely with Iwanin.

    They are the ninjas of the Akimichi n who have performed the multiplication technique.

    Around these powerful Akimichi ninjas, there are also ninjas from Nara and the mountains, fighting together with their respective family secret techniques.

    The Nara n with extremely high IQ is responsible for formting tactics and controlling the enemy with shadow imitation techniques;

    The Mountain n, who are good at perception and mental maniption, are responsible for perceiving targets and connecting the minds of theirpanions;

    Finally, the Akimichi n with powerful destructive power willplete the final blow to the enemy.

    As Konoha''s acebo.

    Zhuludie once again proved their strength on the battlefield.

    Under the leadership of the three ns, Konoha blocked the army of Yan Yin with less than 5,000 ninjas, which was three times its size.

    Looking down from mid-air.

    The entire army of Konoha ninjas attacked, and the jounin of the major families led troops one by one to fight bravely against the enemy.

    For a while, the two sides fought inextricably.

    This is the background of Konoha as the head of the five great ninja viges.

    The past few years.

    Although Muye Vige has a serious brain drain, and has also fallen into serious internal strife, resulting in discord among people, but at this critical moment of life and death¡ª

    Konoha Ninja still exploded with astonishingly huge energy.

    Never underestimate Konoha.

    ¡­

    While the two sides of this war are physically united and everywhere is extremely lively, one ce is surprisingly quiet.

    That is the familynd of Uchiha.

    Thend of the Uchiha tribe is located in the southwest corner of Konoha, within the attack range of the Yunyin army.

    Before this, the fourth generation of Raikage had already issued an order to the three armies that it was strictly forbidden to burn the mes of war to the Uchiha n, and no one was allowed to approach that ce.

    Yunyin and Uchiha, to be precise, are separated from Uchiha¡ªnon-aggression.

    but.

    The abnormality of the Uchiha tribe was quickly noticed by the people of Sand Hidden.

    In the major ninja viges.

    The strength of Sand Yin is rtively the weakest. The number and average quality of ninjas are not as good as other ninja viges. So far, they have suffered heavy losses.

    Facing the Konoha position that could not be attacked for a long time, the fourth Kazekage Rasa frowned, feeling upset.

    At this time.

    Jonin Maki appeared and reported the situation of the Uchiha n to Rasa.

    There seems to be no Konoha defenders there, and it is an excellent direction of attack for Sand Yin who is in trouble.

    Heard the good news.

    Luo Sha regained his spirits, and immediately ordered Chiyo and Ebizo to lead the Sha Yin army to stay where they are.

    And he, personally brought a thousand sand hermit elites, and entered the Uchiha n in the south.

    The streets are empty.

    It seems that after Uchiha left Konoha, the familynd of this family was abandoned.

    "Konoha, why is there no troops stationed here alone?"

    Luo Sha muttered to himself, feeling puzzled by this.

    Therefore, he ordered everyone in Sha Yin to be vignt and not to take it lightly, so as not to fall into the trap deliberately set by Konoha Ninja.

    But Luo Sha soon discovered that he was the one who was worrying too much.

    In Uchiha¡¯s familynd, not only is there no Konoha ninja ambushing, but there are also no traps such as detonating charms, and there is no danger at all.

    Until the Sand Hidden Army passed the building of the Department of Meat Reform.

    Um?

    Luo Sha stopped and looked at the building, only to see a que hanging high, with the six characters "Uchiha Meat Reform Department" written on it.

    Above the que, there is also a picture of a bicep.

    This ce seems weird.

    Luo Sha closed his eyes and searched the interior of the building with his perception, but found no chakra reaction.

    Am I being too paranoid?

    Luo Sha thought this way, but still felt uneasy, frowned, and told the two Sha Yin Anbu:

    "Go in and have a look."

    "yes."

    The two Anbu immediately took orders, and under the watchful eyes of a group of sand ninjas, they quickly entered the building of the Meat Reform Department.

    However, only a few secondster.

    Bang bang.

    Following two muffled sounds, the two Sha Yin Anbu flew out of the building like shells,nded in front of Luo Sha and the others, and smashed the ground into cracks.

    The chests of both of them were deeply sunken, the seven orifices were bleeding, and their expressions were frightened, as if they had seen something terrible.

    They were beaten to death with fists.

    The death was miserable and frightening.

    "Surround the building!"

    Luo Sha''s eyes flickered, and he shouted in a deep voice.

    Following his order, the sand hidden ninja immediately surrounded the meat reform department.

    In the building, there was still no movement.

    However, under the horrified eyes of everyone in Sand Yin, a dark atmosphere spread from the windows, walls, and gates of the building.

    Especially the gate of the meat reform department is filled with thick darkness, like a giant beast from the abyss with its mouth wide open, wanting to choose someone and devour it.

    "Hmph, pretending to be a ghost."

    Seeing this, Luo Sha quickly made seals, and pped the ground with his palm.

    Boom.

    Countless golden sand gushed out from the ground and floated into the air like sea water, surrounding the building of the Department of Meat Reform.

    Maic escape ¡¤ cer gold.

    "No matter who you are, since you are hiding inside and cannote out, then you should be buried with this building."

    Luo Sha sneered, stretched out one palm forward, and slowly clenched it into a fist, manipting the gold dust to wrap the building of the Department of Meat Reform.

    Next, it only takes a second.

    His gold dust can destroy this building and turn it into a ruin.

    But at this moment.

    Um?

    Luo Sha suddenly found that he was fixed in ce by an invisible force, unable to even move a finger, let alone perform ninjutsu.

    at the same time.

    Swish Swish Swish.

    The surrounding sand hidden people, as well as the building of the Department of Meat Reform, everything is quickly moving away from him, disappearing at the end of his sight.

    Finally, even the sky and the earth disappeared, leaving only darkness before Luo Sha''s eyes.

    And in the darkness ahead.

    A pair of huge eyeballs emerged.

    Those were a pair of giant scarlet eyes. The yin and yang fish patterns in the eyes were swimming slowly, exuding terrifying pupil power fluctuations, which made people palpitate endlessly.

    Luo Sha''s heart was shocked, his eyes were horrified, and he spat out a name from his mouth tremblingly:

    "Uchiha off..."

 Chapter 185: Fall of Konoha (Part 2)

    Uchiha off.

    This name is not unfamiliar to Luo Sha.

    At the Kage ss meeting not long ago, the Fourth Raikage also mentioned that after the Uchiha n left Konoha, they returned to Konoha alone, as if they wanted to continue to be his Hokage assistant.

    Then there was news that Duan was dismissed by the fire country daimyo and was marginalized within Konoha.

    After Luo Sha heard about this incident, his evaluation of Uchiha Break was:

    This is a guy who betrayed his family for personal gain, but in the end he got nothing and got retribution.

    A shameful and ridiculous traitor.

    but.

    No matter how bad Uchiha''s character is, people have to admit that he is very powerful, and he is known as the strongest of the Uchiha n.

    At one time, he was domineering in Konoha, and he could even be said to do whatever he wanted.

    turn out to be.

    The reason why there is no Konoha garrison in the Uchiha tribe is for this reason.

    With such a dangerous person, Konoha Ninja dare not approach here at all.

    Before today.

    Luo Sha once confidently thought that, as the top powerhouse of the fourth generation of Kazekage who has mastered maic escape, even if he can''t easily deal with Uchiha Duan, he can at least fight the opponent 50-50.

    Until this time, he was pulled into the illusion space of Sharingan.

    Luo Sha stood in the darkness, raised her head in horror, looked up at the pair of huge scarlet eyeballs, and felt her own insignificance even more.

    He, powerless to resist, unable to move.

    Is this Kaleidoscope Sharingan?

    A person can only understand what true despair is if he has personally experienced the power of these eyes.

    in reality.

    "What happened to Kazekage-sama?"

    A group of Sha Yin ninjas found that Luo Sha suddenly stopped performing the spell, and the whole person froze in ce, and his eyes became dull.

    is illusion.

    Someone soon saw the clues.

    "Let me do it, solve!"

    An Anbu Sakai stepped forward and snarled after making seals, trying to interfere with the flow of chakra in Luo Sha''s body and help thetter release the illusion.

    However, the next second.

    "Ugh!" Anbu let out a scream, fell to the ground in pain, and suffered great mental trauma.

    Obviously, he was a little overwhelmed, not only failed to save Luo Sha, but also put himself in it.

    Seeing this scene, the expressions of the others changed drastically, and they no longer dared to act rashly.

    As time passed, Luo Sha''s face became paler and paler, fine beads of sweat oozed from his forehead, and his body was even more shaky, as if he was going to be unable to hold on anymore.

    No, can''t wait any longer.

    Maki nced at the gate of the Department of Meat Reform, and when his eyes flickered, he rushed in with Sha Yin and the others to find out the enemies hidden in the building.

    at this time.

    "Stop!"

    Luo Sha woke up suddenly, shouted, and stopped the dangerous behavior of Ma Ji and others.

    Then, he released the maic escape ninjutsu, and the gold dust in the sky crashed down, slowly sinking into the ground and disappearing.

    "Ho...ho."

    Luo Sha was panting violently, the sweat on his face kept dripping on the ground, with a look of fear on his face.

    Just now.

    He once thought that he was going to die in that illusion world.

    For some unknown reason, the huge kaleidoscope sharing eyes suddenly disappeared, and the boundless darkness around them quickly receded.

    Luo Sha was able to get out of trouble and return to reality.

    Uchiha Duan, it seems that he just gave him a warning and let him go.

    As for the reason, Luo Sha''s eyes flickered, and he couldn''t figure it out for a while.

    He took a deep look at the building of the Department of Meat Reform, and then said in a deep voice to Ma Ji and others:

    "Go, get out of here immediately."

    The voice fell, and under the leadership of Luo Sha, the people in Shayin detoured away in fear.

    Inside the building.

    Duan stood in front of the window, watching Luo Sha and the others go away with a calm face.

    "Why did you let Fengying go?"

    Tsunade beside him asked with a frown. She was the one who sent the two sand-covered Anbu who broke into the building earlier.

    Duan turned his head and nced at Tsunade, and responded lightly:

    "It''s none of my business for Sagakure to attack Konoha. What I want to protect from the beginning to the end is only the meat reform department."

    "Ah."

    Tsunade chuckled, his eyes burning, he had already seen through Duan''s thoughts, "Konoha didn''t copse as you imagined, you must be very disappointed."

    She could see it, and she wanted to see Konoha destroyed. As for whether it was destroyed in the hands of the third generation and others, or in the hands of the enemy, it didn''t matter.

    Duan shook his head, the same sentence:

    "Don''t worry, the fun hasn''t started yet, just wait a little longer."

    "snort."

    Tsunade snorted, turned and left.

    Facts have proved that the judgment is right.

    As the war entered a fierce stage, the shadows and renjuriki of the major ninja viges finally couldn''t hold back, and they all went off to fight.

    Because of the joining of these people, the originally anxious battle situation was quickly broken.

    Konohahoushan.

    A burst of intense and dazzling white light suddenly appeared on the battlefield.

    It was a translucent cube enchantment, which fell from the sky quickly, and in the process, the volume expanded five times, ten times, a hundred times...

    In the end, it was like a huge cage, covering the Konoha enemy army on the ground.

    Its target is the elite ninja of the Zhuludie tribe.

    buzz buzz.

    As there was a violent vibration inside the barrier, those people were swallowed by the dazzling white light amidst the horror on their faces.

    Wait until the white light dissipates.

    On the spot, there was only a huge pit with a diameter of tens of meters, and the elite pig deer butterflies covered by the enchantment were gone.

    That''s because their bodies were separated into atomic states in an instant, and they were wiped out.

    Dust escape ¡¤ the art of stripping the original world.

    This is a secret technique that surpasses the limit of blood sessors. It is called the elimination of blood sessors, and it is unique in the entire ninja world.

    Its user is none other than the living fossil of Iwagakure¡ªThree generations of Dokage Ohnoki.

    at this time.

    Onoki''s clothes fluttered, and he floated in mid-air with his original "light and heavy rock technique", overlooking the battlefield below.

    "Unexpectedly, this old bone of mine is still needed to open up the situation. Ouch, my waist..."

    As he spoke, he held his old waist with his hands, grinning in pain.

    Maybe it¡¯s been a long time since I¡¯ve been active.

    Just now, when Onogi cast Dust Dungeon, he identally dodged his waist, and the old problem of back pain happened again.

    Next, leave it to Huangtu and the others.

    on the ground.

    After Onogi gave Konoha Ninja a painful blow.

    His sons - Iwain''s Jonin Captain Huang Tu, and Five-Tails Jinzhu Lihan, both of whom are over two meters tall, led Iwain''s 15,000-strong army tounch a victorious pursuit of Konoha Ninja .

    Inoga Butterfly, as the trump cardbination on the Konoha battlefield, after struggling for so long, finally¡ª

    Still powerless, defeated.

    "Withdraw to the vige!"

    The three chiefs, Shikahisa Nara, Kaiichi Yamanaka, and Choza Akimichi, had to abandon their position and led the remaining Konoha defenders back to the vige.

    Konoha Simon.

    Kazekage Rasa led a group of elite Sagakures, sessfully passed through the Uchiha tribe''s ground circle, and quietly arrived at the rear of the Konoha line of defense.

    Afterwards, in cooperation with Elder Chiyo, who led the frontal troops of Sunakin, theyunched a pincer attack on the Konoha defenders.

    Hit Konoha Ninja by surprise.

    Looking at the ninja world, there is absolutely no one in a million ninjas with the ability to fly, except for Onoki, Luo Sha also happens to be one of them.

    He stepped on the golden sand cushion and floated in the air.

    "Golden Sands Waves!"

    Luo Sha let out a deep drink, and manipted the seawater-like gold dust to attack Konoha''s defense line overwhelmingly.

    Wherever his gold dust passed, the parasites of the Younv n had nowhere to hide. Thousands of insects were engulfed by the gold dust and crushed into g.

    Before the section, Luo Sha was obsequious.

    Facing the oily girls, he struck out with a heavy fist.

    It didn''t take long.

    Under the front and rear attacks of the Shayin army, the oil girl n was really helpless and suffered heavy casualties.

    Simon was breached in this way.

    Konoha East Gate.

    A huge chakra wave soared into the sky.

    It is Mizukage Yakura Yagura, who has entered a half-tailed state.

    At this time, he became like a beast on all fours, covered with dark red tailed beast chakra, and grew three translucent thick tails.

    The Fourth Mizukage personally fought against General Konoha Hinata Hyuzu.

    Bang bang bang.

    The two sides performed their own physical skills and had a fierce contest.

    Damn it.

    Hyuga Hyuzu cursed in his heart.

    His soft fist is almost invincible on the battlefield, but facing the half-tailed beast-like Goju Yagura, it seems powerless.

    The defense of the Tailed Beast''s coat is too strong, making it difficult for the Soft Fist Chakra to prate.

    at this time.

    Coral palm!

    Yakura caught a w in Hinata Hyuzu, walked around behind him, and pped his palm like lightning, hitting the opponent''s back.

    A moment.

    Higata Hizuzu flew forward, and arge amount of coral grew on his back, which quickly spread to his whole body, wrapping him tightly.

    Coral palm is the nemesis of melee physical ninja.

    Once Yagura in the tailed beast state is hit by this move, corals will grow on the body parts, so that he cannot move and is ughtered.

    "The Patriarch!"

    Many Hyuga ninjas were shocked when they saw this scene, and rushed to support them.

    But what greeted them was a hair-tailed beast jade.

    Phew.

    A small tailed beast jade shot out from Yagura''s mouth,nded in the middle of Hinata''s crowd, and exploded, blowing them all around.

    Hyuga n was hit hard.

    Yakura released the beast-tailed form and returned to human form, then said coldly:

    "I heard that Hinata and Uchiha are equally famous, and they are also known as Konoha''s two major pupil families. Is this the only result? It''s really disappointing."

    In Yakura''s view, the Hyuga n is obviously trying to touch the fame of Uchiha, and they are not worthy of beingpared with Uchiha.

    after all.

    Uchiha''s kaleidoscope Sharingan, among other things, the two great abilities of manipting tailed beasts and Susanoo are enough to shock the whole ninja world.

    Yakura himself has been controlled by Obito''s Sharingan illusion for six full years. He hates and fears Uchiha in his heart.

    If Uchiha hadn''t run away from Konoha, Kirigakure would not have the confidence tounch this war.

    Yagura''s words made the Hyuga n blushed and clenched their fists, feeling that they had been greatly insulted.

    But they were powerless to refute.

    because.

    Even they themselves realized that Hinata was indeed inferior to Uchiha.

    The white eyes that the Hyuga n is proud of, in front of Uchiha''s kaleidoscope Sharingan, are even more eclipsed by the contrast between the light of fireflies and the brilliance of the sun and the moon.

    Konoha South Gate, the vige entrance.

    A huge cat demon covered with blue chakra mes appeared on the battlefield.

    It is Erwei Youlv.

    The two Yuki figures of Yun Yin are near-perfect Jinchuriki, who can realizeplete tail beast transformation by their own will and transform into two tails.

    The two tails in this state, the powerful chakra and terror power, have been perfectly embodied.

    Crash.

    It opened its mouth and sprayed, and the scorching blue me rushed forward like sea water, devouring arge number of Konoha ninjas.

    Let them burn to death amidst sessive screams.

    Zi also saw this scene, with a solemn expression, and immediately said to Toad Bunta under his feet:

    "Erwei will be dealt with by you, please."

    As for himself, he is facing a more powerful enemy¡ªYun Yin''s Abbybination.

    The so-called Aibibination is a two-personbination passed down from generation to generation in Yunying Vige. It consists of Raikage and another powerful ninja, code-named "Ai" and "Bi".

    The two have often acted together since childhood, and have cultivated a very high tacit understanding. Under jointbat, there are few rivals in the vertical and horizontal ninja world.

    The Abbybination of this generation is the Fourth Raikage and the Eight-Tails Jinzhu Riki Rabbi.

    During the third Ninja World War, the Abby team once fought against Konoha''s Namikaze Minato, but the result was slightly inferior, achieving the reputation of Yellow sh.

    but.

    A few years have passed, whether it is the fourth generation of Raikage or Kirabi, their strength has grown a lot, and the Abbybination is also stronger than before.

    Now, although it is impossible to get back to Namikaze Minato, it is somewhat regrettable.

    But Namikaze Minato''s teacher, Jiraiya, one of Konoha Sannin, is also a good opponent.

    So.

    Witnessed by tens of thousands of people on both Konoha and Yun Yin, Jiraiya and Abbyunched a fierce battle.

    Jiraiya is not a speed ninja.

    Therefore, he has no way to rely on thebination of Flying Thunder God and Abby to deal with each other like Minato, and then find each other''s weaknesses and break them one by one.

    Instead, you can only collide head-on with Abby, head-to-head.

    Obviously.

    One against two, for Jiraiya, it was a disadvantage.

    In addition, he didn''t have time to activate the most powerful fairy mode at this time, and his strength could not be fully disyed.

    So after a fierce fight, Jiraiya also fell into a disadvantage.

    finally.

    He lost to the Abby team, was repelled by the Fourth Raikage and Kirabi, and suffered serious injuries.

    the other side.

    "Damn smelly cat!"

    Toad Wentai let out an angry roar, his whole body was burned by blue mes, and he turned into a huge cloud of white smoke with a bang, and fled back to Mount Miaomu.

    "Cover Jiraiya-sama!"

    "Quick retreat!"

    Konoha Ninja was terrified, quickly protected Jiraiya, and retreated back to the vige.

    So far.

    The four directions of Konoha''s southeast, north, and west werepletely lost.

    The bnce of victory is rapidly tilting towards the side of the Ninja Alliance.

    "kill!"

    The deafening shouts of killing rose to the sky again.

    The 40,000 ninja allied forces poured into Konoha from all directions, andunched an unprecedented melee in the streets and alleys with the Konoha ninjas who stayed in the vige.

    Look around.

    In Konoha Vige, mes raged, buildings copsed, corpses littered the fields, and rivers of blood flowed.

    Since the establishment of the vige, Konoha, which has been brilliant for more than 50 years, after experiencing sessive internal strife and tossing, finally seeded in dying and was invaded by the ninja coalition forces.

    It haspletely fallen.

 Chapter 186: red beans

    Boom. boom.

    Five Great Ninja Viges, 60,000 ninjas,unched a fierce melee in Muye Vige.

    The ordinary vigers in Konoha hid in the refuge shivering, their faces full of fear, as if the end wasing.

    Looking down from mid-air.

    From Ichiraku Avenue to the Konoha River, from the hot spring street to the ninja school, from the police force to the Naruto Building... Every corner of Konoha has battles happening, full of blood and death.

    No, there is one exception.

    Uchiha nnd.

    After the Ninja Allied Forces captured Konoha, it was still very deserted here. There was no one on the street, exuding a strange tranquility.

    Compared with the lively atmosphere outside, it seemed out of ce.

    that is because.

    Regarding Yun Yin, the Fourth Raikage has long ordered that Yun Ren is strictly prohibited from approaching the Uchiha n, and those who vite it will be dealt with by militaryw;

    Sugashi, just now, the Fourth Kazekage Rasa led a team into the Uchiha n, and almost lost his life as a result. After he went back with lingering fear, he immediately issued an order to Sand Ninja to stay away from the Uchiha n;

    The situation of fog hidden is simr.

    Yesterday, the Kirigakure elite troops who sneaked into Konoha to spy on information encountered Uchiha Dan on the way. As a result, three people, including Captain Ao, were seriously injured, and the rest fled in a panic.

    After getting the news, the Fourth Mizukage Kutachi Yakura immediately made the same decision as Raikage, and told all his subordinates¡ª

    If you encounter Uchiha off on the battlefield, run away immediately and don''t fight with him.

    As for Iwagakushi, Tsuchikage Onogi, an old and cunning guy, has long known that Uchiha Dan is a powerful character not to be trifled with.

    Beforeunching the attack, he specifically told Huang Tu and others to avoid fighting with Uchiha.

    At the end of the day.

    The Four Great Ninja Viges came here this time for the purpose of destroying Konoha and carve up the Land of Fire, not for anything else.

    As long as their good deeds are not broken, they will not provoke them.

    By the way, there is also Yuyin Vige.

    Compared with the Four Great Ninja Viges, although the number of Amayashi ninjas is small, no one dares to underestimate them. After all, the man behind Yuyin is¡ª

    Payne.

    But what is strange is that the Yuyin troops did not participate in the Konoha encirclement and suppression battle, but returned to Yuyin Vige halfway.

    It seems.

    Payne is not lying when he said that he is not interested in carve up Konoha.

    Of course, he also said that what he wanted from Konoha was Nine Tails.

    So far.

    Konoha hasn''t dispatched Nine-Tails to fight yet, perhaps that''s why Payne didn''t show up.

    Uchiha n Land, Meat Reform Department Building.

    On the roof.

    Tsunade''s eyes reflected the ming and riddled Konoha, which made her clenched her fists again, and the veins on the back of her hands bulged.

    Seeing with her own eyes that the vige her grandfather worked so hard to build was destroyed, she really couldn''t just sit back and watch.

    "What did I say, the fun is about to begin."

    Duan stood beside Tsunade and said something with a smile on his face.

    Tsunade frowned, suppressing his anger, and snorted coldly:

    "What the **** is Danzo doing? As the Fifth Hokage, didn''t he promise to defeat the Ninja Alliance and defend Konoha peace?"

    "Don''t worry, Danzo will definitelyunch a counterattack. He has never been the kind of person who sits and waits to die." Duan signaled Tsunade not to be impatient.

    Still not in a hurry?

    What time is it, don''t worry, Konoha is gone.

    The remark made Tsunade feel very bored, she couldn''t sit still anymore, and even if she wanted to leave the Uchiha n, she entered the battlefield to check the situation.

    at this time.

    A sound of fighting came from a distance.

    Um?

    Duan followed the prestige and found that on the street outside the n, a dozen ninjas from Konoha and Yunyin were fighting fiercely.

    On Yunyin''s side, there are some tall, muscr, dark and strong men. Among them, the leader of the team is Darui, one of the four generations of Raikage guards.

    Obviously, this is an elitebat team of Yunyin.

    Inparison, the Konoha ninja who fought against them was much weaker, almost retreating steadily, and was chased to this street.

    In the blink of an eye.

    On the Konoha side, there is only one survivor, a seventeen or eighteen-year-old purple-haired girl.

    Whoosh, whoosh.

    She raised her arm suddenly, and poisonous snakes flew out of her sleeves, and attacked the cloud ninjas, catching them by surprise.

    "Ah!" Several cloud ninjas were bitten and poisoned by poisonous snakes, and their movements became sluggish.

    Darui frowned when he saw this scene, and said lightly:

    "let me."

    After the voice fell, the ninja sword in his hand was attached to the Thunder Dun chakra, and he rushed forward with a sh of shing, cutting all the poisonous snakes into pieces.

    The purple-haired girl''splexion changed, she didn''t dare to fight, and ran away without looking back.

    "Hey, that''s..."

    Tsunade by the roof, after seeing the appearance of the purple-haired girl clearly, let out a small sigh.

    The other party''s facial features are small and exquisite, wearing a beige windbreaker with a ck fis lining inside, highlighting a youthful and beautiful figure, with a heroic taste.

    Tsunade remembered.

    The girl who fled to the Uchiha n is Mitarai Red Bean, a former disciple of Orochimaru.

    Konoha Sannin each epted disciples.

    Jiraiya''s disciple is Namikaze Minato, Tsunade''s disciple is Shizune, and that guy Orochimaru has more than one disciple.

    in.

    In addition to Tsunade''s younger brother Nakoki, Mitarai Anko is his legitimate disciple.

    Hongdou has shown outstanding abilities since she was a child. She was favored by Orochimaru, and she took her with her to train her carefully. She also taught her snake ninjutsu.

    Tsunade heard.

    When Orochimaru defected from Konoha, Hongdou tried to stop it but failed, and the master and apprentice broke up.

    Later, although Anbu passed the test and was determined to be no threat to the vige, as a disciple of Orochimaru, her identity still caused her a lot of trouble in Konoha.

    Tsunade and Hongdou have only a few faces, and the rtionship is not deep.

    However, this girl''s bold and generous personality is very simr to Tsunade''s, which suits her taste very much.

    at this time.

    Seeing that Hongdou was being chased and killed, the situation was not good, Tsunade''s eyes froze.

    Whoosh.

    She jumped and jumped off the roof of the Meat Reform Department.

    ¡­

    Mitarai Anko found out in despair that she had nowhere to run.

    Behind him is Yun Yin chasing soldiers.

    Ahead is the forbiddennd of all Konoha ninjas¡ªthend of the Uchiha n. As long as you enter that ce, it will be difficult toe out alive.

    Because it is the territory of Uchiha off.

    Judgment, Konoha No. 1 dangerous person, just dismissed by the daimyo from the post of Assistant Hokage, I guess he will not be in a good mood.

    Breaking into thend of the Uchiha n at this time, and hitting a bad head, isn''t it courting death?

    But Hongdou also knew that she had no choice.

    For a chance of life.

    Whoosh.

    She gritted her teeth, rushed into the gate of the Uchiha n, and ran towards the depths of the street.

    After running hundreds of meters away, Hongdou suddenly stopped and looked back in surprise, only to find out.

    Darui and the others did not catch up, but stopped outside the gate of the Uchiha tribe, each with a dignified look, and no one dared to step through the gate.

    Darui didn''t know what he said. Although the group of Yunin were unwilling, they could only turn around and retreat quickly.

    Hoo.

    Hongdou bent down, put her hands on her knees, panting heavily, her chest heaving violently.

    saved.

    It seems that she is not the only one who is afraid of Uchiha breaking.

    The same goes for Cloud Ninja.

    It''s just that she has no choice, so she is more open than them.

    Suddenly.

    Da da da.

    A sound of footsteps came from behind.

    Hongdou was shocked all over, turned around abruptly, took out a handful of kunai, and assumed a fighting posture.

    However, to her surprise, it was not the murderous and terrifying Uchiha Dan who came.

    Instead, a beautiful blonde woman with **** stopped a few meters away from the red bean, and looked at thetter with her hands on her hips.

    "Tsuna, Tsunade-sama."

    Hongdou put away the kunai, and stammered a cry.

    "You are hurt."

    Tsunade noticed that there was a wound on Adzuki''s abdomen, which was oozing blood, dyeing arge area of ??the translucent ck fishing lining red.

    After she reminded her, Hongdou came back to her senses, felt the pain, and quickly covered the wound with her hands.

    "follow me."

    Tsunade left behind a sentence, turned around and walked towards the meat reform department building.

    ten minutester.

    Under Tsunade''s superb medical skills, the abdominal wound of Anzuki lying on the bed has been healed, and he no longer bleeds.

    "Thank you, Tsunade-sama."

    Hongdou showed gratitude, straightened up, and wanted to get out of bed.

    As a Konoha ninja, she will return to the battlefield and continue to fight.

    "Let''s recuperate well."

    Tsunade pressed Red Bean''s shoulders, and said to thetter, "Anyway, with your strength, there is no way to change anything, right? If you return to the battlefield, you will die in vain."

    She couldn''t bear to see an eighteen-year-old young girl die like this.

    Hongdou couldn''t help lowering his head when he heard the words, with a gloomy look on his face.

    indeed.

    For this war, even if she risked her life, so what.

    Just when Hongdou was sad.

    A shadow suddenly fell from above her head, blocking the light in the room.

    Um?

    Hongdou slowly raised her head, and saw a tall man who came to the bedside at some point, looking down at her expressionlessly.

    Uchiha off.

    After recognizing the other party, Hongdou''s face paled on the spot.

    She once thought that the scariest person in the world was her former teacher Orochimaru.

    Dan Orochimaru, it is said that he died at the hands of the man in front of him.

    Judgment, it is an existence that makes people tremble more than Orochimaru.

    Next second.

    Hongdou''s fear seemed to have been verified. With a glint in his eyes, Duan stretched out a big hand and grabbed her on the hospital bed.

    "What are you going to do?"

    Tsunade frowned, stretched out a hand, grabbed the broken wrist, and said sharply, "Don''t try to touch her."

    Juan heard that, Asa Tsunade gave her a look, motioning her to take a good look at Mitarai Anko.

    Tsunade turned his head and looked, surprised.

    As if frightened by Duan''s actions, a dormant power quietly awakened in Hongdou''s body.

    At this time, she had a lot of red lines on her face and arms, like burning mes.

    At the same time, Hongdou''s chakra aura suddenly increased, and his eyes gradually lost his senses, revealing a dangerous and crazy smile.

    Whoosh.

    She went berserk, jumped up from the hospital bed, and attacked Xiang Duan.

    However.

    The severed palm instantly swelled and turned into a giant palm, holding the red bean in his hand as if ying with a figure.

    Partial doubling technique.

    Kaka.

    As the five broken fingers tightened, Hongdou''s expression became painful, and the bones of the whole body made abnormal noises, and it was difficult to breathe.

    Next.

    The red lines on her body quickly faded, and her eyes became clear again.

    boom.

    Duan finally let go of his big hand, and Hongdou fell onto the bed again, his whole body was limp and unable to move at all.

    "How is this going?"

    Tsunade, who witnessed this process, was a little confused about the situation.

    Judgment gives the answer.

    He took a step forward and tore off the windbreaker that Hongdou was wearing on the outside, revealing the ck fis underwear inside. It can be seen that he has developed well.

    However, the focus of Duan''s sight is not on Hongdou''s figure, but on her left shoulder.

    over there.

    There are three eye-catching ck hooked jade, surrounded together, and there is a circle of fine ck prints on the outside.

    "Sharingan?"

    Tsunade''s pupils shrank, and he let out a sound of surprise.

    She felt at a nce that the pattern on the red bean''s shoulders was very simr to Uchiha''s Sangouyu Sharingan.

    "It''s not Sharingan, it''s a curse seal."

    Duan corrected Tsunade, stared at Hongdou, and said calmly, "To be precise, it is the seal of the sky, right?"

    Hongdou opened her mouth wide when she heard this, with an expression of disbelief:

    "You, how do you know?"

    The seal of the sky is the biggest secret hidden in her body.

    Because, it was given to her by Anko''s teacher Orochimaru himself.

    Oshemaru once learned the Immortal Mode in Ry¨±chi Cave, but failed. After all, the learning threshold for Immortal Art is too high. Even a genius like him was ruthlessly rejected.

    However, Orochimaru, who thinks highly of himself, did not just give up.

    Instead, after years of research, they found another way and developed a curse seal simr to the fairy model.

    The Curse Seal of Heaven is the most powerful one among them. It was injected into Hongdou''s body by Orochimaru through the snake''s kiss.

    In the curse seal, part of the soul of Orochimaru is contained.

    In the original work.

    Orochimaru, who was killed by Sasuke, was resurrected through the curse seal of the sky in the red bean body. It can be said that he is the king of life.

    I became interested in the curse mark on Hongdou.

    Using it, maybe you can get a glimpse of the mystery of the fairy mode and natural energy.

    Natural energy is the energy born from all things in the world. It is a high-level energy that surpasses chakra.

    If Duan can absorb this energy and use it to refine his body, his body may be stronger and more perfect.

    At this time.

    Through perception, Tsunade also noticed the power of Orochimaru hidden in the red bean body, and couldn''t help being surprised.

    After asking Hongdou, she felt even more angry.

    Orochimaru took his disciple as a test object and injected the newly developed Heaven''s Curse Seal into Hongdou''s body, causing thetter to suffer unceasingly.

    Fortunately, Hongdou was so lucky that he was the only one who survived after being imprinted with the curse of the sky.

    Maybe.

    This is the reason why Orochimaru didn''t kill Hongdou when he defected from Konoha.

    Speaking of Orochimaru, Hongdou''s expression became gloomy again.

    "You just rest here and don''t go anywhere, understand?"

    Tsunade looked serious, and gave Hongdou some advice.

    "Um."

    Red Dou nodded.

    Even if she wanted to leave, she couldn''t do it, because she couldn''t get up after being held by the severed hand.

    The three of them were chatting.

    "Roar!"

    Outside the window, a terrible roar suddenly came from far away from the center of Muye Vige.

    Nine-tailed demon fox, once again appeared in the world.

 Chapter 187: I can only suffer more

    Konoha Vige Center.

    A huge orange demon fox roared to the sky, with nine tails dancing wildly behind it, raging wildly.

    "Again, it''s Nine Tails again..."

    Countless Konoha ninjas couldn''t help being terrified when they saw this scene.

    For Konoha, this is already the third Nine-Tails Rebellion. The first two times left the vige with painful memories that cannot be recalled.

    Facing the allied forces of the Ninja World, Konoha Ninja can still rely on his belief in protecting the vige and fight to the end with passion.

    When they faced Nine-Tails, they were left with deep despair, and the only thing in their hearts was to escape.

    Fighting against it is nothing more than dying in vain.

    Don''t think about it.

    Kyuubi must have been released by Danzo again.

    This Konoha''s new Hokage is a person who can recklessly and use any means to achieve his goal.

    Just like now, in order to deal with the Ninja Alliance, Danzo did not hesitate to release the berserk Kyuubi to carry out indiscriminate attacks on both the enemy and us.

    As for Danzo himself, he couldn''t even see a ghost, and he didn''t know where to hide.

    It seems.

    Even if he bes Hokage, his behavior style is still the same as before, hiding in the dark and not seeing the light, and he is not aboveboard at all.

    Not only Konoha Ninja, but even Kyuubi himself was very upset.

    As the most powerful tailed beast in the ninja world, it regards humans as ants from above, but it has been used by this group of ants.

    The **** of Konoha.

    When its power is needed, it is released to kill and destroy, and when it is not needed, it is sealed again.

    Repeatedly.

    This behavior of using it as a tool made Kyuubi feel greatly insulted, and then became extremely angry.

    Especiallyst time, it was punched firmly by a woman, and the opponent''s fist contained an extremely familiar powerful energy, which brought back bad memories of Kyuubi.

    That is the wooden chakra of the first Hokage Senju Hashirama, the power it fears the most.

    Being suppressed by Mu Dun, Kyuubi never wants to experience such a thing again.

    At this time, its hatred for human beings has reached its peak, and it vows to take revenge and destroy everything in front of it.

    buzz.

    As Nine-Tails opened its mouth wide, the ck tailed beast chakra condensed in its mouth and spun at high speed, forming a pile of energy spheres.

    exudes heart-pounding energy fluctuations.

    Immediately, these ck energy **** flew out of its mouth, roaring and flying in all directions.

    Continuous tail beast jade.

    Boom! boom!

    The terrifying tailed beast jade fell on various ces in Konoha Vige, and a series of big explosions urred suddenly, razing arge number of buildings to the ground.

    At this time, in Konoha Vige, Konoha Ninja and the Ninja Allied Forces were fighting endlessly, with a total of 60,000 people, the density of people can be imagined.

    Therefore, this round of attacks by Nine Tails caused arge number of casualties on the spot, killing thousands of people at once.

    This is the power of Nine Tails.

    It is the strongest creature in the ninja world and a terrifying killer on the battlefield.

    If Nine-Tails is left alone and it fires a few more rounds of Tailed Beast Jade, everyone in Konoha Vige will probably die soon.

    Swish Swish Swish Swish.

    In an instant, more than a dozen powerful chakras shot up into the sky from all directions on the battlefield.

    It was the Kage-level powerhouses and Jinchuriki from each vige, they all rushed towards the center of Konoha and headed straight for Kyuubi.

    Fourth Raikage, Eight-tailed Kirabi, Two-tailed Yukito, Tsuchikage Onogi, Five-tailed Jinzhu Rihan, Fourth Kazekage Rasa, Fourth Mizukage Goju Yagura, Six-tailed Jinzhu Rikiha...

    Each of these people is a ruthless character who is famous in the ninja world.

    They swarmed up, each using their own means, and all kinds of ninjutsu greeted Kyuubi from all directions.

    Boom boom.

    Under the wild bombardment of the crowd, Kyuubi was immediately knocked down to the ground, writhing in pain.

    That is to say, it has rough skin and thick flesh. If it is reced by other tailed beasts, after this round of attacks, it may not be able to recover.

    "Roar."

    Enraged, Nine Tails wentpletely mad, waving its paws and tail, and rushed towards the crowd.

    Kyuubi in a state ofplete rampage, no matter whoes, he must stay away.

    far away.

    Zi also saw this scene with a solemn expression.

    Although he lost to Yunyin''s Abbybination, he still has a trick to suppress the fairy mode at the bottom of the box, and that is the true strength of his lustful fairy.

    However, what puzzled Ji Lai was, even if he had activated the fairy mode now, who should he... help?

    Whether it is the runaway Kyuubi or the Ninja Alliance, they are all enemies of Konoha.

    For Jiraiya.

    Keeping on the sidelines and letting both sides fight lose-lose seems to be the most correct choice.

    It''s just that I have to suffer a little bit more for that little fellow Naruto.

    "well."

    Thinking of Naruto, Jiraiya''s eyes shed with unbearable, and then he looked back.

    Taking advantage of the chaos, he was going to a ce to rescue a very important person.

    A few minutester.

    Underground, the Anbu prison where the sun never sees.

    Da da da.

    Ji also walked hurriedly through the corridor of the prison and came to the deepest part.

    "Jiraiya, why are you here?"

    The third generation in the cell was surprised when he saw his disciple appear.

    "Old man, I''ll take you out. It''s already this time, don''t you still want to stay here and bezy?"

    Jiraiya looked at the third generation and asked with a serious face.

    While opening the cell door, he told the third generation in front of him everything that happened on the ground.

    Three generations could not help but let out a sigh when they heard the words:

    "Danzo really released Kyuubi again. As Hokage, is he going to protect Konoha or destroy Konoha? That''s all, my old bone will go to **** again, and I will go out with you and see, and I can do something for the vige what?"

    After finishing speaking, the master and apprentice quickly left the Anbu Prison.

    Unexpectedly, as soon as he returned to the ground, he was stopped by a bald monk.

    This person''s name is Jilu, and he is one of the "Twelve Guardian Ninja Warriors" around the fire country daimyo.

    "Jiraiya-sama, Sandaime, I finally found you.

    The daimyo disguised himself as an ordinary person and hid in the crowd of the refuge, but he was discovered and was besieged by the ninja coalition forces, and his situation was critical.

    Please go to support immediately, and **** Daimyo-sama to escape from Konoha, please! "

    Di Lu quickly spoke to the two, conveying the daimyo''s request.

    "this¡­"

    Sandaimu nced at the center of the battlefield in the distance, Kyuubi was fighting with the masters of the major ninja viges, and it was hard to tell the winner for a while.

    After weighing quickly in his mind, he finally decided¡ªto save the daimyo.

    This is the top priority.

    "Walk!"

    Following the third generation''s deep shout, the three of them rushed to the shelter as fast as they could.

    During this process, several roars suddenly came from the battlefield behind him.

    Um?

    Jiraiya, who was walking at the end, looked back and found that the fighting situation had intensified.

    Facing the berserk Kyuubi, Jinchuriki of each vige had to go all out, and one after another turned into a half-tailed beast, or even a full-tailed beast.

    Two-tailed Youlu, Three-tailed Isofu, Five-tailed King Mu, Six-tailed Rhinoceros, Eight-tailed Bull Ghost.

    Five tailed beasts surrounded Nine Tails ferociously.

    "Naruto, you must hold on."

    Zi also prayed in his heart.

    Naruto, that kid, is the son of Minato.

    Like the Fourth Hokage who saved the vige, Naruto, as the son of a hero, must persevere and create miracles.

    Believe in Naruto.

    Thinking of this, Zi had no choice but to make up his mind, and looked away again.

    ¡­

    Outside Konoha Vige, on a hillside.

    Pain Liudao appeared here, observing the situation in Konoha Vige from a height.

    "Two tails, three tails, five tails, six tails, eight tails, nine tails."

    Tiandao Payne counted the tailed beasts in the center of the battlefield, and said calmly, "I never thought that in this ninja world war, six big tailed beasts would gather in Konoha, and there would be only three left."

    Xiao Nan on the side heard the words and immediately said: "Akatsuki has already got the information on the other three tailed beasts. Taking advantage of this opportunity, our people should be able to capture them back."

    Xiao, over the years, he has been collecting information on tailed beasts.

    Ichio Shukaku was sealed into the body of his youngest son Gaara by Kazekage Rasha after the death of Monk Churiki Fenfu of the previous generation.

    Gaara is too young to control the power of Shuzuru, because he did note to participate in this ninja world war, but stayed in Sand Hidden Vige, under the care of Sand Ninja.

    Taking advantage of the opportunity when Shayin came out in full force and the local area was empty, an elite army of one thousand people from Yuyin Vige had already killed them.

    Their mission is to **** Gaara.

    Next, there is the four-tailed Monkey King''s Jinzhuriki Lao Zi.

    As an Iwagakure ninja, Lao Zi should have appeared in the Iwagakure army this time, but he has always been stubborn, so he had a quarrel with Tsuchikage Onoki.

    ording to Xiao''s information, Lao Zi ran away from the vige a few years ago and became a wandering monk.

    After grasping the other party''s whereabouts, Akatsuki sent Loquat Juzo, one of the former seven ninja swordsmen, to lead an elite force to arrest him.

    Finally Shigeaki Nanao.

    It is the only tailed beast among the Nine Tailed Beasts that does not belong to the Five Great Ninja Viges, but belongs to Taki Ninja Vige.

    Back then, there was a civil strife in Takinobu Vige. After the criminal Kazuto escaped from prison, he killed all the high-level Takinobu, which seriously damaged the vitality of the vige.

    Since then, Taki Shinobi has maintained a low-key style, aloof from the world, and did not participate in this feast of carve up Konoha.

    Shigeaki Nanao is the best way to handle it, just leave it to Kakuzu.

    As the currentbat power in the Akatsuki organization second only to the leader Payne, Kakudo never disappoints, and always sessfullypletes the tasks assigned by the organization.

    What''s more, Taki Shinobi Vige is Kadotsu''s hometown, and he is familiar with it.

    After listening to Xiao Nan''s report.

    "That is to say, as long as Konoha''s six tailed beasts can be caught, the nine tailed beasts will be assembled just around the corner. In this way, Akatsuki''s ideal will be realized, and the ninja world will usher in real peace."

    Payne clenched his fists, showing a rare excitement.

    Xiaonan nodded, but also reminded Payne:

    "However, even for you, it may not be an easy task to deal with the six tailed beasts including Kyuubi and the shadows of each vige at the same time."

    Payne agreed with Xiaonan''s opinion, so he said coldly:

    "In this case, let them fight for a while to consume the strength of both sides."

    Now is not the time toe out.

    On the battlefield.

    Nine Tails is a tailed beast favored by the Sages of the Six Paths.

    The Sage of the Six Paths created the Nine Tailed Beasts for the purpose of breaking down the Ten Tails, and gave them the Chakra of the Ten Tails.

    But obviously, that wasn''t an even distribution.

    After the division, the chakra of the nine-tailed beasts was even more than that of the other eight tailed beastsbined.

    So Nine-Tails definitely has the capital of arrogance, even if it faces the siege of several tailed beasts, it can''t do anything to it.

    However.

    Kyuubi was sealed once by the fourth generation after all, leaving only half of the chakra.

    In addition, its host Uzumaki Naruto doesn''t even know that he is a Jinchuriki, let alone a perfect Jinchuriki.

    Naruto''s existence is a great restriction for Kyuubi, making it impossible for it to fully exert its own power.

    With the explosion of individual strength.

    Nine Tails, who was restrained, was quickly suppressed.

    at this time.

    A giant bull-headed beast with eight octopus tentacles behind it is wrestling head-on with Nine Tails.

    The eight-tailed bull ghost is the closest to the nine-tailed beast in power, and its host, Kirabi, is the perfect Jinchuriki.

    Under the synergy of the two, even if they confront Kyuubi head-on, they will not lose the wind in the slightest.

    Just when the two sides reached a stalemate.

    Phew.

    The big slug, the six-tailed rhinoceros, opened its mouth and sprayed out arge amount of highly corrosive solution, directly attacking the nine-tailed rhinoceros.

    the other side.

    Erwei Youlu was also not to be outdone, he opened his mouth and spit out a huge fireball, which radiated scorching heat and hit Jiuwei''s body.

    chichi. boom.

    The acid corrosion and the burning of the fireball made Kyuubi feel extremely sour, and the severe pain distorted the expression on his face.

    It''s not over yet.

    Whoosh.

    The eight-tailed bull ghost suddenly retreated, distanced itself from the nine-tailed ghost.

    Then, Sanwei Isofu and Wuwei Mu Wang each performed their unique skills, attacking Nails from left to right.

    Iso caressed the big tortoise, arched his whole body, wrapped his body with the huge thick carapace on his back, and crushed Nine Tails like a wheel.

    This trick is called "Shadow Fu", which is quite simr to the meat bomb chariot of the Qiudao n.

    But the power is dozens of times stronger.

    Five-tailed King Mu is a white beast made of dolphins and horses, with five huge horns growing on its head.

    Da da da.

    It ran fast, lowered its head, and pointed at Nine Tails with its huge horn on top of its head.

    This trick is called "horn folding".

    Boom!

    Being hit by Ji Fu and Mu Wang at the same time, Kyuubi was knocked off the ground at once, and flew upside down hundreds of meters in the air along Yile Avenue, and finally¡ª

    It hit the Hokage Building heavily.

    Boom.

    This time, the Hokage Building was no longer spared. It was hit by the huge body of Nine Tails flying at high speed, and copsed on the spot.

    Thisndmark building of Konoha Vige has experienced more than 50 years of ups and downs, and it has always stood tall.

    Until today, it has be a ruin.

    But at this time, who has the heart to care about the Hokage Building?

    Kyuubi shook his head vigorously, struggling to get up from the ruins.

    Its pair of vertical pupils exuded endless anger and hatred, and opened its mouth again, trying to condense the tailed beast jade.

    buzz.

    This time, the Tailed Beast Jade was almost the same size as Nine-Tails'' head, and the huge energy contained in it made the nearby space fluctuate.

    This is the blow that Kyuubi gave with all his strength.

    Once it is brewed, the entire Konoha will bepletely destroyed by this hair-tailed beast jade.

 Chapter 189: Earthburst

    Chapter 189 Earth Explosion Star

    Dust escape ¡¤ the art of stripping the original world.

    As the only blood sessor eliminated in the whole ninja world, the power of Chen Dun is needless to say.

    Afterpleting the operation, Ohnoki watched the dust escape barrier fall to the ground, covering the three Payne including Tiandao.

    seeded.

    Seeing that the opponent was trapped by gold dust and unable to dodge in time, his eyes lit up, he didn''t expect it to go so smoothly.

    Right at this moment, Hungry Ghost Dao made his move.

    He is a big fat man, with his arms raised high, as if he wants to catch the dust escape barrier falling from the sky with his bare hands.

    Looking for death?

    Seeing this scene, Onoki couldn''t help showing a sneer, and decided that the other party''s behavior was ying tricks.

    But soon, he stoppedughing.

    Shua.

    As Hungry Ghost Dao opened his arms, a spherical shield appeared with him as the center, crashing into the oing Dust Dungeon Barrier.

    However, after the shield collided with the barrier, the imaginary explosion did not happen, but¡ª

    Chi Chi Chi Chi.

    The huge dust escape barrier, under the pulling of an inexplicable force, quickly deformed and shrunk, and was actually absorbed by the shield of the Hungry Ghost Dao.

    Sealing printing.

    This is one of the abilities of Samsara Eye, which can absorb all chakras, which is equivalent to being immune to ninjutsu.

    "How can it be?!"

    Onoki turned pale with shock, he didn''t expect that Chen Dun, which he was so proud of, would be easily cracked by the other party like this.

    Next, it was Payne''s turn to fight back.

    "Let''s deal with Kazekage first, this guy''s sand is a bit annoying."

    Tiandao muttered to himself, raised his right hand, and aimed his palm at Luosha in the distance.

    Next second.

    buzz.

    In the palm of his hand, a group of ck swirling chakra suddenly appeared, like a miniature ck hole, emitting a strong suction.

    The space worked on Luo Sha.

    Vientiane Tianyin.

    Um?

    Luo Sha was startled, and as soon as he felt something was wrong, his body flew towards the sky uncontrobly.

    The gravitational force is so strong that in this process, he can''t connect the seal, and he can''t manipte the gold dust to protect himself.

    In the blink of an eye, Luo Sha flew in front of Tiandao.

    Poof.

    A ck stick protruded from Tiandao''s sleeve and pierced Luo Sha''s body.

    This ck stick is not an ordinary weapon, but made by Nagato with the reincarnation eye. As long as it is nailed into the enemy''s body, it can block the flow of chakra in the opponent''s body.

    Compared to the soft fist of the Hyuga n, the ck stick''s sealing method is simpler and more brutal, and more lethal.

    "Damn..."

    Luo Sha was pierced through the body by the ck rod. In addition to the severe pain, he also felt weak all over, unable to condense the chakra at all.

    To make matters worse, Hungry Ghost Dao shot again and hugged Luo Sha from behind.

    and absorbed his chakra.

    Chakra Devour!

    Another kind of reincarnation eye ability, as long as there is physical contact with the enemy, you can forcefully inhale the opponent''s Chakra into your body.

    Just a few seconds.

    Luo Sha''s chakra was sucked dry by the Hungry Ghost Dao, and the whole person became emaciated, like a mummy.

    Plop.

    As Hungry Ghost Dao let go of his hands, Luo Sha fell to the ground without any movement.

    Fourth Kazekage Rasa, die!

    From Luo Sha being captured by Tiandao''s Wanxiang Tianyin, to Hungry Ghost Dao trying to **** his chakra dry, it all happened too fast.

    Other people on the battlefield, even if they wanted to rescue them, it was toote.

    "Hiss!"

    Seeing Luo Sha''s death like this, Ohnoki took a breath, and quickly activated the "ultra-light and heavy rock technique" to make himself fly higher.

    He doesn''t want to follow in Luo Sha''s footsteps.

    "Have you escaped beyond the range of Wanxiang Tianyin?"

    Tiandao raised his head, stared at Onoki in mid-air, and said to himself.

    Immediately afterwards, his feet left the ground and floated into the air.

    Isn''t it just flying, who can''t.

    "Protect Lord Dokage!"

    Seeing that Tiandao wanted to chase and kill Onoki, a group of Yanyin ninjas were in a hurry, and under the leadership of Huang Tu, they rushed to rescue him.

    Earth Dungeon¡¤Earth Dragon Spear!

    Earth Dungeon¡¤Earth Stone Dragon!

    Earth Dungeon Rock Iron Cannon!

    All kinds of earth escape ninjutsu, like bamboo shoots after rain, emerged from the ground and attacked the three Payne.

    Whizzing.

    Hungry Ghost Road and Hell Road kept dodging Iwanin''s attacks and encountered some troubles.

    "Annoying bug."

    Tiandao frowned, temporarily let Kazuma Ono go, andnded on the ground.

    Shenluo Tianzheng!

    He opened his arms, and a powerful repulsive force was released from his body, deflecting all the ninjutsu of the enemy.

    but.

    Although it is a group of "bugs", it does hold back the way of heaven. During this period, the situation on the battlefield has undergone new changes.

    This way.

    The eight-tailed bull ghost wrestled with the hellhound, entangled thetter with the tentacles of the octopus.

    "Xiaoba, idiot! This guy can''t kill him, but he hits more and more. Bastard, stop wasting time on it and attack the caster directly."

    Kirabi''s voice sounded like a rhythmic rap in Hachio''s mind.

    "Shut up, waste material bee, my uncle has already found out."

    Bawei replied, and immediately opened his mouth, and the chakra quickly gathered in the mouth, forming a pitch-ck tailed beast jade.

    Phew.

    As Eight Tails opened its mouth and spat out, the Tailed Beast Jade soared into the sky, and exploded in mid-air, sessfully breaking the wings of the Eight-Tail Bird.

    "Zhi!"

    The Yatagara wailed and fell to the ground. The beast Dao Payne on its back also lost its bnce andnded hastily.

    didn''t wait for him to stand still.

    Shua.

    From the mouthparts of the six-tailed rhinoceros, arge amount of strong acid solution spewed out again, pouring into the animal road like a flood.

    Even though Animal Dao tried his best to dodge, one arm was corroded by strong acid and fell off from the body surface like a melted candle.

    It''s not over yet.

    Boom.

    Five-tailed King Mu rushed over, taking advantage of the beast''s unsteady figure, the giant horn mmed into thetter''s body fiercely, piercing his body on the spot!

    Beast Road, exit.

    With the death of Animal Dao, the psychic beasts he summoned were also greatly affected, and theirbat effectiveness dropped significantly.

    Less than a minute.

    They were sessively killed by the five big-tailed orc Zhuli.

    No matter how powerful the psychic beast is, it cannot bepared with the tailed beast after all. This result is not surprising.

    the other side.

    Boom.

    The human world is like a cannonball flying across the battlefield, and finally smashed down a wall, and was buried in the ruins formed by the copse.

    It was hit hard by the fourth generation of Raikage.

    Asura Dao is even worse.

    Bang bang bang.

    After a fierce battle, it was grabbed by Lei Ying and held up high.

    Afterwards, Lei Ying let out an angry roar, and pulled his hands to the sides suddenly, causing Shura Dao to be torn apart.

    ng ng.

    As various organs and devices were scattered all over the ce, Shura Dao, who was fierce and majestic just a moment ago, was dismantled like a toy.

    Just for a while.

    Although Fengying Luosha was sacrificed, in exchange for it, the three Payne of the animal way, the human way, and the Shura way fell one after another.

    With this result, except for the dissatisfied people in Sha Yin, everyone else''s morale was boosted.

    After all, Payne still thinks too much of himself, and even tried to fight against the coalition forces of the Four Great Ninja Viges by himself.

    Zizizi.

    The fourth generation of Raikage, who was gaining momentum, crossed the battlefield like a blue lightning, and rushed straight to the heaven, vowing to get back where he wasst time.

    At this time, his hair was all standing on end, his body was wrapped in lightning, and he sacrificed the Thunder Dungeon Armor known as "the strongest armor".

    at the same time.

    Arge number of Lightning Dungeon Chakra gathered on Raikage''s four fingers, exuding an astonishing aura that made people palpitate.

    Concentrate the lightning on the finger, and then stab the enemy with extreme speed. This is the Hell Thrust¡¤Siben Kanshou known as the "Strongest Spear".

    At this moment, the Fourth Raikage no longer retains any strength, and finally went all out.

    It is different from Onogi''s dust escape ninjutsu.

    Fourth Raikage''s move is ninjutsu, and Hungry Ghost Road has no way topletely absorb it with "Sealing Technique Absorption", so he can only step aside.

    yed by Tiandao.

    "It seems that the lesson fromst time was not enough, and it didn''t make you remember."

    Tiandao shook his head, and the figure of the fourth generation of Raikage in his pupils was getting closer and closer, and he was in front of him in a blink of an eye.

    Shenluo Tianzheng.

    Huge repulsion erupted from Tiandao''s body again.

    Chi Chi Chi Chi.

    The fourth generation of Raikage and the power of Heaven fell into a stalemate. His four hands were only less than ten centimeters away from Payne''s eyes, but he couldn''t get any closer.

    These ten centimeters seem to be so close.

    How can it be¡­

    Unwilling to be resigned, Lei Ying burst out with all his strength, his muscles tensed, his veins bulged, and his facepletely flushed red.

    But under the repulsion of Shenluo Tianzheng, he was still unable to touch Payne, and the whole person maintained the thrusting posture, as if he was fixed in ce.

    ¡°It is impossible for man to defeat God.¡±

    Payne stared at the Fourth Raikage indifferently, and said something expressionless.

    Next second.

    Boom.

    The fourth generation of Raikage couldn''t hold on any longer, and was thrown out by Shenluo Tianzheng, and was defeated by the hands of Tiandao again.

    but.

    Although Raikage was defeated, tens of thousands of ninja allied forces, under the leadership of the five big tailed orc Churiki, rushed towards Payne one after another.

    Because, everyone realized:

    Penn, the self-proimed god, is not invincible and can be defeated.

    Three of Payne''s Six Paths were killed at this time, and only thest three remained. Maybe it was the end of the battle.

    As long as everyone works together, we will surely win the battle.

    "It''s time to end this."

    Tiandao looked at the densely packed ninja alliance forces around him, as well as the menacing five big tailed beasts, and realized that he must show his real strength.

    The power of God.

    So.

    Hungry Ghost Dao walked behind Tiandao, touched his body with both hands, and transmitted all the chakra absorbed just now to Tiandao.

    Then, Tiandao slowly raised his hands.

    um.

    A ck light ball with a diameter of ten centimeters suddenly rose from between his hands and floated towards the sky.

    "What it is?"

    "Be careful, there must be something weird."

    "..."

    Many people noticed the ck ball of light, they slowed down and approached cautiously instead.

    A bunch of idiots.

    Tiandao saw it, and a mockery shed in his eyes.

    These people have missed theirst chance to escape.

    "drink!"

    He sped his hands together and shouted angrily. After the ck light ball quickly rose to a height of tens of meters above the ground, suddenly, an extremely huge gravitational force was generated.

    That gravitational force is more than a hundred times stronger than the Vientiane Heavenly Attraction that Tiandao had used before, and the scope and intensity of its influence are more than a hundred times!

    There was a loud bang.

    All the coalition forces were shocked to find that the ground under their feet had cracked in arge area under the action of gravity, turning into pieces of rocks of different sizes, floating up.

    The trees and telephone poles on both sides of the street also rose from the ground.

    There are also surrounding buildings, which began to crack from the top and turned into pieces of ruins.

    Rocks, trees, rivers, ruins...

    Within a radius of hundreds of meters, everything on the ground lifted off the ground and floated towards the sky under the gravitational force emanating from the ck light ball in the sky.

    "Not good, run away!"

    In the crowd, someone shouted in horror, but it was toote.

    Thousands of coalition ninjas, like Luo Sha before, lost control of their bodies at this moment, and their feet lifted off the ground.

    Their limbs waved feebly in mid-air, just like the struggle of a drowning person, useless.

    If.

    If some of the ninja coalition forces managed to escape the gravitational range, none of the five big-tailed beasts would be spared.

    Their targets are far toorge, and the gravitational pull is much stronger.

    Actually.

    The purpose of Heavenly Dao is to capture these five tailed beasts.

    "Waste material bee, quickly aim at that ck light ball and destroy it with the tailed beast jade!"

    The eight-tailed bull ghost yelled at Kirabi in his mind, and then opened his mouth to condense the tailed beast jade.

    "Xiaoba, no!"

    Kirabi stopped Yao, because there were thousands of ninja coalition forces floating in the air, as well as arge number of rocks and ruins, blocking the route of Tailed Beast Jade.

    If you rashlyunch the tail beast jade, not only will you not be able to hit the ck light ball, but it will kill arge number of your own personnel.

    Such a hesitation.

    The eight-tailed ox ghost and the other four tailed beasts also lost the chance to resist, and floated into the sky involuntarily.

    atst.

    The five big-tailed beasts, thousands of ninja coalition forces, and countless rocks, trees, and ruined walls all rose into the air and gathered around the ck light ball.

    Surrounding it, a sphere with a diameter of more than 100 meters, like a huge meteorite, was formed.

    Just like that, quietly floating above Konoha Vige.

    The tailed beast and ninja trapped inside have never moved again, and their life and death are unknown.

    This is the power of God, named¡ª

    Earth Explosion Star!

    "Are you kidding me..."

    Onoki on the periphery of the battlefield, stared at the sphere in mid-air with dumbstruck eyes, trembling all over.

    With one move, the five tailed beasts and thousands of ninjas were sealed.

    Such a terrifying method, Ohnoki has never heard of it, even Senju Hashirama and Uchiha Madara did not have such ability back then.

    Could it be.

    Is Payne, the leader of Akatsuki who has the eyes of reincarnation, really the reincarnation of the legendary Sage of the Six Paths?

    At this moment, Ohnoki almost lost his fighting spirit.

    far away.

    Jiraiya, Sandaime and the others escorted Daimyo of the Land of Fire and rushed out of the shelter.

    They originally thought that the ninja coalition forces would form a heavy encirclement to block them, but they found out that they were thinking too much.

    because.

    At this moment, no one cares about Zi waiting for others.

    In Konoha Vige, tens of thousands of ninjas put down their weapons, regardless of whether they were the enemy or us, and looked up nkly at the huge sphere in midair.

    "What it is?"

    Seeing Earth Explosion Star, Jiraiya and Sandaimu both looked shocked. They looked at each other and saw the shock in each other''s eyes.

    That thing, did Payne make it?

    Just when the two fell into shock.

    "Don''t look, take me out of here quickly, now is the best opportunity!"

    The daimyo waved the folding fan in his hand, screamed, and hurriedly urged Jiraiya and Sandaime.

    "Yes, my lord."

    The two came back to their senses, quickly looked away, led Anbu and the Guardian Ninja Twelve, and escorted Daimyo to escape out of the vige.

 Chapter 190: My Shinra Sky Sign is faster than yours

    Chapter 190 My Shenluo Tianzheng is faster than you

    Konoha Vige.

    The mes were burning, thick smoke was billowing, and buildings copsed from time to time and turned into ruins.

    The gigantic starburst, wrapped in five tailed beasts and thousands of ninjas, hangs quietly in the air.

    The battlefield below fell into a strange silence. Everyone raised their heads and looked up at the sky in shock.

    Take advantage of this opportunity.

    Hungry Ghost Daounched an operation and recovered the corpses of Animal Dao, Shura Dao and Human Dao.

    At this time.

    Hell Dao, who had been hiding at the back and hadn''t made a move, finally stood up and performed seal spells.

    Psychic art.

    Boom.

    As the ground trembled, a hideous King of Hades with the word "King" engraved on his forehead rose from the ground.

    It opened its mouth wide, stretched out a long purple tongue, sessively sucked the three dead Payne into its mouth, and began to chew.

    Crack, click.

    After a creepy chewing sound, Hades opened his mouth again and spit out the three Payne intact.

    The way of Shura, the way of animals and the way of human beings have all been resurrected.

    Penn Six Ways,plete again.

    Seeing this scene, both the coalition ninja and Konoha ninja feltplete despair.

    It turned out that Payne''s ability to be defeated was just an illusion from beginning to end.

    God is invincible.

    On the bell tower in the distance.

    Tsunade opened his lips slightly, looking at the sky with the same shocked face, and murmured:

    "Is this the power of the eyes of reincarnation?"

    Through contact with the Uchiha n, she has learned a lot of secrets about Sharingan. One of them mentions that Samsarayan is the product of the ultimate evolution of Sharingan.

    It is indeed the eyes above the kaleidoscope Sharingan.

    She came back to her senses, turned her head and looked at Duan aside, wanting to see the expression on his face at this time.

    Unexpectedly, Duan looked calm:

    "The Earth Explosion Star cast by Payne is nothing more than that. It is said that the Sage of the Six Paths used the Earth Explosion Star to create the moon in order to seal his mother."

    "Moon?!"

    Tsunade couldn''t help being stunned when he heard the words, and then raised his head to look for the moon in the sky, but unfortunately he couldn''t see it in broad daylight.

    This kind of legend... probably isn''t true, and it''s too exaggerated.

    She couldn''t believe it.

    Just when Tsunade was startled continuously.

    "Hey, isn''t that the third generation and Jiraiya, and the name of the country of fire. Are they nning to abandon Konoha and run away?"

    The broken voice sounded again, with a yful tone.

    Um?

    Tsunade followed his broken line of sight, and sure enough, he saw that Daimyo, escorted by Jiraiya and Sandaimu, escaped from the direction of the west gate of the vige.

    As Duan said, they abandoned Konoha Ninja and this vige.

    "..."

    Tsunade didn''t know what to say, a deep disappointment shed in his eyes.

    And the center of the battlefield.

    Payne has six ways, and there are new moves.

    After shocking everyone with a move of Earth Explosion Star, the Heavenly Dao soared into the sky and approached the huge sphere in mid-air.

    He sensed the situation inside the sphere, and sessfully found their positions through the special chakra emitted by the tailed beasts.

    Next.

    Tiandao opened his hands, releasing a suction force, and with a few "bang bang bang", five figures rushed out of the surface of the sphere.

    Impressively, it is Goju Yakura, Yu Gao, Kirabi, Eryuki, and Han.

    The five masters, Zhuli, all fell into aa under the internal pressure of the Earth Explosion Star.

    Before they wake up again.

    Puff puff puff.

    Tiandao shot several ck sticks out of his sleeves one by one, and inserted them into the bodies of the five people respectively, sealing their acupoints and chakra flow.

    In this way, these Renzhulipletely lost their ability to resist.

    Whoosh.

    Tiandaonded back to the ground and scanned the surroundings.

    "That guy is here."

    Whether the Ninja Alliance or the Konoha Ninja could not help being very nervous, their faces were full of fear, for fear that they would be Payne''s next attack target.

    Onoki hid far away, wiped the cold sweat from his forehead, and guessed Payne''s next move in his heart.

    With the strength Payne showed today, he mightpletely defeat the Ninja Alliance here, and then seek to unify the five Ninja viges and be the master of the Ninja.

    After all, no one can stop Payne.

    To everyone''s surprise.

    snort.

    Tiandao just gave a cold snort of disdain, then looked away, and then he and the other Payne took the Wudainjuriki and prepared to turn around and leave.

    From beginning to end.

    Payne''s ambition, or the purpose of Akatsuki''s organization, is not to unify the ninja world.

    If he uses force to unify the ninja world, it will inevitably lead to arger-scale war. At that time, not only Konoha, but also many small countries and ninja viges will be affected.

    The entire ninja world will be caught in a long war, and it is unknown how many innocent civilians will die.

    It''s like the Ukage Vige during the Second Ninja World War.

    and.

    Payne is very clear, even if he really unified the ninja world, so what?

    When one day he is gone, the ninja world will inevitably split again, wars will break out again, and they will sink endlessly in the cycle of separation and reunion.

    The first generation of Hokage used to maintain the peace of the ninja world with absolute force. As a result, as soon as he died, the major ninja viges refused to ept each other, and the ninja world war broke out soon.

    Payne does not intend to repeat the path of failure in Senshouzhujian.

    That''s why he captured the tailed beast.

    Today¡¯s dispatch has yielded a lot.

    Counting the Nine Tails, Payne caught six Tailed Beasts at once. As for the other three Tailed Beasts, personnel from Akatsuki''s organization also captured them.

    As long as you gather the nine tailed beasts and feed them to the Golem of the Outer Way to devour, you can create an ultimate weapon.

    The power of that weapon is enough to destroy any country and ninja vige, causing deep fear in everyone living in the ninja world.

    The power of fear will form a deterrent, so that all ninja viges dare not start wars again.

    At that time, the ninja world can get out of the shadow of war and live in the bright sunshine forever.

    This is the only way to achieve peace.

    Payne firmly believes in this.

    Seeing Payne Liudao leave, among the tens of thousands present, no one dared to step forward to stop him.

    At this time, Churiki from all the viges including Mizukage Yakura was taken away by Payne, Kazekage Rasa died, and the fourth generation of Raikage was still inside the Earthburst Star.

    There was only one Tsuchikage Ohnoki left, hiding farther than anyone else.

    This war was originally an encirclement and suppression war against Konoha by the ninja coalition forces. As a result, such an outbreak resulted in the fall of almost all Kage-level powerhouses on the coalition side.

    After Payne leaves, where will this war go?

    Many people feel lost.

    suddenly.

    Phew.

    Following a sharp sound of piercing through the air, a section of telephone pole flew from a distance like lightning, directly attacking Payne Liudao.

    Shuradao turned his head first, fired a missile from his arm, and with a bang, the oing telephone pole was blown into pieces.

    There are still people looking for death?

    Tiandao and the rest of Payne also stopped and turned around.

    Who is it that dares to attack Payne?

    Countless eyes looked towards the end of the street, only to see a tall figure approaching slowly.

    The man was two meters tall, wearing arge blue robe with a high cor, and a pair of scarlet kaleidoscope Sharingans in his eyes, exuding a sense of oppression.

    Uchiha off.

    At this moment, Konoha Ninja and the Ninja World allied forces, tens of thousands of people held their breath and followed Duan''s figure intently, walking through the ruins to the center of the battlefield.

    atst.

    Duan stopped, and looked at Payne Liudao at a distance of more than ten meters.

    His appearance made everyone talk about it.

    Uchiha Duan, why did you attack Payne at this time?

    Is it to protect Konoha, or to prevent Payne from taking the five big tailed beasts, or for other reasons...Which side is he on?

    Every step this man takes is always unexpected and unpredictable.

    After a few seconds of silence.

    Tiandao took a step forward, looked at Duan indifferently, and said lightly:

    "You are Uchiha off, we finally meet."

    Judgment, it is the name Payne has heard the most in the past six months.

    For this person, he didn''t care at first.

    Butter learned that the people who broke with Uchiha destroyed the Obitoir "Mountain Cemetery", which finally aroused Payne''s interest.

    The number one Uchiha powerhouse seems to have a lot of momentum, but I don''t know... how capable he is actually.

    is different from others.

    Payne didn''t shy away from his sharp gaze, and he didn''t worry about being controlled by the opponent''s illusion, because in front of his Samsara Eye, Sharingan is not worth mentioning.

    "Oh? Judging from your tone, it seems that you have wanted to see me for a long time."

    Juan also had a calm face, not intimidated by Payne''s aura at all.

    "In this ninja world, there are not many people who can arouse the interest of God, and you are barely one."

    The way of heaven is high, and hemented on Duan, "Your strength is not bad. It''s a pity that you can''t be Hokage in Konoha, so you instigated a coup d''etat by the Uchiha n. After the n failed, you betrayed the family and returned to Konoha. The daimyo is dismissed."

    Speaking of which.

    Tiandao shook his head, disdainful of Duan''s series of actions, and sighed:

    "Another poor guy who lost his way in life in pursuit of power."

    Hearing the words, heughed:

    "It sounds like you know me well."

    "Of course, gods always know their own ugly appearance better than ordinary people, because gods always stand on a high ce and look down, seeing more clearly."

    Tiandao''s eyes shed, and the arrogance between his words was fully revealed.

    There is a reason why he talked so much with Juan.

    Tiandao''s previous n was to kill Uchiha Duan, but after actually seeing him, he temporarily changed his mind.

    because.

    The current Akatsuki has lost a lot of talents.

    As Orochimaru and Scorpion died one after another, after Obito broke with Payne, he took away such good yers as Zuewa Kisame, resulting in a serious shortage of Akatsuki''s high-endbat power.

    Although Payne is omnipotent, he can''t let him do everything by himself, otherwise he will be exhausted.

    And the Uchiha Duan in front of him seems to be a good candidate for recruitment.

    Think here.

    Tiandao spoke again and formally extended an invitation to Duan:

    "Uchiha Duan, I can give you a chance to survive, and that is to join the Akatsuki organization and serve me."

    Talents are arrogant, especially the talents Xiao likes.

    But it doesn''t bother Payne.

    If the other party disagrees, then beat him until he surrenders. When recruiting Kakuzu and Orochimaru, Tiandao did it like this, and the effect was very good.

    Dan Duan''s answer was unexpected again.

    "Okay, that''s exactly what I mean."

    Facing Tiandao''s invitation, he grinned and readily agreed, "To be honest, I''m tired of wearing Uchiha''s clothes, and Akatsuki''s windbreaker looks better."

    As soon as this remark came out, there was an uproar in the surrounding crowd.

    Many people originally thought that they ran out at this time to stop Payne, and their impression of him changed a lot.

    Unexpectedly, he actually wanted to join Payne.

    This man betrayed his family and vige, he had no principles and bottom line, he was indeed an extremely evil person.

    Even Tiandao was stunned for a moment.

    But he immediately remembered that when he wiped out Konoha''s 3,000 troops, the news was sent back to Konoha, and Uchiha Tetsu mored to lead the entire Uchiha n to surrender to Yuyin.

    Now it seems that Duan is indeed a smart person, and he has long realized the power of Payne''s Six Paths.

    Those who know current affairs are Junjie.

    Judgment, it is aimed at joining Payne and Xiao''s organization.

    is that so?

    After agreeing to Payne''s invitation, the next words surprised thetter.

    "However, since you are recruiting me, you shoulde in person. Hiding behind a few puppets, doesn''t it seem somewhat insincere?"

    Constantly staring at Tiandao and the group of Paynes behind him, he asked with a half-smile.

    Tiandao frowned suddenly, his eyes sharpened: "What do you mean?"

    Duan still looked calm: "Stop pretending, Nagato. I want to talk to you face to face."

    His goal is to recover Uchiha Madara''s reincarnation eyes, and those eyes are on Nagato.

    Juan agreed to join Akatsuki, also to meet Nagato and take away the other party''s eyes.

    Hearing the name Nagato.

    Shua.

    Penn Liudao, instantly opened his posture and entered the fighting state.

    Tiandao looked at Duan coldly, his gaze became sharper.

    It turns out that the other party has already seen through the secret of Payne''s Six Paths, and also knows that his body is nearby.

    If this is the case, this Uchiha will be broken and can no longer be kept.

    "I changed my mind, you must die."

    After Tiandao finished speaking, he raised his right hand and aimed his palm at Duan, which was more than ten meters away.

    Vientiane Tianyin!

    Duan immediately lifted his feet off the ground and floated into the air.

    "Do it!"

    The ninjas on the outside saw this scene, their eyes widened. Although it''s not clear what''s going on, Payne and Duan seem to have fallen out of talks again, and they''re going to fight to the death.

    Uchiha Duan, will he follow in the footsteps of the Fourth Kazekage Rasa?

    "Is this Wanxiang Tianyin? Manipting people like puppets is worthy of the eye of reincarnation."

    Juan felt the gravitational force acting on his whole body, and made ament, calm andposed.

    How to crack this trick?

    Duan smiled slightly, looked forward, the focus of his sight fell on behind Pain Liudao, and his pupils dted suddenly.

    Explode pupil power.

    Tian Yuming, activate.

    In the next moment, the broken figure shed, and then disappeared from the spot.

    He appeared in the middle of Payne''s Six Paths, his body was moving at super high speed, and the friction with the air produced a puff of white smoke, which curled up.

    Um?

    Tiandao was taken aback, felt the broken breathing from behind, and subconsciously wanted to activate the Shenluo Tianzheng.

    However.

    "God..." As soon as he opened his mouth, he heard a broken voice, which exploded in his ears like a big bell.

    I saw Duan open his arms, and in a cold tone, he yelled expressionlessly:

    "Shenluo Tianzheng!"

    My Shenluo Tianzheng is faster than yours.

 Chapter 191: Break VS Heaven

    Chapter 191 Duan VS Heaven

    "Shenluo Tianzheng!"

    Duan Duan¡¯s cold voice was like thunder exploding on the ground, spreading far away and echoing over the battlefield.

    However, this is just a smoke bomb. What he said silently in his heart were actually four other words¡ª

    Smashing~ Varudo!

    um.

    As soon as Duan Duan finished speaking, a strange force erupted from his body, and instantly spread to the Quannin World at super-light speed, covering everything in the world.

    As far as the eye can see, the whole world has turned gray. The clouds in the sky, the wind on the ground, and the water in the river all stopped flowing at this second.

    Everything in the world is like being encased in a huge piece of amber and frozen.

    Shua.

    The substitute "World" that has not been activated for a long time, once again appeared behind Duan.

    It still looks the same as before, with explosive muscle lines propping up the gorgeous white armor, and a metal helmet covering the upper half of the face, exuding a proud and mysterious temperament.

    The only difference is that the eyes of "World" have be the same as Duan, and they are also red and ck Tai Chi Yin Yang fish patterns.

    In the time-stopped world, look around.

    Payne''s Six Paths are right in front of him, and they all have their backs to him. It can be said that the door is wide open.

    In this case, he is not polite.

    tick tock.

    One second has psed.

    "Woo big wood big wood big wood big wood big!"

    Duan and the stand-in shot together, and the two pairs of iron fists were like super-high-speed pile drivers, sting out hundreds of punches in a few seconds, forming an invisible afterimage.

    Those fists fell on Payne Liudao.

    Finish and call it a day.

    "Hoo~"

    Duan exhaled a long breath and adjusted his breath.

    Then, he raised his right hand and snapped his fingers with a "snap", a ripple spread from his fingertips to the entire world at the speed of light.

    Time resumes its flow.

    Bang bang bang bang bang bang!

    Pain Liudao was like pulling onions from drynd, his feet left the ground in an instant, and flew out in all directions at the speed of a cannonball.

    Under the horrified eyes of countless people.

    Boom, boom.

    Payne''s Six Paths either smashed into buildings, or buried under walls, or hung on big trees, or fell into rivers.

    Then, there was no more movement.

    Several coalition ninjas approached a building cautiously. As soon as they reached the door, Shuradao''s head rolled out.

    Inside the building, there is an inhuman Shura Dao, and the mechanism parts are scattered all over the ce.

    It looked as if he had been beaten alive.

    The same situation also happened to other Paynes, their death patterns were highly consistent, and they were all torn apart.

    The only exception is Tiandao Payne.

    Boom.

    A hand stretched out from the ruins, and lifted the broken walls that were pressing on him.

    Then, Tiandao Payne, with torn clothes and disheveled hair, crawled out of the ruins, struggling to maintain his standing.

    Tiandao''s body is obviously stronger than other Paines, and even after such a severe impact, it is still not damaged.

    However,pared with before.

    Tiandao''s aloof and awe-inspiring image like a **** has disappeared at this time.

    What the hell... happened?

    Seeing the tragic situation of Payne Liudao, after a brief silence on the battlefield, an uproar broke out soon.

    In the perspective of many people.

    They only saw Uchiha''s figure shed, and they teleported to the middle of the Six Paths of Payne, and then shouted "Shinra Tenzheng", and bounced all Paynes away.

    Only used one trick.

    He instantly killed five Payne on the spot, leaving only one seriously injured Tiandao.

    You must know that before this, nearly ten kage-level powerhouses and tens of thousands of troops fought fiercely with Payne, and only three of them were defeated.

    And Uchiha broke, easily defeated Payne Liudao.

    It''s just incredible.

    "Shenluo Tianzheng? What kind of ability is that, is it Uchiha''s kaleidoscope pupil technique?"

    "He instantly killed Payne Liudao as soon as he made a move. How strong is this man?"

    "Paine is not a god, but Uchiha is. He is the real **** of ninjas."

    "..."

    Among the crowd, there were endless voices of discussion.

    Onogi, Tsunade, Chiyo, Terumi Mei and others all looked shocked.

    Under the broken feet, the five renjuriki who were lying on the ground with their chakra sealed by ck sticks raised their heads in horror and looked up at this man.

    "Uchiha off..."

    Mizukage Goju Yagura''s doll''s face was full of shock and murmured.

    He has been manipted by Uchiha Obito''s kaleidoscope Sharingan for six years, and he knows the horror of the Uchiha n. But seeing the power of Juan at this time refreshed his cognition of Uchiha once again.

    "Waste material bee, quickly find a way to escape, this man is more vicious than Payne."

    The iparably dignified voice of the eight-tailed bull ghost resounded in Kirabi''s mind, which immediately made thetter startled and shivered.

    Not long ago.

    The fourth generation of Raikage returned to the vige, and went to Unlei Gorge to visit Kirabi, and told his partner about his trip to Konoha.

    When Kirabi heard that Brother Raikage lost to a guy named Uchiha Duan in a duel and was cut off by thetter.

    He swore on the spot that if he wanted to find a ce for Raikage, when he saw Duan on the battlefield, he would definitely break one of the opponent''s arms.

    Now, he got his wish and met Duan.

    But the once bold words were forgotten by Kirabi just now.

    "Bastard, such a strong guy, how to fight against him, **** it."

    He grumbled, squirmed his body, rolled on the ground like a worm, trying to slip away quietly.

    You Muren, Han and Yu Gao came back to their senses, and tried to find ways to get out of trouble quietly.

    fine.

    Uchiha Dan didn''t seem to notice them.

    That''s because, Duan didn''t bother to pay attention to these human forces, and his eyes were locked on the way of heaven in the distance.

    If you want to say who is the most shocked person on the battlefield at this time, I am afraid it must be the way of heaven.

    His poker face, which had always been expressionless, couldn''t hold back anymore.

    What "Shenluo Tianzheng" is obviously his move, and it is the unique ability of Samsara Eye.

    Tiandao is very sure that he was not bounced away by the repulsive force of Shenluo Tianzheng just now, but was attacked by another strange force.

    But after today.

    When mentioning the four words Shinra Tensei again, the first thing thates to mind in the Quannin world is probably Uchiha''s ability.

    As for Tiandao''s genuine Shenluo Tianzheng, it will be considered a fake and a poor imitation.

    Uchiha off, absolutely intentional.

    That guy shamelessly giarized the name of Shinra Tenzheng''s move, and through this behavior, he provoked and mocked Payne.

    After realizing this.

    Tiandao''s eyes became colder and colder, he must kill him today.

    Penn Six Paths are essentially six human puppets, and the "puppet master" who remotely maniptes them is Nagato, the real host of the reincarnation eye.

    Although he was defeated by Uchiha and lost five Payne, the good news is¡ª

    Nagato can now concentrate on manipting Heaven.

    The Dao of Heaven is the core of Penn¡¯s Six Paths, stronger than all other Penn¡¯sbined.

    This duel has only just begun.

    is thinking so.

    Whoosh.

    Break the ground, like a tiger descending the mountain, and kill towards the heaven.

    During this process, his figure suddenly became blurred, making people dazzled, as if seeing hallucinations.

    gurgling.

    Arge amount of Yin Escape Chakra gushed out from Duan''s body, and finally converged on his right arm, turning his entire arm into a huge ck sickle.

    Yin Escape Phantom Physique ¡¤ Sickle Cut.

    In the blink of an eye, Duan came to Tiandao, held up his sickle and cut at thetter.

    Shua.

    Tiandao''s eyes flickered, and he also stretched out a ck stick from his sleeve, aiming at the sickle and stabbing it.

    In his opinion, the so-called sickle is just a broken illusion, and his ck stick must be able to pierce the broken arm and seal thetter''s chakra.

    However.

    There was only a ng, and the ck stick collided with the sickle, like gold and iron.

    um.

    A huge counter-shock force was sent back along the ck stick, shaking the jaws of the heavens and tigers, and almost failed to hold the weapon.

    At the same time, he also smelled a pungent smell of blooding from the other party''s sickle, shocking Tiandao''s senses.

    Tiandao was taken aback, and jumped back, trying to avoid Duan''s sharp edge.

    Duan took advantage of the momentum to pursue, waved the sickle in his hand, and greeted Tiandao''s head.

    Swish Swish Swish.

    While waving the sickle, Duan had a bright smile on his face, just like an old farmer cutting wheat in the field during the harvest season.

    But his moves were full of violence and cruelty, which made Tiandao on the opposite sideugh out of "empathy".

    Soon, Tiandao couldn''t hold it anymore.

    click.

    With a swipe of the sickle, the ck stick broke in two and fell to the ground.

    While Tiandao lost his weapon, his body also lost his bnce, full of ws, and watched helplessly as the broken sickle moved towards his neck.

    At the critical moment.

    Boom!

    Tiandao''s eyes turned cold, and he released the genuine Shenluo Tianzheng again. A huge repulsive force erupted from his body, and bounced off the sickle flying towards him.

    Um?

    Never believe in evil, against the power of Shenluo Tianzheng, try to break through the blockade of repulsion.

    And Tiandao also fully released the power of Samsara''s eyes and pupils to contend with Duan.

    A simr scene reappeared.

    Judgment, like the previous four generations of Raikage, they are clearly close to the Dao of Heaven, but they are still unable to get closer and touch each other.

    However, Duan is not alone.

    Shua.

    A phantom more than four meters high suddenly appeared behind him, then raised a huge fist and smashed it towards the sky.

    The substitute "world" is formed by the illusion of broken spiritual energy and has no entity. It is also much less affected by Shenluo Tianzheng, and can be ovee with strength.

    What the **** is this?

    Tiandao raised his head in horror, and was caught off guard by the iron fist of the world and hit his head hard.

    Boom!

    There was a loud bang.

    Tiandao was like a nail, smashed into the soil on the spot. The huge impact even caused the nearby ground to sink, and spider web-like cracks spread in all directions.

    This punch shattered the ground, and countless broken stones floated into the air like tofu.

    Again, the battle of ninjas is the battle of intelligence.

    Heaven is strong, but in fact there are only three axes: Shenluo Tianzheng, Vientiane Tianyin and Earth Explosion Star.

    And the weaknesses of these abilities are definitely known.

    So Tiandao is not his opponent.

    Duan looked down, only to see Tiandao buried deep in the soil, with only one head protruding, drooping weakly.

    Next.

    He stretched out a big hand and grabbed thetter''s neck, lifting Tiandao up like a chicken:

    "I''ve said it before. If you want to talk to me, you have toe to the scene in person. These puppets are not qualified to fight with me."

    "Uchiha off, do you think you won?"

    Tiandao was cut off and strangled, making a hoarse voice, as if he was still talking hard.

    oh?

    Juan suddenly sensed an inexplicable danger.

    Whoosh.

    He let go of his hand and leaped back into the air.

    Next second.

    "Roar!"

    With a loud roar and the earth shaking, a huge monster lifted the ground and got out from the ground.

    It was a humanoid monster, over fifty meters tall, with nine eyes, the color of its body was like a dead tree, and there were ten huge pirs protruding from its back.

    What is this, some kind of psychic beast?

    The crowd of onlookers all looked surprised, and then dodged far away.

    Heretic Golem.

    At a nce, I recognized this thing from Tiandao''s psychic.

    That year.

    After defeating Ten Tails, the Sage of the Six Paths first pulled away its chakra, and then used the Earthburst Star to throw its body into the air to seal it, forming the moon.

    The body of the ten tails is the golem of heretics.

    After that, the younger brother of the Sage of the Six Paths, Otsutsuki Yumura and his descendants, were responsible for staying on the moon to guard the Golem of the Outer Way.

    However, these guards were obviously not very careful.

    Owners of the reincarnation eyes, such as Madara and Nagato, can use necromancy to steal the heretic golem from the moon for life extension or battle.

    Although all the chakras have been taken away from the heretic golem, as the body of the ten tails, it still has strong vitality.

    Tiandao stood on top of the golem, looking down at Duan on the ground indifferently, and returned to his aloof look.

    Next second.

    He holds up a hand.

    "Roar!"

    The golem roared again, opened its **** mouth, and sprayed out a purple chakra dragon from the mouth.

    Straight towards Duan.

    Duan had been on guard for a long time, and with a sh of his figure, he easily dodged by using the technique of instant body.

    Seeing this scene, Tiandao showed a sneer.

    His goal was not Duan in the first ce, but...the Five Great Renzhuli on the ground behind Duan.

    The chakra dragon flying out of the golem can absorb its chakra as long as ites into contact with the target, simr to the chakra devouring of the hungry ghost.

    The tailed beast Chakra in Renzhuli''s body originally belonged to the golem of the heretics. Once it is obtained by it, it will undoubtedly increase the strength of the golem.

    "not good."

    The Goudainjuriki who was lying on the ground also sensed the danger, and couldn''t help but turn pale with fright. But they, who had their chakra sealed by the ck stick, had no time to dodge.

    Seeing that the purpose of the Dao of Heaven is about to seed.

    Whoosh.

    Duan Duan''s eyes were fixed, and he activated Tian Yuming again, and focused his sight on the golem of the outsider.

    The next moment, he appeared out of thin air in midair, clinging to the face of the golem.

    Then.

    The muscles of the severed arm swelled up, the veins emerged, and the clothes were torn apart with a "bang", and a powerful air flow erupted from him, releasing an astonishing aura.

    One punch sted out.

    Boom!

    The heretic golem who was punched in the face by Duan''s punch suddenly turned its head 90 degrees to the side, and the chakra dragon spit out from its mouth disappeared instantly.

    Then, amid the horrified expressions of countless people, the huge body of the golem lost its bnce and rose from the ground, flying out sideways.

    Fly the heretic golem with one punch.

    This is the strange power of breaking.

 Chapter 192: Muscle Susan, beat the golem

    Chapter 192 Muscle Susan, beat the golem violently

    Jostar, Uchiha, Senju.

    The power of the bloodlines of these three races blended in Duan''s body, coupled with the perfect body he had trained, the power of a punch that exploded with full force was terrifying.

    The outsider golem was blown away with a punch.

    Whoosh.

    It flew sideways for hundreds of meters, and then slid forward under the action of inertia afternding. Its huge body crashed into several buildings one after another, raising dust all over the sky.

    Take this opportunity.

    "Hurry up and save Mizukage-sama."

    Terumi Mei rushed into the battlefield with a group of Kirigakure ninjas, quickly lifted Mizukage and Three-tailed Jinchuriki Kutachi Yakura, and Six-tailed Jinchuriki Yutaka, and then quickly retreated.

    The other three Inchuriki were also rescued individually.

    far away.

    The heretic golem put his hands on the ground, shook his head vigorously, and got up again.

    A punch with all its strength can kill even a tailed beast, but the golem looks unscathed.

    As expected of the body of the ten tails.

    "Roar!"

    After being punched, the heretic golem seemed very angry and roared to the sky.

    Next second.

    Zizizi.

    The pir-shaped protrusions behind it suddenly released a burst of strong current, and finally formed a huge thunderbolt, soaring into the sky.

    Under all eyes.

    click.

    The thunder and lightning fell from the sky and struck towards the break on the ground, just like the world-destroying lightning descended by God.

    Facing thunder penalty.

    Duan looked calm, and didn''t even look up. A pair of scarlet kaleidoscope eyes always stayed on the golem of the outsider in the distance.

    It seems that the easiest and most direct way topletely defeat this guy is¡ª

    Stops when activated again, and sts out a "serious punch" that is enough to prate the space.

    But not until then.

    Judging from an impromptu idea, he nned to use the "touchstone" of the golem to test another ability he obtained after opening the kaleidoscope.

    It is said that that is the true power of the kaleidoscope.

    Boom.

    Just then¡ªthunder and lightning came.

    Never dodge or dodge, the whole person is instantly engulfed by lightning.

    The dazzling re of the lightning illuminated most of the Konoha, making it hard for people to open their eyes.

    A moment.

    After the strong light dissipated, countless people looked towards the center of the battlefield for the first time.

    Duan, was he hacked to death?

    of course not.

    Duan was still standing in ce, motionless. Surprisingly¡ª

    Chi Chi Chi Chi.

    A stream of materialized ck chakra gushed out of his body, which turned into ribs, palms, head and other parts in turn, and finally formed a huge translucent skeleton.

    It was this skeleton, covering the broken body, blocking the lightning that fell from the sky for him.

    Susano almost.

    Pupil art known as the "power of God" is the strongest mystery of Kaleidoscope Sharingan.

    It is said that anyone who saw it on the battlefield would be doomed.

    As a steady stream of chakra gushed out of Duan''s body, his Susanoo continued to evolve, and soon grew meridians and flesh on the basis of the skeleton.

    Then, he put on a pair of Wutengu''s armor, which looked majestic and majestic, like a **** descending from the earth.

    This is the half-length Susan in the third form. The height is close to 20 meters. The attack power and defense power have been greatly improved, and the weapons that can be used are also more abundant.

    But the strange thing is that Broken Susan doesn''t have any weapons. In other words, its weapons are only a pair of fists.

    That''s right, fists.

    Compared with the Susanoo of Uchiha Fugaku, Shisui and others, this Susano has an obvious difference, that is, its figure is particrly strong.

    Mountain-like chest muscles, broad shoulders like the sea, and the iconic ghostly back, as well as explosive arm muscles, make the broken Susan look like a muscr man wearing armor.

    Especially its pair of fists are extraordinarily huge, bigger than the head. If you get punched, you''ll definitely...

    Not very good.

    Unique muscr susa.

    Above the head of the Golem of the Outer Dao, Tian Dao''s eyes finally became dignified.

    He has also heard of the power of Susanoo, so he knows that it should not be underestimated.

    Uchiha''s Susan, although less than half the height of the golem, is more than a little stronger than the haggard golem.

    At this moment, it stopped.

    Boom.

    He kicked off the ground again, the whole person ejected and started, and even Susan moved with him, quickly approaching the golem of the outsider.

    snort.

    Tiandao snorted coldly, manipted the golem, and opened his mouth again.

    Whoosh, whoosh.

    Dozens of thick chains were released from the golem''s mouth, and flew towards Muscle Xu Zuo like lightning.

    These chains can not only trap the enemy''s actions, but also have a powerful sealing ability, which can easily seal the tailed beast.

    Facing the oing chains.

    "Woo big wood big wood big wood big!"

    Muscle Susan let out a roar, and struck out frantically with both fists left and right, punching hundreds of punches in just a few seconds. Every punch was powerful and heavy, sending bursts of sonic booms into the air.

    Those chains, before they could get close to Xu Zuo''s body, they were blown away and interrupted by it one after another, causing the attackunched by the golem to copse.

    Next.

    In Tiandao''s shocked look.

    Wood big wood big wood big!

    Muscr Xu Zuo jumped up, swung his iron fist and bombarded indiscriminately, pressing down on the golem of the outsider and beating violently.

    Punch to the flesh.

    Bang bang bang.

    The golem couldn''t stand it, and it backed up one after another, its body unstable.

    On the other hand, Xu Zuo, who is muscr, bes more courageous as he fights, and his momentum is like a rainbow.

    usually.

    The third form of Susanoo, although powerful, but at the cost of a sharp increase in Chakra consumption, and is extremely unstable, making it difficult for ordinary kaleidoscopes to maintain this form for a long time.

    but.

    Judging that the pupil power of this "psychopath" is much stronger than that of ordinary kaleidoscopes, and he also transnted intercolumnar cells, which can quickly restore the consumed pupil power.

    That''s why he can use Susanoo''s power wantonly.

    At the periphery of the battlefield, everyone was stunned.

    For a battle of this level, not to mention ordinary people, even a shadow-level powerhouse might not be qualified to intervene.

    Susa, with severed muscles, released a deafening explosion with each punch, which not only made the golem retreat step by step, but also shattered the ss windows of the buildings on both sides of the street.

    certainly.

    That golem is also very resistant to blows. It has withstood so many punches from the muscr Xu Zuo, but it was not knocked down. It must be not easy.

    Whoosh.

    At this moment, the muscr Susan jumped up again, his arm muscles bursting, and he punched the top of the golem... Tiandao.

    Tian Dao was horrified, opened his arms, and activated the ability of Samsara Eye again.

    Shenluo Tianzheng!

    However, it turns out that Shenluo Tianzheng is not invincible, and its defense power is also limited.

    This time, facing the ck iron fist with a diameter of several meters in the muscle Susana, Shenluo Tianzheng was unable to defend it again, and was broken through the repulsive barrier after only a stalemate for less than a second.

    Boom!

    Muscle Xuzuo''s punch hit Tiandao firmly, causing thetter to fly backwards.

    Boom. boom.

    The way of the sky is like a cannonball, setting off a strong airflow, smashing through several buildings along the way, causing them to copse and raising dust all over the sky.

    In the end, it was a coincidence that he bumped into the south gate of Muye Vige, and was sted out of the vige just like that.

    "Aww!"

    The heretic golem, which had lost the control of Heavenly Dao, immediately fell into a frenzy and ran wild, bursting out with a burst of brute force, and even forced the muscr Xu Zuo back.

    Duan jumped back, his eyes fixed, and his eyes released a strong shock of pupil power towards the golem.

    He tried to control the golem with the kaleidoscope Sharingan.

    The outsider golem was startled and quieted down, as if it had worked.

    But in less than two seconds, it broke free from the broken illusion and became even more angry and violent.

    Sure enough.

    The pupil power of the kaleidoscope can only control the Nine Tails at most. If you want to control the Golem of the Outer Way, you still need the Eye of Reincarnation to be qualified.

    After the failed attempt of Duan Juan, he was not too depressed, after all, it was within his expectations.

    Now the question is.

    Although there is no chakra in the heretic golem, its body is essentially the sacred tree of the Otsutsuki family, which is indestructible.

    Even the Sages of the Six Paths couldn¡¯t destroy it, so they could only seal it in the moon with a superrge Earthburst star.

    Duan, not to mention Earth Explosion Star, he doesn''t even know ordinary sealing techniques.

    But don''t worry.

    He also has a special sealing method, that is¡ªphysical sealing method.

    To put it simply, it is topletely beat the golem of the heretics to the ground.

    So, Duan moved again.

    Whoosh.

    He rushed towards the runaway heretic golem.

    During this process, Duan''s stand-in "World" also appeared behind him again, and raised his fist.

    "Roar!"

    The golem roared and rushed towards Duan, trying to tear the muscle Susano to pieces, and then trampled him to death.

    "Woo big wood big wood big wood big wood big wood big!"

    Juan also roared to the sky, his expression became excited and crazy.

    At this moment, his main body, his substitute "World", and Muscle Xu Zuo, all three shot together, and sted countless punches at the golem of the outsider with full firepower.

    Fists all over the sky, like a torrential rain, all fell on the golem.

    Big Wind Fist!

    It is said that two fists are no match for four hands, not to mention that the golem is facing a total of six fists.

    Bang bang bang bang.

    It couldn''t stand it on the spot, and was beaten back for thousands of meters all the way, crashing into a lot of buildings, and taking at least tens of thousands of punches in total.

    Happy, so happy.

    It''s been a long time since I beat someone so much.

    The outsider golem has nothing else but a rough skin and thick flesh. In Duan''s view, it is simply a natural sandbag.

    After being punched tens of thousands of times by him.

    The entire chest of the golem was sunken, and finally let out an unwilling roar, and fell back.

    Boom.

    With a loud noise, the golem tens of meters high fell like a skyscraper, shaking the entire Konoha ground.

    It was broken and fell to the ground.

    This scene shocked everyone on the battlefield.

    What Uchiha Duan showed just now was not some fancy ninjutsu, but absolute and pure violence.

    After this battle.

    No one doubts that Juan can conquer the whole ninja world with only his pair of iron fists.

    Dissatisfied?

    If you don¡¯t ept it, you will punch me.

    If one punch is not enough, then a hundred punches, ten thousand punches.

    "Ho...ho..."

    Landed on the ground suddenly, gasping for breath, his chest heaved for a while, and fine beads of sweat oozed from his forehead.

    Even if he uses the power of the main body, substitute and Susano at the same time, pushing the consumption of mental and physical power to the limit, he will not be able to support it after a long time.

    at this time.

    "Uchiha Break!"

    Behind him, Tian Dao suddenly shouted angrily.

    oh?

    Duan looked back, and saw Tiandao not far away, his entire face was deformed by the previous punch of Muscle Susano, and a pair of samsara eyes fixed on Duan.

    um.

    He raised his hands and repeated his tricks, creating a ck ball of light, watching it rise slowly.

    Earth Explosion Star.

    "That thing ising again, run away!"

    When the ninjas on the periphery of the battlefield saw this scene, they panicked and retreated several hundred meters.

    "ha!"

    As Tiandao sped his hands together, Earth Explosion Star speeded up and rushed to the sky, and began to release a strong gravitational force.

    Even Susano can''t resist this mighty force.

    However, there must be a countermeasure for it.

    I saw the muscles on the ground, Susano raised his head, looked up at the ck ball of light in mid-air, and raised his right hand after roaring.

    Align the photosphere.

    Then, there was a "ßÝ".

    Under Tiandao''s surprised eyes, the entire arm of Muscle Susan suddenly broke away from its body, and flew into the sky like a missile.

    Boom!

    The ck arm formed by Chakra precisely hit the ck ball of light in mid-air, and destroyed it before it could form the Earthburst Star.

    This is the weakness of Earthburst Star.

    "..."

    Tiandao felt a deep sense of powerlessness, unable to say anything.

    He tried his best, but he still couldn''t help Uchiha Dan.

    The strength of this man made him feel desperate even though he had always called himself a god.

    When he recovered from his trance, Duan had already appeared in front of him, with his right hand pointing like a knife, stabbing forward.

    Pop.

    Tiandao''s body was pierced by the severed right arm.

    "you¡­"

    His lips parted slightly, he only uttered one word, then slowly lowered his head, without moving.

    So far, the way of heaven has been defeated.

    found it.

    The big broken hand groped in Tiandao''s chest, and held a stick, which was used to receive Nagato Chakra''s ck stick.

    He closed his eyes and felt with his heart.

    To the northwest of Konoha, five kilometers away, somewhere in the woods.

    There is the hiding ce of Nagato''s body.

    And at this moment.

    "Be careful of the top of your head, get out of the way!"

    A hurried and familiar voice suddenly sounded from the periphery of the battlefield, passing into Duan''s ears.

    He suddenly opened his eyes and found that Tsunade was reminding him.

    He looked up again.

    It turned out to be the old Yinbi Onogi, who appeared above his head at some unknown time, and a translucent cube enchantment formed between his hands.

    buzz buzz.

    The chakra fluctuation produced by that barrier is much stronger than the technique of stripping the original world.

    Because it is the most powerful dust escape move¡ª

    Boundary stripping technique.

    Taking advantage of the fierce battle between Duan and Tiandao, Onoki has been hiding in the distance and observing secretly.

    At this time, he finally seized the opportunity to make a sneak attack.

    In Ohnoki''s view.

    Whether it is Duan or Payne, the ninja world cannot tolerate them. These dangerous elements with powerful power must be eliminated.

    For peace in the ninja world.

    So he shot without hesitation.

    Phew.

    The dust escape barrier descended from the sky.

    Duan frowned, not intending to resist.

    Come on, he just subdued the golem of the heretics, consumed too much chakra, and his physical strength has not recovered yet;

    Secondly, Ohnoki''s move was indeed ruthless, even Susano, probably couldn''t handle it.

    but.

    Just when Duan was about to escape, a sudden change urred.

    Shua.

    Tiandao, who was drooping his head, stretched out his hands suddenly, and firmly grasped the broken right arm.

 Chapter 193: Feigning death is Uchihas tradition!

    Chapter 193 Feigning death is a Uchiha tradition!

    oh?

    Duan showed a surprised expression. He really didn''t expect that Tiandao still has the ability to act.

    Tian Dao stared at Duan expressionlessly, and said coldly:

    "As you said, I''m just a puppet controlled remotely. If that''s the case, let me, this puppet, die with you."

    The voice just fell.

    "Roar!"

    The alien golem that fell on the ground straightened up suddenly, and fired dozens of chakra dragons from its mouth, entangled Muscle Susan''s body.

    Chi Chi Chi Chi.

    These chakra dragons not only devoured the muscr Susan''s chakra, but also restricted its movement, making it unable to move even the broken body.

    "Let''s die together, Uchiha off!"

    Tiandao yelled hysterically.

    Boom!

    Before he finished speaking, Duan punched his head off, and his voice stopped abruptly.

    After dealing with the Heavenly Dao, Duan raised his head again and found that the Dust Escape Barrier was close at hand.

    Boundary stripping technique.

    This technique is an enhanced version of the technique of stripping the original world. It not only greatly increases the attack range and power, but also is continuous. It can turn all substances in the barrier into an atomic state.

    In the original work.

    Onoki once used this technique to kill twenty-five Susanoo clones of Uchiha Madara in one go.

    It can be regarded as a ninjutsu of the level of destroying heaven and earth.

    Due to being held back by the golems of the Heavenly Dao and the Outer Dao, he definitely missed the best time to escape. It seemed that he had no escape.

    However, at this time.

    Duanughed.

    He remembered the battle between Uchiha Madara and Senjuzhu in the Valley of the End decades ago.

    At that time, after the two sides fought for a day and a night, Madara finally seemed to be defeated, but actually escaped by feigning death.

    There is also the battle of Kannabi Bridge a few years ago. Uchiha Obito, who was crushed under the big rock, was considered dead by Konoha, but it was actually a fake death.

    Feigning death seems to be some kind of tradition of the Uchiha n.

    And now.

    Judgment, I also got such an opportunity.

    An opportunity for him to withdraw from the vortex of the ninja world, hide behind the scenes, or live a peaceful life.

    So, please wait quietly.

    Until the dust barrier with a diameter of 100 meters descended on top of his head.

    buzz buzz.

    The dust escape barrier was as dazzling as the sun at noon, emitting intense white light, drowning the muscr Susano and Broken figures.

    Under its shroud, the muscr Xu Zuo let out an unwilling roar, and began to annihte bit by bit from the top of his head, turning into atoms.

    At this time.

    Duancai calmly turned his head to look at the edge of Konoha Vige, and his eyes fell on the forest of the Uchiha tribe, the hill where he used to watch the sunrise.

    The straight-line distance is about five or six kilometers.

    Next second.

    Following the pupil of Duan''s right eye widened suddenly, a line of bright red and hot blood tears flowed out of his pupil.

    Tian Yuming, activate.

    Shua.

    In the dazzling re of Chen Dun, he disappeared instantly.

    Almost at the same time, where he was originally standing, the ground cracked inch by inch, turning into the tiniest atomic dust.

    "Roar!"

    Under the cover of the dust escape barrier, the golem of the heretics couldn''t help roaring in pain, and its huge body was submerged in white light.

    Boom.

    Like a huge and dazzling white sun, it exploded in the center of Konoha Vige.

    Countless people covered their eyes with their hands, unable to look directly at the light, only the deafening explosion sound echoed in their ears.

    Long time.

    After the light gradually dissipated, both Konoha ninjas and coalition ninjas couldn''t wait to look at the center of the battlefield.

    I saw a huge pit with a diameter of 100 meters there.

    In the deep pit, there was nothing but white smoke rising.

    Uchiha Duan, Tendo Payne, Susanoo, and the golems of heretics all evaporated from the world, not even a hair left.

    Half empty.

    "Hoo..."

    Onoki was panting tiredly, but his eyes could not conceal the excitement.

    He seeded.

    This is a perfect sneak attack.

    on the ground.

    After a full minute, when everyone confirmed that there was no more movement in the pit.

    "oh!"

    The ninja coalition forces suddenly erupted into cheers like a mountain roar and a tsunami, and they rushed straight into the sky.

    "Have you all seen it? Tsuchikage-sama seized the opportunity and killed Uchiha Duan and Payne at the same time. It''s amazing!"

    Yanyin ninjas are the most excited, dancing and dancing with excitement.

    "Long live Onoki-sama!"

    Many ninjas in other ninja viges were also chanting Onogi''s name.

    Ninjas worship the strong.

    Onoki got rid of the two biggest threats to the Ninja Alliance¡ªDuan and Tiandao Payne, and naturally won the support and praise of ninjas in all viges.

    As for Konoha Ninja, they looked at each other in nk dismay, at a loss.

    Whether it is Uchiha Dan, Payne, or the ninja coalition led by Onogi, it can be said that they are all enemies of Konoha.

    After a scuffle, although Duan and Payne were both dead, the situation facing Konoha did not seem to improve much.

    They don''t know where this war will eventually go, and what the fate of Konoha will be.

    Tsunade stared nkly at the big hole in the center of the battlefield.

    Uchiha cut off that guy, so he died?

    No, not possible.

    Tsunade frowned and shook his head, not believing that he would die so easily.

    Especially based on her understanding of the Uchiha n, like Uchiha Madara, Obito and others, there have long been precedents of suspended animation.

    only.

    She waited for a long time, thinking that he would suddenly reappear from somewhere and frighten everyone, but...he was still nowhere to be seen.

    Could it be that he was really dragged down by Heavenly Dao Payne and died together?

    Thinking of this, Tsunade was stunned.

    She hasplicated feelings for Uchiha off.

    Although the two have not been together for a long time, they have experienced many things together, and everything is unforgettable.

    From the first meeting, she was strangled with a naked skein, and he snatched the ne in the rain, and then she returned to Konoha and attacked the mountain cemetery at night with the Uchiha n;

    Later, she participated in the research of intercolumn cells, and got a pair of Sharingan as a gift from Duan;

    Finally, Tsunade followed along, witnessing with his own eyes the process of the Uchiha nunching a coup and breaking with Konoha.

    The rtionship between her and Duan can''t be called an enemy, but it can''t be regarded as apanion, neither a friend nor an enemy.

    As for "love", that''s even more nonsense.

    If you have to use one word to describe it, "enemy" might be more appropriate.

    Just like Senjujuma and Uchiha Madara once.

    Now that his friend is dead, Tsunade should be happy. But for some reason, there was an inexplicable loss in her heart...

    Just when Tsunade was in a daze.

    Boom.

    In the sky above his head, there was a sudden movement.

    Um?

    Including Tsunade, tens of thousands of people looked up at the same time, only to find that it was the Earth Explosion Star in the sky, which was rapidly disintegrating.

    Click, click.

    Large stones and building ruins fell off the surface of the sphere one after another and fell to the ground.

    "Everyone, get out of here!"

    Onogi lifted up the chakra in mid-air, and yelled angrily.

    He just finished speaking.

    Phew!

    A blue lightning bolt rushed out from the loose Earth Explosion Star, andnded like a meteorite, smashing a big hole in the ground.

    "It''s Raikage-sama!"

    Yunyin Ninja couldn''t help but be overjoyed when he saw the Fourth Raikage escape from trouble.

    But many more people, without such a strong body as the fourth generation of Raikage, have long been squeezed into meat by the Earth Explosive Star, and died without a whole body.

    Boom boom boom.

    The disintegrated Earth Explosion Star turned into countless gravels, which fell from the sky like heavy rain. Scattered in Muye Vige, causing many casualties.

    After a while of flying around.

    Onoki floated in the air, looking at the battered Konoha below, and the tired Konoha Ninja, his gaze immediately turned and he shouted:

    "The Ninja Alliance obeys the order, continue to attack, andpletely upy Konoha!"

    at this time.

    On the side of the Ninja World Allied Forces, the shadows and Jinzhu Riki of each vige were dead and wounded, unable to give orders anymore. And Onoki, who had just solved Duan and Payne, naturally became the only person to talk about it.

    If Konoha is destroyed now, Iwakakushi will undoubtedly get the greatest benefit.

    Under Ohnoki''s call.

    "kill!"

    The ninja coalition forces finally remembered what they were here for, so they grabbed their weapons and rushed towards Konoha Ninja.

    This is the final attack.

    But at this moment.

    "Master Hokage is here!"

    A loud voice resounded in the center of the battlefield, echoed over Konoha, and spread far away.

    Um?

    Onoki and others heard the words, followed the reputation and saw¡ª

    Da da da.

    With the sound of crutches, Danzo, wearing a Hokage hat and a white Hokage robe, leaned on a cane, surrounded by two Anbu, and appeared on the battlefield.

    He raised his head slowly, took off his bamboo hat, looked at Onoki in mid-air, and said in a deep voice:

    "In the name of the Fifth Hokage, the old man requested peace talks with the Marshal of the Ninja Alliance."

    Peace talks?

    Onoki was taken aback for a moment, then shook his head in disdain, and shouted at Danzo on the ground:

    "Danzo, at this time, do you think Konoha is still qualified to negotiate peace with us?"

    In his view, Konoha''s defeat is a foregone conclusion, and Danzo''s desire to cease fighting at this time is simply a dream.

    Ridiculous to the extreme.

    Unexpectedly, Danzo also shook his head after listening to Onogi''s words, and responded helplessly:

    "In this case, there is no other way."

    After the voice fell, he raised his crutch and poked it heavily on the ground.

    Boom.

    Immediately after.

    Boom, boom, boom.

    In various ces in Konoha Vige, big explosions suddenly urred without warning.

    Many ninjas were caught off guard and were blown to pieces before they could even scream.

    For a moment, the fire was apanied by thick smoke, and the sound of the building falling was mixed with the wailing of the ninja,ing from all directions.

    Together with Konoha Ninja and the Ninja Alliance, thousands of people died in this round of explosions.

    Onoki in mid-air saw this scene clearly.

    He couldn''t help but turn pale with shock, his eyes widened, and he asked Danzang: "You, what did you do?!"

    Danzo said calmly with a calm face:

    "Every corner of Muye Vige has already been buried with detonating charms. As long as the old man moves a finger, they will explode together. At that time, the whole vige will be turned into a sea of ??mes, and no one will be able to get out from here."

    "Hmph, do you think I''ll believe it?"

    Onoki asked back, obviously thinking that Danzo was bluffing.

    Danzo didn''t say anything, just looked not far away, raised his crutch again, and poked the ground.

    Boom.

    There was another violent explosion. Thousands of Iwa ninjas and the Konoha ninja who were fighting with them were all swallowed by the mes of the explosion, leaving no bones left.

    "Stop! Stop!"

    Onoki roared in shock and anger, and finally believed it.

    Not only because he saw so many Iwa ninjas being blown to death with his own eyes, but also because Danzo, as Hokage, even killed Konoha ninjas, which can be said to bepletely disregarding the lives of his own people.

    He was extremely cruel and merciless.

    A person like this can do anything.

    "Now, I think we can sit down and have a good talk."

    Danzo said lightly, as if everything was under his control.

    Actually.

    The development of the situation is much smoother than Danzo imagined.

    Because from the very beginning, his n was to let the ninja coalition forces break through their defenses and enter Muye Vige.

    Thus.

    He can use the detonating symbolwork left by Xuan Weng to bury the enemy''s 40,000 army.

    Halfway.

    Penn Rokudo and Uchiha shot one after another, making Danzo who was hiding in the dark afraid, and he dared not show up for a long time.

    did not expect.

    The gang had a big scuffle, and in the end Payne and Duan were both dead, and the Kage-levelbat power of the Ninja Alliance was also cut short.

    The main obstacle before Danzo was swept away like this.

    The old man is indeed a man blessed by God.

    Danzo couldn''t help but have such an idea, strengthened his belief, and then finally appeared on the stage proudly as the Fifth Hokage.

    Right now.

    Once Danzo detonates the detonating symbols in the vige and inside Hokage Rock, Konoha will bepletely destroyed.

    By the time.

    Except for a few powerhouses such as Onoki and Fourth Raikage, most of the people, whether it is the Ninja Alliance or Konoha Ninja, are unable to get out alive.

    In this war.

    As the party at an absolute disadvantage, Danzo is more willing to ept the ending of the same death than to wait for death, and pulls the ninja coalition forces to support Konoha.

    But Ohnoki and others absolutely cannot ept it.

    This is the confidence that Danzo proposed to negotiate.

    Onokinded on the ground with an uncertain expression on his face.

    The Fourth Raikage, the Fourth Mizukage, the Elder Chiyo of Sand Hidden, and others came over one after another and joined him.

    "We captured several Konoha ninjas. ording to them, what Danzo said is true. He just used blowing up Konoha as a threat to be Hokage."

    Fourth Raikage said in a deep voice, with a serious expression on his face.

    Everyone was shocked when they heard the words, and their expressions were not very good-looking.

    Who would have thought.

    Danzo, this guy actually used Konoha''s 20,000 troops as a bait to lure the Ninja Allied Forces into the urn, wanting to kill them all in one go.

    What a deranged lunatic.

    It just happened to let him seed.

    "I think it should be..."

    "No, nopromise!"

    "Calm down, arguing won''t solve the problem..."

    Everyone gathered together, discussed in a low voice, and finally reached a consensus.

    atst.

    It was Ohnoki who came forward, walked to a ce seven or eight meters away from Danzo, and stopped.

    "Fifth Hokage, as the representative of the Ninja Alliance, I officially ept your request for negotiation. But the condition is that from now on, there will be no more explosions and deaths."

    Onoki''s eyes were sharp, and he responded to Danzo with a serious face.

    "good."

    Danzo readily agreed to this, and slowly showed a winner''s smile.

    today.

    He, as the Fifth Hokage, sessfully guarded Konoha.

 Chapter 194: The curtain falls in the rain, the death of Nagato (6000)

    Chapter 194 The curtain falls in the rain, the death of Nagato (6000)

    Look down from the sky.

    Most of Muye Vige has been turned into ruins, with mes and thick smoke everywhere, corpses are strewn all over the streets, and blood stains the Muye River that passes through the vige.

    War is like a fully powered meat grinder, ruthlessly devouring the flesh and soul of everyone.

    The most tragic battlefield is nothing more than this.

    If the fight continues, the Ninja Alliance may have to pay a very heavy price in order to wipe out Konoha''s nearly 20,000 defenders.

    Thankfully for many ordinary ninjas in both camps.

    There is a truce.

    With the appearance of the Fifth Hokage Danzo, the Konoha encirclement and suppression battle was pressed to the pause button.

    The two sides sat down "peacefully" and entered the stage of peace talks.

    In this ninja world war, the situation Konoha is facing can be said to be close to death.

    If the third generation, Jiraiya, or someone else is sitting in Hokage''s seat, I''m afraid they don''t have the ability to turn the tide and make Konoha Jedie back.

    An indecisive person like the third generation will only lead Konoha to destruction.

    Only Shimura Danzo came up with such a ruthless move to tie the lives of Konoha Ninja and the Ninja Alliance together, and everyone died together.

    This made the enemy fearful and did not dare to act rashly again.

    So, Danzo saved the lives of tens of thousands of ninjas and more than 100,000 vigers in Konoha. Based on this alone, he is the greatest Hokage in history.

    The above are Danzo¡¯s own thoughts.

    He believes from the bottom of his heart that he, Danzo Shimura, is the savior of Konoha.

    soon.

    Under the orders of the high-level officials of both sides, Konoha and the ninjas of the coalition forces stopped their efforts, and tens of thousands of people gathered in the center of the vige.

    Because the Hokage Building hadpletely copsed, there was not even a single intact building in Konoha, so the two sides temporarily set up a tent in the center of the battlefield.

    As a venue for negotiations.

    On the side of the Ninja World Allied Forces, the representatives attending the negotiations were Tsuchikage Onogi, Raikage Ai, Mizukage Kutachi Yakura, and Chiyo, the temporary agent of Kazekage.

    On Konoha''s side, almost all the patriarchs of the ninja n came to the front of the formation with ribbon wounds.

    Hyuga Hinata, Akimichi Choza, Yamanaka Kaiichi, Nara Shikahisa, Aurome Shiwei...these people all looked at Danzo, the new Hokage, withplicated expressions, and watched him enter the tent with several Anbe guards.

    Peace negotiations officially started.

    "Hey, it''s raining."

    Outside the tent, Konoha Ninja Matkai stretched out a hand, and found some raindrops falling on the palm of his hand.

    He raised his head and looked up at the sky, only to see that the sky was gloomy, and the raindrops quickly formed a line and fell down in a rush.

    Chi Chi Chi Chi.

    The rain fell in Muye Vige, extinguishing the burning mes and thick smoke, and washing the dark red blood on the ground, as if¡ª

    It also brought an end to this cruel war.

    Outside Konoha Vige, on a hillside.

    In the rain, Obito looked at the dpidated Konoha with a calm expression, no one knew what he was thinking.

    The tall Kisame Kisame stood behind Obito with a big sword on his back, a pair of dead fish eyes that did not blink, and was also silent.

    The two witnessed the whole process of the Konoha siege.

    At this time.

    Poof.

    Holding the Flytrap-shaped Jue, the upper body emerged from the ground, and reported the specific situation on the battlefield to Obito.

    The key content is naturally the death of Payne and Uchiha, and the beginning of peace negotiations between the two sides of the war.

    Obito shook his head after listening.

    "Pain Six Paths is just a puppet made of six corpses. Even if it is destroyed, Nagato can easily create a new one. As for Uchiha, that guy is definitely not dead!"

    His tone was firm, and he decided that Duan''s death was an illusion.

    To some extent, as the enemy of Judgment, Obito is the person who knows and believes in Judgment best in the world.

    His intuition told him that there was no way Uchiha could end up like this.

    even.

    That guy might be around here after he escaped from Konoha Battlefield.

    Thinking of this, Obito was suddenly suspicious, looked around, and his expression became tense.

    "Go, get out of here immediately."

    He felt that this ce was very unsafe, and he didn''t intend to stay for a long time, so Dang even took the two followers, Guixie and Jue, and quickly evacuated.

    A group of three people disappeared into the rain.

    Uchiha nnd, hilltop.

    "Ho...ho..."

    Duan was half kneeling on the ground, breathing heavily, his skin was like a red-hot iron, and white smoke rose from his body.

    chichi.

    The rain fell on him, cooling his body down a bit.

    Five kilometers.

    Duan had never tried before, using Tian Yuming to perform such a long-distance teleportation.

    Sure enough, not only did he consume a lot of chakra, but in the process, the intense friction between his body and the air due to the high-speed movement also put a lot of load on his body.

    Duan stood up, wiped the blood and tears from his cheeks, closed his eyes and rested for a while.

    In a short period of time, it is best for him not to use Tian Yu Ming forcibly.

    Looking back at Konoha, he found that the vige had quieted down, and there were no more sounds of killing.

    It seems that the old thing Danzo made a move.

    Ah.

    Duanughed silently, but he was looking forward to what new things Danzo woulde up with.

    Konoha, it''s not that easy to pass this level.

    But now.

    Juan retracted his gaze, looked northwest of Konoha, and nned to go y with Nagato first.

    Whoosh.

    He disappeared from the top of the mountain in a sh.

    ¡­

    Around Konoha is a vast virgin forest.

    In a clearing in the forest, a translucent outline of some kind of creature emerged, and then became clearer and clearer, and finally¡ª

    A huge chameleon with dark green skin appeared.

    The eyes of this chameleon are purple reincarnation eyes simr to the growth ring pattern of trees.

    Hurrah.

    Countless pieces of paper flew over lightly, unaffected by the rain, and gathered into the appearance of a woman wearing flowers and a windbreaker from Xiaozhi.

    is Xiaonan.

    Shua.

    Seeing Xiaonan appearing, the chameleon immediately opened its mouth wide, its long tongue curled around Naruto Uzumaki, and spit it out.

    "Is this Nine Tails Jinchuriki?"

    Xiaonan''s eyes were fixed, and he looked at the kid in front of him covered in wet mucus, and found that the other person was very young and had shocking scars all over his body.

    Those injuries were all left after being burned by Nine-Tails'' Chakra.

    Poor kid.

    At such a young age, he is being used as a tool. Judging by his appearance, it is estimated that it will be difficult to survive.

    Konan shook his head, and stretched out a hand to Uzumaki Naruto.

    Immediately.

    Arge number of pieces of paper flew out from her fingertips, forming a small cocoon, wrapping Naruto.

    "Boom!"

    After the chameleonpletes the task, it turns into a puff of white smoke and disappears.

    A few minutester.

    Xiaonan took Naruto with him and went deep into the woods.

    Here are towering trees, each of which is surrounded by seven or eight people and tens of meters high. The tall and lush canopy covers most of the rain.

    Da da da.

    Xiao Nan walked in front of one of the big trees, and the bark flew up like pieces of paper, revealing a door.

    In fact, this whole big tree was made by Xiaonan using paper ninjutsu. From the outside, it looks like any other tree.

    As long as you hide in it, you will not be noticed by the enemy. Even if the opponent has kaleidoscope sharing eyes or white eyes, they will not be able to see through this paper tree.

    Inside this is Nagato''s hiding ce.

    Go into the tree.

    At a nce, I saw a man with long red hair. His upper body was skinny, his ribs were clearly visible, and his back was full of ck sticks.

    His lower body is not human legs, but a huge wheelchair, connected to a mechanical device like spider legs.

    At this time, Nagato was panting violently, sweating profusely, and his face was pale.

    "Nagato, are you alright?"

    Xiao Nan couldn''t help being surprised when he saw this scene, and hurried forward to ask.

    "The Six Paths of Payne were destroyed, and I was defeated." Nagato said calmly.

    "Even the way of heaven?" Xiao Nan became more and more surprised.

    Although Tiandao is a puppet, it is made of Yahiko''s corpse. Nagato has put the most effort into it, and he has always treated it as the real Yahiko.

    "That''s right, Yahiko''s body was also destroyed, but... it is enough for Uchiha to be buried with Yahiko."

    Nagato said slowly, and told Xiaonan everything that happened on the battlefield.

    Xiao Nan could not help but look dignified when he heard the words, and said with emotion:

    "Uchiha Duan, it turned out that he pushed you into this situation."

    At the beginning.

    Since Duan made his first attack and killed several of Yuyin''s spies on the street of Muye Vige, Xiao Nan noticed him.

    She collected a lot of information about Duan, and reminded Nagato again and again to be careful about this person.

    Now it seems that she and Nagato still underestimated Uchiha''s strength.

    Fortunately.

    This operation at least captured the Nine-Tails Jinchuriki, which can be regarded as thepletion of the goal of this trip.

    In addition, Nagato disarmed the psychic technique remotely at a critical moment, allowing the golem of the heretics to return to the moon smoothly, without letting it fall into the hands of the enemy.

    Under the gaze of Nagato.

    Xiaonan waved his hand, and the cocoon formed by the pieces of paper slowly opened, revealing Naruto inside.

    "Uzumaki Naruto, like me, belongs to the Uzumaki n. No wonder this kid has such a good physique. The nine tails in his body went berserk twice in a row, but they failed to kill him."

    Nagato looked at Naruto in front of him and sighed.

    Since the destruction of Uzumaki Vige, the surviving Uzumaki people have been scattered all over the ninja world, like duckweed in the rain, gradually dying out as time goes by.

    Nagato and Naruto are probably thest Uzumaki people in this world.

    That''s why he was so emotional.

    "But¡­"

    Xiao Nan frowned, a little confused, "Shouldn''t the Uzumaki n have red hair, but this brat has yellow hair."

    "Maybe his father''s genes are too strong. After all, that''s the famous yellow shing Namikaze Minato."

    Nagato made a joke, and rarely showed a smile.

    But immediately, his smile disappeared again, but he sighed and said three words:

    "Pity."

    Such a talented kid is still a member of Nagato''s tribe, and being used by Konoha''s people in this way made Nagato feel a little bit ofpassion.

    However, human strength is original sin.

    After he goes back, he will use the outcast golem to extract the nine tails from Naruto''s body. As we all know, there is only one end for Renzhuli who lost the tail beast.

    is death.

    Konan saw Nagato''s mood swings, put away Naruto calmly, and said to him:

    "It''s time to get out of here."

    The most urgent task at the moment is to return to Yuyin Vige, which is the base camp of the two of them, and it is absolutely safe.

    "good."

    Nagato nodded, and Dang even used Chakra to push the wheelchair device, intending to walk out of the paper tree with Xiaonan.

    But at this moment, his pupils shrank suddenly, and his whole body was shocked.

    "What''s wrong?" Xiao Nan was surprised.

    "Someone is approaching here fast."

    Nagato looked solemn, closed his eyes to perceive carefully.

    Just now, after it rained outside.

    He then used the power of the reincarnation eye to mix his own chakra into the rainwater, activated the rain tiger free technique, and monitored the nearby movements.

    The chakra that is approaching here seems very familiar to Nagato, it is...

    Uchiha off!

    Shua.

    He opened his eyes, pale in horror.

    Judgment, not only did he not die, but he even found it here.

    When fighting against Tiandao, did you use the ck stick in Tiandao''s body to trace Chakra in reverse?

    Nagato thought for a while, and then understood what was going on.

    He took a deep breath and realized again that he had underestimated Uchiha Dan by far.

    "Uchiha broken?!"

    Hearing this name from the long gate, Xiao Nan was also terrified, and said quickly after recovering, "Let''s go!"

    To her surprise.

    Nagato calmed down and shook his head:

    "Uchiha Duan''s target was me from the beginning. If I''m not wrong, what he wants... I''m afraid it''s my reincarnation eyes. Being targeted by that guy, I can''t go anymore."

    Nagato, who is sitting in a wheelchair, has the greatest weakness of mobility.

    Once his body is discovered, he will be in danger, let alone a ruthless character like Uchiha Duan.

    Xiaonan''splexion changed, his eyes became sharper, and he said coldly:

    "In this case, we can only fight to the death."

    She joined forces with Nagato to fight Judgment to the death, and it is still unknown who will win.

    Nagato was silent, his face changed, and he was thinking a lot in his mind.

    After a few seconds.

    Under Xiao Nan¡¯s suspicious gaze, he raised his finger and swished¡ª

    inserted it into his own eye socket without hesitation.

    "Nagato, what are you doing?!"

    Xiaonan was stunned, and before he could stop him, Nagato had already gouged out his eyes.

    His two eye sockets suddenly turned into **** holes, and two lines of blood and tears flowed out of them, which looked very terrifying.

    "Xiao Nan, listen to me, calm down first."

    Nagato endured the sharp pain in his eyes, panting and confessed to Xiaonan, "Take my eyes and Nine-Tails Jinchuriki, and get out of here immediately. I will hold Uchiha off and buy you time..."

    "No!"

    He was only interrupted by Xiao Nan in the middle of his words. She looked resolute, "I won''t leave, I want to fight with you, even if we die, we will die together!"

    For Xiaonan, if both Yahiko and Nagato are dead, what is the point of her living in this hopeless world?

    "shut up!"

    Nagato suddenly let out an angry roar at Xiao Nan, roaring, "Do you want all the efforts we have made so far to be in vain?"

    Xiao Nan was stunned, and stood there dumbfounded.

    "Xiaonan."

    Nagato''s tone softened a little, and he said to her earnestly, "Don''t forget what has supported us to this day. Realizing world peace is both Yahiko''s dream and my wish. Akatsuki''s future and dreams are all in your hands It''s time... let''s go!"

    At the end, Nagato''s tone became hasty again, full of determination.

    dream.

    Hearing these two words, two lines of hot tears rolled down Xiao Nan''s cheeks unknowingly.

    Can no longer hesitate.

    Shua.

    She turned around cruelly, stopped looking at Nagato, and rushed out of the paper tree as fast as she could.

    Then, there was a rushing sound.

    Countless pieces of paper gathered behind Xiao Nan, forming a pair of wide white wings, carrying her soaring into the sky and flying into the distance.

    Inside the paper tree.

    Sensing that Xiaonan''s Chakra was going away quickly until it disappeared, Nagato finally breathed a sigh of relief.

    He lowered his head, panted, and let the blood flow from his eyes, dripping down his cheeks to the ground.

    I don''t know how long it took, maybe a few minutes, maybe only a dozen seconds.

    Da da da.

    There was a sound of footsteps, from far to near, and finally stopped a few meters away from Nagato.

    Nagato slowly raised his head. Although he lost his eyes, he still seemed to be able to see the person standing in front of him clearly.

    That''s right, it''s Uchiha off.

    Seeing Nagato''s eyes with only two holes left, Duan showed a surprised expression. After thinking about it for a while, he roughly understood what happened.

    "Looks like you know I''ming, through the rain?"

    He asked a question.

    "you caught me."

    Nagato showed a self-deprecating smile, and said with emotion, "Uchiha Duan, you are such a terrible guy. Now I finally understand why Obito keeps losing to you."

    Judgment heard the words, also smiled:

    "That guy with soil is just a toy of mine."

    After a moment of silence.

    Nagato spoke again, this time he asked Duan:

    "Duan, who are you fighting for? It doesn''t seem to be for Konoha, nor for the Uchiha n. Let me guess, everything you do is for yourself, including dealing with me, and also to get the eyes of reincarnation. Yes ?"

    "I let you finish talking."

    Juan did not refute, but asked Nagato following Nagato''s words, "So your reincarnation eye, did Xiaonan take it away? It seems that I have to go to Yuyin Vige to find her."

    "There''s no need to look for it." Nagato shook his head.

    "Why?"

    Nagato¡¯s voice was cold, and he announced coldly:

    "Because, you will die here. And this time, as you wish, it is my body that will die with you in person."

    The voice just fell.

    Boom.

    The huge paper tree where the two were located experienced a violent vibration, forming an opaque purple barrier in the space inside the tree.

    "Your kaleidoscope Sharingan should have some kind of teleportation ability, which can teleport itself to the focus of the line of sight, right?"

    Nagato revealed the secret of Tian Yuming.

    "So?" He asked rhetorically, looking unhurried.

    To this, Nagato responded calmly:

    "I used the pupil power of the reincarnation eye in advance, and set up a sealing barrier here to iste it from the outside world. Your teleportation ability may not be useful.

    Let me tell you another thing, this enchantment can only be cracked from the outside, if the people inside want to get out, even if they use thousands of times of strength, it will not help.

    Now, let this big tree be the grave of both of you and me, Uchiha Duan! "

    At the end of Nagato''s speech, he showed a ferocious face, and shouted Duan''s name forcefully.

    The voice just fell.

    The imprint of the four images in the pitch ck surfaced on Nagato''s bony chest.

    He was ready to die.

    Danzo''s Lisixiang sealing technique originated from the Uzumaki n, and as a survivor of the Uzumaki, Nagato naturally also mastered this terrible sealing technique.

    Moreover, the Lisixiang seal cast by him is much more powerful.

    Puff puff.

    In an instant, the blood in Nagato''s body turned into pitch ck ink, which spewed out continuously from his chest, and quickly expanded into a ball, covering the entire barrier in the tree.

    He wants to bring Uchiha Duan to Huangquan, so that the other party will never see the sunshine of the world again.

    He took a few steps back, and soon there was no way to retreat. Seeing Nagato''s blood rushing towards his face, it was about to swallow him.

    Duan stared.

    At this time, even if he stops using it and throws out a "serious punch", he may not be able to break the barrier in time and escape from here.

    have to say.

    Nagato is a real ruthless person, in such a short period of time, he made a dead end for Duanfu.

    but.

    Judging that since you dare toe, you will naturally not be unprepared.

    Shua.

    He spread out his left hand, and the eye that had been closed in the palm of his hand finally opened at this moment.

    That''s Obito''s left eye.

    um.

    The scarlet kaleidoscope aimed at him, releasing a strong pupil force, acting on him.

    Cutting off the tall figure, a vortex-like distortion suddenly urred, and the whole person seemed to be sucked in by a space vortex.

    Disappear.

    Next second.

    ck blood flooded the location where Duan was.

    "No!"

    Nagato let out a desperate and unwilling roar, and together with the whole big tree, sank into the dark abyss and fell into **** forever.

    The leader of Dawn, the **** of Yuyin Vige, at this moment, in such a way of failure¡ª

    fell the curtain of his life.

    ¡­

    This is a sky with no sun, no stars and no moon, always gray and gloomy.

    On the ground, there is no life, full of destion and death.

    Looking around, there are only huge cubes standing tall and exuding a cold luster, piled up randomly, and the meaning is unknown.

    Shenwei different space.

    Dissociated from the real world, it is a space formed by the projection of Uchiha Obito''s inner desperate will.

    At this time, there is no one in the Kamui space, and Obito seems to be not at home.

    But soon came an unexpected guest.

    Shua.

    Following a vortex-like fluctuation in the space, Duan Wei''an''s body descended from the sky.

    "Finally came in."

    He nced at Obito''s left eye in the palm of his hand, and then looked around, confirming that this is the Kamui space, not the underworld that Nagato wanted to take him to.

    Since asking Tsunade to transnt Obito''s left eye for him, he has been practicing hard. Today is a critical moment, and it came in handy.

    Shenwei''s ability is really against the sky.

    It''s no wonder that with one right eye, Obito can bewless and cause trouble in the world of all ninjas without scruple.

    However, from today onwards, with Duan officially getting the "key" of Shenwei Space, life with soil may not be so easy.

    After casually strolling around, Duan was ready to leave.

    There''s nothing to do with this ce.

    But before leaving, he thought about it, walked to a cube several meters high, and jumped up suddenly.

    Chi Chi Chi Chi.

    The severed fingertip inspired chakra,nded on the surface of the cube, and wrote a few big characters vertically.

    "Uchiha off here for a visit."

 Chapter 195: Peace Negotiations (5000)

    Chapter 195 Peace Negotiation (5000)

    "Yes, Not Bad."

    Duan rubbed his chin with his fingers, looked at the line of writing he just left, and was satisfied with his calligraphy level.

    It stands to reason.

    Judging that Obito''s left eye was sessfully transnted, and he was able to use Kamui to enter this different space, this kind of thing should be hidden from Obito.

    Thus.

    At the critical moment, he can use this trump card to smack him, and even put thetter to death in one fell swoop.

    However, with Duan''s personality, that would be too boring.

    He didn''t intend to hide it, he just wanted to tell Obito clearly¡ª

    "I can enter here anytime, you better be careful".

    The purpose, of course, is to intimidate Obito, making thetter live in constant fear, unable to sleep well.

    Mentally torturing Obito is the fun I want.

    In the woods on the outskirts of Konoha.

    um.

    With a whirlpool of distortion in the space, the tall figure descended into the real world again.

    Huh.

    He looked around and found that the ce where he was at the moment was no longer inside Nagato''s barrier, but shifted by a certain distance.

    Reminiscent of Obito''s way of using Kamui, it also disappears from a certain ce, and when it reappears, it often descends in another ce.

    It seems.

    Using divine power, one can also perform some kind of spatial movement in reality, simr to the technique of flying thunder god.

    Of course, Shenwei''s moving distance is limited, and the speed is not as fast as Fei Leishen.

    But even so, its ability is enough to defy the sky.

    I have to say that Obito''s kaleidoscope Sharingan is the most generous gift from heaven.

    A few minutester.

    In the pattering rain, he returned to the previous ce.

    The tens of meters tall paper tree and Nagato disappeared, leaving only a piece of dark ground, as if it had been scorched by a fire.

    Nagato is dead.

    But Nagato is not important, what is important is the eye of reincarnation.

    Duan raised his head and looked at the distant sky.

    Xiaonan took away Samsara Eye and Nine-Tails Jinchuriki Uzumaki Naruto, want...to chase her right away?

    But thinking about it, that woman is not a fool. In order to avoid Duan''s pursuit, she would definitely not stay in Yuyin Vige and wait for him toe to her door.

    It seems that it was a waste of time to go.

    Thinking of this, Duan retracted his gaze, and turned his head to look in the direction of Konoha.

    at the moment.

    He is more interested in Konoha''s ending.

    This is a good show, of course you have to watch it.

    However, Duan immediately faced a new problem.

    Since he had suspended his death, he naturally couldn''t use this appearance to return to Konoha ostentatiously.

    He couldn''t just wear a mask to fool things like Obito did.

    after all.

    Duan''s height and body shape are too eye-catching, as long as anyone who has nced at him can hardly remember him, he can be recognized just by his back.

    This unique muscle is Duan''s biggest feature.

    It is not that simple to hide it.

    Juan''s transformation technique is veryme, and it is easy to be seen by others, but he also has his own good aspects.

    Hiss hiss.

    With the sound of air leaking, I saw that the muscles all over the body were like a deted ball, switching from a full state to a sluggish state.

    at the same time.

    Crack, click.

    The bones in his body also made noises one after another, as if they were getting closer together, making his height suddenly shorter.

    The Uchiha high-necked robe on his body also suddenly became loose, looking very ill-fitting, just like a child wearing an adult''s clothes.

    In the blink of an eye.

    Duan changed from a burly man with a height of two meters to a man of medium height and normal build.

    Not only that, the muscles and bones of his face even shifted, as if a stic surgery had been performed, which changed his appearance to a certain extent.

    This is Duan''s absolute control over his body.

    He can control the 639 muscles and 206 bones in the whole body as he wants.

    Take off Uchiha''s robe, put on ordinary clothes,e to the river, and look towards the water.

    Still not perfect.

    Because, the reflected face can still vaguely see the original appearance.

    After thinking for a while, he condensed Yin Escape Chakra and covered his face.

    This is an advanced way of using illusion using the pupil power of the kaleidoscope Sharingan.

    Anyone who sees a broken face will unconsciously hallucinate and mistake his appearance.

    Because this kind of illusion is not offensive in any way, it will not arouse people''s alertness. Unless it is a person with stronger pupil power than Duan, it will be difficult to see through him.

    From physical to spiritual.

    Such double camouge shouldn''t be a problem.

    If you want to say that the strongest transformation technique in the ninja world, it must be Baijue''s "pretending technique". Although this camouge is not as good as the art of pretending, it still has an effect of 70% to 80%.

    So.

    With this new look, he returned to Konoha again.

    Konoha Vige Center.

    Rain fell from the sky, ticking the tent.

    Outside the tent, Konoha and the ninjas of the allied forces had different expressions, either silent or whispering, they all stood in the rain and waited for the result of the peace talks.

    Inside the tent.

    Godaime Danzo, facing Sikage on the opposite side of the negotiating table alone, did not lose his momentum in the slightest.

    After all, he holds the lives of tens of thousands of people on both sides.

    therefore.

    Danzo acted very tough as soon as he came up, demanding that the Four Great Ninja Viges immediately withdraw their troops and withdraw from the Land of Fire!

    Moreover, in order to prevent the coalition forces from going back on their word, Danzo even proposed that the people in each vige should stay in Konoha as hostages.

    Si Ying couldn''t help frowning when he heard the words.

    boom!

    The violent-tempered Fourth Raikage pped the table and angrily reprimanded Danzo on the spot:

    "You are wishful thinking, Yunyin will never agree to your ridiculous conditions!"

    "If you are unwilling to talk about it with sincerity, then there is nothing you can do."

    Danzo shook his head helplessly, picked up his crutches, and made a gesture to repeat the same trick, detonating the detonating talisman buried in the vige.

    Seeing this, Raikage turned his gaze, and decisively turned on the Thunder Escape Chakra Mode.

    He will not be used to Danzo.

    Zizizi.

    Suddenly, the dazzling thunder light filled the entire tent.

    "Do it, see if you are faster, or I am faster. But even if you are faster, I will kill you."

    Raikage''s fierce eyes locked on Danzo, and once thetter made any changes, he would strike without hesitation.

    ng ng.

    A group of Konoha Anbe immediately pulled out ninja swords and weapons, rushed forward to escort, and stared nervously at the Fourth Raikage.

    The atmosphere is tense and ready to explode.

    "Raikage, calm down first."

    Onoki couldn''t sit still anymore, he stood up to persuade the fight, and stopped Raikage''s dangerous behavior.

    But then, he also looked at Danzo with a serious face, and said:

    "Danzo, don''t forget the prerequisite for us to start the peace talks, that is, there will be no more explosions and casualties. Once you do it, there will only be undead between the Four Great Ninja Viges and Konoha."

    "snort."

    Danzo snorted coldly when he heard the words, and put down his crutches.

    Whether facing the threat of force from the Fourth Raikage or the verbal warning of Onogi, he will not make any concessions.

    The opponent''s tricks have long been seen through by him.

    Next.

    The two sides had a lot of back and forth on the negotiating table, basically you said yours, I said mine, and fully exchanged their opinions.

    Unfortunately, no consensus could be reached.

    Negotiations have reached an impasse.

    The atmosphere in the tent became more and more serious, and the air seemed to freeze, making it difficult to breathe.

    At this time.

    "It''s better to take a break first, and then talk about it."

    Sunakashi''s agent, Kazekage Chiyo, spoke up and made a suggestion.

    "snort."

    The Fourth Raikage was the first to stand up when he heard the words, and strode out of the tent with a flick of his sleeves.

    The rest of the three shadows also got up and left one after another, returning to the camp of the coalition forces, and continued to discuss and negotiate countermeasures.

    Danzo watched the few people leave expressionlessly.

    He did not go out to breathe, but still sat firmly at the negotiating table, holding the crutch tightly in his hand, closing his eyes and recovering.

    A Konoha Anbe hurried into the tent and knelt down on one knee to report to Danzo:

    "Report Hokage-sama, Jiraiya broke into the prison half an hour ago and robbed the felon Hiruzaru Sarutobi. Afterwards, the two joined up with the guards of the Fire Nation Daimyo and escaped from Konoha with Daimyo-sama."

    Um?

    Danzo heard the words, slowly opened his eyes, and frowned.

    "Immediately send someone to follow up and report their movements to me in time."

    He stared nkly, and ordered sternly.

    "Yes." Anbu replied, and hurriedly retreated.

    The rain is getting heavier.

    After a while.

    Siying re-entered the tent and continued the negotiation with Danzo.

    This time, it was Onogi who spoke first:

    "We can promise you the conditions for withdrawing troops. However, it is limited to withdrawing from the 50 kilometers around Konoha, not the entire Kingdom of Fire."

    At the end of the day.

    What the Four Great Ninja Viges and the major countries behind them really want is the vast and fertilend of the Land of Fire, not a small piece ofnd like Konoha.

    Moreover, Konoha has 20,000 defenders after all, if they really want to fight to the end, the coalition forces will suffer heavy losses.

    So, after deliberation, Siying finally agreed to the conditions for Danzo''s withdrawal.

    However, some modifications have been made to this condition.

    From Onoki''s words, Danzo heard the other party''s intentions, immediately shed his eyes, frowned and said:

    "Your appetite is too great."

    As soon as the words fell, Lei Ying spoke in a low voice, with a very firm attitude:

    "It is absolutely impossible to spit out thend of the Fire Nation that the viges have already upied. Even if we people agree, the big names of various countries will not agree. You should understand this."

    Chiyo also stared at Danzo with burning eyes, and said:

    "Danzo, we have shown our sincerity and made concessions, and you should also make appropriate concessions. Otherwise, there is really no need for this negotiation to continue."

    Mizukage Yakura, who had a baby face, let out the most ruthless words with a calm face:

    "It doesn''t matter even if the negotiation breaks down. The ninjas in the blood mist vige are the most fearless of blood and death. Even if you fight to thest person, Kirigakure will erase Konoha from the ninja world."

    Facing the pressure from Four Shadows in turn.

    Danzo was silent for a while, and finally spoke, giving a response:

    "Okay, the old man agrees to your terms."

    actually.

    Danzo also knows that it ispletely unrealistic to keep the territory of the Kingdom of Fire.

    Moreover.

    Right now even the fire country daimyo has run away, and he still escaped with the third generation and Jiraiya. It can be said that he is standing on the opposite side of Danzo, the Hokage.

    Under such circumstances, he has no reason to guard Daimyo''s Land of Fire.

    Tashi Vige Danzo is the Hokage of Konoha, and he wants to protect this vige.

    As long as the coalition forces withdraw from Konoha, Danzo will be the undisputed savior of Konoha, and he will be able to secure the Fifth Hokage position.

    Think here.

    "Then, let''s sign a peace treaty."

    Danzo said in a deep voice, calm on the surface, but excited inside.

    However.

    What Danzo didn''t expect was.

    Onoki shook his head, leaned back on the chair, put his hands on his chest, and said seriously:

    "still have a question."

    "What''s the problem?" Danzo frowned, sensing something bad.

    Onoki said calmly:

    "As far as we know, your Naruto position was snatched from the third generation by threatening to blow up the entire Konoha. Konoha''s ninjas don''t ept you, and many people even hate you very much. This is a huge hidden danger .¡±

    Chiyo also looked directly at Danzo with fierce eyes, and added:

    "And we just got the information that Sandaime and Jiraiya also escaped from Konoha Vige with the name of Fire Country.

    Once they find a new stronghold and make aeback in the name of Daimyo and former Hokage, they will inevitably respond and attract countless Konoha ninjas to seek refuge.

    At that time, Konoha''s ninjas have all run away, leaving only an empty shelf.

    You Hokage, do you still have any meaning of existence? "

    Face doubts.

    Danzo''s face showed displeasure, and he said coldly:

    "These are Konoha''s internal affairs, so I don''t need you to worry about them, the old man will naturally handle them properly.

    You just need to know that I am now negotiating with you as the Fifth Hokage, and the will of the old man is the will of Konoha. "

    Regarding his response, Siying obviously didn''t buy it.

    "But we are still worried.

    You may be assassinated or overthrown at any time. If the new Hokage takes over andpletely tore up this peace agreement, wouldn¡¯t our talk be in vain? "

    Mizukage Yakura continued to question Danzo, expressing the concerns of the coalition forces.

    "Then what do you want?"

    Danzo suppressed his inner irritability and asked in a deep voice.

    "Don''t be nervous, we just want to help you consolidate the position of Hokage."

    The Fourth Raikage stood up again, looked down at Danzo from a high position, and finally saw it, "As long as the power of the Four Great Ninja Viges is brought in, and a senior advisory group is deployed to form a senior advisory group to jointly manage Konoha, it will be sessful. Resolve the crisis you are currently facing.

    In addition, we can also send elite troops to help you hunt down the third generation and Jiraiya, and get rid of these two scourges..."

    "no!"

    Raikage only spoke halfway through, but was rejected by Danzo sharply.

    The other party''s so-called "good intentions" are clearly to seize the power of him, Hokage. This is the only thing that Danzo cannot tolerate, and it is his bottom line.

    The four shadows looked at each other after hearing the words.

    "We have given such great sincerity, but you still refuse, it seems that there is really no other way."

    After Onogi said this, the four shadows present stood up together, fixed their eyes on Danzo, and released fierce killing intent.

    Being targeted by Siying''s killing intent at the same time, one can imagine the great pressure. In the entire ninja world, I am afraid that only Payne and Uchiha Dan can bear this pressure calmly.

    But those two guys are dead.

    Dengdeng.

    Danzo took two steps back, sweating coldly, and shouted at Siying:

    "Are you really going to die, once I detonate..."

    "enough!"

    This time, it was the Fourth Raikage who interrupted Danzo impatiently, "Don''t use this trick to threaten us. I have already said that Konoha must be destroyed, no matter how much it costs. In the ninja world, there are four Da Ninja Vige is enough!"

    The eyes of the other three shadows also became more and more fierce, and they all made up their minds.

    Gollum.

    Danzo swallowed hard, his expression extremely ugly.

    He knew that he had fallen into extreme passivity, and the threat of death was close at hand, so he began to think quickly in his mind.

    All kinds of thoughts shed by one by one.

    Seeing that Siying lost all patience and was about to make a move, Danzo''s attitude finally eased, and he whispered:

    "Everyone, for the peace of the ninja world, for the lives of tens of thousands of ninjas outside this tent, don''t be impulsive. Everything... can be discussed."

    Forbearance.

    This is the only thought in Danzo''s mind now.

    Right now, he must keep Konoha, even if it means making himself as Hokage suffer some humiliation and grievances.

    Just get through this.

    Danzo believes that under his governance, Konoha will get better soon, and various talented ninjas will spring up like mushrooms after rain.

    Konoha will have a second White Fang, a second Sannin, a second Yellow sh...

    By the time.

    Under themand of him, the Fifth Hokage, Konoha willunch a magnificent counterattack to regain the position of the head of the Five Great Ninja Viges and restore their former glory.

    Even unified the ninja world.

    Danzo vowed that one day, he would return ten times and a hundred times the shame of today to the Four Great Ninja Viges.

    But before that, he had to be patient.

    Heard Danzo''s statement.

    Four Shadows looked at each other again, knowing in their hearts that their strategy had seeded.

    Danzo is a guy who is tough on the inside and strong on the outside but **** the inside.

    Although he has been moring on the surface that he wants to lead Konoha and the Ninja Alliance to die together, but in fact, he is very greedy for the power brought by the position of Hokage.

    This is Danzo''s biggest weakness.

    Onoki and others seized this weakness and defeated Danzo at the negotiating table.

    Their n is to support Danzo as a puppet Hokage, so as to control Konoha in disguise, and rule and squeeze Konoha ninjas.

    Compared with directly eliminating Konoha, this approach can obviously bring greater benefits to the Four Great Ninja Viges.

    Next.

    It was a long negotiation thatsted several hours.

    During the period, Siying signed a series of treaties with Danzang.

    Many of these treaties are beneficial to Danzo himself, but without exception, they are all detrimental to Konoha.

    Until the rain outside stopped, it was gettingte.

    Five Kages just stepped out of the tent and jointly announced:

    The negotiation was a great sess, Konoha and the Ninja Alliance officially ceased fighting from this moment, let''s embrace peace together!

    Heard this exciting news.

    Konoha''s ninjas all heaved a sigh of relief, and they all had a feeling of surviving after a catastrophe.

    Vige, keep it.

    They survived.

    But everyone in Konoha didn''t know what kind of conditions Danzo agreed to the other party in order to secure the position of Hokage.

    The nightmarish life of Konoha Ninja has just begun...

 Chapter 196: Colonized Konoha

    Chapter 196 Konoha who became a colony

    The rain stopped.

    With the signing of the peace agreement between Konoha and the Four Great Ninja Viges, the Fourth Ninja World War, whichsted less than a month, came to an end.

    The night falls, the stars are shining.

    Inside and outside Konoha, camps have been set up, and warm lights are lit from thousands of tents.

    Whether Konoha Ninja or the Ninja Allied Forces experienced a whole day of **** fighting, their tense nerves were finally relieved at this moment, and everyone felt exhausted immediately.

    Konoha is extremely quiet tonight, and everyone desperately needs a good rest.

    Nothing to say all night.

    The next day, a round of red sun rose from the horizon, and Wan Dao Xiaguang covered Muye Vige with ayer of brilliant golden light, which also seemed to indicate¡ª

    This is a day full of hope, a new beginning.

    Early in the morning.

    The ninjas and vigers of Konoha stepped out of the tents and shelters of the camp and got busy.

    No time for pain and sorrow.

    Buying the dead, cleaning up the ruins, rebuilding the homnd... Countless agendas are in front of us, waiting for everyone in Muye Vige to work together toplete them.

    But soon, everyone in Konoha discovered a strange thing.

    It stands to reason.

    After signing the peace agreement, the Four Great Ninja Viges should withdraw their troops from Konoha as agreed. However, the troops of the coalition army have no intention of leaving for a long time.

    Then.

    When the detailed content of the peace agreement was exposed one by one, it immediately caused an unprecedented uproar in Muye Vige.

    turn out to be.

    The condition for the Four Great Ninja Viges to agree to the truce is that Konoha must sign a series of unequal treaties.

    The contents of those treaties are enough to make people dumbfounded.

    for example.

    In politics:

    Danzo agrees that Konoha will hire consultants from the Four Great Ninja Viges to form a senior advisory group to rece the original high-level Konoha and govern Konoha together with Hokage.

    That is to say, any major decision of Muye Vige in the future must be deliberated and voted by the advisory group before it can be promoted and implemented.

    At the same time, the ninjas, officials, businessmen and other sses of the Four Great Ninja Viges will enjoy extraterritorial rights in Konoha. Even if these peoplemit crimes, Konoha is not qualified to judge them.

    In addition, Konoha promised to take the initiative to reduce the number of ninjas and disarm the troops.

    Especially for therge number of Chunin and Genin, many of them will have to hand over their protection and return to civilian status, and will no longer be able to earn a living by epting employment andpleting tasks in the future.

    Even the ninja school in Konoha has to hire arge number of ninjas from the four major ninja viges as teachers.

    Next, economically:

    Every war is often apanied bynd cession andpensation.

    Currently, most of the territory of the Kingdom of Fire has been annexed by the Four Great Ninja Viges and the Four Great Nations behind them, and variousnds and natural resources have also been divided up.

    As forpensation.

    Of course, it is not the Four Great Ninja Viges who initiated the war of aggression thatpensated Konoha, but Konoha, as the invaded party, took the initiative to pay arge sum of money to the Four Great Ninja Viges in order to fight for peace.

    The hugepensation of nearly one billion taels almost emptied Konoha''s treasury.

    Not only that, in terms ofmercial trade, Konoha has also offered a series of preferential policies to the Four Great Ninja Viges, such as tax exemption,modity franchise and so on.

    Finally, in the military:

    This Ninja World War has almost turned the Konohand into ruins, which urgently needs to be rebuilt.

    During the reconstruction process, several areas were deliberately divided, which turned out to be military bases provided to the Four Great Ninja Viges.

    That''s right.

    The Four Great Ninja Viges will garrison troops in Konoha all year round. The number of garrisons ranges from one thousand to three to four thousand people. The euphemistic name is: jointly maintain the peace between Konoha and the ninja world.

    Of course, Konoha paid for the huge expenses and supplies of the garrison.

    In addition, Konoha will also open the intelligence department to the four major ninja viges and establish an information sharing mechanism. The ninjas of Konoha are also obliged to cooperate with the garrisons of the four major ninja viges to conduct military dramas and battles.

    Read these treaties.

    Konoha''s ninjas and vigers finally came to their senses, what was signed was not a peace agreement, it was clearly a bond of prostitution!

    Danzo concealed it from everyone, and under the order of the Fifth Hokage, he sold the entire Konoha Vige grandiosely, making hundreds of thousands of Konoha vigers and ninjas be ves of the Four Great Ninja Viges.

    And he, Hokage, became the agent of the Four Great Ninja Viges.

    "It''s too much, how can Danzo do such a thing?!"

    "Go, go protest!"

    Countless Konoha vigers threw down their jobs and angrily took to the streets, using Danzang of shameless behavior of selling the vige for glory, and strongly demanded that he step down.

    result.

    Immediately, it was jointly suppressed by Danzang and the Four Great Ninja Viges. It was like two mountains pressing on the shoulders of the Konoha vigers, making them desperate and unable to resist.

    The demonstration soon died down without causing any sshes.

    ¡­

    Duan disguised his appearance and walked on the streets of Konoha.

    Sweep away at a nce.

    All Konoha ninjas look dejected, with humiliation and unwillingness in their eyes.

    On the other hand, the ninjas of the four major ninja viges are all arrogant, with the joy and pride of the winners on their faces. Even an ordinary ninja is extremely arrogant.

    Huh.

    Judgmental discoveries have fun watching.

    Not far away, a group of ninjas from Sand Hidden Vige are taking over Yile Ramen.

    In this war, perhaps due to good luck, Ichiraku Ramen was one of the very few shops that were not destroyed, standing still amidst the ruins.

    Unfortunately, due to Konoha''s inability to pay the huge war indemnity, shops like Yile Ramen did not escape bad luck in the end, and were forcibly expropriated by the vige and paid to the Four Great Ninja Vige.

    "From now on, this store is the property of Sand Hidden Vige, get out!"

    With an impatient scolding, the owner of Ichile Ramen beat his daughter Ayame and was driven out of the shop by the sand ninja.

    Seeing this scene, many Konoha ninjas looked unhappy and clenched their fists.

    But under the current situation, facing the arrogant Sand Ninja, no one dares to stand up and seek justice for the beating father and daughter.

    No, there are still.

    "What are you doing!"

    A shout of passion came from behind the crowd, and a man in a green tights with thick eyebrows and a watermelon head walked forward angrily.

    is Konoha''s blue beast, Jonin Maitekai.

    He tried to argue with Sha Yin¡¯s people, but the other party didn¡¯t bother to talk to him at all, and responded arrogantly:

    "Do you have an opinion? If you have an opinion, go to your Hokage. He personally ordered these properties of Konoha to be mortgaged to us as warpensation."

    After finishing speaking, he pushed Maitekai to get him to roll away.

    "Damn it!"

    Maitkai couldn''t bear it anymore, his blood surged up, and he flew up on the spot, kicking towards the opponent''s face that deserved to be beaten.

    Power Prelude!

    Konoha Whirlwind!

    Konoha bad rock l!

    An angry Kai continued to perform physical skills, only to hear a sound of "bang bang bang", and the sand ninjas were knocked to the ground by him one after another, howling endlessly.

    "Kay, stop, don''t get into trouble because of our father and daughter. I just don''t want this store."

    Handa hurried forward to persuade Kai to calm down and stop making things worse.

    But it was toote.

    Whoosh whoosh.

    Several gray armored ninjas wearing animal masks appeared outside the noodle shop like ghosts and surrounded Kai.

    is Konoha Anbe.

    "Maite Kai, you have been arrested on the charge of picking quarrels and provoking trouble." An Anbu said coldly, holding a chain, and walked towards Kai.

    Kay was taken aback for a moment, then pointed at Sand Shinobu lying on the ground angrily, andined:

    "However, these people are clearly the ones who want to upy Uncle Hands'' noodle shop, so you should arrest them!"

    However, Anbu didn''t listen to his exnation at all, and two more people approached Kai holding chains without saying a word.

    Kai gritted his teeth and clenched his fists, his eyes were burning with anger, but in the end, it was still extinguished.

    He stretched out his hands and let Anbu put the shackles on himself.

    "Walk!"

    Under Anbu''s yelling, Kai was taken away, and what awaited him would be a prison sentence.

    This killing of chickens and monkeys made all the other Konoha ninjas present disheartened, and they no longer dared to follow Maitekai''s behavior.

    "snort."

    The sand ninjas got up from the ground, snorted coldly, and returned to their arrogant appearance.

    Seeing such an arrogant sand ninja, the Konoha ninjas finally couldn''t help breaking their defenses.

    "Why, why did it be like this? Sand Yin is just Konoha''s defeat. The former Sand Shinobi was submissive in front of Konoha, but now he is riding on our heads!"

    A Konoha Chunin who participated in the Third Ninja World War, muttered to himself, unable to ept this.

    "If I had known this, I might as well have escaped from Konoha as soon as the Uchiha n did. Those **** of Uchiha don''t know where to be happy now!"

    Another Konoha Shinobi said angrily.

    Right now, the entire Konoha is sealed off, like a big prison, and no Konoha ninja can leave the vige.

    Anyone who tries to leave Konoha will be regarded as a crime of treason and will be arrested immediately.

    Obviously.

    This is Danzo, in order to prevent Konoha Ninja from fleeing inrge numbers, he turned his head to seek refuge with the third generation and Fire Country Daimyo and others.

    Speaking of Uchiha, someone mentioned:

    "Thinking about it now, if the Uchiha n were still in the vige, with a few pairs of their kaleidoscope Sharingan sitting in the town, the Four Great Ninja Vige might not dare to invade Konoha.

    Uchiha guys, no matter how annoying they usually are, they are much better than the people in the Four Great Ninja Viges. "

    These words immediately resonated with many people present.

    "well."

    Everyone sighed and began to regret, and even missed Uchiha.

    At least, when Uchiha is around, Konoha is the undoubted overlord of the ninja world, making other ninja viges dare not covet it.

    But.

    How did it be like this?

    While discussing here, a sound of mighty footsteps came from the street.

    Everyone followed the prestige and found that there were hundreds of Iwagakure ninjas walking towards the Uchiha n.

    During this war, the Uchihand was once the only intact area in Konoha.

    However, with Uchiha''s death, it is no longer protected.

    Under the order of Tsuchikage Onogi, Iwa Shinobi will take over the Uchiha n and transform it into a military base for Iwagakure.

    Seeing this scene, Duan''s eyes shed, and he nned to follow him to have a look.

    before leaving.

    Snapped.

    He patted a Konoha ninja on the shoulder and said with a smile:

    "Don''t be discouraged, everyone, good days are yet toe."

    After the words fell, amidst the astonished expressions of the Konoha ninjas, they walked away.

    ten minutester.

    Duan followed a group of Iwanin far away, and came to the gate of the Uchiha n.

    As a result, these people were kicked out as soon as they entered.

    And in a brutal way.

    "Ugh!"

    Following a scream, more than a dozen rock ninjas flew out backwards.

    The rest of Iwanin backed away in fright, all the way to the gate of the Uchiha n, looking at the woman opposite in surprise.

    is Tsunade.

    Her strange power blocked Iwa Shinobi from the Uchiha tribe with one punch.

    "Get out of my way."

    Tsunade snorted coldly, ignored these people, turned around and walked towards the building of the Ministry of Meat Reform.

    Facing this tough bone, Yan Ren looked at each other in nk dismay, and could only report the situation.

    After Tsunade returned to the Meat Reform Department, he walked into his room and immediately began to pack his luggage.

    She witnessed the fall of Konoha with her own eyes.

    Today''s Konoha has be a colony of the Four Great Ninja Viges,pletely losing its dignity and backbone.

    In her opinion, such a result might as well be destroyed.

    Died on the battlefield, at least vigorously.

    Living like this, life is worse than death.

    Konoha turned into such a ghost, if her grandfather Senju Hashirama was still alive, he would definitely be **** to death.

    In this ce, there is nothing worthy of Tsunade''s nostalgia.

    "Master Tsunade!"

    While tidying up, Mitarai Anko ran in hastily, with an anxious expression on her face.

    "What''s wrong?"

    Tsunade asked a question, and he already guessed something in his heart.

    Sure enough, it was as she expected.

    Hongdou swallowed a mouthful of saliva, and said solemnly:

    "The Fifth Hokage uses you of colluding with the Uchiha n, saying that you are an aplice of the Uchiha Dan, and will take you into prison for interrogation! You run away now, it will be toote!"

    Tsunade didn''t panic when he heard the words, but instead asked Hongdou:

    "What about you, risking your life to inform me, will everything be fine?"

    "I''ll be careful." Red Bean signaled Tsunade not to worry about her.

    "Okay, take care, see youter."

    Tsunade took a deep look at Red Bean, dropped these words, jumped out of the window, and quickly disappeared into the forest of the Uchiha n.

    Along the Nanga River, Tsunade swims down.

    Unknowingly, I came to the ce where I sent Shiute awayst time, and after a certain distance, I can escape from Konoha.

    Looking at the rolling river in front of him, suddenly, the figure of that man shed in Tsunade''s mind again.

    Uchiha off.

    It was also herest time, she chatted with Duan about Senjujuma and Uchiha Madara in the past, and was almost fooled by Duan, and hepeted with him who peed farther.

    For a moment, Tsunade couldn''t help feeling lost.

    She shook her head vigorously, trying to drive the lingering guy out of her mind.

    But right now.

    Um?

    Tsunade frowned and turned around.

    More than a dozen Konoha Anbe came out of the woods and surrounded her with weapons.

    I didn''t expect to catch up so soon.

    "Master Tsunade,e back with us. When Konoha needs you, how can you leave without saying goodbye?"

    A leader of the dark army spoke, but his tone did not imply any request, but was extremely tough.

    "snort."

    Tsunade sneered, without a word of nonsense, he directly opened the scarlet Sangouyu Sharingan, and at the same time, a powerful air burst out from his body.

    All the Anbu''s expressions changed.

    The war started.

 Chapter 197: Sarutobi Genocide Night

    Chapter 197 Sarutobi n Extermination Night

    Nanhechuan Riverside.

    ording to the order of Danzo Godaime, more than a dozen Konoha Anbe are chasing and killing Tsunade,unching a siege to her.

    The charge is that she colluded with Uchiha and endangered Konoha Peace.

    However, for Anbu, even though he was fully prepared, this battle was much more difficult than they had imagined.

    Tsunade.

    Once one of Konoha Sannin, his strength may be slightly inferior to Orochimaru and Jiraiya, but he is not much weaker.

    Proper film grade.

    Now she has not only transnted Uchiha''s Sharingan, but also learned the Yin Escape Illusion Technique from Duan, and her strength has increased again.

    Swish Swish Swish.

    In Tsunade''s eyes, a pair of Sharingan quickly turned up and down, left and right, knowing the enemy''s attack routes one by one, and dodging calmly.

    um.

    She punched out, and the fist covering the Yin escape chakra squirmed at a very high frequency, producing numerous phantoms, which were breathtaking.

    An Anbu was immediately hit, and was stunned for a while, and was punched flying by Tsunade.

    "ah!"

    The man let out a scream. Not only were his ribs broken, but his internal organs were also ruptured. After knocking down several big trees, he died on the spot.

    Bang bang bang!

    Tsunade continued to strike, no one was her opponent with a punch, they were all blown away by her strange power, and fell into Nanhechuan.

    "Stop! Or we''ll kill her!"

    Right at this moment, a loud shout sounded.

    Um?

    Tsunade looked back, and found that it was two Anbe who appeared holding Mitarai Anzu.

    At this time, Hongdou was covered with injuries, and her fis underwear was torn. Anbu held her neck with a ninja knife, and blood oozed from her neck.

    "Master Tsunade, let''s go, leave me alone..."

    Anbu shouted at Tsunade, but before he could finish speaking, Anbu knocked him out from behind.

    "I hate others threatening me the most."

    Tsunade said coldly, naturally she wouldn''t ept the other party''s tricks, and she would be captured obediently as Anbu wished, but... she couldn''t bear to see Anbu kill Anbu either.

    Just when Tsunade felt embarrassed.

    Whoosh, whoosh.

    With a burst of sound, something flew out of the woods on the other side of the river at an extremely fast speed.

    is a stone.

    Several t stones rotated at high speed during the flight. After the bottom hit the water surface, they rose into the air and sshed a series of water.

    Someone is fooling around?

    No, it''s a hidden weapon.

    These stones were clearly aimed at a group of Konoha Anbu.

    "careful!"

    A ss leader of Anbu gave a low shout to remind hispanions, and then he picked up his ninja knife and shed out, intending to split the flying stones in half.

    But he would never have imagined that a seemingly ordinary stone has ayer of Yin Chakra attached to its surface.

    As long as the line of sight falls on it, it will make people hallucinate.

    Squad leader Anbu was caught off guard, and immediately fell into an illusion, and was stunned for half a second.

    It was this half second that killed him.

    Poof.

    The stone seemed to have eyes, and it hit squad leader Anbu''s chest precisely, passed through his chest, and flew out of his back with blood.

    Still going unabated, it finally roared and hit a big tree behind, deeply embedded in the trunk.

    Plop.

    Squad leader Anbe fell back on his back, the mask on his face was cracked, his expression was full of horror, and he was dying.

    The same scene also happened to other Anbu.

    Puff puff.

    The stones that flew from the other side of the river, without exception, each hit a vital point, and took the lives of several Anbu on the spot.

    Among them, it also includes Anbu who held Mitarai Adzuki hostage.

    "Find out the attacker and kill him!"

    Anbu quickly reacted, the four team members looked at each other, stepped across the Nanga River on the water, and rushed into the woods on the opposite bank.

    After a few seconds.

    "Ahhh!"

    Several screams sounded at the same time, then stopped abruptly, and then there was no more movement.

    In the dark and deep woods, there seems to be some terrible monster hidden, which makes people never return.

    See this scene.

    "Withdraw!"

    The rest of Konoha Anbe knew that the mission had failed, and Dang even ran away without hesitation in order to stop the loss.

    Tsunade didn''t chase after, but rushed forward to save Hongdou.

    Using medical ninjutsu, she briefly treated the red beans, then raised her head solemnly, and looked towards the other side of Nanhe River.

    I saw a man of medium height and ordinary appearance slowly walking out of the woods anding across the river.

    "Who are you?"

    Tsunade asked in a deep voice, staring warily at the strange man in front of him.

    Although the other party came to help, it is still uncertain whether this person is an enemy or a friend.

    When the man heard this, the bones and muscles on his face creaked, and after a while of squirming, it turned into a familiar face.

    It is... Uchiha off.

    "You, you didn''t die?!"

    Tsunade couldn''t help but widen his eyes, with a look of astonishment on his face, but deep down in his heart, it didn''t seem that unexpected.

    "Are you looking forward to my death, it seems that I have disappointed you."

    Duan said as he walked up to Tsunade, and looked at Mitarai Anzuki who was lying on the ground.

    Next second.

    His kaleidoscope Sharingan suddenly opened, intersected with Hongdou''s line of sight, and released a wave of pupil power.

    Hongdou''s expression suddenly became sluggish, his eyes lost focus, and he was hit by a broken illusion.

    "what are you doing?"

    Tsunade frowned and stopped asking questions.

    "Don''t worry, I''m just checking to see if she is Konoha''s undercover agent."

    After confirming that there is no problem with the red beans, the illusion was lifted.

    It is not suitable to stay here for a long time.

    "Come with me, if you go back to Konoha now, you will definitely be used of treason, and you won''t be able to live."

    Tsunade patted Red Bean on the shoulder and said to thetter.

    Akoto was targeted by Konoha Anbu because she tipped her off. With Tsunade''s character, he naturally wouldn''t leave Akoto alone.

    "I''m sorry to trouble you, Tsunade-sama."

    Hongdou apologized, and then expressed his willingness to follow Tsunade.

    "Let''s go find Mute first, after that, then..."

    Tsunade stopped in the middle of her speech, because she didn''t know where to go next.

    After all, from today onwards, it is not only the creditors who are chasing after her, but also Konoha and the ninjas of the Four Great Ninja Viges.

    Snapped.

    At this moment, Duan snapped his fingers.

    "Gah."

    Following a hoarse cry, a crow quickly flew over the three of them andnded on the back of the broken hand.

    "This crow is my nephew''s psychic beast. If you don''t know where to go, let it lead the way and find the Uchiha n."

    He said lightly.

    Judgment hasn''t learned Tsunade''s yin seal yet, so she can''t just let her run away.

    "I don''t want to go."

    Tsunade snorted, mercilessly, turned his head with his arms folded.

    Adzuki nced at Tsunade, then smiled apologetically and humbly at Duan, quietly epted the crow, and stuffed it into his windbreaker.

    And, curiously asked a sentence:

    "Master Duan, won''t you...e with us?"

    "I still have a good show to watch."

    Duan smiled slightly, the muscles on his face squirmed again, and he returned to his previous appearance.

    Then turned around and drifted towards Konoha.

    ¡­

    Konoha, above Hokage Rock.

    Since Danzo became the fifth generation, Hokage Rock has prohibited all personnel from approaching.

    Because, there are arge number of detonating symbols left by Xuan Ong buried inside the Hokage Rock. Once they are detonated, the Konohahou Mountain willpletely copse, thus burying the entire vige.

    This is Danzo''s biggest hole card.

    At this time, Danzo leaned on a cane, stepped on the statue of Hokage in the past, looked down calmly, and had a panoramic view of the entire Konoha scene.

    Seeing that the reconstruction of the vige is proceeding in an orderly manner, Danzo''s old face showed a look of relief.

    This is his vige.

    Under the governance of his Fifth Hokage, Konoha will definitely get better and better.

    Although people in the vige don¡¯t understand him now, Danzo believes¡ª

    One day, the vigers will understand what sacrifices their Hokage-sama has made for the vige.

    at this time.

    A masked ninja like a dark shadow quietly appeared behind Danzo, and reported to him on one knee:

    "Master Hokage, Tsunade has escaped. Besides Mitarai Anzu, she has an unknown aplice who ambushed Anbe and caused us heavy losses."

    This is Danzo''s confidant, the root code-named "Shadow", and now the captain of Anbu.

    Danzo was silent for a moment when he heard the words, and then said lightly:

    "Forget it, let her go."

    Although Tsunade is an eyesore, it doesn''t matter, and it doesn''t matter if you can''t catch her. Just drive her away.

    Danzo is more concerned about another thing:

    "What''s going on with all the major ninjas in the vige?"

    Today, due to dissatisfaction with the peace treaty signed by Danzang and the Four Great Ninja Viges, the ninjas and vigers in the vigeunched arge-scale protest.

    Although he was suppressed by Danzang, he didn''t believe that the people below would easily quell their grievances.

    Those guys are only temporarily being honest on the surface, and there must be bigger actions secretly brewing.

    Sure enough, he did not expect it.

    "The Sarutobi n seems to be nning something, and the leader is Jonin Sarutobi Asma." Shadow continued to report.

    "Asma? Is that the youngest son of Sun Zhan, hmph."

    Danzo sneered.

    In his view, the Sarutobi n is the biggest unstable factor in Konoha Vige.

    Just like the Uchiha n in the past.

    Over the past few decades, under the management of that guy Hirazan, the Sarutobi n has be the most populous n in Konoha, and the number of ninjas in the n is thergest in the entire vige.

    Not long ago, Danzo blew up the Sarutobi n''s nnd, causing arge number of casualties, and then sent the third generation to prison.

    People of the Sarutobi n, it''s only strange if they don''t hate him.

    In fact, even if there is no movement in this family, Danzo will get rid of this time bomb.

    As for the time to do it, it will be tonight.

    The sun sets and night falls.

    A dark cloud floated under the moon, covering its brilliance, making the earth darker and darker.

    Something is destined to happen on this dark and stormy night.

    Sarutobi nnd.

    The shadows of the trees are whirling, and the leaves are shaking with the wind, making a rattling sound.

    In a yard somewhere, there are only a few people.

    The elite of the Asma and Sarutobi n, as well as the ninjas of small ns such as Kurenai Yuhi and Hayate Moonlight, are gathering together to plot an uprising.

    Their goal is the Fifth Generation Danzo.

    after awhile.

    An Anbu female ninja wearing a white mask and long purple hair hurried into the courtyard and told Asma and others that Danzo was at the Anbe Base.

    This female ninja is named Uzuki Yuyan, she is Moonlight Haykaze''s girlfriend, and also the internal support of Asma and others.

    After Danzo became Hokage, although Anbu had been cleaned and reorganized, the time was too short to cultivate so many confidantes.

    Therefore, many ninjas who stayed in Anbu are only superficially loyal to Danzo.

    Their real master will always be the Third Hokage-sama.

    "Great. Now that we know where Danzo is hiding, we should hurry up and make a quick decision."

    Moonlight Gale''s eyes shed, and he suggested.

    "Don''t worry, just wait."

    Asma calmed down and signaled everyone to be calm.

    Another few minutes passed.

    "croak."

    Following the sound of a frog, a small green frog crawled out of the well in the yard.

    Asma hurried forward to catch the scroll that was spit out from the frog''s mouth, on which was the contact information sent by Jiraiya.

    "Master Jiraiya said that he will take the lead and create amotion in the vige to attract the attention of the garrison of the Four Great Ninja Viges. At that time, we will wait for the opportunity and attack the Anbu base in one fell swoop."

    Asma spoke the battle n with burning eyes.

    Everyone was excited when they heard the words.

    This coup can be said to be abination of internal and external cooperation. The purpose is to kill Danzo and let the third generatione back to power.

    At that time, under the leadership of the third generation, Konoha will tear up the unequal treaty signed by Danzo and the Four Great Ninja Viges, and fight the enemy to the end!

    In a quarter of an hour.

    Boom.

    The three toads from Mt. Miaomu descended from the sky in the night sky, and sat down in the camp of the Four Great Ninja Viges.

    They are huge in size, have powerful fairy chakra in their bodies, and their fighting power isparable to that of tailed beasts.

    As soon as it appeared, it caused a hugemotion, and made the ninjas in the four major ninja viges jump.

    Not only them.

    On the shoulders of Jiraiya, two sages, Fukasaku and Shima, were fused respectively. After many days, they appeared in sage mode again.

    Senfa¡¤Goemon!

    As soon as Jiraiya appeared, he cooperated with the two immortals. The three used oil, wind escape and fire escape respectively tounch an extremely powerfulbined ninjutsu.

    The principle of this technique is to use the wind to strengthen the fire, and then the fire will boil the boiling oil, and then rely on the boiling oil at a temperature of thousands of degrees to devour the enemy.

    Crash.

    The magma-like boiling oil, like a flood bursting its embankment, swept towards the Ninja Alliance Army, burning all tangible things where it passed.

    Hundreds of enemies were swallowed by the boiling oil before they could escape, and died screaming, not even bones left.

    This is the power of Xianshu.

    Whizzing.

    In the enemy camp, two mighty figures rushed towards Jiraiya like lightning.

    is Yunyin''s Abbybination.

    Last time, they teamed up to defeat Jiraiya, but Jiraiya at that time did not use the immortal mode.

    This time, will the results be different?

    Facing the fourth generation of Raikage and Kirabi who came to kill him.

    Zi also stared at him, and immediatelyy down on the ground, like a toad, on all fours, his white hair grew longer and stiffer, and shot out like a torrential rain.

    Immortal Method ¡¤ Hair Needle Thousand Books.

    Whoosh, whoosh.

    Countless hair needles were continuously shot at Abby''sbination, even Raikage''s Thunderbolt Armor and Kirabi''s Tailed Beast Coat couldn''t hold it back.

    After forcing the two of them back, Jiraiya pped his hand on the ground again.

    Immortal Law ¡¤ Huangquan Swamp.

    A huge swamp with a diameter of hundreds of meters suddenly appeared at the feet of the Ninja Alliance Army, swallowing thousands of people in an instant.

    Only relying on his own strength, he held back the Ninja Alliance.

    This is the true strength of the lecherous immortal Ziraiya.

    the other side.

    "Do it!"

    Taking advantage of Jiraiya to attract the attention of the enemy, Asma and others rushed out of the Sarutobi n and rushed to the Anbu base.

    Bloody fighting all the way.

    With the support of Nei Ying, everyone sessfully captured the base and sessfully found Danzang.

    In a secret room, Danzo was leaning on crutches, with his back to Asma and the others, and seemed not surprised by their arrival.

    "Danzo, for your own benefit, you don''t hesitate to sell the vige and be a dog for the Four Great Ninja Viges. For Konoha, we will kill you no matter what today!"

    Asma sternly shouted.

    "Yeah?"

    Danzo didn''t think so, turned around in a calm manner, and said calmly, "It''s a pity that you don''t have that ability."

    The voice just fell.

    Whoosh whoosh.

    Led by Hinata Hinata, a group of police officers rushed out from the darkness behind Danz¨­ and blocked Asma and the others.

    In addition to them, there are also ninjas from the Four Great Ninja Viges who suddenly appeared outside the secret room and surrounded Asma and others.

    For a while, everyone was faced with the situation of being attacked from behind.

    Oops.

    Asma''s expression changed, realizing that she had been fooled.

    Danzo deliberately used himself as a bait to lure Asma and others toe here, just to catch a turtle in an urn.

    In a hurry, Asma looked at Hinata Hinata on the opposite side, and shouted at him:

    "Chief Hyuga, you know that Danzo is Konoha''s sinner, why do you still stand by him? Is this the choice made by the Hyuga n?"

    Facing Asma''s doubt, Hyuga Hizuru just shook his head and said coldly:

    "Maintaining Konohaw and order is the job of the police department. Now, the vige has finally gained peace, and we can''t let you people mess around anymore."

    From the perspective of Nizuzu.

    The treaties signed by Danzo and the Four Great Ninja Viges are uneptable, but they saved the lives of 20,000 ninjas in Konoha and hundreds of thousands of vigers.

    Even if Asma and others sessfully overthrow Danzo, Konoha''s situation will not get any better, but will slip into the abyss of destruction.

    In order to protect the vige, this time, the Hyuga n is on the side of the Fifth Generation Danzo.

    Both sides think they are just, and no one can convince the other.

    Therefore, only force can be used to resolve disputes and differences.

    "kill!"

    Following Hinata Hyuzushi''s order, a group of Hinata ninjas and members of the police forceunched an attack on Asma and others.

    The Great War broke out.

    Outside Anbu Base, a figure appeared on the roof of a building.

    Watching the show leisurely.

    "The Sarutobi n, it seems that they are going to die."

    Looking at the battlefield, I saw that Asma and others fell into the trap set by Danzo, rapidly reducing their personnel and struggling in the battle.

    Tonight is probably the night of the Sarutobi n''s extermination.

    suddenly.

    Phew!

    A handful of kunai pierced the night sky, roaring and attacking Duan from behind.

    Um?

    Tilted his head and escaped Kunai''s attack, but there was a detonating charm tied to it, and it exploded with a bang.

    The mes and thick smoke immediately engulfed Duan''s figure.

    "Did you kill that guy?"

    "Even if you can''t avoid an attack of this level, you''re just a piece of shit."

    "It''s enough to clean up the enemies outside like this, there is no need to rush in and work hard."

    Following several voices, several ninjas wearing Kirigakure forehead protection appeared on the roof.

    Impressively, it was Terumi Mei, Ao, and Momoji Zabuza and others.

 Chapter 198: Manipulate the future water shadow

    Chapter 198 Manipting the Future Mizukage

    Fog hides everyone.

    It was ordered by the Fourth Mizukage toe to support Danzo and suppress the Sarutobi n coup.

    This Jonin team, in addition to Terumi Mei and Ringo Uyuri, also has recovered Ao, Onito Mangetsu, and Momochi Zabuza-the three were injured by Uchiha Danst time and missed the Konoha siege battle.

    However, this time the leader of the team is no longer Ao, but Terumi Mei.

    that is because.

    During this war, Terumi Mei''s performance was very outstanding. With the two blood sessor limits of Rongdun and Boilingdun, she shined brilliantly on the battlefield.

    In addition, Terumi Mei also showed excellent leadership skills.

    Her ability has been unanimously recognized by Kirigakure, including Mizukage-sama.

    For this task.

    Terumi Mei¡¯s opinion is that there is no need to go all out, just paddle around the periphery and clean up the fish that slipped through the.

    So, everyone in Kirigakure had rxed expressions on their faces, even chatting andughing, and dealt with some misceneous fish casually.

    "Hey, something is wrong."

    Suddenly, Qingqing let out a sigh, and the white eyes under the mask seemed to have found some clues.

    "What''s wrong?"

    Terumi Mei looked surprised, and followed Ao''s gaze.

    I saw that the thick smoke generated by the explosion of the detonating talisman gradually dissipated, revealing a figure.

    It was a man with an ordinary appearance, standing in ce with a calm face. He was unscathed by the explosion just now.

    Seeing this scene, everyone in Kirigakure was taken aback.

    "I thought it was a misceneous fish, but I didn''t expect to miss it. It''s interesting."

    Zhou Bu Zhan''s eyes lit up, he took out a pair of double-edged kunai, and licked his lips, like a hungry beast staring at delicious prey.

    Bloodthirsty and cruel by nature, he has been lying on the bed for so many days because of his injuries, and he can''t enjoy the thrill of killing.

    "etc!"

    Terumi Mei let out a low drink, signaling that he should not be impulsive again, but it was already toote.

    Whoosh.

    Zhibuzhan was like a wild horse running wild, impatiently rushing towards the man, with a cold light in his hand, stabbing towards thetter''s heart.

    Facing the sudden attack, the man remained motionless, but raised one hand and swung the back of it outward.

    moved towards Zabu Zhan Fan.

    "You''re moving too slowly."

    Zi Bu Zhan let out a sneer, and was about to dodge, his eyes fell on the back of the opponent''s hand, but his spirit was suddenly in a trance, and his body stagnated.

    is illusion.

    At the moment when he was stunned.

    Snapped!

    The back of the man''s hand pped Zabuzha''s face hard, making an extremely crisp sound.

    Next second.

    Phew.

    Without cutting his feet off the ground, he was sent flying sideways by the p, and smashed into a building not far away with a bang.

    He was instantly killed.

    "Ready to fight!"

    Terumi Mei shrank his pupils and let out a sharp drink, knowing that he had encountered a strong enemy.

    As soon as she finished speaking, Qing, Guideng Manyue, Lin Yuyuli and others all took out their weapons, or raised their hands to make seals, and wanted to besiege the man.

    But the man moved faster.

    He didn''t even make a seal, he pped the ground, and immediatelyunched ninjutsu.

    Boom.

    As the ground trembled violently, saplings emerged from the cracks in the floor, and grew wildly at an incredible speed, forming a dense forest within a few seconds.

    Covered the entire rooftop and surrounded the people of Wuyin.

    The birth of the tree world.

    The signature ninjutsu of the first Naruto Senju Hashirama.

    "This is... Wood Dun?!"

    Ao looked at the surrounding trees in horror, her expression changed drastically, and she quickly reminded Terumi Mei and others to be careful.

    The voice just fell.

    Whoosh, whoosh.

    Under the maniption of the man, the entire forest seemed to be alive, and countless trees opened their teeth and ws like monsters, attacking the people in the fog.

    Everyone looked dignified and tried their best to resist.

    Water Escape¡¤Water Flow Whip!

    Thunder Escape ¡¤ Thunder Explosion!

    The technique of the powerful water wrist!

    Among them, Terumi Mei''s technique is the most powerful.

    I saw that she formed seals quickly, and then opened her mouth to spit out arge amount of orange-yellow acid from her mouth. After contacting Mutun trees, they were easily corroded and melted.

    This is the art of melting away and melting monsters.

    However.

    Wood Dun''s most powerful feature lies in its endless life.

    The trees destroyed by Kirigakure¡¯s people, with the support of the mysterious man¡¯s huge chakra, made aeback in a blink of an eye, and even grew more vigorously.

    They went forward one after another, crazily flocking to Terumi Mei and the others, and soon made them exhausted and subdued one after another.

    No, one escaped.

    is a ghost full moon.

    Bound by the trees, his body suddenly liquefied, turning into a puddle of water, and slipped out of the woods.

    This is the secret technique of the ghostmp family - the technique of hydration.

    "Hang on, I''ll go ask Mizukage-sama!"

    He dropped a sentence, and ran away without looking back.

    The man ignored the escaping Ghost Lantern Moon, but walked into the woods and came to Qing first.

    "You, who are you? If you are a subordinate of the Fifth Hokage Danzo, what happened just now was a misunderstanding, and we are here to help..."

    Qing tried to exin, but in the middle of speaking, the voice stopped abruptly.

    Because, in his terrified expression, the other party stretched out three fingers, swished them, and inserted them directly into his right eye.

    "Ugh."

    Qing couldn''t help but let out a scream, cold sweat streaming down her forehead.

    His white eye was taken away by a man.

    Next.

    The man walked towards Terumi Mei again.

    At this time, her hands and feet were tightly entangled in the trees, and she was suspended from the ground in a "big" shape, unable to move.

    The man''s eyes shed, he rubbed his chin with his hands, and looked at Terumi Mei in this posture, as if admiring a wonderful work of art.

    Terumi Mei noticed the other party''s gaze, and couldn''t help blushing, feeling ashamed and angry.

    Pata.

    After the man finished admiring it, he snapped his fingers, and the trees immediately changed their positions, tying Terumi Mei into a "one" shape.

    "ah!"

    She screamed, was carried on the shoulders of the man, and jumped down from the roof of the building.

    "team leader!"

    The people trapped in the woods could only watch Terumi Mei being kidnapped and disappeared into the deep night.

    ten minutester.

    In a forest outside Konoha Vige.

    With a bang, Terumi Mei was thrown to the ground by the man.

    She looked at the other person in horror, guessing thetter''s intention, is this man going to kill her, or...

    at this time.

    Terumi Mei suddenly saw that the man''s eyes turned into scarlet three-pointed jade, and then evolved into a moreplicated pattern.

    "You, you are... Uchiha off?!"

    Terumi Mei cried out in surprise.

    Because she recognized the pair of kaleidoscope Sharingan.

    Each pair of Uchiha''s kaleidoscopes has a unique pattern. And the broken kaleidoscope is Tai Chi Yin Yang fish, anyone who has seen those eyes will never forget it.

    Juan did not answer Terumi Mei, stared directly at her, and cast an illusion on her.

    Next second.

    Terumi Mei''s expression became sluggish, and a pair of eyes also turned into the pattern of Sharingan, which was already under the control of Duan.

    Duan lifted the wooden escape.

    Terumi Mei struggled to get up from the ground.

    She didn''t run away, but silently knelt on one knee, looked up at Duan, and shouted mechanically:

    "Owner."

    fixedly stared at Terumi Mei, and gave her some instructions, no matter what the request was, she carried it out one by one without hesitation.

    very good.

    Juan is satisfied with the effect of illusion.

    In the original book, Terumi Mei''s identity is Goshiro Mizukage, the woman who leads Kirigakure out of the haze of the **** mist vige.

    So I stopped controlling Terumi Mei.

    Just like Obito used Sharingan to manipte the fourth Mizukage Yakura, Duan used illusion to control the future Five Mizukage in advance.

    As one of his pawns.

    People in Wuyin Vige would never have imagined that their two consecutive water shadows would be manipted by others.

    but.

    Duan is not as perverted as Obito.

    He has no interest in manipting Terumi Mei to torment Kirigakure, he just intends to grasp the future trends and information of Kirigakure Vige through this woman.

    In this case, Terumi Mei is less likely to be seen by Kirigakure than Kutachi Yakura.

    suddenly.

    Dozens of chakras quickly approached from outside the woods and locked onto Duan.

    It was Kirigakure''s people who came after him, and the leader of the team was Mizukage Kutachi Yakura.

    Duan calmly took a look at Terumi Mei, and the Sharingan pattern in their eyes disappeared at the same time. Afterwards, Terumi Mei tilted to the side and fell to the ground.

    Phew.

    A jet of water struck from behind, Duan dodged lightly and dodged it.

    Just heard a "click", and the water jet cut a big tree in half.

    He nced back, and saw Goju Yakura waving a huge iron rod with killing intent on his face, and smashing it towards him.

    Duan had no intention of fighting, his body seemed to have no weight, he jumped back lightly, and fled into the depths of the woods.

    Want to leave?

    Yakura Goju would not give up and leave easily, and chased after him without saying a word.

    "team leader!"

    Hayashi Yuyuri hurried to Terumi Mei''s side and shook thetter''s shoulder vigorously, thinking that Terumi Mei was dead.

    Fortunately, Terumi Mei slowly opened his eyes and woke up.

    "Are you okay?" Everyone gathered around and asked with concern.

    "I... can''t remember anything." Terumi Mei looked dazed, trying to recall what happened before she fell into aa, but thinking about it gave her a splitting headache, and she had to give up.

    after awhile.

    Mizukage Yakura looked resentful and returned without sess.

    After he found that Terumi Mei was fine, he was d that the rescue was timely. If she came a littleter, she might have been poisoned by the enemy.

    Unfortunately, Qing lost her eyes.

    That white eye has a particrly important strategic value for Kirigakure. After all, it was because of it that Kirigakure released the illusion on Yakura.

    "Let''s go back first." Mizukage Yakura said coldly.

    Kirigakure must seekpensation from Danzo for the loss tonight.

    Konoha doesn''t have things like supercilious eyes, right?

    ¡­

    In Konoha Vige, Anbe base.

    "Master Asma, run away!"

    Under the cover of a group of Sarutobi nsmen, Asma and Yuhihong, who were wounded all over their bodies, escaped in embarrassment.

    "Don''t bother, just grab it."

    Hyuga Hinata led the people to chase out, and as soon as the words fell, he pped his palm in the air, and a super-high-density chakra shock wave was emitted from the palm of his hand.

    Bagua empty palm!

    boom.

    Facing the invisible shock wave, Asma was hit in the chest on the spot and flew backwards.

    Yuhiku turned pale with fright, and quickly cast seals to interfere with Hizuki with illusion, then helped Asma who was vomiting blood, and took the opportunity to escape into a small alley.

    However, in the white eyes of the Hyuga n, they have nothing to hide.

    Nizu quickly broke free from the illusion, locked on the two Chakras with white eyes, and led people to surround them again.

    "Kill ''em!"

    Danzo also followed, gave a deep drink, and gave an order.

    Just when the two Asma were at the end of the road and fell into despair.

    Boom.

    Three fiery dragons suddenly danced wildly from the darkness, with astonishing power, attacking Danzo and others from three directions: front, left, and right.

    "Protect Hokage-sama!"

    Hyuga Hizuru let out an angry roar, and was the first to rush forward, cast back to the sky, and bounced all the fire dragons away.

    who is it?

    Danzang frowned, looked forward, and saw a familiar figure walking out of the darkness.

    is the third generation wearing ck armor - Sarutobi Hiruzen.

    "Hi Zhan, you finally showed up. I knew you woulde back, because you don''t want me to sit on the position of Hokage."

    Danzo stared at his old friend and spoke lightly.

    "Danzo, do you really know what you are doing? You betrayed the vige and caused Konoha to suffer an unprecedented humiliation. When you arrive in the purend, do you still have the face to meet the first and second generation adults? "

    Sarutobi''s eyes were burning, and he asked Danzo sharply.

    "Stop talking nonsense. Since you have the guts toe back, then don''t go."

    Danzo was fed up with the hypocrisy of the third generation, and was toozy to continue this meaningless argument with the other party. With a wave of his hand, he ordered Konoha ninjas to surround him.

    "snort."

    The third generation''s eyes shed, and four shadow clones were instantly separated, and then together with the main body, they quickly formed seals.

    Swish Swish Swish.

    After a dazzling seal, the five Sarutobi Hiruzen opened their mouths at the same time, spitting out mes, lightning, water, clods and strong winds from their mouths.

    Five Dungeons¡¤Dalian Bullet Art.

    This is a stunt that only the third generation known as the "Ninjutsu Professor" can perform. At the same time, he uses five different types of ninjutsu to attack the enemy, and the power is earth-shattering.

    Boom.

    With a deafening bang, a devastating explosion urred in Muye Vige.

    For a while, there were countless casualties.

    After the smoke and dust from the explosion dispersed.

    "Ahem."

    Hyuga Hinata climbed out of the ruins and looked forward, but the figures of Sandaime, Asma, and Kurenai Yuhi were no longer there.

    Let them escape.

    Danzo walked out of a big tree with a gloomy face, and then ordered in a cold voice:

    "Sarutobi n, no one will stay!"

    the other side.

    Jiraiya and Yun Yin''s Abbybination are in full swing.

    At this time, a big explosion from the center of the vige attracted the attention of the three people at the same time, causing them to stop at the same time and look back in surprise.

    The third generation made a move, which is a signal to retreat.

    Zi Lai also changed his face, knowing that the situation was over.

    Moreover, his sage mode can hardly be maintained anymore. If he continues to fight, he will definitely lose to the fourth Raikage and Kirabi again.

    Jiraiya made a decisive decision, once again cooperated with the two immortals on his shoulders, andunched arge-scale fire escape ninjutsu.

    Crash.

    The turbulent sea of ??fire forced the Abby group and the enemy army back.

    Taking advantage of this opportunity, Jiraiya casts his instant body technique and escapes resolutely.

    At the same time, he also dispelled the psychic skills of the three toads, so that they, who were wounded from the battle, also returned to Mount Miaomu.

    So far.

    This coup d''¨¦tat ended in failure.

    That night, under the ruthless order of Danzo, the Sarutobi n and their supporters, including the small and medium ninja ns such as Moonlight and Yuhi, were brutally exterminated.

    Thousands of people died and blood flowed like rivers.

    Danzo¡¯s **** suppression scared the rest of the ninjas and ninjas in the vige. Since then, no one dared to rebel.

    Under the rule of the Five Dynasties Danzo.

    From this day on, Konoha Ninja ushered in the darkest moment in their lives.

 Chapter 199: Hinata, hand over a hundred pairs of blank eyes! (5000)

    Chapter 199 Hinata, hand over a hundred pairs of supercilious eyes! (5000)

    One night passed.

    The sun rises and it is a new day.

    The bright and bright sun shines on Konoha, but it can''t bring warmth and hope to people. Instead, it makes people feel that the sun is as pale as snow, with a bit of biting chill.

    In Konoha Vige, there was a strong smell of blood, which strongly stimted people''s nasal cavity.

    Several streets were covered with dead bodies, stained red with blood.

    is a member of the Sarutobi n.

    This Konoha''s most populous n with more than 3,000 people was ughtered overnight. From the elderly in their 70s and 80s to the three-year-old child, no one survived the disaster.

    The miserable scene of genocide is like a picture scroll of hell.

    This is a **** purgeunched by the Fifth Generation Danzo in the name of suppressing a coup d''¨¦tat.

    This genocide event is destined to be recorded in Konoha history.

    There is a lesson from the Sarutobi n.

    No one in Konoha dares to dream of overthrowing Danzo''s rule.

    People can only ept their fate and ept the status quo.

    On Konoha Street.

    Hyuga Hizuru and a group of Hyuga Police Department members came to meet them. They were patrolling the vige to maintain dailyw and order.

    Last night, the Hyuga n firmly stood on the side of Danzo Godaime, and they made a great contribution to saving him, so it was the right bet.

    Anyone with a discerning eye can see that Danzo will definitely ept the Hyuga n as his confidantes and entrust them with reuse¡ªthis means that Hyuga''s power and status in Konoha may reach a new peak.

    Really enviable.

    The members of the Hyuga n are also full of longing for the future, and their excitement is beyond words.

    As the head of the Hyuga n, Hizuru was much calmer, because he didn''t think about it that much, he just wanted to protect the peace of the vige.

    soon.

    A group of people finished their patrol and returned to the police department building.

    "Captain, the people from the Four Great Ninja Viges are here and are waiting in the office." A Hyuga nsman stepped forward and reported to Hyuga Hizuru.

    Um?

    Hizuru frowned, what are people from the Four Great Ninja Viges doing in the police department?

    With doubts, he walked into the office and saw several familiar faces at a nce.

    Iwagakure''s Jonin captain Huang Tu, Kumogakure''s Two-tailed Jinchuriki, Sandgakure''s elite Jonin Maki, and Kirigakure''s Ao.

    are all powerful figures from each Ninja Vige.

    "Everyonee to visit, what do you do?"

    Rizu asked calmly, but he felt something bad in his heart.

    Sure enough.

    "Didn''t the Fifth Generation inform you? We are here to take over the police department. From today, in order to better maintain Konohaw and order, the four major ninja viges will form a management team tomand the entire police department."

    Huangtu nced at Rizu in surprise, and said.

    What?

    Hizuru shrank his pupils and looked surprised.

    When he was stunned, Yukito, who looked arrogant and looked like a queen, also added two sentences in a cold voice:

    "The four of us will take turns serving as the Minister of the Police Department every three months. But don''t worry, you are still the captain of the Police Department, and the positions of the team members below will remain the same."

    Hyuga Hinata clenched her fists tightly, and the veins on her forehead popped out.

    Suddenly there were four more immediate bosses. As the head of the police department, he would of course feel quite unhappy.

    Especially, he led the police department to make a great contributionst night, so it''s fine if he didn''t get the reward, but he actually wants to hand over the power of the police department to others.

    This made it even harder for Hinata Hyuzu to ept.

    At this time, Maji of Sand Hidden also spoke:

    "Captain Rizu, if you have no doubts, you can start reporting now, so that we can have a moreprehensive understanding of the situation of the police department."

    Reporting?

    "snort."

    Hyuga Hinata snorted coldly, and under the stunned gazes of several people, he turned and mmed the door and left.

    Ao, who was wearing a blindfold, watched Hizuru''s back and left without saying a word.

    Having the nickname of "White-Eyed Killer", he lost that precious white eyest night, but he has received news from Mizukage-sama that the Four Great Ninja Viges are asking for a batch of white eyes from Konoha.

    Looking at Hinata Hidetsu''s appearance, it seems that he is still in the dark, and has no knowledge of this matter.

    What a poor guy.

    ¡­

    Hinata Hinata walked out of the police department building and went straight to the Hokage office.

    He suppressed his anger, and wanted to ask Danzo, the fifth generation, for an exnation.

    Arrived at the door.

    "Captain Nizuzu, you are here. Hokage-sama is looking for you, pleasee in." Two Anbu standing guard, while speaking, pushed open the door for Hinata Hizuru.

    Are you going to exin to me about the Police Department? Well, let''s see what the Five Dynasties say.

    Rizu thought so, took a deep breath, and entered the office.

    Danzo stood in front of the window, with his back to Hizuru, as if admiring the scenery of Konoha. He neither looked back nor made a sound.

    After ten seconds of silence.

    Nizu couldn''t bear it anymore, and spoke first: "Master Hokage, about the police department..."

    As a result, he was interrupted by Danzo as soon as he spoke.

    "Oh, you have seen the people sent by the Four Great Ninja Viges, right? Cooperate with them and continue to maintain thew and order of Konoha."

    Danzo dismissed the topic with a casual sentence, as if the affairs of the police department were insignificant, "The old man came to you for another important matter."

    After speaking, he finally turned around and looked directly at Hizuru.

    "What''s up?"

    Rizu was taken aback for a moment, feeling suspicious in his heart.

    "The supercilious eyes of the Hyuga n is not only Konoha''s number one pupil, Blood Session Limit, but also quite famous in the entire Ninja world. It is Konoha''s luck to have the Hyuga n."

    Danzo suddenly praised the Hyuga n and expressed emotion.

    In the face of Danzo''s ttery, Nizuzu was a little caught off guard.

    He came back to his senses, shook his head involuntarily, showing a self-deprecating wry smile:

    "Hokage-sama... I''m overwhelmed. The so-called Konoha No. 1 is just a slogan shouted by the former Hinata n to deceive themselves. Compared with Uchiha''s Sharingan, Ron... is nothing."

    "Patriarch Rizu, don''t underestimate yourself."

    Danzo''s eyes shed, and heforted, "If Bai Yan was really not powerful, Yunying would not have taken so much trouble to kidnap Hinata back then, and Kirigakure even regarded the Bai Yan snatched on the battlefield as a treasure. Facts have proved that Quan Nin The whole world is salivating at the white eyes of the Hyuga n."

    etc.

    From Danzo''s words, Hinata Hyuzu heard something was wrong.

    His face changed, he frowned and stared at Danzo, and asked in a deep voice: "Master Hokage, what exactly do you want to say?"

    Danzang heard the words, and finally stopped being a fool, see the picture:

    "For the sake of peace in the ninja world, the white eyes should not be owned by Konoha alone, but should be distributed to the four major ninja viges. This is the content of the peace treaty written into the peace treaty after discussion between the old man and the four shadows."

    There is such a thing...? !

    Hyuga Hinata looked shocked and widened his eyes.

    Just when he froze.

    Danzo looked calm, and continued slowly:

    "As for the exact number, Yanyin asks for forty pairs, Yunyin asks for thirty pairs, Sand hidden and Wuyin asks for fifteen pairs each, adding up to exactly one hundred pairs of white eyes. The old man believes that for the Hyuga n, this number It should be totally bearable."

    One hundred pairs?

    "impossible!"

    Hyuga Hyuzu reacted, without even thinking about it, he categorically refused on the spot, feeling very absurd, "Ten thousand steps back, even if we are willing, there are so few people in the Hyuga n, how can we get a hundred pairs of nk eyes?"

    Danzo narrowed his eyes, but his attitude was very tough:

    "There are few families in the n, isn''t there still a branch? There are hundreds of people in the Hyuga n, and everyone is born with supercilious eyes. Can''t they have a hundred pairs?"

    Seeing that Danzo didn''t seem to be joking, Nizuzu''s face became more and more ugly, so he could only patiently exin:

    "Master Hokage, you should know that within our Hyuga n, members of the separated family will be engraved with the Caged Bird Curse on their foreheads since childhood.

    This curse seal not only seals part of Baiyan''s ability, but also activates immediately when the subject''s eyeballs are removed or dies, instantly destroying the subject''s eyeballs and brain.

    This is the reason why Hyuga n''s eyes rarely flow out. "

    Due to the existence of the bird in the cage, it is well known that the white eyes of the members of the Hyuga branch family will be automatically destroyed once they leave the body.

    Nichizu believes that Danzo is asking questions knowingly.

    did not expect.

    Danzo disagreed, and said surprisingly:

    "Since this is the case, wouldn''t it be good to get rid of the caged bird?"

    "What?" Hinata Hyuzu was shocked and froze again.

    Danzo leaned on a cane, approached Hinata Hinata step by step, and questioned thetter:

    "Using the curse seal to control the family members and limit their abilities, don''t you think this is cruel and ruthless?

    Head of the Nichizu n, with all due respect to the old man, the reason why the Hyuga n is inferior to the Uchiha is that the existence of the caged bird severely suppressed the branch family and strangled arge number of geniuses in your n in their cradles.

    This kind of thing should have been canceled a long time ago. "

    Facing Danzo''s righteousness, it seems to be speaking for the Hyuga branch.

    Nichizuughed back angrily, and satirized on the spot:

    "ording to Hokage-sama, do you want me to remove the caged bird curse of the branch family, and then poach their white eyes? Wouldn''t it be more cruel!"

    "Cruel? There are more cruel, have you considered."

    Danzo lost his patience, his eyes were dark, and he directly threatened, "If the Hyuga n can''t hand over a hundred pairs of white eyes, the old man can only tell the Four Great Ninja Viges and let them rob them by themselves. At that time, Hyuga''s end, I''m afraid Not much better than the Sarutobi n."

    Implicit.

    The next n to be exterminated is the Hyuga n.

    "you!"

    Hyuga Hyuzu finally became furious, bursting out with murderous intent,rge areas of veins burst out on both sides of his forehead, and a pair of white eyes stared at Danzo.

    Whoosh whoosh.

    Seven or eight Anbu appeared in the office in an instant, surrounded Hinata Hyuzu, and as long as Danzo gave an order, they would kill him.

    Rizu''s heart sank, knowing that there was more toe than good.

    It seems that today, he is going to die here.

    "Everyone back down."

    At this moment, Danzo waved his hand, signaling Anbu to retreat to the door.

    Afterwards, he sighed and persuaded Hinata Hyuzu earnestly:

    "Nizuru, I am helping you.

    If you don¡¯t show your supercilious eyes, the Four Great Ninja Viges will be in trouble. Even if the old manes forward, he won¡¯t be able to keep the Hyuga n.

    But if you give up your eyes, the Hyuga n may be hurt in the short term, but in the long run, it is a good thing. because-

    Hyuga can take this opportunity to initiate reforms within the n andpletely abolish caged birds.

    For the Hinata n, this is a huge improvement, isn''t it?

    You go back and think about it carefully, and give the old man an answer within three days. "

    After saying this, Danzo turned around again, walked to the window, and looked at the scenery outside the window again.

    "..."

    Hyuga Hizuru was silent for a long while, hesitated to speak, and finally... walked out of Hokage''s office step by step with heavy steps.

    Half an hourter.

    Rizu returned to the n in a daze.

    Um?

    Passing by the Zong Family Dojo, out of the corner of his eye, he caught sight of two familiar figures, who were exercising Soft Fist inside.

    are Hinata and Neji.

    "Miss Hinata, it doesn''t matter if someone else is your training partner, please allow me to train by myself."

    Ning Ci looked at Hinata opposite, with a hint of disgust in his eyes.

    Hinata, with a pure personality, didn''t realize the meaning behind Neji''s words, but asked him anxiously:

    "Please, Brother Neji."

    here we go again.

    This happens every time, do you think you are cute?

    Ningci was restless and said impatiently, "Come on."

    Bang bang bang.

    Young and young girls, youe and fight with each other.

    During this process, Neji''s eyes fixed on Hinata, and his eyes gradually filled with evil spirit.

    Is this the meaning of my life, just to protect this timid and cowardly guy, and sacrifice everything for her when necessary, even my life?

    Why am I separated, why is my father dying for the family?

    The more Ningci thought about it, the more unwilling he became, and finally the evil turned to galldder.

    He made a real move andunched a fierce attack on Hinata, which immediately made thetter overwhelmed and retreated steadily.

    "What''s the matter with you, Ms. Hinata. You only have this ability, but can you really bear the fate of the Hinata n?"

    Ningci taunted, taking advantage of Hinata''s body losing bnce, he pped thetter''s chest with his palm.

    If this palm was struck firmly, Hinata would definitely be injured.

    at this time.

    Whoosh.

    Ning Ci''s eyes blurred, and he was shocked to find that the Patriarch Hinata Hyuzu appeared in front of him and grabbed his arm.

    Then he swung hard and threw Neji out.

    boom.

    Ning Ci fell to the floor, rolled a few times, and was about to get up.

    Nizu did not hesitate, and activated the bird in the cage.

    "ah!"

    Ningci suddenly let out a scream, put his head in his hands, and rolled on the floor in pain, tears and saliva kept flowing out.

    It looks miserable.

    During the struggle, the bandage wrapped around his forehead came loose, revealing the cyan cross marks.

    That is the curse mark of the caged bird, which Neji tried his best to hide.

    At this time, Nizuzu was in a fit of anger, so he did not show mercy at all.

    If this continues, Neci''s cranial nerves and brain tissue cells will be destroyed, and he will die suddenly on the spot.

    "Father, please let Brother Neji go, I asked him to train with me..."

    Hinata tugged at the corner of Hinata Hinata''s clothes, tears streaming down her face, and begged him anxiously.

    He nced at his helpless daughter, and then at Neji who was struggling on the ground.

    well.

    Hizuru sighed, and finally softened his heart, because he thought of Neji''s father, that is, his twin brother¡ªHinata Hizashi.

    He no longer controls the curse mark on Neji''s forehead.

    "Brother Neji!"

    Hinata hurried over and carefully helped Neji up.

    Ningji saw Hinata Hideyuki approaching, couldn''t help trembling and frightened, and stammered:

    "n, Lord Patriarch, I..."

    His face was pale, and he never wanted to experience the pain just now again.

    I thought that Hinata Hyuzu would reprimand him sternly, and even take physical punishment, but I didn¡¯t expect¡ª

    "Ningji, what do you think if I lift your caged bird curse?"

    Hyuga Hizuru looked down at Neji, and suddenly asked a question inexplicably.

    "What?"

    Ning Ci was stunned, thinking that he had heard wrong, and didn''t know how to answer.

    Hizuru shook his head, left the dojo, and returned home.

    ¡­

    "The Patriarch!"

    Shortly after Hizuru returned home, many Hyuga nsmen came to the door, because they all heard that the four major ninja viges sent people to take over the police department.

    "It''s too much. The police department belongs to the Hyuga n. How can it be ridden on the head by the people of the Four Great Ninja Viges. Now everyone in the vige says that the Hyuga n, the strongest in Konoha, wags his tail to the Four Great Ninja Viges. It''s too ugly for Ninja Vige to be a dog."

    Hyuga Huomon looked angry and very upset.

    "That''s right, Hokage-sama can''t treat the Hyuga n like this. We must fight to the end and regain the power of the police department."

    Hinata Iroha also yelled.

    Higashi Rizu didn''t listen to a single word they said.

    "Shut up, everyone."

    He roared, nced coldly at everyone, and ordered them to get out.

    Patriarch This is... what''s wrong?

    Hyuga looked at everyone in nk dismay, and could only retreat in embarrassment.

    In the room, Hyuga Hyuzu was alone, thinking for a long time.

    I do not know how long it has been.

    He looked up, and it was already dark outside.

    There is not much time left for him, he must make a decision as soon as possible, otherwise the Hyuga n...

    Think of it here.

    Rizu called all the members of the n, came to a meeting, and told them everything truthfully.

    "You want us to hand over a hundred pairs of nk eyes? Are you kidding me!"

    A violent n elder heard the words, Dang even jumped up and strongly objected.

    The rest of the people reacted simrly. Their attitudes became tougher and their words became more intense. They all said that they would never agree to Danzo''s conditions.

    However, Hinata Hinata stopped their mouths with only one sentence:

    "In this case, in order to save the Hyuga n, as the main family, are you willing to surrender your supercilious eyes?"

    As soon as this remark came out.

    The conference room waspletely silent.

    Early the next morning.

    All members of the Hyuga n, regardless of whether they are the main family or the branch family, have received news that they should immediately go to the small square in the center of the n to attend the n meeting.

    Generally speaking, the temporary holding of a n meeting within the n means that there are very important things to announce.

    Many people in the n spected that it had something to do with the police department.

    The result was unexpected.

    Hinata Hinata took a deep breath and stepped onto the podium.

    Looking at the crowded square in front of him, facing the eyes of hundreds of people from both races, he solemnly announced:

    "From today onwards, the Hyuga n will abolish the caged bird system that hassted for thousands of years, and will no longer distinguish between n and branch n!"

 Chapter 200: Hinatas death

    Chapter 200 Hinata''s Death

    Abolition of caged birds?

    No more main and branch families?

    Hearing Hyuga Hizuru''s words, the Hyuga nsmen in the audience were not as ecstatic as they imagined, but fell into silence, and everyone''s face was either shocked or dazed.

    Because, they couldn''t believe what they heard, it felt like they heard the Arabian Nights.

    As a branch family, these people were told from birth that their destiny is to protect the Hyuga n for the rest of their lives and never betray them.

    Otherwise, there is only a dead end.

    Under the oppression of the caged bird, the Hyuga people have long been ustomed to this "ve" status, but now they are suddenly told that they are free.

    "Master Patriarch, is what you said true? You are not joking..."

    Umami Ninhin stood up to Tokuma, representing a group of people, and asked with a look of surprise.

    Hinata did not answer with words, but gestured with his eyes, and asked someone to bring Hinata Neji up.

    Then, under everyone''s gaze.

    Shua.

    Rizu tore off the bandage wrapped around Ning Ci''s head, revealing thetter''s smooth forehead.

    The caged bird curse imprint originally engraved there was erased.

    See this scene.

    "Ningji''s curse seal disappeared..."

    "The patriarch didn''t lie to us, he was serious, he really wants to lift our caged bird curse!"

    Hyuga nsmen came back to their senses and started discussing excitedly.

    The bird in the cage not only restricted Bai Yan''s ability, but also allowed the Hinata Sect to control the life of the branch family, so that the branch family had to obey the words of the head family.

    This evil curse mark is the source of contradictions within the Hyuga n.

    did not expect.

    As a vested interest, the patriarch, Hinata Hinata, would show such courage to take the initiative to abolish the caged bird system that hassted for thousands of years.

    "The patriarch is wise!"

    "Long live the Patriarch!"

    For a while, cheers from the Hyuga n resounded in the square, and every family member was full of admiration and gratitude to Hyuga from the bottom of his heart.

    Hearing these cheers, Hizuru lookedplicated.

    He made a gesture of pressing his hands down, signaling the tribe to be quiet.

    Then, with a serious face, Hizuru slowly said to the members of the branch family:

    "I think, you may have always thought in your heart that the existence of the caged bird is to enve and divide the n and consolidate the power of the n.

    But in fact, its greater role is to protect the Hyuga n and prevent outsiders from coveting the Hyuga n.

    So, I hope you can think clearly, and then rely on the principle of voluntariness to choose to abolish or keep the curse of the caged bird. "

    These words stunned everyone in the audience.

    Birds in cages to protect them?

    fart!

    Who wants to be protected like this?

    Everyone thought it was Rizu who wanted to go back on his word, and they all scrambled to express their opinions, asking the n to lift the curse on them.

    Seeing the reaction of the nsmen, Hizuru sighed, and said silently in his heart:

    Remember, this is your choice.

    From now on, you are no longer protected by the caged bird, I hope you will not regret it.

    After some statistics.

    In the end, only a small group of people chose to continue to coexist with the caged bird, either to show their loyalty to the n, or because they were too old to care.

    The rest of the sub-family chose to do the same as Ningji Hinata, to lift the curse seal and no longer be ves of the n.

    Everyone lined up in a long line.

    As the head of the n, Hyuga Hyuzu personally released the caged bird for each nsman, allowing them to regain the freedom they dreamed of.

    "Great, the **** curse is finally gone."

    "Mom, my caged bird curse imprint is gone, and my ssmates at ninja school will neverugh at me again."

    "Sure enough, without the suppression of the curse seal, my white eyes no longer have blind spots. This feeling is so cool."

    "..."

    The nsmen who sessfully lifted the bird from the cage were overwhelmed with joy and chattered excitedly.

    It''s finally over.

    After lifting the curse seal for thest member of the tribe, Hizuru wiped the sweat off his forehead and breathed a sigh of relief.

    Removing the curse seals for hundreds of people in a row almost exhausted his chakra and made him feel deeply tired.

    But, there is one more thing.

    Looking at the cheering nsmen in front of him, Hinata Hidetsu''s expression gradually became ruthless, and he suddenly raised his voice and said to everyone:

    "ording to the peace treaty signed between Konoha and the Four Great Ninja Viges, Konoha must hand over a hundred pairs of supercilious eyes as warpensation.

    That is to say, one hundred members of the Hyuga n must sacrifice their eyes for the peace of the vige.

    Now, it''s time to identify the candidates. "

    As soon as this remark came out.

    The smiles on everyone''s faces froze, and the square fell into silence again.

    Hinata''s words were like a bolt from the blue, hitting the heads of everyone in Hinata.

    Immediately, there was an uproar.

    "There is such a thing?!"

    "A hundred pairs of white eyes, with the number of people in the n, I''m afraid it''s not even a tenth. Is that why you''re focusing on those of us who are separated from the family?"

    "So that''s it, it makes sense in this way. After a long time, the patriarch released the caged bird for us, not out of kindness at all, but to ask us to hand over our eyes!"

    Everyone in the branch family soon woke up and realized the purpose of the n headed by Hyuga Hyuzu.

    Regarding this, Hizuru looked calm, and only had one sentence:

    "As I said before, the bird in the cage is to protect you, and you gave it up yourself."

    But his words obviously cannot convince the people who separated the family.

    There used to be a bird in a cage, and the branch family didn''t dare to show any dissatisfaction with the n.

    But now it''s different.

    The branch family is no longer restricted by the curse seal, and their number is hundreds of times that of the main family, so are they still afraid that the other party will fail?

    The long-term oppression has made everyone in the branch family unhappy. Today, taking this opportunity, it is time to revolt and vent their anger on the n.

    So, the riot happened.

    "We will never give up our supercilious eyes!"

    "Pull out the Zong family''s eyes and let them taste for themselves first, how does it feel to lose their white eyes!"

    The members of the family roared in anger.

    Facing the furious separation, Hinata Hyuzu shook his head, and had expected this situation a long time ago.

    So he calls for rescue.

    Whoosh whoosh.

    Thousands of figures suddenly rushed into the Hyuga n, and surrounded the branch families in the square.

    is Konoha Anbe and the elite ninja of the Four Great Ninja Viges.

    "kill!"

    The two sides fought hand in hand, and a big battle broke out.

    Perhaps due to the disparity in the strength of the enemy and ourselves, or perhaps the lessons learned from the Sarutobi n, the Hyuga branch quickly lost their fighting spirit and was suppressed without ident.

    More than forty Hyuga nsmen died in this riot.

    Due to the release of the caged bird, their white eyes were not automatically destroyed, but were preserved intact.

    "Remove those white eyes. As for the rest, draw lots to decide. Whoever gets it will goug out his own eyes!"

    Hyuga Hinata said coldly.

    at this time.

    Those nsmen who expressed their loyalty to the n and chose to keep the curse mark of the bird in the cage couldn''t help but secretlyughed.

    It is better to be a servant of the n than to be blind.

    on the square.

    Under the surveince of Konoha Anbe and the Four Great Ninja Vige troops.

    Hundreds of members of the Hyuga sub-family no longer dared to make any resistance, and lined up in a long line to conduct a cruel lottery ceremony.

    Those who were not drawn were relieved and d they had escaped.

    The people who were drawn were all ashen-faced, slumped on the ground, and even passed out on the spot.

    "Ahh!"

    Following a scream, the white eyes of more than fifty Hyuga nsmen were gouged out, and finally a hundred pairs were gathered.

    "Carry it down."

    Rizu looked at those nsmen who lost their eyes, and only said three words.

    Afterwards, he handed the collected white eyes to Anbu, and said in a deep voice:

    "For the sake of Konoha, the Hyuga n is willing to make any sacrifices. This has been the case before, and it is even more so now. I hope these hundred pairs of nk eyes will satisfy Hokage-sama and bring peace to Konoha."

    His tone was full of humiliation.

    "Master Hokage asked me to tell him that he thanked the Hyuga n for their contribution to Konoha."

    The leader of the dark troop, Ying, said something lightly, and then ordered his subordinates to take Bai Yan away.

    Not for a while.

    Everyone dispersed, only a few sporadic figures remained in the square.

    Hinata Ningji''s eyes widened, witnessing what happened just now, the whole person was in horror, unable to recover for a long time.

    until the foot of the sun came before him.

    "The n, the n leader."

    Ning Ci took a step back with fear on his face.

    What Hinata Hyuzu did to the branch family just now sent shivers down the spine of the young Neji, and saw the ruthlessness of the patriarch.

    Hizuru looked down at Neji in front of him, his eyes shed, and he said:

    "From today onwards, your talent will be liberated, and you will no longer be bound by a bird in a cage. In addition, as long as you want to learn the secret arts of the Zong family, I will teach you all of them.

    Remember, in the future Hyuga n, there will no longer be a difference between the main family and the branch family.

    So work hard, let me see what your potential is, and see if you are qualified to rece Hinata and be the head of Mirai Hinata. "

    The reason why he said these words to Neji.

    On the one hand, it¡¯s because this kid is the son of Richai. For a long time, Rizu felt guilty about Rizai''s death and wanted to make up for it.

    On the other hand, it was because Hinata was too disappointing.

    Hyuga Hinata knows that:

    The future Hyuga n must be handed over to someone who is better than him, so that they can continue to survive in this increasingly cruel ninja world.

    If Hinata can''t do it, let Neji or someone else take over the position of patriarch.

    Everything is for the family.

    Today.

    Hyuga n handed over a hundred pairs of white eyes, and it spread throughout Konoha Vige, shocking all Konoha ninjas and vigers.

    Those supercilious eyes were acquired by the Four Great Ninja Viges, and they were quickly transnted.

    White eyes, with the ability of farsightedness, perspective, insight, etc., whether it is used for scouting, tracking, or fighting, it is very convenient.

    In the past, it was exclusive to the Konoha Hyuga n, and it caused great trouble to the enemy on the battlefield.

    But from this day on, it is no longer the case.

    As a hundred pairs of white eyes fell into the hands of the major ninja viges, in the ninja world, arge number of "white-eyed killers" like Qing were born in a blink of an eye.

    For Konoha.

    What happened to the Hyuga n is just the beginning.

    After this incident, Konoha¡¯s other families were also required to hand over their family secrets, psychic beasts and all valuable things.

    Almost all the families with names and surnames in the vige were looted by Danzang and the Four Great Ninja Viges jointly, and suffered heavy losses.

    People are in constant panic.

    In the dead of night, countless Konoha ninjas and vigers were tossing and turning in bed, and they couldn¡¯t help but start to reflect¡ª

    The vige, why did it be like this?

    More and more people are finally realizing.

    Konoha''s current fate has been doomed since the day the Uchiha n broke with the vige and left.

    Originally, from beginning to end.

    It''s not that Uchiha can''t live without Konoha, but that Konoha can''t live without Uchiha.

    ¡­

    The Fourth Ninja World War.

    Also became losers, besides Konoha, there was Yuyin Vige.

    Not long after the Four Great Ninja Viges upied Konoha, news came one after another:

    Shayin Vige was invaded by Yuyin''s army, and a renjurikira was robbed;

    Nano Jinchuriki of Taki Ninja Vige was also taken away by people organized by Akatsuki;

    In addition, the four-tailed Jin Zhuriki of Yanyin Vige, who was wandering outside, was also attacked by Akatsuki.

    The information is gathered together, and it is already obvious what Akatsuki''s purpose is.

    Catch all tail beasts.

    Fortunately, Akatsuki''s leader Payne was killed by Onoki in a surprise attack on the battlefield that day. Otherwise, Akatsuki might have gathered all nine tailed beasts.

    The top five Ninja Vige immediately held a meeting.

    At the meeting, Gokage agreed that the existence of Ukage and Akatsuki posed a huge threat to the peace of the ninja world.

    In order to eradicate this ninja cancer.

    The Five Great Ninja Viges quickly formed a new coalition army, starting from Konoha, and aggressively charged towards Yuyin.

    Less than half a month.

    The Kingdom of Rain fellpletely, and the people in the territory were devastated.

    The Ninja Allied Forces drove straight in, sessfully upied Yuyin Vige, and destroyed Akatsuki''sir in one fell swoop.

    Xiao Zai Yuyin''s rule ended sadly.

    However.

    The coalition forces searched Yuyin Vige and the entire Land of Rain, but failed to find Renzhuli who was snatched by Akatsuki.

    Akatsuki''s remnant party fled with Renjuriki and became a hidden danger in the ninja world.

    The border of the Land of Rain.

    Xiao Nan stood under a cave, staring at the distant sky wistfully.

    The country where it is always raining, the ce that left her lifelong memories, she will never go back.

    The day.

    After she returned to Yuyin, she waited for a long time, but she couldn''t get Nagato back.

    Xiaonan had to recognize the cruel fact: Nagato is dead.

    During this period.

    Ame Gakure Ninja sessfullypleted the mission and brought back a tail of Jinchuriki from Sa Gakure;

    Loquat Shizang was killed by Sha Yin''s Lao Zi, and failed to bring back Siwei;

    Although Kadotsu brought back Nanao, he soon turned his back on Payne''s death and attacked Xiaonan.

    Kakutsu only believes in money.

    When he joined Akatsuki, he was also impressed by Payne''s strength, and felt that he had found a refuge and could make money without any worries.

    Once Payne died, his loyalty to Akatsuki ceased to exist.

    Xiaonan also expected this a long time ago, and made preparations.

    She sessfully escaped from Kakuzu''s men.

    Xiao Nan withdrew his gaze and nced inside the cave. There were three little ghosts of about the same age lying on the ground, all of them fell into a deep sleep.

    A boy with yellow hair and six beards on his cheeks.

    A boy with red hair and ck eyes, with the word "Love" carved on his forehead.

    There is also a girl with dark skin and blue-green hair.

    They are Nine Tails Jinchuriki Uzumaki Naruto, One Tails Jinchuriki Gaara, and Seven Tails Jinchuriki.

 Chapter 201: I want to join you too

    Chapter 201 I want to join you too

    What to do with these brats?

    Xiaonan frowned and thought for a long time.

    ording to the n, after capturing Jinchuriki, they will use the heretic golem to extract the tailed beast from their bodies, and after that, Jinchuriki will die.

    But the problem is that only the owner of the reincarnation eye can channel the golem of the heretics.

    With the death of Nagato, Akatsuki''s n was forced to run aground.

    Xiaonan couldn''t help but fell into confusion.

    Looking back on her life, from the beginning to the end, she was a person without her own opinions and never had a dream of her own.

    In the beginning, her wish was to help Yahiko realize his dream. Later, Yahiko entrusted his dream to Nagato, and now, Nagato entrusted that dream together with the eyes of reincarnation to her.

    How can Akatsuki''s dream be fulfilled?

    Xiaonan''s eyes finally fell on Naruto.

    Naruto, like Nagato, is a remnant of the Uzumaki n. In the entire ninja world, only Naruto''s physique can carry Nagato''s reincarnation eyes.

    Gradually, Xiao Nan''s face showed determination.

    She walked up to the sleeping Naruto, knelt down, and stared at thetter''s face.

    "From now on, you will be the leader of Akatsuki, and you mustplete Akatsuki''s mission."

    Xiao Nan murmured, and took out the container containing the eyes of reincarnation from his body, a light shed in his eyes.

    She decided to train Uzumaki Naruto as the second Nagato.

    As for Gaara and Fu, let''s keep them too, and train them together to be Naruto''s helpers.

    At this moment, Xiaonan looked at the three Jinchuriki kids in front of him, and in a daze, he seemed to see himself, Yahiko, and Nagato many years ago.

    She suddenly found a new purpose in life¡ª

    Build the second generation Xiao organization.

    ¡­

    Yuyin Vige.

    A few years ago, Payne reced Hanzo as the ruler of Yuyin, and was regarded as a **** by the vigers here.

    Under the blessing of God, the people of Yuyin have been living a peaceful and peaceful life without contention with the world, and they are also happy to call themselves "God''s people".

    But now, when the coalition forces of the Five Great Ninja Viges invaded Yuyin, the vigers discovered to their horror that their gods had disappeared.

    No one can protect them anymore.

    Yuyin has fallen.

    Those who came here with the coalition forces are still broken.

    He sneaked into Yuyin ahead of time, disguised as an ordinary viger, and witnessed the whole process of Yuyin being taken over by the five great ninja viges.

    at this time.

    In Yuyin Vige, the Akatsuki organization has been uprooted, and all arrested members have been executed.

    Ordinary Yuyin ninjas also caught, killed, and fled. Under the crushing power of the five great ninja viges, they werepletely defeated.

    At this time, the streets are full of coalition ninjas, who are arresting Yu Yin''s remnants everywhere, and fierce battles break out from time to time.

    Under such a high-pressure atmosphere, the vigers of Yuyin lived in fear.

    Wow.

    Duan lifted the curtain of an izakaya and walked to the street.

    Within a few steps, he was spotted by several Yunyin ninjas as he acted suspiciously.

    Duan remained calm, pretending not to notice, and went straight into a deserted alley.

    "Stop!"

    With a loud shout, several Yunyin ninjas chased up and surrounded Duan.

    Duan turned around unhurriedly, looked at the other party, and found that the leader looked familiar, a young woman with dark skin and white hair.

    I remembered.

    She is Mabui, secretary of the Fourth Raikage.

    "Finally caught a decent fish."

    said something to himself.

    In the past few days, he has used himself as a bait to capture many coalition ninjas for interrogation.

    Unfortunately, he failed to get the information he wanted.

    I hope Mabui will not let him down.

    Um?

    Seeing the calm expression of the suspicious man in front of him, Mabuyi couldn''t help frowning, feeling something was wrong.

    Sure enough.

    Shua.

    A pair of severed eyes suddenly turned into scarlet three-gou jade.

    Bang bang bang.

    In the alley, there was a sound of punching and punching.

    After a while.

    Duan walked out of the alley alone.

    Using the illusion of sharing eyes, he tortured Mabuyi and others, and then erased their memories.

    From Mabuyi¡¯s mouth, I know:

    Xiaonan escaped the pursuit of the coalition forces and fled with three young Renzhuli. No one knows where she went.

    This matter was within Duan''s expectation.

    The people in the five great ninja viges don''t know that the most valuable thing in Xiaonan''s body is not the three famous people, but the reincarnation eye entrusted to her by Nagato.

    but.

    As Xiao Nan hid, those reincarnation eyes seemed to be silent for a while.

    Also, there is a message.

    Samui has set off from Yunying Vige and is on his way to Konoha.

    As for the reason.

    Samui has lived in Konoha as a spy for three years, and is very familiar with all aspects of Konoha, so the fourth Raikage decided to transfer her here and appointed her as Yunyin''s ambassador to Konoha.

    From now on, Samui will manage Yunyin¡¯s affairs in Konoha.

    Juan heard about this, and there was a little ripple in his heart.

    Half an hourter.

    He left Yuyin Vige and prepared to return to Konoha.

    At this moment, Duan suddenly stopped, looked down at the palm of his left hand, and found that the Sharingan with soil he transnted quietly opened.

    It turned quickly and blinked, as if it had sensed something.

    This phenomenon, I have heard from Kakashi, exins¡ª

    Obito is nearby.

    Right.

    Obito should have wanted to take back Nagato''s Samsara Eye a long time ago, how could he note and get involved at a time like this.

    Then, let''s find Obito to y.

    Duan''s figure shed, and then disappeared from the spot.

    Yuyin outside the vige.

    On a hillside, Obito and Kisame stood in the rain, watching the fallen vige.

    "Why didn''t Nagato make a move? Is it because Penn''s Six Paths were destroyed, and it was toote to make a new puppet?"

    Obito muttered to himself, frowning.

    Based on his understanding of Nagato, thetter would never allow anyone to break into Yuyin, but after so many days, Nagato has not moved at all.

    This made Obito deeply puzzled.

    "It''s not good, Obito."

    Suddenly, Jue emerged from the ground, and brought a message with a serious face, "Nagato is dead."

    Nagato...dead? !

    Obito was taken aback when he heard the words, and then his pupils dted.

    "How is it possible, who did it?" He asked in a deep voice with sharp eyes.

    Although Nagato is disabled and can only rely on a wheelchair to move around, his physical strength is much stronger than that of Payne Six Paths.

    Ame hidden is Nagato''s home field.

    With the power of the reincarnation eye, it is impossible for him to be killed by the people of the five great ninja viges.

    "It''s unclear."

    Faced with Obito¡¯s doubts, Jue shook his head and spected: ¡°However, Nagato seems to have died before Godai Ninja Vige attacked Ugakure. It may be that the Konoha battle that day overdrawn his chakra¡­¡±

    Obito frowned even more.

    Nagato is the reincarnation eye container selected by Uchiha Madara himself, and it is an important part of realizing the Moon Eye Project.

    More important than Nagato is the eye of reincarnation.

    Where are those eyes at this time?

    "Let Kakuzu answer this question." Jue said.

    The voice just fell.

    A tall man with a gray hood came out from behind a rock.

    Dawn of the Big Dipper, Jiaodu.

    "I fought against the angel, but it was a pity that she escaped with three people. In addition, the leader''s reincarnation eye seems to be on that woman."

    Jiaodu said in a deep voice.

    The "angel" in his mouth is Xiao Nan Zaixiao''s code name.

    As for why Kakatsu found Kami Obito.

    Because when Obito was still in Akatsuki, in order to seize power with Nagato, he secretly wooed Kakutsu in the name of Uchiha Madara, and wanted to take him under hismand.

    Now that Nagato is dead, Kakudo feels that he needs a new backer.

    So, when Jue found Kakuto, he didn''t hesitate too long, and agreed to meet Obito.

    "Mr. Kakutsu, you are wee to join us."

    Obito weed Kakuzu with open arms.

    As far as he knew, the middle-aged man in front of him who looked to be in his early forties was actually born in the Warring States Period and was over eighty years old.

    Kakuto is a ninja from Taki Ninja Vige. When he was young, he assassinated the first generation of Hokage and escaped.

    This record is enough to prove his strength.

    "I haven''t made up my mind yet."

    Kakusa said something nonchntly, reminding Obito that he is not yet the opponent''s subordinate.

    If life under Obito is ufortable, he will turn around and leave without hesitation.

    Obito didn''t mind this, and said with a sh of eyes:

    "Then, our next goal is to hunt down the angels and regain the eyes of reincarnation and Renzhuli."

    Kakisame, Jue, Kakuzu, and him Obito Uchiha.

    With the abilities of the four of them, Xiao Nan will be found sooner orter, leaving that woman nowhere to escape.

    Now that the goal is determined, it is necessary to start acting as soon as possible.

    However, just as the four of them were about to leave.

    "Can you count me in, I want to join too." A man''s voice suddenly came from behind the four of them.

    Um?

    The four of them were startled, and Qi Qi looked back.

    The voice came from the woods in front, only the voice was heard, but the person could not be seen.

    "ying tricks."

    Jiadu snorted coldly, raised his right hand and aimed at the woods, his gaze shed.

    Next second.

    Whoosh.

    His wrist was separated from his arm, connected to his body through dense ck lines, and shot towards the woods like an arrow.

    Tentacle Punch!

    This move was fast and urate, and it hit the people in the woods without ident.

    Nothing more.

    Jiaodu did not kill the enemy as he wished, but a huge pulling force passed along those ck lines.

    He was caught off guard, his feet left the ground immediately, and he flew towards the woods.

    Earth Dungeon¡¤Earth Spear!

    The corners of the people in the air were not panicked, and they performed the spell with one hand in the mudra, which hardened the skin of the whole body and turned it into pitch ck.

    In this state, his attack power and defense power are far superior to ordinary people. He can easily knock down a wall and resist the explosion of the detonating talisman.

    over there!

    Jiang Du vaguely saw the figure hiding in the woods, and Dang even punched him.

    The other party seems to have raised his fist...

    There was a loud, muffled sound.

    As the two of them shed their fists, a violent air current swept around, blowing away the raindrops in the air.

    The result was unexpected.

    Kakuto, who is considered outstanding even in the Akatsuki organization, was thrown backwards by the opponent''s punch, and disintegrated in the air.

    Yes.

    Kakuzu''s body was smashed apart by the opponent''s punch.

    Whoosh, whoosh.

    Countless ck threads gushed out of his body, and finally the horns split into four humanoid mask monsters made of ck threads.

    This is the secret technique of Longin Vige - Earth Resentment.

    The horns pass through those ck lines in the body, and can capture the hearts of other ninjas for their own use, prolonging their own lifespan. As long as he keeps recing his heart, he can live forever.

    Moreover, through the meridian on the heart of other ninjas, it is possible to master new changes in the nature of Chakra.

    Those masked monsters are all formed by Kakuzu taking other people''s hearts and storing them in his own body. They have five properties: wind, thunder, water, fire, and earth.

    They can be separated from Jiaodu''s body, and move freely like living things, just like the one in front of you.

    At this time, the reason why there are only four masked monsters left in Jiaodu is because the heart of his body, the Earth Dungeon, has just been¡ª

    Was blown away by the opponent''s punch.

    This is a strong enemy.

    Under the watchful eyes of Obito and the others, a man with an ordinary appearance came out of the woods.

    "Hey, I just want to join you guys. Even if you don''t agree, there''s no need to fight, it''s scary."

    The man spread his hands, quite helpless.

    This guy¡­

    Obito looked solemn.

    Although he didn''t know this man, he always gave him an inexplicably familiar feeling, and after this man appeared, his right eye kept twitching.

    This made Obito uneasy.

    "Ghost shark." He called out.

    Hearing the words, Kisame grinned, showing a serious smile: "It seems to be a good prey."

    The voice just fell.

    He took off the big sword shark muscle on his back, rushed towards the man, and chopped off with a knife.

    During this process, the bandages wrapped around the shark muscle were scattered, revealing rows of spikes inside.

    Breath cut!

    Kisame has used this trick to kill many enemies, and it has been tried and tested.

    However.

    Only a ng was heard.

    The man raised his left arm, and it turned out that his flesh and blood blocked the extremely sharp shark muscles.

    How can it be!

    Kisame''s pair of dead fish eyes shrank suddenly, bing smaller, and the pupils were full of horror.

    The moment he met the eyes of the other party.

    The man''s eyes suddenly turned into a pair of three-gou jade sharing sharing eyes.

    not good.

    Guixie was startled, but he didn''t have time to avoid the other party''s sight, and Dang even looked in a trance, under the illusion.

    Then, he ushered in the same fate as Kakudo.

    Boom!

    The ghost shark who fell into the illusion, took a solid punch from the man, not only the shark muscle fell off his hand, but the whole person flew upside down hundreds of meters away.

    With a final plop, it fell into theke outside Yuyin Vige.

    Whether it is Akatsuki Hokuto Kakuto or Akatsuki Nanto Kisame, when facing this man, they are always defeated as soon as they meet.

    But the horns have not been served yet.

    "Destroyed my heart, just use yours to replenish."

    Kakuzu''s fire masked monster and wind masked monster opened their mouths at the same time and cast powerful ninjutsu.

    Fire Escape ¡¤ Head hard!

    Wind Escape¡¤Crush Harm!

    The wind helps the fire, and the fire increases the power of the wind. Two powerful ninjutsu are fused together to form a more powerfulpound ninjutsu-Yanfeng Luanbo!

    Crash.

    A huge sea of ??mes spread towards the man, leaving thetter with nowhere to escape.

    Seeing that the man was about to be engulfed in a sea of ??mes, his three-gou jade sharing sharing eyes changed again, forming a pair of Tai Chi Yin Yang fish.

    Phew.

    Following the man''s gaze, his figure instantly crossed the sea of ??mes and appeared between Feng Dun and Huo Dun masked monster.

    Next.

    Before Angr reacts.

    The man stretched out his hands like lightning, grabbed a masked monster each, and mmed into the middle.

    Click!

    The mask was broken, and the two monsters fell to the ground.

    Killed Kakuzu''s two hearts again.

    See this scene.

    "You really didn''t die!"

    Obito stared into the man''s eyes, and eximed.

 Chapter 202: Im coming to be your neighbor

    Chapter 202 I''ming to be your neighbor

    Kaleidoscopic Sharingan will not lie.

    Although the appearance of the man in front of him is very strange, his unique pair of kaleidoscopes have already exined his identity.

    "Uchiha break."

    Obito almost gritted his teeth, and squeezed out four words from his throat.

    Hear the name.

    Jue''s face was startled, he took a few steps back calmly, then quickly sank into the ground and disappeared.

    Not far away, only the two masked monsters, Lei Dun and Shui Dun, were left, and they had no fighting spirit, so they quickly distanced themselves from Duan.

    Jiadu once thought that the leader Payne was invincible,parable to the ninja **** Senju Hashirama back then.

    Until he heard the news from the front that Payne was defeated by Uchiha at the Konoha Battlefield.

    The short fight just now.

    The sense of oppression and despair brought to Kakuto is stronger than that of Senju Hashima and Payne.

    Think here.

    Whizzing.

    Jiaodu manipted the two remaining mask monsters, rushed into the woods in an instant, and fled without looking back.

    So.

    Only Duan and Obitu were left by theke.

    Juan didn''t care about those little shrimps who escaped, his eyes were always on Obito, and at this moment he was smiling, walking towards thetter step by step.

    Gollum.

    Obito''s Adam''s apple rolled, swallowed a mouthful of saliva, and every time he took a step closer, he took a step back.

    until now.

    Obito still can''t forget, the day the Uchiha n broke with Konoha, Duan actually punched through his Kamui space, turning him into a cloud of blood mist.

    That punch left an indelible psychological shadow on Obito.

    Even though Izanagi was used to revive him, the sense of fear at that time...has always haunted Obito, even giving him nightmares.

    Worse.

    Obito no longer has extra Sharingan, and when facing Duan, he can no longer use Izanagi to save his life.

    so.

    He didn''t dare to be as big asst time, and before he even had time to say a harsh word, he unleashed his divine power and fled in a hurry in front of Duan.

    Obito didn''t notice.

    When he escaped into the Shenwei space, a kind of vortex-like space distortion appeared on Duan''s body, and then disappeared.

    After a while.

    The wet ghost shark climbed up from the water to the shore, gasping for breath, with a look of shock still on his face.

    His entire abdomen has been sunken by the broken punch, and there are marks on his body that look like cracks in the ground, which looks shocking.

    If it were any other person, it would definitely not survive.

    Only the dried persimmon Kisame known as the "Tailed Beast" can withstand a broken punch by virtue of its powerful and special physique.

    Shark muscle, lying quietly on the ground not far away.

    Kisame was overjoyed, hurried over and picked up the big knife.

    He thought that the shark muscle would be taken away by Uchiha Dan, but he didn''t expect that people would look down on it at all.

    "Ah."

    Thinking of this, Kisameughed at himself, then held the handle of the Shark muscle and ordered it to deliver some chakra to himself.

    With the help of Shark Muscle, Ghost Shark''s wound healed more than half smoothly.

    at this time.

    "over there!"

    "It may be the remnants of Yuyin and Xiao, don''t let any one go!"

    With a burst of noise, hundreds of ninjas quickly approached from a distance, wearing various forehead protectors on their foreheads.

    It seems that there is too much movement here, which has attracted people from the five great ninja viges.

    Seeing this, Kisame raised his shark muscles and rushed to theke, jumped into the water with a plop, and swam under the water like a shark.

    Flee away to the distance.

    "catch him!"

    The people from the five great ninja viges chased after them, but they were quickly thrown off by Kisame, and finally had to return without sess.

    Shenwei space.

    This ce is still as deste as ever, everything around is very quiet, no life can be seen, there is only a dead silence between heaven and earth.

    But for Obito, only this ce can make him feel truly at ease.

    Only here can he be his true self.

    Under the dark sky, Obito walks alone.

    He frowned in thought.

    Now, in order to deal with Uchiha off, there is only one way, and that is¡ª

    Find Xiaonan as soon as possible, and recover Nagato''s reincarnation eye from thetter.

    No, it should be said that it is the reincarnation eye of Uchiha Madara.

    Transnt the eyes of reincarnation, collect tailed beasts, and make yourself a ten-tailed Jinchuriki.

    This is Obito''s next n.

    As long as he can be Jinchuriki of the Ten Tails and have the same power as Sage of the Six Paths, it will be easy to clean up Uchiha Duan at that time.

    I was thinking.

    Suddenly, Obito froze and stopped.

    Shock and fear surfaced on his face again, and his whole body even trembled.

    Because, on a wall in front of him, there was a line of elegant characters engraved from top to bottom:

    Uchiha off here for a visit.

    This...how is this possible? !

    Seeing that line of writing, Obito was terrified, the hairs all over his body stood on end, and a chill shot straight from the soles of his feet to the sky.

    He suddenly became very nervous, like a frightened prey, his eyeballs turned quickly up and down, left and right, and looked around.

    "Uchiha off, I know you are here,e out!"

    Obito shouted in a deep voice, fine cold sweat seeped from his forehead.

    No one responded.

    In the silence, only the words on the wall seemed to be silently mocking Obito.

    "get out!"

    Obito continued to roar, turned back and forth non-stop, and scanned every suspicious corner around him.

    Where, where exactly?

    He always felt that Duan was hiding somewhere, like a fierce tiger, which might rush out at any time and p him to death.

    Just when Obito''s nerves were stretched to the extreme.

    Da da da.

    A sound of gentle footsteps came from the side.

    Shua.

    Obito turned his head abruptly, shot his sharp eyes, and saw the familiar figure.

    Interruption appeared.

    At this time, he took off all his disguise and restored his original appearance.

    Like Obito, Duan who has "dead" in the outside world can finally be himself to his heart''s content when hees to this divine power space isted from reality.

    "This ce is really nice, neither hot nor cold, the environment is quiet, and the air is fresh..."

    Duan looked around while chatting with Obito, just like visiting a neighbor''s house, very rxed.

    Obito was terrified, backed away again, and asked Duan Sternly:

    "How did you get in? Could it be...using Kakashi''s Sharingan?"

    His pupils shrank, and he had already guessed it.

    Judging that he was able to enter the Kamui space must have used his left eye, which is the eye that Obito gave Kakashi as a gift for Jonin.

    Kakashi that trash.

    Thinking of this, Obito couldn''t help cursing Kakashi again in his heart.

    Judgment did not answer Obito''s question, but continued to wander around, and said with some regret:

    "It''s pretty good here, but it''s a bit too deste. By the way, you''ve lived here for so long, haven''t you built a house or something?"

    As soon as the words fell, Duan''s eyes lit up and he found a t ce.

    Next.

    In Obito''s suspicious eyes, Duan raised his hands and began to seal, and then pped the ground.

    A moment.

    Whoosh.

    Obito backed away suddenly in fright, but soon found that things seemed a little different from what he thought.

    In a rumbling sound.

    I saw countless dense wooden pirs drilled out of the ground, instantly forming a two-story wooden vi, standing in front of Duan.

    It has a cantilever-style roof and doors open on three sides, withplex structure and exquisite shape.

    Wood Dun¡¤Four Pir Family Art.

    "Yes, Not Bad."

    Juan nodded in satisfaction. Not to mention, the Mudun of the first generation of Hokage is really convenient for real estate.

    What does it mean?

    Obito was shocked when he saw this scene.

    Then, he thought of an absurd possibility¡ªthis guy, Uchiha Duan, is he going to... live here?

    Obito guessed right.

    "I will be your neighbor in the future, please give me more advice."

    Duan said while walking towards Obito with a smile, wanting to shake hands with thetter.

    "You... don''te here!"

    Obito seemed to see the devil''s smile, and without hesitation, he unleashed his divine power again and escaped from this space.

    Hey, why did you run away again?

    Duan shook his head, stopped chasing Obito, but looked back at the wooden bungalow, thinking about the decoration.

    Well, we can build a pond here and raise some fish.

    An open-air gym can be built here, and some fitness equipment can be brought in.

    It''s a pity that there is no sunshine here, otherwise it would be good to raise some flowers and nts.

    Juan made a n in his heart, and decided to use Shenwei to send everything in after he went back.

    As for why he did it.

    Of course, they are preparing to upy the magpie''s nest and Obito''s divine power space.

    After turning around, Duan Ye activated his divine power and sent himself out.

    Somewhere outside Yuyin Vige.

    Ghost shark surfaced, swam ashore, and met Juehe Jiaodu here.

    The faces of the three of them are not very good-looking.

    Especially Jiaodu, when he met Duan face to face, he lost three hearts inexplicably, leaving only two lives.

    It''s a big loss.

    The only thing that can be used tofort myself is that Jiaodu''s record has be more brilliant.

    He fought against the first Hokage, Payne, and Uchiha, and survived in the end.

    Looking at the entire ninja world, Kakuzu is the only one who can achieve this achievement.

    after awhile.

    Shua.

    With a whirlpool of fluctuations in the space, Obito also came.

    It''s just that he was panicked and sweating profusely.

    "Obito, what''s wrong with you?" Jue asked hastily.

    Obito didn''t say a word, his face was several times uglier than Kakudo''s.

    Juan got his left eye, and can freely enter and exit the Shenwei space.

    This means that Obito can no longer use Kamui as he likes before.

    Otherwise, when he activates the illusory ability and transfers himself to the Shenwei space, if he is hit by Duan Yin, he might not even know how he died.

    For belt soil.

    Now he is like a snake being pinched seven inches by Uchiha. He doesn''t know when the other party will pinch it, which makes him feel anxious.

    Worrying all day long.

    This is more like a mental torture than a human threat.

    Obito suspects that Uchiha broke that guy... on purpose.

    A few dayster.

    A ninja team from Yun Yin traveled a long distance and came to the entrance of Konoha Vige.

    The members of the team are seven or eight masked Yungaku Anbe, escorting a blond young woman who seems to be of high status.

    The woman has delicate and indifferent facial features, fair skin, wearing a low-cut pattern top, and a ck skirt on the lower body, highlighting a very proud figure.

    She looks noble and arrogant, exuding an aura of refusal to be thousands of miles away, she is an iceberg-like beauty.

    This woman is Samuel.

    Knowledgeable, calm and careful in doing things, she became a Yunyin jonin when she was less than twenty years old.

    The three-year spy career in Konoha has proved Samui''s ability.

    was able to break into the Uchiha n, and went undercover among that group of psychopaths for three years without being discovered, and obtained a lot of valuable and important information during the period.

    Nobody can do it except Samui.

    Besides, the object of her lurking is the Uchiha Duan, who is famous in the entire ninja world and makes people fearful. This is even more incredible.

    Many people privately spected that Samui must have used a beauty trick against Duan, sacrificing his body in exchange for Duan''s trust and intelligence.

    Well... she does have this capital.

    Sure enough.

    No matter how powerful a man is, he still cannot escape the hurdle of a woman in the end.

    Regardless of the truth, though.

    It is an indisputable fact that Samuel has made great contributions to Yunying Vige through undercover operations.

    That''s why she was once again entrusted with an important task by the Fourth Raikage, and came to Konoha Vige as an ambassador.

    Samui stopped and nced in the direction of the Uchiha n.

    Her personality has always been very cold.

    In Yunying Vige, when she heard the news of Uchiha''s death, she didn''t show much reaction, but was as indifferent as ever.

    It seemed that only someone who had nothing to do with her died.

    However, no one knows what this woman really thinks deep inside.

    Withdrawing his gaze, a trace of sadness shed deep in Samui''s blue eyes.

    Until now, she still doesn''t want to believe that Duan died, and she still holds a little bit of luck in her heart.

    No, not a fluke.

    For Samuel, she would not believe anything until she saw the man''s body with her own eyes.

    Think here.

    Samui''s eyes became firm again, his heart cheered up, and he strode towards the camp of Yunying Vige.

    After reporting to Fourth Raikage, Samui got good news.

    Uchiha''s meat reform department building was taken over by Yunying Vige.

    after all.

    That building is aprehensive training ce with a lot of fitness equipment inside. For Yunyin ninjas who like to exercise their muscles, it is too much for their appetite.

    Thus, the fourth generation of Raikage spoke in person, negotiated with various forces, and took over the meat reform department.

    Half an hourter.

    Walking into the Uchiha n and returning to the familiar building, Sam Yi had mixed feelings.

    She looked up and saw that the signboard of the Uchiha Meat Reform Department had been taken off and reced with a new que, which said "Embassy of Yunyin".

    From now on, this will be Samuel''s office.

    "I''m a little tired, I need to rest first. Let''s talk about something tomorrow."

    Samui briefly exined to his subordinates, and then went back to the room.

    crunch.

    She gently opened the door, and what she entered was not the room she used to live in, but the broken bedroom.

    Rubbing his sore shoulders, Samui looked down and found that his chest seemed to be bigger.

    well.

    She couldn''t help sighing, wondering when they would stop developing.

    This is her unique trouble.

    Coming to the bed, Samuiy down, gradually rxing his mind and body.

    Lying on this bed, she couldn''t help recalling the madness she had with that man the night before leaving Konoha.

    The memory of that night made Samui''s face blushes involuntarily.

    She took a deep breath, her chest rose high.

    This bed, as well as this room, seemed to still have the smell of that man, pouring into Samui''s nostrils.

    She thought back nkly, bit by bit.

    "Curator, are you still alive?"

    Samui looked at the ceiling and murmured.

 Chapter 203: Ninja Consensus: Destroy Uchiha

    Chapter 203 Ninja Consensus: Eliminate Uchiha

    Yuyin and Akatsuki were defeated.

    The Kingdom of Rain was also taken over by the two countries of Wind and Earth. Since then, it has been divided into two countries, North and South.

    This situation is not an exception.

    Although the Fourth Ninja World Warsted less than a month, during this period, the entire Ninja World experienced an unprecedentedrge-scale reshuffle.

    Many small ninja viges and countries have been annexed or controlled by big countries.

    Countries like the Country of Tang, the Country of Frost, the Country of Grass, and the Country of Rivers are all included in the territory of the Four Great Nations.

    Of course, the biggest loser is the Nation of Fire.

    The vastnd and rich resources of the Land of Fire have been divided up by the four major powers.

    Due to the unequal distribution of spoils, the daimyos brought their officials to meet and negotiate every day, arguing endlessly.

    The ninja world has changed from the five major countries to the four major countries. It is destined to be a long tug-of-war to redefine the national boundaries that are satisfactory to all parties.

    But in general.

    With the fall of the Kingdom of Fire, the Four Kingdomsy on its corpse, not only full, but also full.

    Konoha Vige.

    After Samui came here, he only rested for less than half a day before throwing himself into work.

    Although Konoha did not perish like the Fire Nation, it actually fell and became a colony of the Four Great Ninja Viges.

    Now, Yun Yin has many privileges in Konoha, covering all fields from politics, military to economy.

    The ninja of Yunyin can be said to be superior to others in Konoha, and Samuel, as the ambassador of Yunyin, has the power and status above all living beings in Konoha.

    Yile Avenue.

    Escorted by several Yungakure Anbe, Samui walked on the street, looking at the current situation of Konoha:

    There are ruins everywhere, and many people are homeless and can only temporarily sleep on the street.

    Many ninjas and vigers in Konoha also had numb expressions on their faces, their eyes lost their spirits, like walking dead.

    From the faces of those people, there is no glimmer of hope for the future.

    About this.

    Samui didn''t have the slightest sympathy, but sighed in his heart: Konoha became what he is today, all because of his own fault.

    Who made these people so fond of infighting?

    From the time Hatake Sakumo was forced tomit suicide until the Uchiha n ran away, Konoha''s family background was abruptly lost by himself.

    Two words: deserve it.

    When Samuel looked at everyone in Konoha, many Konoha ninjas also whispered about the ambassador Yunyin.

    "That woman looks so familiar, I feel like I''ve seen it somewhere before."

    "Her name is Samui, and she used to be with Uchiha Duan often. I heard that her real identity is a spy of Yunying Vige."

    "What? Duan Shen was the assistant of Hokage, but he was seduced by Yun Yin''s female spy. I don''t know how much information about Konoha he betrayed."

    "This woman is just like Uchiha Dan, **** it."

    "..."

    From the mouths of the Konoha people, there was hardly a single good word, and many people looked at Samuel with hatred.

    Hearing these words, a Yunyin Anbu beside Samuel frowned, and immediately shouted:

    "How dare you nder Ambassador Yunyin, arrest me."

    As soon as the voice fell, a group of Anbu attacked everywhere and arrested more than a dozen Konoha ninjas and vigers on the spot.

    Seeing this, the rest of Konoha dared not speak out, shut their mouths and walked away.

    Samui shook his head and continued to walk forward.

    at this time.

    A man walked towards Samuel head-on, the eyes of the two met briefly, then parted, and then they passed by.

    Um?

    Samui''s heart was shocked, he stopped abruptly, and looked back.

    "What''s the matter, my lord?" an Anbu asked.

    "nothing."

    Samui frowned slightly.

    I don''t know why, but the man''s eyes just now gave her an inexplicably familiar feeling, like... broken.

    Is it her illusion?

    Samui came back to realize that the man had long disappeared.

    "My lord, the meeting is about to begin." At this time, the Anbu beside her spoke again, urging.

    "Um."

    Samui withdrew his gaze, stopped being distracted, and rushed towards the destination¡ªthat is, the newly built Hokage Building.

    There, an important meeting is about to be held, initiated by the Fifth Hokage Danzo, and invited the shadows of the Four Great Ninja Viges.

    Samui went to the meeting as Raikage''s entourage and served as thetter''s staff by the way.

    ten minutester.

    Hokage Building, meeting room.

    Five Kages arrived and took their seats with their respective entourages.

    "Hokage, if you have anything to say, hurry up and don''t waste everyone''s time."

    Fourth Raikage is impatient, he urged Danzo as soon as he came up, and went straight to the point.

    Danzo didn''t hesitate, and with a sh of his eyes, he said straight to the point: "It''s about the Uchiha n."

    oh?

    Hearing the three words Uchiha, everyone present frowned to varying degrees.

    The former agent Kazekage, now Chiyo, who has officially be the Fifth Generation Kazekage, took the lead in asking Danzo:

    "As far as I know, the Uchiha n disappeared without a trace after leaving Konoha, and no one seems to know where they went. Since you mentioned the Uchiha n, you must have mastered their whereabouts, right?"

    "Exactly."

    Danzo nodded, and continued, "ording to reliable information, the Uchiha n has gone all the way south, and has left the territory of the Fire Country and fled to the sea."

    I see.

    Mizukage Kutachi Yakura heard the words, and echoed: "Indeed, there is no ce for the Uchiha n in the ninja world. Just let them float on the deste sea. This n can no longer make a difference."

    Danzo shook his head, and said in a deep voice:

    "The old man doesn''t think so."

    Onogi stared, and then asked Danzo: "Do you think the Uchiha n will return to the ninja world?"

    "certainly."

    Danzo is very sure of this.

    He looked around with burning eyes, and then said slowly:

    "The power of the Uchiha is obvious to all present, especially the Kaleidoscope Sharingan of this family, who can manipte the Kyuubi.

    If Uchiha, like the Akatsuki Organization, targets the Tailed Orc Churiki in each vige, it will inevitably set off a **** storm in the ninja world, causing unimaginable turmoil. "

    This is a problem.

    Danzo''s words made Siying frowned.

    Kaleidoscope Sharingan, even the most powerful nine-tailed beast can manipte, not to mention other tailed beasts.

    Based on this alone, the Uchiha n is enough to make the major ninja viges sleepless.

    Just like the Uzumaki n back then.

    The former Uzumaki n, with their unique sealing technique, gained the powerful power to control the tailed beast.

    Because of this reason, the Uzumaki n became a hidden danger in the eyes of the major ninja viges, and was finally attacked by groups and destroyed overnight.

    And Uchiha''s ability to manipte tailed beasts is stronger than that of the Uzumaki n, which makes people even more nervous.

    Not only that.

    Danzo continued:

    "There are many geniuses in the Uchiha n, with amazing potential. Characters like Uchiha Madara and Uchiha Break have turned the entire ninja world upside down.

    If this family is left alone, there will be a second Uchiha break sooner orter. When the Uchiha counterattacks the ninja world, I am afraid that the major ninja viges will not be able to stay out of it. "

    Speaking of this, Danzo paused, observing the expressions on everyone''s faces.

    Sure enough, as he expected, everyone looked extremely dignified.

    So, Danzo raised his voice and said his proposal:

    "That''s why the old man suggested that, taking advantage of the Uchiha n''s debilitating vitality, the five great ninja viges should unite and wipe out this n in one go!"

    To wipe out the Uchiha n, this is what Danzo wants to do most at present.

    However, the people in the Four Great Ninja Viges are not fools, so it is natural to hear that Danzo deliberately exaggerated the harm of the Uchiha n, and the purpose is to borrow their power.

    Therefore.

    Fourth Raikage snorted, and said disapprovingly:

    "Even if the Uchiha n makes aeback, there is a high probability that their revenge target will be Konoha, so what does it matter to us?"

    Danzo has long expected that someone would ask such a question, and Dang even gave the answer:

    "No, Uchiha''s question is closely rted to everyone here, otherwise I wouldn''t have specially invited you here. Right, Fourth Mizukage?"

    As he spoke, he looked at Mizukage Kutachi Yakura.

    What does this mean? Does Mizukage know something?

    With doubts, everyone''s eyes followed Danzo to Mizukage Yakura, only to see that thetter''s face changed, and his expression quickly became gloomy.

    "Fifth Hokage, I don''t understand what you mean." Yagura said coldly.

    However, as soon as he finished speaking, he was pped in the face.

    Because, Danzo publicly said that Mizukage was controlled by Obito with Sharingan, and ording to Obito''s will, Kirigakure was turned into Blood Mist Vige.

    "is this real?!"

    Raikage, Tukage, and Fukage couldn''t sit still anymore, and stood up one after another.

    Mizukage Yakura didn''t say a word, just took a deep look at Danzo, and then lowered his head.

    He did not deny it, it was equivalent to admitting it.

    Raikage, Ohnoki and the others looked at each other, and they all saw the horror in each other''s eyes.

    Yakura Goju, as the majestic shadow of a vige, and also a perfect Jinchuriki, was actually controlled by Uchiha Obito with Sharingan for several years.

    Completely reduced to a puppet.

    This can''t help but make the shadows of other viges worry, if they are also manipted by Uchiha''s kaleidoscope...

    Seeing that everyone was in danger, Danzo struck while the iron was hot, and said again:

    "The threat of the Uchiha n to the ninja world is even greater than that of the Uzumaki n back then. For the sake of peace in the ninja world, the Uchiha n must disappear from the world.

    This time, Konoha Ninja will take the lead, and the four major ninja viges will be asked to provide support, and we must eliminate Uchiha, the source of all evil.

    Please everyone! "

    After finishing speaking, Danzo also stood up and bowed to everyone present.

    He is really afraid that the Uchiha n will counterattack Konoha.

    So, after he secured his position as Hokage, the first thing he did was to eradicate the Uchiha n and not give the other party any respite.

    After a moment of silence.

    "I agree with Hokage''s proposal."

    Onogi was the first to speak and agreed to Danzo.

    after all.

    He killed Uchiha himself, and he will inevitably be hated by the Uchiha n. Instead of waiting for Uchiha to retaliate against him and Iwagakure, it is better to strike first.

    Kazekage Chiyo and Mizukage Yakura also agreed.

    Fourth Raikage hesitated, and finally nodded.

    He has a good impression of the Uchiha n, but only a little bit, more out of recognition of Uchiha''s strength.

    Now that he is dead, naturally there is nothing to say.

    So far.

    In this meeting room, Five Kages reached a consensus:

    In order to prevent the Uchiha n from manipting the Tailed Beast and the shadows of each vige by using Sharingan, and also to prevent Uchiha from appearing dangerous people like Madara and Dan again, this n...

    Must be wiped out!

    Samui, who was standing behind Raikage, changed his expression.

    She thought of Mrs. Mikoto, Chief Fugaku, Itachi, and Izumi, Teehuo and other Uchiha nsmen, and couldn''t help but worry about those familiar faces deep in her heart.

    But soon, Samui adjusted his emotions, and hisplexion returned to normal.

    The meeting was over, and everyone left.

    Danzo came to the window and watched the people from the Four Great Ninja Viges walk out of the Hokage Building, the corners of their mouths could not help but curl up.

    Everything is under his control.

    on the street.

    Wuyin and his group walked slowly with a heavy atmosphere and low morale.

    Mizukage-sama is under the control of Sharingan. This matter was originally a top secret, and it was a scandal that Wuyin Vige tried its best to hide, but now it is made public by Danzo.

    Predictably yes.

    When the news spreads, the prestige of Mizukage Goju Yakura and even the entire Wuyin Vige will plummet and be a joke in the whole ninja world.

    "The reason why Danzo obtained the information must be that someone inside Kirigakure deliberately leaked it. As for the purpose... it should be to attack the prestige of me, Mizukage, and force me to abdicate."

    Yakura Yagura sighed and smiled self-deprecatingly.

    During the years when he was manipted by Obito, he made Wuyin Vige into a mess, forced to death and drove away arge number of talents, and the life of the vigers was even more difficult.

    Even if the illusion on Yagura''s body has been lifted, the dissatisfaction of Kirigakure''s people towards him will not disappear so easily.

    Ites down to it.

    Still, he failed too much as Mizukage.

    "Mizukage-sama, don''t me yourself too much, all this is clearly the fault of Uchiha Obito."

    Terumi Mei sees Yakura depressed, so sheforts her.

    Yakura shook his head when he heard the words, and then told Meiming solemnly:

    "I''m definitely not going to be a water shadow anymore. You should be prepared, it happens that Elder Yuan is also optimistic about you."

    In Kirigakure Vige, Mizukage is usually held by the strongest ninja in the vige, and Yakura Yagura, who can be the fourth generation, is able to be the fourth generation by force.

    But other than that.

    The vigers in Wuyin will regard the longest-lived person in the vige as an elder, responsible formanding all the government affairs of the vige.

    The Yuanshi mentioned by Yagura is an elder in his eighties, who has the same power and status as Mizukage.

    Terumi Mei not only got the support of Genshi, but also proved his own strength on the battlefield during the Ninja World War. The probability of bing Mizukage can be said to be infinite.

    However.

    Whether it is Goju Yakura, Genshi, or the others in Kirigakure, they would never think of it.

    Terumi Mei, the Mizukage candidate, was also manipted by Uchiha''s Sharingan.

    Half an hourter.

    Terumimei performed the transformation technique, walked into a hostel alone, came to the room at the end of the corridor on the second floor, reached out and pushed the door open.

    As soon as he entered the door, he saw a man sitting on the sofa with a big horse.

    Shua.

    In Terumi Mei''s eyes, the pattern of Sharingan suddenly appeared, and the expression of the whole person became dull.

    She quickly walked up to the man, knelt down on one knee, and shouted respectfully:

    "Owner."

    After that, Terumi Mei told the other party everything that happened in the meeting room.

 Chapter 204: Samuel

    Chapter 204 Breaking with Samui

    Would the Five Great Ninja Viges join forces to exterminate the Uchiha n?

    It looks like it''s going to be lively again.

    The master of Terumi Mei, or to put it another way, stroked his chin with his fingers, and the light in his eyes flickered away.

    I don¡¯t know where the Uchiha n is now, have they found a ce to settle down in the sea?

    Just in time, Konoha''s fun is almost finished, it''s time to leave.

    Juan thought this way in his heart and made a decision.

    "Get up, don''t keep kneeling."

    He said something to Mei Ming, motioned thetter to sit on the sofa, and then exined to the future Shui Ying.

    More than an hourter.

    The two walked out of the hostel one after the other, and parted ways.

    but.

    Duan didn''t leave Konoha immediately.

    Before he left, he had to meet someone.

    ¡­

    Samui has been investigating Duan''s death in his spare time.

    She asked many witnesses in private, and all the answers she got were: Duan and Payne were both injured in the battle, and Tsuchikage Onoki seized the opportunity and killed him with a sneak attack.

    Under the powerful power of Chen Dun, both of them were reduced to atoms, not even ashes remained.

    With Payne''s death, Yuyin fell, and Xiao also fell.

    The sudden fall seems to herald the next fate of the Uchiha n.

    During the investigation, Samui''s heart became more and more heavy.

    She used to not believe the news of Juan''s death at all, but now, with the passage of time, she had to ept this cruel fact.

    In the dead of night.

    Samui, who had been busy all day, dragged his tired body back home, took a numb bath, and walked into the bedroom.

    The door ms shut.

    She sat on the edge of the bed, her gaze was dull, a pair of sea-blue eyes gradually became moist, and then she shed two lines of clear tears.

    Tears slid down her cheeks and fell silently to the floor.

    Just when Samuel was depressed.

    suddenly.

    Zizi.

    The chandelier on the ceiling flickered for a while, and then went out.

    The room was suddenly plunged into darkness.

    Um?

    Samui stood up vigntly, nced at the chandelier above his head, and frowned slightly.

    With a bang, the door was pushed open.

    A dark figure appeared at the door.

    "Who are you!" Samuel yelled, horrified in his heart.

    You know, the building she is in has been transformed into the embassy of Yunying Vige, and it is heavily guarded.

    It is unbelievable that the other party was able to bypass the guards and sneak into her ambassador''s room without a sound.

    Somui didn''t answer Samuel, but just raised his left hand and pointed the palm at her.

    That is¡­

    In the dim light, Samuel vaguely saw a blinking eye in the palm of the other party.

    And it''s a scarlet kaleidoscope Sharingan.

    Next second.

    um.

    As the gaze of that eye fell on Samuel, a spatial vortex descended and enveloped her.

    not good.

    Samui found in despair that she waspletely unable to resist that force, and could only watch her body twist into a ball and be sucked into the space vortex.

    Shua.

    After that, the mysterious figure also escaped into the space vortex and disappeared.

    After ten seconds.

    "Master Samui!"

    A group of Yunyin ninjas hurried over and rushed into the room, but Samuel was nowhere to be seen.

    They were shocked and searched every corner of the building and the surrounding area, but they couldn''t find any clues.

    Samui just disappeared out of thin air.

    ¡­

    During the process of being transported to the Shenwei space, ordinary people will often be exhausted and even fall into aa because they cannot bear the tearing of the space force.

    Obito often uses this trick to deal with the enemy.

    Samui is also in the same situation now.

    "Um¡­"

    She had a splitting headache and slowly opened her eyes. After a while, the line of sight gradually became clear.

    here it is¡­

    Samui found that she was lying on an unfamiliar wooden bed. The floor, walls and ceiling of the room were all made of wood, giving off a unique smell of wood.

    There is no one else in the room except her.

    Samui got out of bed with a surprised face, went to the window and looked out, and was shocked all over.

    The world outside the window is dark, there is no sun and moon, only vast barrenness.

    This is not the ninja world.

    Is it an illusion?

    Samui remembered the Sharingan she saw before she fell into aa, maybe this is the kaleidoscope illusion space.

    but.

    She looked down at her hands, and then touched the furniture in the room, feeling that everything here is so real.

    at this time.

    crunch.

    The door of the room opened.

    Samui turned around abruptly, then his pupils shrank, and he froze in ce.

    Because, she saw a tall and stalwart man and an extremely familiar face.

    "Curator, is that you..." Samuel murmured, a little unbelievable, thinking that he was in an illusion.

    The man didn''t say anything, but he gave the most powerful answer¡ªhis eyes suddenly turned into the pattern of Tai Chi Yin Yang fish.

    These eyes are the best proof of identity.

    Needless to say anything.

    Shua.

    Samui stepped forward quickly and threw himself into Duan''s chest.

    Feeling the softness in his arms, Duan slowly stretched out his hands and hugged the woman.

    ten minutester.

    "As expected of the curator, he deliberately faked his death and deceived everyone."

    Samui was delighted.

    From the fracture, she learned everything, and also learned that this ce is Obito''s space of Kamui.

    "correct."

    Samui came back to his senses, and quickly told Duan the news that the Five Ninja Viges were nning to join forces to exterminate the Uchiha n.

    "I already know this."

    Duan looked calm, and then looked at Samui''s lower abdomen with some doubts, "How is the child in your stomach?"

    Her belly is very t, without the slightest sign of bulge.

    Samui blushed, and replied with some embarrassment:

    "Curator, you are too confident, how can you get pregnant so easily..."

    Hearing the words, he couldn''t help frowning.

    If that¡¯s the case, wouldn¡¯t he have worked all night in vain?

    It seems that his research project of "Standby Inheritance Theory" got off to a bad start.

    No, you can¡¯t just give up halfway like this.

    Thinking of this, Duan fixed his eyes and said to Samuel with a serious face:

    "Then do it again. No, do it a few more times until you seed."

    "ah."

    Samui opened his mouth wide, blushed up to the ears, and said in panic, "Are you going to be here? It''s not good..."

    Although her mouth said so, her body did not refuse.

    So.

    After a long time, the two had another exchange of jujitsu.

    Hearty.

    Several hourster.

    Shua.

    Obito quietly appeared in the Kamui space and came near the wooden house.

    He heard movement from inside the cabin.

    That guy, Uchiha Dan, actually lived here?

    Obito''s face was ugly.

    Something is wrong.

    He suddenly pricked up his ears, and found that besides the broken voice, there was actually a woman''s voice.

    Obito was stunned.

    Judgment, not only bringing women into his divine power space, but also doing that kind of unhealthy thing here.

    For a while, Obito was startled and angry, and finally gritted his teeth and left.

    He couldn''t take it anymore.

    You must find Xiaonan as soon as possible, take back the eyes of reincarnation, and then use the power of those eyes to drive Uchiha out of here.

    Inside the wooden house.

    Samui''s thigh rested on the broken body, and his head rested on his chest, with a happy and satisfied expression on his face.

    "Don''t go back, just leave with me."

    He broke his mouth and said something, although his tone was calm, but with a kind of domineering that could not be rejected.

    After consideration, he decided to take Samui with him until she gave birth to a child.

    "Um."

    Samui obediently responded, leaving his identity and position behind.

    Because, she never wants to be separated from this man again.

    Until today, Samui finally confirmed her heart¡ªshe wanted to be Uchiha¡¯s woman more than being a cloud hidden ninja.

    the next day.

    Shua.

    With the whirlpool fluctuations in the space, Duan and Samui appeared in the woods on the outskirts of Konoha.

    The two headed south all the way and embarked on a journey to the sea.

    In Konoha Vige.

    The news of Samui''s disappearance spread quickly, causing a sensation.

    Fourth Raikage was frightened and furious, and ordered that Samui must be found, whether it was dead or alive.

    Some people say that she was assassinated.

    Some people also said that she betrayed Yunying Vige and escaped from Konoha to inform the Uchiha n.

    There were different opinions for a while.

    But it is a small matter after all, and it will not have any impact on the overall situation.

    In just a few days, the army of the Five Great Ninja Viges was assembled.

    Konoha 10,000 people, Yunyin and Yanyin each dispatched 5,000 people, Sand Yin and Wuyin each dispatched 2,000 people.

    People of the Uchiha n, even if they have Sharingan, they im to be invincible in one-on-one, but they can''t fight ten by one.

    Therefore, in the eyes of the top five ninja viges.

    Such an army of more than 20,000 people is more than enough to wipe out the Uchiha n with only a few hundred people.

    The allied forces of the ninja world set off in a mighty manner, heading south all the way, preparing to go to sea to fight against Uchiha.

    ¡­

    In the hintend of the Land of Fire, in a remote mountain with few people.

    Three days ago, a group of people fled here in embarrassment and hid in a hidden cave.

    Among them, there are the daimyo and ministers of thend of fire, as well as the guardian ninja twelve who defend the daimyo.

    There are also former Konoha ninjas such as Sarutobi Hiruzen, Jiraiya, Asma, and Yuhihong.

    These dozens of people are the government-in-exile of the Fire Nation.

    No one spoke in the cave, the atmosphere was extremely suppressed, and the air was so heavy that water could drip out.

    Not long ago.

    Due to the failure of the coup, the Sarutobi n suffered a catastrophe of genocide. Although Sarutobi Hiruzen tried his best, he only rescued his youngest son and daughter-inw.

    This heavy blow made it difficult for the former Konoha III to bear, and the whole person became much older.

    Why, why did it be like this?

    Hiruzaru Sarutobi couldn''t figure it out, and was wallowing in self-me, pain and endless regret all day long.

    Zi also saw it, but he couldn''t think of any good way tofort his teacher, so he could only sigh silently.

    finally.

    Daimyo couldn''t take it anymore.

    "I''m going to the Uchiha n!"

    He stood up suddenly, speaking surprisingly.

    What?

    Jiraiya and others were shocked when they heard the words, and quickly asked the daimyo why he had such an idea.

    The daimyo looked at the Konoha people coldly, and said with a look of disappointment:

    "You people are too useless to count on. After thinking about it, I still need the Uchiha n to be able to help me restore the country."

    Hearing what the daimyo said, Asma, who was once a guardian ninja and loyal to daimyo, was anxious, and immediately persuaded:

    "But, Daimyo-sama, the Uchihas are a bunch of lunatics. Go find them now, those guys might...kill you."

    Zi also shook his head, thinking that the name of the Land of Fire is too naive, and he thought it out as soon as he thought it out.

    However, Daimyo was very stubborn, and made no secret of his dislike for Sarutobi Hiruzen and others:

    "The one country one vige system back then was signed after I negotiated with Senju Zhuma and Uchiha Madara. It was for the sake of Senju and Uchiha that we established cooperation with Konoha.

    Now, the Senju n has died out, and Uchiha is left.

    I want to restore the country, if I don¡¯t count on the Uchiha n, can I count on you? "

    Everyone in Konoha was at a loss for words when they heard the words, and their faces were ugly.

    Their human strength is indeed a drop in the bucket, neither can regain Konoha, nor help the daimyo restore the country.

    That''s why the daimyo felt that instead of lying here waiting to die, it would be better to go to the Uchiha n and fight onest time.

    Just at this time.

    "My lord!"

    Two ninjas hurried into the cave and brought thetest information from the outside world¡ª

    The Five Great Ninja Viges formed an expeditionary force to go to the sea andpletely wipe out the Uchiha n!

    After hearing the news, Daimyo couldn''t help but change his face, and murmured: "It''s over, this time it''s really over."

    Unexpectedly, as soon as he found a way out, he was blocked by the enemy.

    Once the Uchiha n is destroyed, it means that the daimyo has lost hisst hope, and the dream of restoring the country will never be realized again.

    Plop.

    Thinking of this, the fire country daimyo slumped down on the ground.

    "This is an opportunity."

    Suddenly, Sarutobi Hiruzen, who had been silent all this time, spoke.

    "What opportunity?" Daming looked at the other party with a puzzled expression.

    "While all the attention of the Ninja world is focused on destroying the Uchiha n, we can just hide our strengths and bide our time to recover."

    As Sarutobi Hiruzen spoke, he seemed to cheer up again.

    "And then, what''s the use?" Daming looked sarcastically.

    Hiruzaru Sarutobi took a deep breath, a light shed in his cloudy eyes, and then he said slowly:

    "My lord, the old man is useless, but what about the first and second Hokage?"

    Ji Lai also heard the words, was taken aback, and hurriedly asked: "Teacher, what do you mean..."

    Hiruzaru Sarutobi expressed his n solemnly:

    "I n to reincarnate the first generation, the second generation, and those strong men in Konoha''s history, such as Hatake Sakumo, Namikaze Minato, and Uzumaki Kushina. As long as there are them, I will be able to restore Konoha and Fire. country!"

    "There is such a ninjutsu?"

    Daimyo''s eyes widened, and then he was ecstatic, and immediately urged Hiruzaru Sarutobi, "Then why didn''t you use it earlier, and revive those people quickly!"

    "My lord, there is no rush."

    Hiruzaru Sarutobi showed a wry smile, and exined to the daimyo that Reincarnation of the Unholy Land is a forbidden technique developed by the Second Hokage, and it is extremely difficult to master.

    It is not so easy to resurrect the dead.

    However, this is thest hope of everyone.

    So no matter how much time and energy it takes, one day, you must sessfully perform this technique!

 Chapter 205: Uchihas new home

    Chapter 205 Uchiha''s new home

    The sea is blue and endless.

    The sea water is sparkling under the sun, and the sea surface is quiet and peaceful.

    Countless inds, like pearls, scattered on the vast sea. For those tired of ninja wars, overseas is the perfect refuge.

    For example, during the Third Ninja World War, several elite ninjas escaped from the Ninja World and established Tsukami Vige on Mikazuki Ind in the sea.

    Now it has developed into a beautiful, rich and peaceful small country.

    However, this boundless sea does not only have a beautiful side.

    Sometimes, it will be very angry, thunder and lightning, heavy rain, hurricane, tsunami...all kinds of natural disasters sweeping across, the environment is too harsh for people to survive.

    In addition, there are also arge number of sea monsters and pirates, who often attack merchant ships and plunder the viges and countries on the ind.

    Dangerous.

    A big ship sailing quietly on the calm sea.

    Its name is Blue Sky, and it looks like arge merchant ship from the outside. The deck is crowded with people and it is very lively.

    However, the caravan on board is not a business caravan, but the Uchiha n.

    It''s been a while since I went to sea.

    These days, the Uchiha n has been floating on the sea.

    Aimlessly.

    Facts have proved that the journey to find a new home is not as smooth as expected at first, but rather difficult.

    During this period, although the Uchiha n had already found many uninhabited deserted inds, after going to the inds for survey, they often found various problems.

    Either the ind is too small to amodate the Uchiha n;

    Either the resources are poor, there is no grass, and there is ack of fresh water for survival;

    Either the environment is harsh, hot and hot, and often suffers from hurricanes and tsunamis;

    In short, there are not few, but almost no, habitable inds.

    In desperation, the Uchiha n could only continue to go deep into the sea.

    It''s just, can you really find your dream new home?

    As time goes by, the confidence and morale of the nsmen are getting weaker and weaker, and they feel that the future is bleak.

    Bow.

    Fuyue stood with his hands behind his back, looking at the distant sea, his face was as calm as ever.

    As the patriarch, he is the backbone of the Uchiha n. His calm and stable appearance always makes the n feel at ease.

    But even Fu Yue, who has always been calm, asionally shes anxiety and confusion in his eyes.

    "Father."

    There was a voice behind him, it was Itachi walking up.

    "Itachi, did your uncle send any news, how is the situation in the ninja world?"

    Fu Yue turned his head and nced at his son, and asked.

    Itachi shook his head and said two words: "No."

    After the Uchiha n went to sea, they entered a state of istion from the world. At present, Fu Yue and others know only the news that the Fourth Ninja World War broke out and the Four Great Ninja Viges besieged Konoha.

    I don''t know Konoha...have you kept it?

    But to be honest, Fugaku doesn''t care about the fate of Konoha Vige anymore, anyway, it has nothing to do with the Uchiha n.

    He and many of his nsmen now just want to find an ind to recuperate and recuperate, to end the family''s wars and killings for thousands of years, and to live a peaceful life from then on.

    As for the personal safety of brother-inw Duan, Fu Yue was never worried.

    Believe in Yiduan''s strength, he will be fine.

    At this moment, Tie Huo hurried over and reported:

    "Master Patriarch, there is a ship approaching at three o''clock."

    oh?

    Fuyue heard the words, quickly picked up the binocrs, and found that it was...

    A pirate ship carrying hundreds of people.

    That''s right, the pirate ship.

    The other party also seemed to have spotted the Blue Sky, and sailed at full speed after turning the rudder, riding the wind and waves to kill it.

    On the vast sea, there will never be a shortage of pirates.

    This group of people is usuallyposed of rebels, ronin, and down-and-out samurai from various ninja viges. If they can''t get along in the ninja world, they flee to the sea.

    They frantically wandered between the inds, robbing wealth and massacring civilians. They did everything.

    Seeing the aggressively approaching pirate ship, Fuyue''s eyes lit up immediately, and he said happily:

    "Very good!"

    For the Uchiha n, the most ufortable thing is to sail like a headless chicken in this vast sea, without even seeing a ghost.

    Now meeting pirates is not a bad thing in Fugaku''s view, but it is the luck of the Uchiha n, which is worth celebrating!

    "Master Patriarch, you mean..."

    Tie Huo was stunned for a moment, and then roughly guessed what Fuyue was thinking. Could it be the idea of ??ying with these pirates?

    Sure enough, it was exactly what he thought.

    "Order to go down and get ready to fight. Come with me to defeat these pirates, and pay attention to leaving a few alive so that we can find their oldir. Maybe our new home is lost."

    Fuyue''s eyes were burning, and he ordered in a deep voice.

    "yes."

    Tiehuo and Itachi agreed in unison, and their expressions became excited.

    So, the fighters of the Uchiha n quickly assembled on the deck.

    On the opposite pirate ship.

    A tall man stood at the bow of the ship, staring at the Blue Sky in the distance, grinning, showing two rows of sharp teeth:

    "Looks like a big fish, good luck this time."

    He wears Kirigakure''s ninja forehead protector on his forehead, but there is a knife on it, which shows his identity as a rebel.

    This is not surprising.

    In the past few years, under the high-pressure policy of the fourth generation of Mizukage, the number of rebellious ninjas of Kirigakure ranked first in the ninja world, and many of them fled overseas.

    As the captain of this pirate ship, this man is called Kurokawa, who used to be a Kirigakure J¨­nin.

    Suddenly, Kurokawa noticed that the blue sky on the opposite side was turning the rudder.

    "Hehe, are you thinking about running away now? It''s toote."

    He couldn''t help sneering, feeling that the other party''s reaction was too slow.

    But soon, the smile on Kurokawa''s face disappeared, and something was wrong.

    Blue Sky was not trying to escape, but turned around and rushed straight towards the pirate ship.

    Looking for death?

    Kurokawa frowned, and took a look through the binocrs, only to see¡ª

    On the deck of the Blue Sky, hundreds of figures in high-necked blue robes stood neatly, and each person''s belt was covered with various ninja tools such as kunai, ninja knives, and detonating charms.

    Next.

    Those people jumped, like dumpling, jumped off the deck of the Blue Sky andnded on the sea.

    Hundreds of people released chakra from the soles of their feet, stepped on the sea and rushed towards the pirate ship.

    It turned out to be a ninja.

    Kurokawa''s eyes finally became dignified, and the first thing he thought of was that a certain Dairen vige had epted the task and sent people to exterminate these pirates.

    Think here.

    "snort."

    Heichuan snorted coldly, waved his hand, and ordered all his subordinates to attack and face the enemy.

    "kill!"

    All the pirates also jumped off the deck one after another and rushed towards the enemy.

    Looking down from mid-air, the two parties moved rapidly on the sea surface, and soon fought hand-to-hand, and a fierce battle broke out.

    Art fire escape **** fireball!

    As soon as the Uchiha n came up, they took out their signature fire escape ninjutsu, spewed out scorching fireballs from their mouths, and smashed them at the enemies on the sea.

    Fire escape?

    Seeing this scene, Kurokawa almostughed out loud.

    ying with fire escape on the sea, is there nothing wrong with your brain?

    Without his order, a group of pirates formed a seal and joined forces to disy the water barrier, building a huge water wall on the sea.

    Chi Chi Chi Chi.

    The fireball hit the water wall and was quickly destroyed by the rushing water flow. The only effect was to create arge amount of water vapor, which diffused on the sea surface.

    The people on Kurokawa''s side are mostly former Kirigakure ninjas. Everyone is good at water escape ninjutsu, and they are most suitable for fighting on the sea.

    The opponent used Fire Dungeon again, which happened to be perfectly restrained by Water Dungeon.

    Therefore.

    With the blessing of environmental advantages, even if the number of enemies doubles, Kurokawa is not afraid at all, and is confident to win the battle.

    However, what happened next was like a nightmare for Kurokawa and others.

    Shua.

    A pair of scarlet three-hook jade appeared in the white mist, which was particrly eye-catching.

    "ah!"

    The two pirates immediately screamed and fell to the surface of the sea without warning.

    Immediately afterwards, swish, swish, swish.

    One pair after another, nearly a hundred pairs of scarlet eyes appeared in the mist, surrounding all the pirates.

    That is¡­

    Kurokawa''s pupils shrank, his hairs stood on end, his expression was extremely horrified, and he blurted out:

    "Sharingan! Not good, it''s the Uchiha n, run away!"

    Before he finished speaking, he was the first to turn around and run away without looking back.

    Actually met the Uchiha n in this sea.

    Konoha''s No. 1 Uchiha family, with a pair of writing sharing eyes, is famous in the ninja world, and everyone knows it.

    As far as Kurokawa knows, Uchiha broke up with Konoha not long ago and left the vige, and has been missing since then.

    Who would have thought.

    These guys, whom the whole ninja world feared to avoid, came to the sea, and they happened to be bumped into by themselves.

    It''s really bad luck for eight lifetimes.

    Facing Uchiha, Kurokawa couldn''t bear the idea of ??resistance at all, he just wanted to run away, as far as he could.

    But can you escape?

    Only ten minutester, the encounter at sea was over.

    There are pirate corpses everywhere on the sea.

    As for the Uchiha n, no one died except for a few members of the n who were injured.

    Kurokawa is the only survivor.

    "Where is yourir?"

    Fuyue looked down at Kurokawa, the kaleidoscope Sharingan suddenly opened, instantly controlled the opponent with illusion, and sessfully got the desired answer.

    Two years ago.

    Kurokawa and several Kirigakure Kamijin escaped from the Bloody Mist, came to this sea area, gathered a gang of mobs, and established a pirate group.

    Theirir is nearby, a ce called Paradise Ind.

    "Set off!"

    Fuyue dealt with Kurokawa casually, and then with a big wave of his hand, the Uchiha n set sail and headed towards Paradise Ind at full speed.

    Half a dayter.

    The destination of this trip appeared far away in the sight of the Uchiha n.

    Under the blue sky, a beautiful circr ind sits quietly on the calm sea.

    The vegetation on the ind is lush, and the lush tropical forests are connected together, weing groups of seabirds to hover and inhabit.

    ording to Kurokawa.

    This ind is the only ind within hundreds of miles of sea area, like a pearl in the sea.

    The ind is not only beautiful and spring-like all year round, but also has a lot of natural resources, including a freshwaterke.

    That''s why it is called Paradise Ind.

    This is it.

    When Fuyue saw Paradise Ind at first nce, he decided to use it as the new home of the Uchiha n.

    Before that, onest thing:

    Clear the remnants of pirates on the ind.

    Whoosh whoosh.

    Hundreds of Uchiha ninjas jumped off the deck again and rushed towards the shore.

    There are not many pirates staying on the ind, there are three to five hundred people. As the rm sounded, they quickly entered thebat position to meet the Uchiha n.

    Boom!

    With the sound of a cannon, a pitch-ck shell flew through the air, aiming at the ce where the Uchiha crowd was densest.

    Once it explodes, it will inevitably cause many casualties.

    Fuyue''s eyes flickered, he jumped up from the sea, and a substantial chakra surged out of his body.

    formed a blue giant wearing Utengu armor.

    Susano almost.

    "What it is?"

    Among the stunned expressions of the pirates on the shore, I saw Fugaku''s Susan waving the chain of jade in his hand, and with a flick of it, knocked the oing shells into the air.

    Boom.

    The shell fell back to the shore and exploded violently, killing dozens of pirates on the spot.

    "Quick battle, no one left!"

    Fuyue snarled, and as soon as the words fell, he rushed to the shore first, manipting Susan to kill all directions.

    Immediately following.

    Boom boom boom!

    With the explosion of three huge chakras, three more Susanoos with different shapes and colors descended on Paradise Ind.

    is the Susan of Itachi, Tiehuo and Qianxiuzi.

    The three of them have all transnted intercolumnar cells at this time, and under the guidance of Fu Yue, through careful contact, they have mastered the power of Susanoo.

    Four Susanoos appearing on the battlefield at the same time, what kind of scene is it like?

    At least for the Uchiha n, thest time such a brilliant scene appeared, I don¡¯t know how many years ago it was.

    Even in the past battlefields of Ninja World Wars, no one has seen such a scene.

    so.

    These pirates on Paradise Ind are really lucky to be able to witness such a big scene with their own eyes.

    Of course, they don¡¯t think so themselves¡­

    Facing the four ferocious Susans, the pirates were powerless to resist, just like the wheat in the field, being harvested one by one.

    Just a few minutes.

    Most of the pirates turned into cold corpses, and only a very small number of them escaped.

    So far.

    The Uchiha n upied this paradise ind in this way.

    Afternding, Fuyue led his people to do some exploration and found that this ce was even better than they had imagined.

    "God Bless Uchiha."

    Fuyue couldn''t help expressing a sigh.

    It is said that surviving a catastrophe will bring blessings.

    The Uchiha n escaped the catastrophe of genocide and escaped from Konoha. After a long journey and hardships, they finally changed their luck.

    This paradise ind is a gift from God to the Uchiha n.

    Come to the camp left by the pirates.

    The fire is extinguished!

    Fuyue did not hesitate to form a seal, and sprayed a sea of ??mes from his mouth, burning the camp to nothingness on the spot, leaving nothing behind.

    Next.

    He made another seal, ending with the seal, and then pressed one hand to the ground, injecting arge amount of chakra into the ground.

    There was a loud bang.

    Arge number of wooden strips broke out of the ground, and manyplex wooden houses were created in an instant, neatly arranged on the coast.

    Wood Dun¡¤Lianzhu Family Art.

    In this way, the new homnd of the Uchiha n has begun to take shape.

 Chapter 206: why force us

    Chapter 206 Why do you want to force us

    "Huh."

    Fuyue took a breath, sat down and rested for a while.

    Lianzhujiajutsu is a ninjutsu that consumes a lot of chakra. Even he, after creating so many wooden vis in one go, feels his body is hollowed out.

    The people of Uchiha also took a short rest.

    Today.

    Although they live overseas, with the arrogant character of the Uchiha n, they definitely cannot live by means of robbery like pirates.

    So, on this paradise ind, Fuyue and others quicklyunched a vigorousnd remation campaign.

    Before departure, the Uchiha n bought arge amount of livestock, seeds, tools and other living materials in the seaside town, and they were all moved out of the cabin by the n at this time.

    Then.

    Fuyue led people to explore the entire Paradise Ind. Adhering to the principle of adapting measures to local conditions, in addition to residential areas, he nned farming areas, livestock farms, reservoirs, fishing grounds and other areas one after another.

    After a few days of busy work, the Uchiha n finally settled down on Paradise Ind.

    Another sunny day.

    Fuyue stands on a high ce, overlooking the newly built "Uchiha Vige".

    Although it is still rtively rudimentary, in the near future, there will be clean and tidy streets in the vige, as well as facilities such as squares, schools, hospitals, libraries, and weapon depots.

    Compared to the time in Konoha, the conditions here must be more difficult, but all the nsmen, including Fuyue, feel satisfied from the bottom of their hearts, because¡ª

    This is a vige belonging to the Uchiha n.

    Here, there is no need to endure the suppression of Konoha''s high-level officials, and no longer be squeezed out by Konoha vigers. The Uchiha n can live freely.

    This freedom is more precious than anything else.

    Unfortunately, in the maelstrom of the ninja world, many times, the sky often fails to fulfill people''s wishes.

    "Father."

    Itachi had a messenger crow parked on his shoulder, and walked over with a solemn face.

    "What''s the matter?" Fu Yue frowned, with a bad feeling.

    Sure enough.

    "The Five Ninja Viges just held a meeting to join forces to exterminate the Uchiha n. At present, an army of more than 20,000 people has been assembled and set off from Konoha. This is the news sent by my uncle himself."

    Itachi frowned, looking worried.

    Hoo~

    Fuyue heard the words, took a deep breath, and let it out slowly.

    "Why, our Uchiha n has obviously left the ninja world and just wants to live a peaceful life. Why do you want to force us like this and kill us all?"

    He muttered to himself, clenched his fists, and the veins on the back of his hands bulged.

    "I think it should be out of fear."

    Itachi is young, but he is smart enough to see through everything, "Our kaleidoscope Sharingan not only possesses a powerful and unpredictable pupil technique, but can also manipte tailed beasts like Nine Tails.

    There is no greater threat to the Five Great Ninja Viges than this.

    Obviously, they intend to wipe out the Uchiha n from the ninja world as they did when they wiped out Uzushio Vige. "

    "well."

    Fuyue sighed.

    Actually, not only Itachi, but he himself also had a premonition that the ninja world would not easily let the Uchiha n go.

    He just didn''t expect that the Five Great Ninja Viges would join hands to create such a big battle. It seems that Uchiha must be wiped out.

    What should we do now?

    Escape?

    As soon as this idea was born, Fu Yue rejected it in his heart.

    The Uchiha n has already stayed away from the ninja vortex, and they are still not let go. Where can they escape next?

    Moreover, it is not Uchiha''s character to just run away.

    Then, there is only one road left in front of you.

    Fight to the death.

    Thinking of this, Fuyue called Tiehuo, and said to thetter with a serious face:

    "Tell all the nsmen to stop what they are doing and prepare for war."

    Then he asked Itachi again: "Did you say anything else?"

    "Um."

    Itachi nodded, and added, "Uncle said that Konoha ninjas followed the Uchiha n out to sea, and they should be on this ind at this time, lurking somewhere."

    "Who?" Fu Yue was surprised.

    "Kakashi and Tenzo of Anbu."

    ¡­

    Deep in the woods, Kakashi and Tianzang controlled their breath, carefully disguised themselves, and perfectly blended with the environment.

    Through the gaps in the leaves, they have been taking turns monitoring the Uchiha n for the past few days.

    "It seems that Uchiha is nning to make a home here. Our mission ispleted, so let''s go back and report."

    Kakashi rubbed his tired eyes and made a decision.

    "I don''t know what''s going on with Konoha."

    Tianzang looked worried.

    They, like the Uchiha n, have lost contact with the ninja world since they went to sea, and know nothing about what happened in the ninja world.

    As soon as they thought that Konoha might be in a huge crisis, the two were eager to return.

    However.

    When they took off their disguise, they walked a few steps.

    Phew.

    Following the sharp sound of piercing through the air, a handful of kunai suddenly flew over and stuck straight on the ground in front of the two of them.

    blocked their footsteps.

    Then, after a rustling sound, Fuyue, Tiehuo, Itachi and others appeared from all directions with expressionless faces, and surrounded Kakashi and the others.

    Oops.

    Kakashi''s face changed, cold sweat dripped down, and he was thinking about ways to get out.

    Unexpectedly, Fu Yue had already seen through his thoughts, and persuaded him:

    "If you want to escape, you should give up as soon as possible to avoid unnecessary fighting and bloodshed. Don''t worry, I have made a special confession, and I won''t let you lose your life. If you have any questions, juste with me."

    After saying this, Fu Yue turned around and walked out of the woods.

    Tianzang looked at Fugaku''s leaving back in surprise, and then asked Kakashi for instructions:

    "Senior, look..."

    "Do we have any other options?"

    Kakashi gave a wry smile, stepped forward, and followed.

    A group of people walked into the vige, crossed the street, and came to the meeting room under the gaze and discussion of many Uchiha people.

    After sitting down.

    Fuyue nced at his son, Itachi nodded, and then told Kakashi and the two of them all the major events that happened in the ninja world during this period.

    Danzo became Hokage, Konoha became a colony of the Four Great Ninja Viges, Yuyin Vige and Akatsuki were destroyed, the Sarutobi n was exterminated, and the Five Ninja Viges wanted to join forces to wipe out the Uchiha n.

    One explosive news after another shocked the minds of Kakashi and Tenzo. The two were too shocked, and they were in a trance for a while.

    A long while.

    They came back to their senses and barely digested the amazing information.

    Unexpectedly, in such a short period of time, the entire ninja world has undergone such earth-shaking changes.

    "Although Konoha is not dead, it is no longer the same Konoha. ording to the information, you two are also on Konoha''s wanted list, and the rewards are more than 30 million taels."

    Fuyue watched Kakashi and the two of them and told them the news.

    Tianzang used to be a member of the root, who was ordered by Danzo to assassinate the third generation, and waster rebelled by Kakashi and joined Anbu.

    Kakashi also got very close to Danzo for a time, but after seeing thetter''s true face, he also broke away from the roots.

    From Danzo¡¯s point of view, these two guys have betrayed him and are members of the third generation, so naturally they cannot be allowed to live.

    so.

    Next... what to do?

    Kakashi and Tenzo looked at each other, and both saw the confusion in each other''s eyes.

    Konoha will definitely not be able to go back.

    Seeing this, Fu Yue continued to say in a deep voice:

    "I''m done. If you want to leave, the Uchiha n will not stop you. However, if you don''t know where to go, you can wait for him toe back."

    Okay, enough talking, we are going to prepare for the battle. "

    After the voice fell, he took Itachi, Tiehuo and others, got up and left in a hurry.

    In the conference room, only Kakashi and Tenzo remained.

    "Senior, what should we do?" Tianzang has always been a person without his own opinions, and he is used to relying on Kakashi.

    Kakashi frowned upon hearing this, and pondered for a long time.

    atst.

    "Let''s stay here first. The Uchiha n is about to face a crisis of genocide. I want to see how that guy Uchiha Dan... will deal with it."

    Kakashi said with a sh of eyes.

    ¡­

    South of the Land of Fire, a seaside town.

    Recently, the residents of the small town are living in panic.

    Because they heard the news that the Kingdom of Fire was defeated and divided up by the four major powers, and they also learned that this small town will be epted by Hidden Sand Vige and included in the territory of the Kingdom of Wind.

    In addition, what disturbed the residents of the town the most was the matter of the Uchiha n.

    After all, not long ago, the Uchiha n stayed here, and bought merchant ships and a lot of supplies, which can be regarded as the help of the town.

    Now, the Five Great Ninja Viges regard Uchiha as a public enemy of the ninja world, and they want to send arge army to exterminate this n.

    The residents of the town couldn''t help worrying about what to do if the Five Great Ninja Vige pursued them for helping Uchiha.

    Late at night.

    The lights of thousands of houses in the town have been extinguished, and it is dark.

    At this time, two figures came to the small town quietly.

    A man and a woman.

    The male is burly and the female is plump, both wearing bamboo hats to cover their faces.

    The two walked through the streets of the town and went straight to the pier, where a small passenger ship was parked.

    The two looked at each other, walked over, jumped up and jumped onto the deck, approaching the lighted cabin.

    "who!"

    In the cabin, there was a woman''s yell, faintly murderous.

    "I." The man only said one word.

    Then, the two entered the cabin, and saw Tsunade, Shizune, and Mitarai Anko at a nce.

    Not long ago.

    After Tsunade and Anko escaped from Konoha, they met up with Shizune in the hiding ce, but then they faced a situation with nowhere to go.

    Unsurprisingly, she was wanted by Konoha, and the bounty amounted to 60 million taels, and she was quickly approached by the bounty hunter, and several battles took ce one after another.

    Although those bounty hunters were easily dealt with by Tsunade, they were like flies that smelled,ing wave after wave, which made her feel very annoying.

    In a recent encounter, Shizune and Hongdou were both injured.

    For the personal safety of the two disciples, Tsunade forced himself to change his mind, and finally decided to follow Duan''s advice and go to sea to find the Uchiha n.

    Let¡¯s take one step at a time.

    So they came to this small town, waiting for the arrival of Uchiha Dan.

    When the two took off their hats.

    Huh.

    When Tsunade saw Samui, he let out a little surprise, slightly surprised.

    "Master Tsunade." Samui bowed to Tsunade as before.

    "Long time no see, Samui."

    Tsunade nodded without asking further questions, then stared at Duan beside him, frowned and asked:

    "I heard that the Five Ninja Viges formed a coalition to wipe out the Uchiha n. Is this news true or false?"

    "It''s true." He broke back.

    Shua.

    Tsunade stood up when he heard it, and said to Shizune and Hongdou: "Let''s go."

    Staying with the Uchiha n at this time, wouldn¡¯t it be courting death? It would be better to be hunted down by bounty hunters.

    She is not a fool.

    However.

    Duan stretched out an arm and stopped Tsunade.

    "What do you want?" Tsunade stopped and stared at him.

    "Have you forgotten our deal? I have already taught you the Illusion Technique, but you haven''t taught me the Yin Seal yet."

    Duan said calmly, asking Tsunade to fulfill his promise.

    When Tsunade heard the words, he was immediately awkward in ce. He wanted to go, but he didn''t want to stay either.

    Seeing this, Shizune hurriedly stepped forward to make a rescue, and persuaded Tsunade:

    "Master Tsunade, why don''t we go to sea with Master Duan first, it''s much safer than staying here."

    "That''s right, as long as Tsunade-sama and Duan-sama join forces, I don''t feel any enemies to be afraid of."

    Hong Dou also voiced his agreement, very much agreeing with Mute''s proposal.

    Tsunade shook his head with his hand, pretended to cough twice, and reluctantly agreed.

    Then, she looked at Duan sharply, and said:

    "I''ll teach you for half a month at most. If you''re too stupid to learn, don''t me me. When we get to the ce, it''s time for us to part ways."

    "as you like."

    It doesn''t matter if you decide, and you don''t care about Tsunade''s going or staying.

    This ship has already prepared enough supplies, and now that the passengers are all here, it is naturally time to set off.

    So.

    Taking advantage of the night, the passenger ship sailed into the dark and vast sea.

    A weekter.

    In the cabin room.

    Duan was shirtless, sitting cross-legged on the bed with his eyes closed, and the chakras in his body were circting, as if he was doing some kind of meditation.

    Shua.

    Huge chakras gathered from all over his body, like rivers returning to the sea, and concentrated on his forehead.

    A certain moment.

    Between the broken brows, a purple diamond-shaped imprint slowly emerged.

    Yin seal,pleted.

    He opened his eyes.

    The difficulty of practicing this S-level sealing technique is much simpler than he imagined.

    On the one hand, it is because Duan has been exploring and developing techniques simr to the Yin Seal for so many years, trying to store his excess chakra.

    Although his attempt was unsessful, he had umted a lot of experience in the process.

    On the other hand, the biggest difficulty in practicing Yin Seal is the fine control over Chakra, which is often only possessed by top medical ninjas.

    Coincidentally.

    Juan may not know medical ninjutsu, but when ites to controlling his own body and chakra, even Tsunade may not be as good as him.

    After all, Duan can precisely control every muscle in the body, even internal organs and nerves.

    Thus, in just one week, he learned the Yin seal.

    The speed was so fast that Tsunade was dumbfounded.

    Yin seal, to put it simply, is to umte the usual chakra in the diamond-shaped imprint between the eyebrows.

    Through the low output and fine-tuning of Chakra, it achieves the effect of permanent youth and keeps the body functions in full swing.

    is a longevity technique.

    It can greatly extend the peak period of this physical body, allowing him to climb to the peak of physical cultivation more calmly.

    Pursue the realm of the God of Muscle.

 Chapter 207: Yin seal and natural energy

    Chapter 207 Yin Seal and Natural Energy

    Many animals have the habit of hibernating.

    For example, bears will eat themselves fat and store nutrients in fat. Then rely on burning fat to survive the long and cold winter.

    Although humans do not need to hibernate, they can also store excess energy like animals.

    Ninja energy is chakra.

    If a person''s life is divided into four seasons, the function of the Yin seal is to store energy in the three seasons of spring, summer and autumn, so as to n ahead.

    In this case, you don¡¯t have to worry about winter.

    After learning the yin seal, I felt the biggest change in myself, that is, his appetite returned.

    The energy he usually ingests from food, after being refined into chakra, is stored by him in the diamond-shaped imprint on his forehead.

    With such umtion, not only can you live forever like Tsunade, but also release the Yin-sealed Chakra at critical moments, and you can also perform ninjutsu such as "creation and regeneration" and "Hyakuo no Jutsu" to save yourself.

    In short, Duan is very satisfied with the technique of Yin Sealing.

    It is indeed the secret of the Uzumaki n.

    He nced at Samuel beside him.

    She was wearing a translucent silk pajamas, with a flush on her face, and she was sleeping soundly.

    It should be because I was exhausted from practicing Jiu-Jitsust night.

    Juan did not make a sound, got out of bed, walked out of the cabin, and came to the deck.

    At this time is the sunrise.

    Where the water and the sky meet, a half-round red sun rises from the sea level, dyeing the sea water orange-red, emitting a warm and soft light.

    Shua.

    Duan opened the kaleidoscope Sharingan, facing the rising sun on the sea, squinting slightly.

    Wisps of morning light, like flowing water, slowly gathered toward his eyes and flowed into his pupils.

    After absorbing the sunlight, the pair of broken eyes seemed to be brighter.

    This special practice method was discovered by ident. In addition to sunlight, moonlight at night can also nourish his eyes.

    During this process, Duan gradually realized:

    The essence of the sun and moon he absorbed with Sharingan is actually natural energy.

    Natural energy is a kind of high-level energy born from all things in the world. It exists widely in mountains, rivers, the earth, and even in the air.

    Everywhere.

    Some creatures in the world have obtained long lifespan and powerful strength by absorbing natural energy for cultivation.

    For example, the toads, snakes, and slugs in the three holy ces, and the witches in the kingdom of ghosts.

    However, for humans, it is difficult to perceive the existence of this energy.

    And even if a person perceives natural energy, if he absorbs it rashly, it is likely to cause serious negative effects on the body.

    For example, mental madness, body petrification, and internal organ mutations, but without exception, these symptoms will eventually lead to death.

    but.

    The greater the risk, the greater the return.

    Once a ninja sessfully absorbs natural energy andbines it with its own chakra to create a sage chakra, the so-called "sage mode" can be activated.

    In the sage mode, the ninja''s ability will be improved by leaps and bounds, and Jirai is the best example.

    In addition, the most critical point is.

    Under the Chakra cultivation system, the upper limit of a person has been locked. Only by bing Ten Tails Jinchuriki can one reach the Six Paths level.

    Even if he managed to reach the level of the Six Paths, it was still not enough to look at in front of the family of the Immortals of the Six Paths.

    After all, it was the Sage of the Six Paths who founded the Ninja School. His understanding and use of the power of Chakra far surpasses today''s ninjas.

    And his mother Otsutsuki Kaguya is even more heavyweight-all the chakras in the Zen Ninja world are essentially derived from her, the ancestor of chakras.

    Therefore, for a ninja, if he is determined to surpass the Sage of the Six Paths family, he must find another way.

    That is Xianju.

    Using natural energy to cast xianjutsu, it can cause irrecoverable damage to ten tails and their jinchuriki, and can fight opponents at the six-level level.

    Moreover, absorbing natural energy can also strengthen one''s own body, which ispletely consistent with the original intention of constantly pursuing the strongest muscles.

    so.

    It is necessary for him to master this power.

    There are two thresholds for practicing fairy art.

    The first is that the practitioner must have a lot of chakra, otherwise, he will be swallowed by huge natural energy.

    This is not a problem for Duan.

    Second, is to perceive and learn to absorb natural energy.

    Juan has known the existence of natural energy for a long time, but until recently, by chance, through the power of kaleidoscope Sharingan, he perceived it.

    The road ahead is long, but fortunately, when we reach the threshold, there is hope.

    Judging the next direction of practice, it is fairy art and natural energy.

    Just when he was lost in thought.

    There was a crunch.

    Tsunade pushed open the door of the cabin and walked out. Judging from her expression, it seemed that she didn''t sleep very wellst night.

    However, she did not sleep well not because she was not used to the roughness of the boat, but because¡ª

    "Can you keep your voice down at night, I''m making noise across the room."

    Tsunade said coldly, with resentment on his face.

    "Sorry, I''ve restrained enough." Duan replied lightly, as if it was an inadvertent show off.

    Less than seven times a night, isn''t it restrained enough?

    Hmph, really down.

    Tsunade snorted coldly, and didn''t want to talk about this kind of thing with Duan anymore, so he changed the subject and asked him:

    "Have you thought about how to deal with the coalition forces of the Five Great Ninja Viges? Are you going to go alone?"

    Based on her understanding of Duan, the man in front of her, like Payne, is the kind of supercilious person who might fight against the entire Ninja Alliance with his own strength.

    The most outrageous thing is that Duan may really have this ability.

    However, what surprised Tsunade was.

    "The Uchiha n is going to be exterminated in the Five Great Ninja Viges. What does it have to do with me? And don''t forget, I''m already a ''dead man''."

    Juan still said calmly, as if the crisis facing the Uchiha n had nothing to do with him at all.

    Tsunade heard the words, couldn''t help frowning, and asked:

    "If you don''t n to make a move, how will the Uchiha n survive this genocide? To be honest, I don''t believe that you would be so cold-blooded and watch your nsmen being ughtered."

    "You seem to care more about the Uchiha n than I do."

    Duan nced at Tsunade with a half-smile, thought for a while, and said, "If my sister asks me for help, I can help Uchiha escape this crisis."

    "How to hide? Where to hide?"

    Tsunade was puzzled. So far, where else can the Uchiha n hide?

    "Did you forget that I still have this thing?"

    Duan smiled slightly, raised his left hand, revealing Sharingan in his palm.

    Just then, Jing Yin just walked out of the cabin.

    "Stand there and don''t move." Duan looked at Jing Yin, said something to thetter, and then pointed the kaleidoscope Sharingan in his palm at her.

    "Yes, my lord."

    Jing Yin was terrified, and as expected, he stayed where he was, motionless.

    "What are you going to do?"

    Tsunade felt something was wrong, so he snarled, trying to stop Duan''s behavior, but it was toote.

    "ah!"

    Jing Yin let out a scream, and the whole person was sucked into a space vortex, and disappeared in front of the two of them.

    Seeing this scene, Tsunade widened his eyes:

    "You, could it be that she..."

    "That''s right. Obito''s Kamui space is a good refuge, isn''t it?"

    Juan took Tsunade''s words, and as soon as he finished speaking, he pointed the Sharingan in his palm at her again.

    As soon as Tsunade''s face changed, he subconsciously wanted to avoid it, but he frowned again and held back.

    Next.

    She experienced the same thing as Jing Yin, and felt a force of space acting on her body following the sight of Sharingan.

    Shua.

    In the next second, Tsunade was also sent into the Kamui space.

    The brain was dizzy, the vision was blurred, and the whole body lost strength.

    This is Tsunade''s experience after traveling through space.

    She lost her bnce, and with a plop, she fell to one knee on the ground.

    But soon.

    chichi.

    The yin seal between Tsunade''s eyebrows lit up, forming ck lines, releasing arge amount of chakra, allowing her to regain her full physical strength and a state of sobriety.

    She saw Jing Yin lying on the ground aside, unconscious, and hurried forward to check:

    "Mute, are you okay?"

    Interruption appeared.

    "Her mental and physical strength is far inferior to yours, so she couldn''t bear the pull of the force of space and fell into aa."

    He exined something to Tsunade.

    I see.

    Tsunade was a little relieved, and only then did he have time to look at the illusion around him.

    Is this the Shenwei space?

    Tsunade¡¯s first impression of this ce was darkness, vastness, and destion. Then, she saw a wooden house not far away.

    "You built that?"

    "It''s not bad here, even if there are hundreds of thousands of people, it''s more than enough, at least it''s bigger than Konoha."

    Look around intermittently.

    Tsunade finally understood Broken''s intention.

    Is this guy nning to send the entire Uchiha n to the Kamui Dimension?

    I have to say, this is a crazy idea, but it seems... feasible.

    Once the Uchiha n escapes into the Kamui space, the Five Great Ninja Viges will probably be dumbfounded, and there is nothing they can do.

    only.

    When the timees, Obito Uchiha saw so many "guests"ing to his house, he didn''t know what expression he would have.

    "Hurry up and get us out, it''s too gloomy here."

    Tsunade came back to his senses, with a look of disgust, unwilling to stay in such a ce for a long time.

    "OK."

    Juanunched Shenwei again, sent her and Jingyin out, and used them as a practice.

    Three dayster.

    After half a month of voyage, the passenger ship came to a calm sea area, which is considered to be deep in the sea.

    The destination is here.

    On the deck, Duan, Samui, Tsunade, Shizune, and Hongdou saw a beautiful ind from a distance, with rows of buildings and figures of people faintly visible on it.

    That is Paradise Ind.

    The ship docks.

    cast a sudden nce at Tsunade.

    The agreement between the two has beenpleted, and as she wishes, they can part ways.

    However, at this moment, Tsunade seemed to not remember this incident, deliberately avoided Duan''s gaze, and ordered Shizune to get the luggage, as if he was about to go ashore.

    Looks like she changed her mind.

    Maybe I''m tired of traveling, maybe I''m interested in Paradise Ind, or maybe I''m addicted to it, and I want to take a look at the sanctuary of Shenwei Space.

    No matter what the reason was, Duan didn''t bother to expose it.

    As he said, Tsunade can go or stay as she pleases.

    A group of people walked down the deck, and the Uchiha people who had been waiting on the shore came up one after another.

    "Break!"

    Meiqin was the first to step forward and threw herself into Duan''s arms, "It''s great that you''re fine."

    These days, she has been worried about her brother.

    "Broken, you are back."

    Fuyue couldn''t bear the excitement. I don''t know when, with this invincible brother-inw around, he will feel truly at ease.

    "uncle."

    Itachi shouted, as if he wanted to ask Duan a lot of questions.

    At the beginning, he wanted to go back to Konoha with his uncle and kill the old dog Danzo to take revenge, but it was a pity that he was prevented.

    What Itachi never expected was that Danzo became the Fifth Hokage, and the more he lived, the more nourished he became.

    What is going on?

    Itachi didn''t understand why his uncle didn''t kill Danzo, but instead allowed thetter to continue to do evil.

    Duan gave his nephew a look, signaling thetter to turn around and talk to him.

    Then, he looked at the other nsmen, Tiehuo, Quan, and Qianxiuzi.

    Uchiha Chihideko lowered her head, her expression was ufortable, she didn''t dare to make contact with Duan''s eyes, she muttered in her mouth and didn''t know what she was talking about.

    Still the same nervous old look.

    The battle not long ago.

    Although Qian Xiuzi went crazy at the time and yelled to kill Duan, but after being hanged and beaten by Duan, she realized how much she weighed.

    Later.

    Under the repeated persuasion of Fu Yue and Miqin, she finally calmed down, at least she would not do the same stupid things as before.

    "Hey, why are you here?"

    At this moment, Tsunade next to Duan let out a sound of surprise, and saw Kakashi and Tenzo behind the crowd.

    The two stepped forward, bowed and said:

    "Duan-sama, Tsunade-sama."

    "It seems that you are very dedicated and have sessfullypleted the task of tracking the Uchiha n. It''s a pity that Konoha has changed now, and you can''t go back and return."

    Duan looked at the two in front of him, with a teasing tone.

    Kakashi shook his head in a self-deprecating manner when he heard the words, then he looked solemnly, and solemnly asked Duan:

    "Master Duan, we have something to talk to you about."

    "Can."

    Duan nodded, temporarily separated from Fuyue and others, and came to the conference room with Kakashi and the others.

    in the room.

    Kakashi and Tianzang nced at each other, the two seemed to have made up their minds, and said to each other:

    "We are willing to serve the Uchiha n."

    oh?

    "Why?" Duan asked calmly.

    Kakashi sighed, and said slowly:

    "The current Konoha is no longer Konoha. We have heard about what happened between Konoha Ninja and the vigers. We want to do something for the vige, but our power is limited..."

    People like Kakashi and Tenzo have been loyal to Danzo and the third generation, but their original intention has never changed, that is, to protect theirpanions and the vige.

    When Sandaime and Danzo turned their backs on Konoha, they also lost the loyalty of Kakashi and Tenzo.

    In the eyes of the two.

    Now, the Uchiha n led by Yuduan is the only force that has the hope of driving away the Four Great Ninja Viges, overthrowing Danzo, and regaining Konoha.

    Therefore, in order to save Konoha.

    After some deliberation, the two decided to join the camp of the Uchiha n and fight against the Five Ninja Viges together.

    In the future, if there is a Konoha ruled by the Uchiha n, no matter what, it will be much better than the current Konoha that has been reduced to a colony.

    Only Uchiha can save Konoha.

 Chapter 208: Nine Rings (5000)

    Chapter 208 Nine Rings (5000)

    Learned that Kakashi and Tenzo decided to work for the Uchiha n.

    "You should know that now the entire ninja world has united and assembled an army of more than 20,000 people to wipe out the Uchiha n, right?"

    Duan asked calmly.

    "we know."

    Both of them nodded, looking determined.

    Choosing to join the camp of the Uchiha n at this time is undoubtedly life-threatening.

    "Okay, I appreciate your courage and determination, but..."

    Afterplimenting the two of them, the topic changed, "With all due respect, your strength is not enough at all. Even if the two of you put together, you might not be able to beat my nephew Itachi Uchiha."

    Well.

    Kakashi and the two were immediately embarrassed when they heard this.

    One of them is the son of Bai Fang, and the other is a genius of Mudun. Even in Konoha Anbe, they are outstanding elites.

    But it¡¯s really not enough to put it in the Uchiha n.

    Itachi is only twelve years old, but he not only awakened the Kaleidoscope Sharingan, but also transnted the cells of the first generation of Hokage, Amaterasu, Tsukiyomi, Kidun, Susano...

    Powerful abilities follow one another.

    Even if Kakashi and Tianzang join forces, they may not be Itachi''s opponent.

    Therefore, the two could only say apologetically: "Sorry, Mr. Duan. We will work hard and try not to hold back the Uchiha n."

    Juan heard the words, his eyes shed, and he smiled:

    "Don''t look down on yourself too much. Since you are on the Uchiha ship, then share the power of the Uchiha n,e with me."

    After finishing speaking, he turned and walked towards the meeting room.

    Share the power of the Uchiha n? Does it mean...

    Kakashi and Tenzo looked at each other again, and both saw the surprise in each other''s eyes.

    After going out, I found my brother-inw Fu Yue.

    "Patriarch, arrange for these two guys to transnt sharing eyes, they are now following the Uchiha n."

    Judgment said so.

    Tianzang is the only survivor of the human experiment of Orochimaru, and his gene itself has been screened, and he is a one-in-a-million seedling.

    With the blood of Mutun, he is equivalent to a member of the Senshou n. Like Tsunade, he can adapt well to the power of Sharingan.

    As for Kakashi, he has already had the experience of transnting Sharingan, and there is no problem.

    However, Kakashi may have watched too much intimacy in heaven, and he is not in good health. With his poor chakra capacity, he can only transnt one Sharingan at most, which is the limit.

    After thinking about it for a while, he took out a ss container containing organ embalming fluid, and saw an eyeball floating inside.

    It was the white eyes he snatched from Kirigakure''s "White-eyed Killer" Ao not long ago.

    This white eye is more pure than the one hundred pairs of white eyes that the Hyuga n handed over to the Four Great Ninja Viges, because it is the white eye of the Hyuga n.

    "Give it to Kakashi as well."

    Seeded to add a sentence.

    Fuyue was surprised, recovered, and solemnly replied: "Okay, stop. I''ll listen to you."

    At this juncture.

    For the joining of Kakashi and Tenzo, the Uchiha n naturally wees them.

    Since people are sending charcoal in a timely manner, the Uchiha n should also give back.

    "Also, I can''t wait any longer. All Uchiha ninjas, regardless of whether Sharingan is turned on, should transnt Hashirama cells."

    Juan made another suggestion.

    As soon as these words came out, the surrounding atmosphere suddenly became heavy.

    Transnting intercolumnar cells does not necessarily mean gaining great strength. It is more likely that they will be reversed by intercolumn cells, endangering their own life.

    If it is normal, Fu Yue, Itachi and others will definitely object, thinking that the proposal is too radical and too crazy.

    But at this moment.

    The crisis of genocide is right in front of the Uchiha n.

    At this time, in order to win the uing battle of life and death, even if we know that transnting intercolumn cells will take huge risks, we can¡¯t control that much.

    Feel the dignified atmosphere pervading the Uchiha n.

    Tsunade frowned, and after a moment of silence, he said:

    "I can help, perform all the transnt operations, try to ensure that there are not too many... casualties."

    Facing the tens of thousands of troops from the Five Great Ninja Viges, the Uchiha n dared to be tough. Tsunade still admires the pride and courage of this n.

    Moreover, her thoughts are actually the same as Kakashi''s.

    Seeing that Konoha has been reduced to a colony, Tsunade feels ufortable. After all, it is the vige that her grandfather founded and devoted all his life to.

    For the sake of the prosperity and stability of the vige, the Senshou n even went so far as to hide their names collectively and integrated their blood into the big family of Konoha.

    Tsunade wanted to do something, but couldn''t.

    Up to now, only Duan and Uchiha can be Konoha''s savior.

    This is why Tsunade decided to stay and fight side by side with the Uchiha n.

    "Let''s get started then."

    Duan said something lightly.

    Following his order, everyone immediately got busy.

    ¡­

    In the blink of an eye, another half a month has passed.

    In the room, Kakashi was lying on the bed, slowly waking up from his lethargy. Because of the bandages around his eyes, he could only see a dim light in front of his eyes.

    "Senior, you finally woke up, are you ready?" Tianzang''s voice sounded beside my ears.

    "Um."

    Kakashi nodded, then raised his hands and took off the bandages on his eyes himself.

    After gradually adapting to the light in the room, he slowly opened his eyes and was able to see the light again.

    Tianzang brought a mirror.

    It can be seen from the mirror that Kakashi is no longer a one-eyed dragon, and a scarlet three-god jade sharing sharing eye is quietly embedded in his left eye socket.

    This means that Kakashi, the once famous copy ninja, is back.

    In addition, Kakashi''s right eye has also undergone obvious changes, from the original ck pupil to a white pupil, at first nce, it seems that the pupil has disappeared.

    Kakashi''s heart moved, running the chakra in his body.

    Roll your eyes, open!

    Arge number of blue veins suddenly appeared around his right eye, and his entire eye turned blue and white.

    Kakashi raised one hand, covered his left eye, and observed the world from the perspective of his right eye.

    The Tenzo in front of him seemed to be transparent, and the chakra running route in his body was exposed to Kakashi''s vision at a nce.

    In addition, his eyesight suddenly became so good that he could see the dust in the corner of the room clearly.

    What''s even more amazing is that although Kakashi only used one eye, his front, back, left, right, and every corner of the room were captured by his sight.

    Not even right behind the brain.

    Perspective, micro vision, and 360¡ã vision, these are the abilities of white eyes.

    Kakashi soon discovered that, unlike Sharingan, the side effects after transnting white eyes were much smaller.

    Even he can afford the chakra consumption of Baiyan.

    He didn''t know.

    In the final analysis, it is because the white eyes of the Hyuga n have degenerated. Compared with the white eyes of the Otsutsuki n, they only have the same name, and are actually not at the same level at all.

    As the blood of the immortals, the Sharingan of the Uchiha n retains more power, and can even evolve to the level of the Samsara Eye.

    That''s why Sharingan is difficult for foreigners to control.

    "Senior, from today onwards, in addition to copying the name of Ninja, you may also have the title of Killer with White Eyes."

    Tianzangughed and teased when he saw this scene.

    Kakashi is the first person in history to transnt both sharingan and white eyes at the same time.

    With the help of these two eyes, his abilities in scouting, tracking, fighting, etc. can be said to beplete, and he no longer has any shorings.

    "How about you, have you sessfullypleted the transnt?"

    Facing Tenzo''s ridicule, Kakashi asked a little puzzled, because he noticed that Tenzo''s eyes didn''t seem to have changed.

    "Hehe, I''ve gotten used to it."

    Tianzang touched the back of his head with a smile, his eyes suddenly turned into scarlet three-goed jade, then faded and returned to normal.

    Obviously, like the people of Uchiha, he can open and close Sharingan freely.

    Is it because of the wooden cells?

    Tianzang is indeed the chosen one.

    Kakashi couldn''t help but sigh in his heart, and also a little envious.

    "By the way, Lord Duan called us into a meeting, saying that he wanted to discussbat strategies. Senior, hurry over."

    Tianzo remembered the business and reminded Kakashi.

    So.

    The two went out and hurried to the meeting room.

    While passing the training ground, Kakashi''s attention was attracted by the Uchiha people who were preparing for the battle.

    "drink!"

    Izumi Uchiha gave a clear drink, and after the seal was formed, two sturdy wooden sticks flew out from behind her, heading straight for Yatsushiro Uchiha on the opposite side.

    Wood Dun¡¤The art of silent killing and binding.

    Yatsushiro''s eyes were fixed, and he also responded with the wooden escape, and after making seals, he pped the ground with his palm.

    Boom.

    A row of wooden pirs gushed out from the ground and bent upward to form a buttress, protecting Yatsushiro from Izumi''s attack.

    Wood Dun¡¤Wooden Ingot Wall.

    Seeing this scene, Kakashi was taken aback, and then asked Tianzang beside him:

    "Uchiha''s ninja, have youpleted the transntation of cells between the pirs?"

    Tianzang nodded and exined.

    In the past half a month.

    A total of 150 fighters in the Uchiha tribe, counting those who have opened their eyes and those who have not, have all undergone intercolumnar cell transntation.

    The final sess rate was two-thirds, that is to say, one hundred people adapted to the column cells and gained the power of Mutun.

    "Then... what about the rest?" Kakashi asked.

    Tianzang was silent for a moment, and finally said: "They are all dead."

    Kakashi was shocked, his pupils constricted.

    Because Uchiha and Senju share the same ancestor, the Uchiha family is already very adaptable to the intercolumnar cells, and Tsunade, a medical master, personally performs the transntation operation.

    Under such circumstances, a full fifty people still died.

    That is to say.

    Before the war officially started, thebatants of the Uchiha n decreased by one-third.

    Fortunately, paying such a high price, the rewards are considerable.

    For ordinary people, after sessful transntation of intercolumnar cells, what they get is just the ability of Mutun.

    For the Uchiha family, the most precious thing is the resilience of the inter-hashira cells, which allows them to use Sharingan more heartily without worrying about the exhaustion of pupil power.

    In this way, although the Uchiha n has reduced its staff by one-third, its overall strength is more than three times stronger than before.

    Facing the Uchiha n like this, if the Ninja Alliance forces carelessly underestimate the enemy, I am afraid there will be a big surprise.

    soon.

    The two came to the conference room.

    Duan, Samui, Fujigaku, Tsunade, Tetsuhiro, Itachi, Chihideko are already waiting inside.

    "Sorry we''rete."

    Kakashi and Tenzo bowed and quickly found a seat to sit down.

    Everyone is here, the meeting begins.

    "The Uchiha n is ready. Under the current circumstances, we must not sit still like this. We must take the initiative to attack, at least to find out the general situation of the enemy army."

    Fuyue took the lead and expressed his opinion.

    Everyone nodded after hearing the words: "The patriarch is right."

    "I agree."

    Juan also echoed a sentence, and on this basis, he further put forward his own opinion, "I think Xiao''s model is very good, and it is worth learning from."

    Xiao?

    Is that the extinct Akatsuki organization?

    "Duan, you mean..." Fu Yue showed a puzzled expression.

    Facing the curious eyes of everyone, he gave an exnation:

    "Akatsuki''s core members are all powerful, and they act in groups of two. They can take care of each other and have strong mobility. This is the most efficient model. We canpletely emte it."

    "Well, that makes sense."

    Everyone is thoughtful.

    Given a sudden nce at Samuel, thetter got up immediately and brought a te with nine rings quietly ced in it.

    "Next."

    Duan picked up one of the rings and threw it to his nephew Uchiha Itachi.

    Itachi reached out to catch it, and after a closer look, he found that it was an exquisitely shaped red ring with a ck character "Zhu" written on it.

    What does it mean?

    Itachi looked at his uncle suspiciously.

    Samui followed Duan''s instructions, opened his mouth coldly, and answered Itachi''s confusion.

    Zhu, representing Suzaku, is the phoenix in the fire.

    Itachi has shown an amazing fire escape talent since he was a child. He only watched Fu Yue''s demonstration of the fireball technique once, and he learned it on the spot.

    So, Suzaku, which represents mes, is his code name.

    "Suzaku..."

    After listening to Samui''s exnation, Itachi muttered to himself and epted his own code name.

    Afterwards, he put the ring on the ring finger of his right hand.

    "Give out the ring to everyone."

    Juan gave another order to Samuel.

    The ring Fuyue got was code-named "Xuan."

    Xuan is the mythical beast Xuanwu.

    It is said that the power of Xuanwu can predict the future, and its back armor is the best divination tool, which is very consistent with the ability of Fu Yue''s kaleidoscope pupil technique "Amabie".

    The code name of Iron Fire is "Heaven".

    Tian, ??that is, Jiutian, is a mighty god, and his **** is just active.

    The nine-day square, fighting and killing, corresponds to Iron Fire''s kaleidoscope pupil technique "Jianyu Mingfang".

    Chihideko''s codename is "Earth".

    Di, that is, the Nine Lands, is the **** of firmness, soft and quiet.

    Nine ces, you can garrison troops to stand firm, corresponding to Qianxiuzi''s kaleidoscope pupil technique "Tianyanto".

    Kakashi and Tenzo also got their own rings.

    in.

    Kakashi''s code name is "Lin", that is, Qilin, a kind of beast with thunder attributes, corresponding to the thunder ninjutsu he is good at.

    The code name of Tianzang is "Qing", that is, Qinglong. Qinglong belongs to wood, which represents endless vitality, corresponding to Tianzang''s wood escape ninjutsu.

    "Here, this is yours."

    Juan personally picked up a ring and handed it to Tsunade.

    It was an orange ring with a ck word "Nan" printed on it.

    Nandou is the master of life, which symbolizes immortality.

    In the Akatsuki organization, the one wearing this ring is the dried persimmon ghost known as the tailless beast. That guy''s vitality is really strong, it''s hard to kill.

    However,pared with Tsunade''s vitality, Kisame can only be regarded as a younger brother.

    This woman is still young in her 70s and 80s, and she can survive being cut in half.

    So she is very suitable for the code name "Nam Dou".

    "boring."

    Tsunade looked disdainful, feeling like he was ying a child''s house.

    She said so, but still epted the ring. After all, it was made of precious stones, and it was worth a lot of money at first nce.

    After taking a few nces, Tsunade put the ring on his right index finger.

    Then, Duan picked up the ring that belonged to him from the te.

    Codenamed "Beidou".

    If it is said that Nandou is the master of life, then Beidou is the master of death, which means killing, destruction, crusade, destruction and death.

    Judgment and Tsunade are diametrically opposed to each other.

    The next step is grouping.

    This one is simple.

    First of all, Fuyue and Itachi form a father-son team, and the young Suzaku cooperates with the mature Xuanwu.

    Followed by Kakashi and Tianzang, they are old partners who cooperate with each other tacitly, there is no need to change people, Qinglong and Qilin walk together.

    Then it was the turn of Tie Huo and Qian Xiuzi, one was the main attacker and the other was the main defender, abination of heaven and earth.

    Thest is Duan and Tsunade, and the fusion of Nandou and Beidou is the strongestbat force among the four groups.

    For such a grouping, everyone reacted differently.

    Fuyue and his son, and Kakashi naturally had no objections, and they all readily epted.

    Tie Huo nced at Qian Xiuzi, but said nothing.

    Reticent, he has always obeyed the arrangement of the family, devoted himself to Uchiha, and neverined.

    It was Qian Xiuzi who lowered her head and muttered there as usual, seemingly dissatisfied, but was directly ignored by Duan.

    In contrast, Tsunade''s reaction was the greatest.

    "Why should I be with you guy?"

    She stared at him with wide eyes, and put her hands on her chest to show her resistance.

    "Because you have only one task, which is to treat me as soon as possible when I am injured or poisoned, so that I can maintain my best condition."

    Duan said lightly, implying that Tsunade is a medical soldier.

    "..."

    Tsunade was naturally very angry, but after calming down and thinking about it, he was indeed the strongestbat power in his camp.

    As long as this man does not fall, the Five Great Ninja Vige will not be able topletely wipe out the Uchiha n.

    So she endured it in the end, and reluctantly agreed to be his temporary partner and act together with him.

    Duan looked at the te, there was thest ring left inside, with the word "jade" engraved on it.

    Yu means jade girl, representing the innocence of the heart.

    is a ring reserved for Shisui.

    However, that guy is already dead, although he has obtained the sealed book, which records the technique of reincarnation developed by the second generation of Hokage.

    But to master the reincarnation of the dirty soil, it will take at least a year and a half.

    That is to say, Shisui still has to stay in the Pure Land for a while, and probably won''t be able to revive in the short term.

 Chapter 209: Just call the village committee (5000)

    Chapter 209 Let¡¯s call it the vigemittee (5000)

    Zhu, Xuan, Tian, ??Di, Lin, Qing, South, North, Jade.

    Nine rings, nine code names.

    in.

    The weakest Kakashi and Tianzang, after transnting Sharingan and Baiyan, their strength has also reached the quasi-kage level.

    Fugaku, Tsunade, Itachi, Tiehuo, Chihideko in the middle, and Shisui who has not yet been resurrected can all be regarded as kage-level in strength.

    As for the strongest Duan, his strength has long surpassed the shadow level, and he is the only existence.

    However, in addition to these nine people, there is also a free man.

    "Snapped."

    Duan snapped his fingers.

    "Boss Bro, is it time for me to appear?"

    As a voice sounded, a head protruded furtively from behind the door, looking cheerfully at the people in the meeting room.

    It is the whirlpool white absolute A Fei.

    As the strongest Bai Jue individual, although this guy has a detached personality and sometimes seems unreliable, his strength is a proper shadow level.

    It can also be attached to other people to enhance the ability of the possessed person.

    In addition, the other gods imposed by Zhishui on A Fei during his lifetime are permanent and will not change because of his death. So A Fei is still loyal to the Uchiha n.

    "Shuizhi ring, you can help him wear it first."

    Juan picked up the ring marked "empty" from the te and threw it to A Fei.

    To a certain extent, Ah Fei''s personality can be regarded as an innocent and simple type, so simple that he only cares about issues such as "stool", which fits the code name of "Jade Girl".

    "Yeah."

    Afei, who was a child at heart, held the ring and yed with it for a long time, and finally put it on the **** of his right hand carefully.

    Then, it asked another question curiously:

    "Brother Duan, what is the name of our organization, it must sound more handsome than the Xiao organization, right?"

    Ah Fei reminded everyone that this newly established organization stillcked a name.

    Since it is following Xiao''s model, it is also necessary to choose a name simr to Xiao.

    If you want to pursue more domineering or handsome than Xiao, everyone cane up with many names, such as "God Organization", "Feather Organization", "Heaven Organization" and so on.

    But for this kind of thing, it is better to decide by Juan.

    Thinking of this, everyone looked at Duan, with varying degrees of expectation in their eyes.

    After thinking for a while, he said casually:

    "Since Uchiha has established his own vige, let''s call it the vigemittee."

    Vigemittees, that is, vigemittees.

    Hearing this unpretentious name, everyone was obviously taken aback.

    Finally, it was Fu Yue who came to his senses first, nodding and appreciating:

    "As expected of a break, well done!

    The vigemittee is to solve the problems faced by the vige, so that all vigers can live safely under the sun, provide fairness and justice, and protect freedom and security.

    In my opinion,pared with Xiao, the vigemittee does not sound exaggerated at all, but is full of down-to-earth and pragmatic spirit.

    This kind of spirit is exactly what the Uchiha n needs. "

    When Fu Yue said this, the others also felt that it made sense, and they all nodded to express that they had no objection.

    He took a quick look at his brother-inw, thinking that he is indeed the patriarch, and he can really talk with his mouth.

    Since no one objected, the name of the organization was decided.

    The first thing the vigemittee did after its establishment was to discussbat operations against the Ninja Alliance.

    "If you have any suggestions, let''s take a look." He said a word.

    Everyone expressed their views.

    After some discussion, the ten people present, including Samuy, all agreed that before the war started, it is still necessary to find out the movement of the Ninja Alliance and collect as much information as possible about the enemy.

    The vigemittee quickly made a decision to send out the "Tiandi" and "Qinglin" groups to carry out this task separately.

    Tie Huo and Qian Xiuzi were not very familiar with each other before, and they rarely interacted with each other. Now that they are partners, it will definitely take time to adjust.

    As for Kakashi and Tenzo, they are both Konoha''s old Anbu, and they are experienced in doing things. It is perfect to send them to spy on intelligence.

    "Fei, you go with Kakashi and the others, remember not to make trouble."

    He patted Ah Fei on the shoulder and ordered him.

    This guy is active and energetic by nature, just like a husky, he can¡¯t stay on the ind anyway, so it¡¯s better to let him out for activities.

    Moreover, Kakashi and Tianzang are indeed weaker inparison. With A Fei''s help, it can also make up for theirck of strength.

    "Yes, boss."

    When A Fei heard that he could go out to y, Pidianpidian took his orders.

    Then, it ran up to Kakashi and the two of them, raised its buttocks and bowed, and said loudly:

    "Kakashi-senpai, Tenzo-senpai, my name is Uchiha Afei, please give me your advice!"

    Kakashi and Tenzo looked at each other after hearing the words.

    But since it was an absolute order, they came to their senses and epted the strange guy in front of them.

    At least, it still looks quite powerful.

    Then.

    A group of people walked out of the meeting room and came to the pier, watching thebination of "Heaven and Earth" and "Qing Lin Fei" board the ship and sail to the sea.

    "I''m a little tired, I''ll go back and rest first."

    Tsunade yawned tiredly,ined, and strode away.

    In the past two weeks, she and her assistant Jing Yin have performed more than one hundred transnt operations in a row, and her hands are almost cramping.

    Definitely need a good rest.

    "Master Tsunade."

    Seeing this, Samui took the initiative to chase after him, and walked side by side with Tsunade, "The curator taught me some massage techniques, which can rx the muscles and relieve fatigue. Let''s go to the health room together, and let me massage for you."

    massage?

    When Tsunade heard that it was the technique taught to Samuel, he couldn''t help wondering, is this thing serious?

    After all, she also simply thought that jujitsu was just a kind of physical art.

    It was onlyter that I learned that in addition to postures such as guillotine, naked choke, and Kimura lock, Duan and Samui also applied jujitsu to new fields and developed many new things.

    However, seeing that Samuel is so enthusiastic, and she is a woman like her, Tsunade''s guard is not so strong.

    "Then thank you very much."

    She nodded and agreed to Samui''s invitation, so the two women walked towards the health room together.

    Fuyue is also very tired, but as the patriarch of Uchiha, he can''t rest yet.

    This time, the whole n of ninjas transnted the cells between the pirs, and more than 50 people died. Fuyue had to deal with the funeral of these nsmen and condolences to the families of the deceased.

    "Father, I will go with you."

    Itachi said.

    Now, he is gradually able to understand the difficulty of his father, and often takes the initiative to help Fu Yue in family affairs.

    The gap between father and son is slowly disappearing.

    As for Duan, as always, he became the only idler, not caring about anything.

    He has only one focus, and that is to be stronger.

    Duan wandered around Paradise Ind, and after some on-the-spot investigation, I found a surprise.

    Perhaps because it is far away from the world, the natural energy on this ind is quite rich. Although it is not as good as the legendary three holy ces, it is also much better than other ces in the ninja world.

    This ce is very suitable for constantly understanding natural energy and exploring the cultivation of immortal arts.

    therefore.

    The next period of time.

    Every day during the day, he wandered around various ces on the ind, walking, sitting, lying down, andprehending nature with his heart.

    When I have free time at night, I will also practice Jiu-Jitsu with Samui to rx my body and mind.

    On Duan, he couldn''t see any pressure, as if the uing war had no effect on him.

    This is the calmness of the strong.

    ¡­

    The ninja coalition forces set out from Konoha and headed southward in a mighty way.

    After half a month, they finally arrived at the south coast of the Land of Fire and came to the seaside town.

    Knowing that the Uchiha n had stayed here, the coalition forces arrested the mayor and other relevant people without saying a word, and conducted investigation and interrogation.

    During this period of time, the confidence of the Four Great Ninja Viges has almost exploded.

    Since the start of the Fourth Ninja World War, although the Four Great Ninja Viges have encountered some small twists and turns, they have gone smoothly on the whole.

    They first captured Konoha, colonized the former No. 1 Ninja Vige, and divided up the country of fire;

    Then took advantage of the situation and annexed other small countries and ninja viges in the ninja world, including Yuyin and Akatsuki, which were also destroyed by the four major ninja viges;

    The four major ninja viges are so powerful that they are simply invincible.

    Therefore, no one doubts that the operation to exterminate the Uchiha n may fail.

    Moreover.

    This time, Konoha was the main force to destroy the Uchiha, and the most people came out.

    When the timees, let Konoha Ninja charge forward and fight Uchiha bloody. The Four Great Ninja Viges only need to wait and see from behind, and when the timees, they can harvest.

    The Uchiha n is thest unstable factor in the ninja world.

    Once this family is wiped out, the Four Great Ninja Viges and Konoha Danzo Hokage will no longer have any worries.

    By then, the Ninja World will form a new pattern and stabilize, ushering in a rtively long period of peace.

    Therefore, this war to exterminate Uchiha can also be said to be the final battle of the Fourth Ninja World War.

    But now there is a problem.

    In order to go to sea to fight against the Uchiha n, the coalition forces needed a serious shortage of ships, so they had to be built temporarily. After all, there are more than 20,000 ships.

    Although a ninja can tread water, it is absolutely impossible to march on the vast sea for a long time without a boat.

    So.

    After deliberations by the high-level officials of the Five Ninja Viges, it was decided that while building the ship, they would send vanguard troops to board the existing ship and go out to sea to search for traces of the Uchiha n.

    The number of people sent by each vige ranged from a few hundred to more than a thousand, and Konoha sent 3,000 people in one go under the order of Danzo Godaime.

    but.

    Although the coalition forces internally require information sharing, in fact, each vige has its own ideas.

    Among the vanguard troops going out to sea, Kirigakure was the fastest, and quickly left the other ninja viges behind.

    This is because.

    Kirigakure ninjas are good at water escape, and living in the country of water all the year round, they are naturally more adaptable to the sea environment than people from other ninja viges.

    It¡¯s just that the purpose of Kirigakure¡¯s trip is not aimed at the Uchiha n¡­

    On the endless sea.

    Arge ship with the g of Wuyin Vige is sailing south at full speed.

    On the deck, jonin gathered.

    Except for Mizukage Kutachi Yakura and Terumi Mei who are sitting in the base camp, other Kirigakure powerhouses such as Qing, Momoji Zabuza, Ghost Lantern Moon, Hayashi Yuri, including Six Tails Jinzhu Riki Yudaka, are all here this time. out.

    And what is striking is that almost all of these people have transnted supercilious eyes, and all of them are tributes from the Hyuga n.

    In addition, Wuyin Vige also searched for arge number of water escape ninjutsu improved and developed by the second generation of Naruto Senju Tomona from Konoha''s ninjutsu library.

    After squeezing Konoha, Kirigakure''s overall strength can be said to have improved a lotpared to before.

    Qing took out a map,pared it with a frown, and said in a deep voice:

    "ording to this speed, we will be able to arrive at Sanriyue Ind soon."

    That''s right, Kirigakure''s target this time is actually the Moon Kingdom and Tsukishi Vige on Mikazuki Ind.

    Although the Kingdom of the Moon has only been established for a few years, it is already a very wealthy small country, which will naturally attract the attention of Wuyin Vige.

    Taking advantage of this crusade against Uchiha, Kirigakure ns to recruit Mikazuki Ind as a frontline base.

    What if the other party disagrees?

    That''s even better, just overthrow Moon Ninja Vige and upy the Kingdom of the Moon.

    Two dayster.

    The troops of Wuyin Vige arrived at Sanriyue Ind smoothly.

    Looking from a distance, a beautiful crescent-shaped ind is located on the sea. It has arge area of ??ind sea, so it forms a natural safe haven, suitable for docking arge number of ships.

    On the ind, there are many buildings and pedestrians, and it looks very lively.

    As the Hermit Fog went ashore, there was a suddenmotion.

    Surrounded by a group of servants, a gorgeously dressed fat man slowly appeared in front of everyone in Kirigakure. He is the prince Yueman of the Kingdom of the Moon.

    "What are you doing here?"

    Yueman askedzily and yawned when he was done.

    This prince is notoriouslyzy and unwilling to make progress.

    However, when he learned of the purpose of the Hermits of the Mist, he immediately became vignt and told the other party seriously¡ª

    He disagreed with Kirigakure''s garrison on Crescent Tsukishima.

    "Then there''s no way."

    Bu Zhanxiemei smiled, showing sharp teeth, and then took out a double-edged kunai from the ninja bag.

    "What are you going to do?" Prince Yueman was startled and took a step back. A group of guards rushed up to block the prince.

    However, a cold light shed.

    "Uh ah ah."

    After a few screams, several guards fell down clutching their necks, and blood gushed out from the wounds, staining the ground red in an instant.

    Kill people in the street.

    This is Zabuzhan representing the vige of the blood mist, and brought a little shock to Sanriyue Ind.

    Seeing this scene, Prince Yueman turned pale with fright, sat down on the ground, tremblingly said:

    "Stop... I listen to you, I promise to let the Wuyin garrison."

    "It''s toote, you only have one chance to live, it''s a pity you don''t cherish it yourself."

    Buzhe licked his lips again, rushed to the prince in a sh, and killed thetter mercilessly.

    "The prince is dead!"

    Three Riyue Ind suddenly became a mess.

    "If you don''t kill him, you don''t need to kill him. This stupid and cowardly prince could have been a good puppet."

    Qing frowned, and did not chop again after being reprimanded.

    The act of not beheading will undoubtedly arouse the resistance of the ninjas of Tsukiren Vige and bring some troubles to Kirigakure.

    In this regard, no matter how much I don¡¯t cut it, I don¡¯t think so, and justify my behavior:

    "Senior Qing, I think in the long run, it is a better choice to destroy Moon Ninja Vige once and for all. What do you think?"

    As soon as he finished speaking, before Qing could reply, he took the lead and rushed to the pce of the Kingdom of the Moon.

    Qing sighed, shook his head, and immediately ordered:

    "Do it."

    Fighting broke out.

    As Qing said, Tsukiren Vige¡¯s resistance caused some unnecessary casualties to Kirigakure.

    But that''s about it.

    In less than a few hours, the Hermit Fog wiped out most of the enemies and tookplete control of Crescent Moon Ind.

    The rich kingdom of the moon was destroyed in just half a day.

    The fate of these small countries is like this. When they are not noticed by Daren Vige, they often live a peaceful life, and even rely on certain advantages to live better than Daren Vige.

    But once targeted, in the eyes of Dainin Vige like Kirigakure, it is a mature leek.

    Cut it off with a single stroke.

    Just when Kirigakure ransacked Sanriyue Ind, everyone on the ind was in danger.

    Two figures quietly came to the ind.

    They were a man and a woman, they looked like a couple, dressed in the same clothes as the locals, and stayed in a hotel.

    are Tiehuo and Qianxiuzi.

    In the evening, the cold wind blows.

    The blood-red sunset dyed most of the sky red, and the entire Crescent Moon Ind seemed to be bathed in blood.

    In fact, the ind is indeed filled with a strong and pungent smell of blood, and ninja corpses can be seen everywhere.

    In the room on the second floor of the hotel.

    Tie Huo and Qian Xiuzi stood by the window, looking at the Kirigakure ninjas patrolling the street outside through the gap in the curtains.

    The original n of the two was to use Sanriyue Ind as a foothold before proceeding to the next step.

    Unexpectedly, when I came here, I ran into the bloodbath of Sanriyue Ind in Wuyin Vige.

    "It seems that the Ninja Alliance has already started to move."

    Tiehuo stared at Kirinin on the street with a sh in his eyes.

    "Um."

    Qian Xiuzi lowered her head, said a word and then fell silent, even more reticent than Tie Huo.

    Iron Fire is also used to it.

    He is a taciturn person, especially not good atmunicating with women, and Qianxiuzi seems to be a social phobic patient, so the two of them have nothing to say most of the time.

    After a moment of silence.

    "Let''s do it, find a way to catch a few Kirigakure J¨­nin, and then interrogate them with the illusion of Sharingan, we should be able to get valuable information."

    Iron Fire spoke again and made a suggestion.

    "Um."

    Qian Xiuzi responded again.

    But the question is, who to arrest? Iron Fire frowned.

    at this time.

    Whizzing.

    Several ninjas from Moon Ninja Vige ran across the street in panic.

    Behind them, two Mist ninjas followed leisurely and unhurriedly, like hunters enjoying the fun of hunting.

    Huh.

    Tie Huo''s eyes narrowed, and he recognized that the two were Shangren from Wuyin Vige.

    The ghostmp, the full moon and the peach field will never be cut again.

    "Just the two of them."

    "Um."

    After a short conversation, the two left the hotel room and followed them quietly.

    The mantis catches the cicada, the oriole follows.

    Several ninjas of Moon Ninja Vige fled desperately all the way, rushed out of the town, and entered the forest on the ind.

    "Get rid of them?"

    One of them looked back, showing a happy expression.

    As long as you pass through the woods and reach the other end of the ind, you can take a boat docked by the sea and escape from Crescent Moon Ind.

 Chapter 210: Iron Fire and Chihideko

    Chapter 210 Iron Fire and Chihideko

    Suddenly.

    A burst of thick fog came from all directions, covering the entire forest at an extremely fast speed.

    also enveloped several moon ninjas.

    Ninjutsu¡¤Mist Hidden Art.

    "careful."

    Several people turned pale with fright, took out their weapons one after another, stood back to back together, and looked around in fear.

    The fog is getting thicker and thicker, and the visibility is less than one meter.

    However, in the mist, a pair of white eyes saw everything clearly, and quietly approached several moon ninjas.

    "Ahhh!"

    After a few screams, blood spattered everywhere, and those moon ninjas didn''t even see the enemy''s attack clearly, so they died in a daze.

    Zabuzhan appeared next to several corpses.

    "The supercilious eyes of the Hyuga n are really convenient. With the technique of fog concealment, my assassination skills have been improved."

    He wiped the **** kunai, satisfied with Ron''s ability.

    Before, after Zabuzhan cast the Mist Hidden Technique, he usually relied on the sound of the enemy to determine the opponent''s position, and then carried out the assassination.

    Now that there are white eyes, it is naturally much more convenient to directly see through the thick fog and see the enemy''s chakra clearly.

    "It''s a pity that these guys are too weak to be yable at all. The Uchiha n is the most suitable prey."

    Ghost Lantern Full Moon came over andined.

    Seems to be in response to hisints.

    Wow!

    A scorching air wave suddenly struck in front of the two of them. It turned out to be a big fireball with a diameter of several meters, breaking through the thick fog and hitting the two of them.

    Um?

    Zenbuzhan and Ghost Lantern Manyue were startled, and each moved away.

    Next second.

    Boom.

    The fireball exploded, devouring the corpses of several moon ninjas, leaving a charred pit in ce.

    Then, a gust of wind swept in, blowing away the thick fog that spread in the woods.

    who is it?

    Zabuzhan and Guideng Manyue both stared at each other.

    A man and a woman emerged from the depths of the woods.

    "As you wish, the Uchiha n is here." Tie Huo said lightly.

    interesting.

    Instead of being surprised, he was overjoyed, and licked his lips. He didn''t expect to have unexpected gains.

    "That man is my prey, and the other woman will be handed over to you." He stared at Tie Huo, with a cruel smile on his lips, and said something to the ghostmp full moon beside him.

    "Okay, I was preempted by you again." Ghost Lantern Full Moon shrugged, quite helplessly.

    Tie Huo and Qian Xiuzi looked at each other.

    "Let''s make a quick decision, try to solve them within ten seconds." Tie Huo said.

    "Hmm." Qian Xiuzi seemed to only be able to say this one word.

    The voice just fell.

    Shua.

    The eyes of the two of them changed suddenly, and at the same time they opened the scarlet kaleidoscope Sharingan.

    One is a red cross and the other is a six-leaf windmill.

    Although the patterns are different, they are all the same monster, exuding a mysterious and dangerous atmosphere.

    "That is¡­"

    Zenbuzhan and Guideng Manyue were taken aback by surprise, and the smiles on their faces froze because they recognized each other''s eyes.

    Kaleidoscope Sharingan.

    The two of them hadn''t fought against Uchiha''s kaleidoscope before, but they had also heard about the power of those eyes.

    Just, as far as they know.

    In the Uchiha n, both Uchiha and Shisui who owned the kaleidoscopes are dead, and there should be only thest pair of kaleidoscopes left, which is the patriarch Uchiha Fugaku.

    But now, why did two pairs of kaleidoscopes appear all of a sudden?

    But immediately, the two of them calmed down again.

    What about the kaleidoscope?

    You know, they also have the white eyes of the Hinata n in their eye sockets, which are the eyes that are as famous as Sharingan. Coupled with their own strength, they canpletelypete with each other.

    "Killing this man and woman and returning with their kaleidoscope is definitely a feat. We seem to have hit the jackpot."

    No longer cut off my eyes and show my nakedness, I am eager to try.

    "Then let''s act first." Guideng Manyue''s blood also boiled.

    Whoosh.

    Zai Bu Zhan took the lead in rushing towards Tie Huo, raised his hands, quickly sealed the spell, and then opened his mouth to spray.

    "Roar!"

    Following a loud dragon chant, a lifelike water dragon rose from behind him, and flew towards the iron fire with its teeth and ws.

    Water escape ¡¤ water dragon bullet technique.

    Before performing this technique without cutting, you need to form forty-four seals in one breath, and it will take at least ten seconds toplete.

    But now, he only made four seals, and hepleted the technique in less than a second.

    That''s because this technique is an improved version of the second generation of Hokage Senshou Banjian, which simplifies the seal.

    Thousands of Hands Back then, he was definitely an all-rounder. It is said that he possessed theplete seven chakra attributes in his body.

    But he only chose to specialize in water escape ninjutsu, improved a lot of water escape, and developed many powerful water escape secrets.

    The second Hokage''s purpose is obviously to suppress the Uchiha n who are good at fire escape.

    So, in Zabuzhan¡¯s opinion.

    Using the second generation of Naruto''s water escape ninjutsu to deal with the two Uchiha ninjas in front of him is perfect.

    After all, Senju Tomona has a thorough understanding of Uchiha''s weakness.

    Facing the one who will never be cut again.

    Tie Huo didn''t say a word, and directly made a tiger mark, and then opened his mouth to spray.

    Art fire escape **** fireball.

    Is this trick again?

    Zai Buzhan couldn''t help showing a disdainful smile when he saw the fireball ejected by Iron Fire.

    The other party actually tried to use such a mediocre fire escape ninjutsu to counter his water escape, his mind was broken.

    However, if you don''t cut it, you won''t be able tough again immediately.

    Something is wrong.

    Tiehuo''s powerful fireball is not an ordinary powerful fireball, but is blessed by his kaleidoscope pupil technique.

    Jianyu Mingfang.

    This technique is simr to the effect of the sage mode, and canprehensively increase the abilities of Iron Fire Ninja Phantasm in all aspects. ording to the pupil power he invested, the increase can reach more than four times at most.

    Boom.

    The Hao fireball flying towards the water dragon bomb expanded rapidly during the flight, and soon turned into a huge fireball with a diameter of more than 20 meters.

    chichi.

    The moment the water and fire collided, the water dragon bomb that didn''t cut it was like a small earthworm, and was swallowed by the huge fireball in an instant.

    What a joke.

    No longer terrified and frightened, facing the oing fireball, his pupils shrank, and he quickly cast the instant body technique.

    Whoosh.

    He fled to tens of meters away, and barely escaped.

    However, the fireball technique originally did not pursue lethality. It is usually a technique performed by the Uchiha n in order to interfere with the enemy''s line of sight and expose the opponent''s ws.

    Now, Tie Huo naturally seized the opening that would never be cut.

    I don''t know when.

    He quietly appeared behind Zaibuzhan, and a pair of scarlet cross-shaped kaleidoscopes locked on the opponent.

    Oops.

    Zai Buzhan spotted the iron fire behind him with his white eyes, his expression changed immediately, and he turned hastily to fight back.

    boom!

    The fists of both sides collided together.

    There was a click.

    It is the broken arm of No More Cut.

    Obviously, Tiehuo''s Taijutsu has also been blessed by Jianyu Mingfang, which is equivalent to four times the strength.

    Boom.

    Zai Buzhan was punched in the chest by Tie Huo, his entire chest sank, and he flew upside down.

    The strength of the two is not at the same level at all.

    The battle really took less than ten seconds, and it was over.

    the other side.

    Whoosh.

    Ghost Deng Manyue held the flounder in both hands, swung the knife in a circle, and a strong chakra light erupted from the knife, intending to cut Qianxiuzi into two pieces with one knife.

    Flounder flounder¡¤Liberation.

    This move is extremely destructive, and few enemies dare to attack it directly.

    Chihideko is an exception.

    Shua.

    She pulled out the ninja knife from her waist, and shed it from bottom to top. The de also burst into a dazzling bluish-white light, and emitted terrifying chakra fluctuations.

    Shi Natohiko.

    This is the kaleidoscope technique that resides in Qianxiuzi''s right eye.

    Using the pupil power of the caster, summon the legendary "Kamikaze" from a distant space, and attach it to the weapon, which is powerful enough to cut everything.

    is the strongest wind escape ninjutsu.

    Even broken, she was cut by Qianxiuzi''s knife, leaving a scar on her chest.

    Ghost Lantern Full Moon obviously didn''t know how powerful this move was, otherwise, he wouldn''t be so brave.

    Boom!

    As the ninja knife collided with the flounder, the chakra attached to the two weapons also devoured each other, and the intense light illuminated the entire forest.

    The double-sword flounder flounder is the first of Kirigakure''s seven ninja swords, even more powerful than the big sword shark muscle.

    It stands to reason that using it to chop off an ordinary ninja sword should have been a breeze.

    But Ghost Lantern Manyue heard a "click", and then looked in horror, looking in disbelief at the crack on Flounder''s body.

    This ninja knife is broken.

    Next second.

    Shua.

    Qianxiuzi''s ninja knife, after cutting off the flounder ice, still has its lingering power, splitting the body of Ghost Lantern Moon in two on the spot.

    Ghost Lamp Full Moon reacted very quickly, and activated the family secret technique-the technique of hydration in advance.

    gurgling.

    He turned into a puddle of water, avoiding part of the damage, but still screamed in pain and slipped into the river beside him.

    Qian Xiuzi frowned, and wanted to catch up, but was stopped by Tie Huo.

    "Forget it, this guy is enough. We made a lot of noise. It is estimated that the enemy''s support shoulde."

    Tie Huo said so, picked up the stunned by him, turned and left.

    Qian Xiuzi silently followed.

    The two quickly passed through the woods and came to the other end of Sanriyue Ind, nning to use the boats here to leave the ind.

    Suddenly.

    Colorful bubbles floated down from the top of the two of them, enveloping them.

    Then, it exploded.

    Boom.

    The violent explosion destroyed arge forest, and its power was astonishing.

    "Is it resolved?"

    A man''s murmur sounded in the forest.

    It was a man with long brown hair, a feminine and handsome appearance, and wearing a blue feather coat. He sat on a high tree trunk, holding a trumpet blowing soap bubbles in his hand, and looked down at the groundzily.

    Six-tailed Jinchuriki, Yu Gao.

    Among the hermits in the mist, he always looks careless, seemingly carefree and indifferent to the world, but in fact he is an extremely dangerous man.

    "oh?"

    Yugao let out a light hum.

    Because after the explosion dissipated, he discovered that the sneak attack had not sessfully killed the opponent.

    Iron Fire activated Susano, enveloping him and Chihideko in a translucent giant skeleton, resisting Yu Gao''s foam bomb.

    Seeing Tiehuo''s kaleidoscope Sharingan and Susanoo, Yu Taka also had a serious face and had to cheer up.

    "This is troublesome."

    He muttered to himself.

    Originally, he just wanted to find a ce where no one was around, to bezy and take a nap, but he didn''t expect a fight to break out in the woods.

    If he knew that the enemy was a kaleidoscope powerhouse of the Uchiha n, with his personality, he would definitely pretend not to see it.

    Unfortunately, it is toote now.

    So, Yu Gao stood up, and after making a seal, a huge purple tail grew out from behind with a "swish".

    "It''s Six Tails Jinchuriki."

    Tiehuo looked happy after sensing Yugao''s Chakra, and found this more worthy target.

    As for the peach field, if it is not cut, it will be useless.

    Chick.

    With a sh of the knife, Tiehuo used the ninja knife to slit Zabuchou''s neck, and threw thetter on the ground.

    "Well¡­"

    Zabuzhan suddenly woke up from thea, his eyes widened, and he tried to cover the wound on his neck with his hands.

    But to no avail.

    His hands soon fell limply, and his eyes were alsox, no longer blinking.

    Do not rest in peace.

    The famous Kirigakure "ghost man" just bled to death in this woods, ending his life of many crimes.

    The death of Buzhan made Yu Gao understand that he might end up in the same end.

    So he strikes again.

    gurgling.

    Following Yu Gao''s blowing, bubbles burst out from the horn in his hand one after another, and flew towards Tie Huo in dense numbers.

    Whoosh.

    Tiehuo didn''t dodge or evade, and charged directly against Susano.

    Boom boom boom!

    Arge amount of foam exploded, but it couldn''t shake Susan at all, which surprised Yu Gao.

    He put away the horn in a hurry, and was about to escape, when Susanoo''s big hand swept over, like an eagle catching a chick, and grabbed Yu Gao.

    Danger!

    Yugao was horrified, knowing that he could no longer keep it, a huge chakra erupted in his body immediately, and entered the state of half-tailed beast.

    Chi Chi Chi Chi.

    A strong corrosive liquid secreted profusely from his tail beast coat, burning Susanoo''s big hand on the spot, forcing him to loosen it.

    Then, Yu Gao, who turned into a half-tailed beast, opened his mouth and sprayed arge amount of strong acid solution towards Susano, who was close at hand.

    Ninja Law ¡¤ Knowing the Decay of a Wolf!

    The acides from the body of the six-tailed rhinoceros, which is much more powerful than Terumi Mei''s melting, and it is enough to corrode Susano in the third form of Iron Fire.

    "Damn it."

    Tie Huo cursed, had to release Susan and backed away, returning to Qianxiuzi''s side.

    Yugao didn''t intend to let Tie Huo go easily, but took advantage of the opportunity of the opponent''s retreat, and resorted to a more powerful move - Tailed Beast Jade.

    buzz buzz.

    The high-density ck energy ball was swallowed by Yu Gao, and then spit out in a straight line, heading straight for the Iron and Fire duo.

    Its power is enough to destroy a mountain.

    "Ie."

    Qian Xiuzi finally no longer just said "um", but volunteered to take a step forward.

    Under Tie Huo''s suspicious eyes.

    She turned on the Kaleidoscope Sharingan again, bent her legs, lowered her center of gravity, brought her knees together in the middle, and posed in an inner eight pose.

    What shape is this?

    Tie Huo was stunned, at such a dangerous time, he actually felt that such a Qianxiuzi...was cute.

    "drink!"

    Qianxiuzi''s clear shout brought Tie Huo back to his senses.

    As she yelled, a strange energy gushed out from her left eye, instantly forming a translucent spherical barrier that enveloped her and Tie Huo.

    This is Qianxiuzi''s left eye pupil technique - Tianyanto.

    Using the pupil power of the kaleidoscope, create a barrier around the caster, isting all physical and mental attacks.

    If you want to break this barrier, the enemy''s Chakra amount must be at least ten times that of Chihideko.

    As for Chihideko who opened the Kaleidoscope Sharingan and sessfully transnted the cells between the columns, her current chakra level is not inferior to that of the tailed orc Churiki.

    So there is no suspense in the result.

    Boom.

    The Tailed Beast Jade collided with Tianyanto''s barrier and exploded, instantly destroying all the trees within a radius of 100 meters, and even causing an earthquake in the entire Mikazuki Ind.

    But Qian Xiuzi and Tie Huo were unharmed.

    "How can it be?!"

    Yu Gao couldn''t help losing hisposure, he didn''t expect that he was facing not one, but two Uchiha kaleidoscopes.

    The strange and powerful abilities of the two made him feel deeply powerless.

    Yugao suddenly thought of quitting, after all, he had exhausted all means.

    Unfortunately, facing thebination of "Heaven and Earth", he can''t just leave if he wants to.

    Jianyu Mingfang¡¤Huohuo Quenching!

    Shina Tohiko¡¤Kamikaze Destroys the World!

    Tiehuo and Qianxiuzi shot at the same time, a sea-like me merged with a violent hurricane, the wind aided the fire, and the fire increased its prestige, forming a terrifyingpound ninjutsu.

    Make Yugao unavoidable, instantly swallowed by mes and storms.

    Amidst a scream of misery, he couldn''t hold on any longer, the tailed beast''s coat took off, and the whole person returned to its original shape.

    Whoosh.

    Iron Fire came in an instant, activated the illusion of kaleidoscope, and controlled Yugao.

    In this way, you can go back and return to your life.

    He and Qian Xiuzi looked at each other again, and the two of them took Six Tails Jinzhu Riki Yutaka and set off across the sea.

    A few minutester.

    Qing, Lin Yuyuli and others hurried over with hundreds of Kirigakure ninjas.

    In the charred woods, they found a corpse, and they could only vaguely distinguish that it was a "ghost man".

    "What the **** happened?"

    Qing looked around in horror, half of Crescent Moon Ind was almost destroyed, it was hard to imagine what kind of battle would cause such a scene.

    at this time.

    "Ahem..."

    Ghost Lantern Moon''s face was pale, and she crawled out of the river, looking extremely weak.

    Although he escaped a catastrophe and did not die on the spot like he did not sh, he was still injured by Chihideko''s "Shina Tsuhiko".

    The most desperate thing is that that kind of weird power stays in the body of Ghost Lantern Moon, which cannot be eliminated at all, causing him severe pain all the time, and I don''t know how long it canst.

    Before he fell into aa, he told Qing and others what he saw.

    Two Uchiha kaleidoscope powerhouses sneaked into Mikazuki Ind, and after a fierce battle with Six-Tails Jinchuryutaka, they took thetter abducted.

    This news immediately made the expressions of everyone in Kirigakure extremely ugly.

    no doubt.

    For Hidden Fog, this is a serious blow.

    "Everyone listens to the order, immediately evacuate Sanriyue Ind and return to the base camp!"

    Qing quickly made a decision to lead everyone to retreat, because he didn''t know whether the enemy would attack again.

    After all, those are the kaleidoscopes of the two Uchihas, the same existence as the former Shisui Shisui.

    Even if there are hundreds of people on your side, I''m afraid... there is no advantage.

 Chapter 211: Mizukage was also taken away! (6000)

    Chapter 211 Mizukage was also taken away! (6000)

    The Kirigakure troops withdrew in despair.

    After a lot of tossing, only the crescent moon ind and the residents on the ind are left with lingering fears.

    This time, Kirigaki failed to steal the chicken, and even lost a lot of rice.

    Momochi Zabuza, who has the fierce reputation of "ghost man", was defeated by Uchiha Iron Fire, and was beheaded on the spot by thetter.

    On the first day of Kirigakure, the ghost full moon, although he was lucky enough to save his life from Uchiha Chihideko, he was also seriously injured. As a result, he couldn''t hold on on the way back and died on the boat.

    Two geniuses hidden in the mist died young like this.

    To make matters worse, Kirigakure''s Six-tailed Jinchuriki Yutaka was captured by the Uchiha n.

    It can be said that the loss was heavy.

    This news was first sent back to the base camp of the Ninja Alliance.

    Immediately caused quite amotion.

    The goal of the Uchiha n is to collect tailed beasts!

    What is shocking is that the two Uchiha Kaleidoscopes who captured Six-Tails Jinchuriki this time are new faces that make people feel strange.

    It seems.

    Even if Duanhe Shisui is lost, Uchiha should not be underestimated. This family can always give people "surprises".

    The Fifth Hokage Danzo also learned of this.

    He already knew the information about the two Kaleidoscopes, Tie Huo, but Qian Xiuzi who appeared suddenly really surprised him.

    At the same time, I feel deeply disturbed.

    Danzo is more and more able to understand why the second generation of Hokage back then was so afraid of the Uchiha n.

    The potential of this family is really terrifying.

    Danzo is also more determined, he must destroy the Uchiha n, otherwise he will not even sleep well.

    Today.

    In response to this incident, the Five Kages held a meeting to discuss countermeasures.

    Although it is said that the Ninja Alliance has an absolute advantage over the Uchiha n, if they are taken lightly, they will be attacked by Uchiha a few more times and capture more Jinchuriki.

    The situation is dangerous.

    After all, Uchiha''s Kaleidoscope Sharingan can manipte tailed beasts, and thebat power of a tailed beast is worth thousands of troops.

    Realizing this, the other four shadows, like Danzo, became more urgent to get rid of the Uchiha n.

    When the Five Kages Conference is being held.

    Kakashi and Tenzo came to this seaside town quietly, and used camouge to blend in with the residents of the town.

    Inside a building.

    Kakashi wore a pair of sunsses to cover his eyes, and his conspicuous white hair was also dyed ck.

    In addition, he also took off the ck mask he had worn for many years, finally exposing his nose and mouth.

    So many years.

    No one has ever seen the lower half of Kakashi''s face, so he feels very strange when he removes the mask. Even if Kakashi''s best friend Maitekai came, he might not be able to recognize him.

    Of course, Kai is still locked up in Konoha¡¯s prison because he offended Danzo.

    Kakashi and the two also heard the news.

    "I didn''t expect Tiehuo and Chihideko to attack so quickly, and also captured Liuwei Jinchuriki. As expected of Uchiha, he is really resolute."

    Kakashi couldn''t help but sigh with emotion.

    At this time, A Fei has already attached to his body, otherwise, with its eye-catching appearance and frivolous personality, I am afraid that the three of them would have been exposed long ago.

    "Senior, we can''t fall behind. It would be embarrassing if we go back empty-handed."

    Tianzang echoed, looking through the window at the coalition camp in the distance, with an eager expression on his face.

    Kakashi understood Tenzo''s mood, but he still calmed down, and told thetter:

    "Don''t worry, be patient. Find a way to figure out the situation here first."

    As soon as the words fell, Kakashi took off his sunsses and stared.

    Roll your eyes, open!

    Arge number of veins popped up next to his right eye, and the chakra of the enemy ninja within one kilometer was exposed under his white eyes.

    Ming posts and secret posts, densely packed.

    It may be because of Tiehuo and Qianxiuzi that the five great ninja viges are worried that the base camp will be attacked by Uchiha, so they have stepped up their guard. It seems that it is difficult to sneak into it.

    at this time.

    dong dong.

    A crisp knock on the door suddenly came from outside the door.

    Herees the trouble.

    Kakashi and Tenzo looked at each other, then put on sunsses, and asked Tenzo to open the door.

    At the door, two Konoha ninjas appeared, looking familiar.

    After thinking about it for a while, Tianzang recognized these two people, they were Shenyue Izumo and Gang Zite who were watching the gate in Konoha.

    "What''s the matter?" Tianzang asked.

    Hearing this, Gang Zitie frowned and stared at Tianzang, asking:

    "You don''t look like people in this town, who are you, what do you do, where are you from?"

    Facing Gang Zitie''s three consecutive questions, Tianzang looked back at Kakashi.

    Under the vignt eyes of the two Konohas.

    Kakashi also came over, and stood side by side with Tianzang, watching Kamizuki Izumo and Kokotetsu without saying a word.

    "answer my question!"

    Gang Zitie snarled, frowning, and put his hand on the ninja knife at his waist.

    "Do it."

    Two words suddenly popped out of Kakashi''s mouth.

    not good.

    The Konoha duo suddenly changed their expressions, and quickly drew their weapons, but the other party moved one step faster than them.

    Shua.

    A pair of scarlet three-gou jade appeared in Tianzang''s eyes, and instantly released the power of the pupils, controlling Gang Zitie.

    Kamizuki Izumo was hit by Kakashi''s Sharingan illusion.

    "Let them sleep."

    Kakashi gave Tianzang an order, and did not kill the Konoha duo, after all, these two guys couldn''t help themselves.

    A few minutester.

    The two of Kakashi used the transformation technique, disguised as Kamizuki Izumo and Kokotetsu, and walked out of the building expressionlessly.

    Using their borrowed identities, they sessfully sneaked into the camp of the Ninja Alliance.

    "Senior, look."

    Tenzo whispered, winking at Kakashi.

    Kakashi followed Tenzo''s gaze, and saw the Fourth Mizukage Yakuraing out of the conference room with a gloomy expression.

    "Go and have a look."

    The two pretended to be patrolling, and leaned over quietly.

    Outside the meeting room, Terumi Mei had been waiting for a long time.

    "Mizukage-sama, how is the situation?"

    She went forward and asked, but judging from Mizukage''s expression, it seemed that things were not going well.

    Sure enough.

    "I hope that Sikage can send someone to help, hunt down and kill the two Uchiha ninjas together with Kirigakure, and bring back the Six-Tails Jinchuriki, but they refused. Those guys are all watching our Kirigakure''s jokes."

    Cedar orange Yagura gritted his teeth, obviously slumped inside, full of anger.

    Terumi Mei heard the words, sighed inwardly, and proposed:

    "Or, let''s wait for Qing and Uyuri toe back. At that time, we will reorganize the manpower, and with our own strength, we can still take Yu Gao back."

    Yakura shook his head, put away his anger, and showed remorse:

    "Over the past few years, the blood mist I created has almost exhausted the talents of Kirigakure.

    Including this time sending troops to upy Sankazuki Ind, it was also my decision, which resulted in the deaths of Zabuzhan and Guideng Manyue, and even Jinzhuli was taken away.

    If there is another ident, Kirigakure will really be gone.

    so¡­"

    Speaking of this, Yakura paused for a moment, showing his determination: "I have decided, I will hunt down Uchiha by myself, and take back Six-Tails Jinchuriki."

    "No, this is too risky. Mizukage-sama, you can''t do this!"

    Terumi Mei frowned, and strongly opposed it on the spot, thinking that Yakura''s decision was too impulsive and ridiculous.

    "Listen to me. Even if you go with me, you may not be of much help, but may be my burden. After all, the other party is Uchiha''s kaleidoscope powerhouse. And... I don''t have much time."

    Yakura calmly told Terumi Mei the bad news.

    What?

    Terumi Mei turned pale with shock, came back to his senses, and hurriedly asked what happened.

    Although Yakura is old enough to be a grandfather, he has a baby face, looks young and has a strong body.

    Why did he say his time is numbered?

    In this regard, Yagura sighed and spected:

    "It may be the seque left after being manipted by Uchiha Obito with illusion. I feel that my vitality is rapidly passing away, and I can hardly suppress the Mio Isofu in my body. It may go berserk at any time."

    It turned out to be like this.

    Terumi Mei was stunned.

    It seems that being manipted by Obito with a kaleidoscope for so many years has caused irreparable damage to Mizukage-sama''s body and mind.

    "So, while I can still fight, I want to do onest thing for Kirigakure¡ªtake back Liuwei! At the same time, I want to use myst strength to avenge the Uchiha n before dying."

    Yakura said these words with burning eyes.

    "I see."

    Terumi Mei nodded solemnly, and stopped blocking, because she knew that Mizukage-sama had already made up her mind.

    Afterwards, Yakura solemnly exhorted Mei Ming:

    "If I''m lucky, I might be able toe back smoothly. But if I can''te back, you will seed Mizukage and continue to lead Wuyin Vige."

    As he spoke, he took off the blue Mizukage hat and handed it to Terumi Mei.

    "Don''t worry."

    Terumi Mei didn''t refuse, but also solemnly, took the Mizukage hat from Yakura, and also epted this heavy burden.

    Today.

    Goju Yakura left the coalition camp alone and entered the vast sea.

    The movements of the fourth Mizukage were all seen by Kakashi and Tenzo.

    "Our chance hase." Kakashi''s eyes shed.

    Hearing the words, Tianzang asked in surprise: "Senior, what do you mean... you want to win the fourth generation of Mizukage?"

    "Tie Huo and the others have already captured an Injurik, so we can''t fall behind.

    Goju Yagura is not only Mizukage, but also Sanwei Jinchuriki. If he can be taken down in one fell swoop, it will surely further damage the morale of the enemy. "

    Kakashi analyzed it, and was determined to win the next action.

    Since being possessed by A Fei, Kakashi''s ability has been greatly improved, allowing him to enter the Kage-ss level, and it also gave Kakashi enough confidence.

    So.

    The two also quietly left the seaside town, using Baiyan''s tracking ability, to keep up with Goju Yakura.

    Terumi Mei returned to the room.

    boom.

    As soon as she closed the door, her eyes changed instantly, and the pattern of Sharingan appeared in her pupils.

    Half an hourter.

    Terumi Mei came to the woods outside the camp with a prepared letter. After looking around to confirm that there was no one there, she raised her hands and performed the spell.

    "Dumb!"

    As a hoarse voice came from overhead, a crow pped its wings,nded on Terumi Mei''s arm, and opened its mouth.

    Terumi Mei stuffed the letter into the crow''s mouth and watched it fly away.

    She, the future Fifth Generation Mizukage, has long been a broken pawn.

    As the second-inmand of Wuyin Vige, Terumi Mei, a high-level insider, can easily contact the high-level coalition forces and obtain important information.

    and report to Duan at any time.

    In this way, Duan can easily grasp the movements of the Ninja Alliance.

    This war between the five great ninja viges and the Uchiha n.

    It has not officially started yet, but in terms of intelligence warfare, the Uchiha n has clearly taken the initiative.

    ¡­

    On the endless sea, the wind is sunny.

    Looking down from mid-air, a white line cut through the calm sea surface, and waves rose up.

    is Yakura Goji Tachibana.

    At this time, he had a big tail covered with gray thorns growing from his back, swinging back and forth in the water, making Yakura faster than a shark.

    This is Mio Isofu''s ability.

    Isoofu is a big tortoise who is best at fighting in water, so Yakura, who is Jinchuriki, is also full of confidence in himself.

    In this sea, he is almost invincible.

    In order to prevent the Uchiha n from targeting their own tailed beasts, Kirigakure had already prepared ahead of time, and left a special Chakra mark on Six Tails Jinchu Riko Yutaka in advance.

    Yakura at this moment is using the perception of the mark to track Yu Gao''s chakra.

    A certain moment.

    Not far ahead, a small uninhabited ind appeared.

    It stands to reason that such uninhabited inds are verymon in the sea, but Yakura frowned and let out a small sigh.

    Because he found out.

    Different from other uninhabited deserted inds, the ind in front has a lush forest, and...it seems to emit weak chakra fluctuations.

    There are oddities.

    Yakura thought for a while, approached the ind, and went ashore to find out.

    He remained vignt and walked into the woods cautiously, looking for the source of chakra fluctuations.

    click.

    Yakura stepped on a cane.

    He looked down, wondering if it was an illusion, the cane actually retracted a bit, as if he had stepped on it and hurt it.

    Something is wrong!

    Yakura suddenly found that there were no fallen leaves or dead branches on the ground, that is to say, this forest...appeared here out of thin air.

    The source of the chakra he perceives is the entire forest.

    at this time.

    Whoosh, whoosh.

    Yakura''s conjecture was verified, and the entire forest came alive, with countless trees and vines dancing wildly, like monsters with teeth and ws.

    Attacking him from all directions.

    ambushed.

    This fourth-generation Mizukage didn''t panic, but swung the iron rod in his hand vigorously, flicked the thorn tail wildly, and smashed the trees that rushed towards him one by one.

    However, to his surprise.

    After those trees were broken, they quickly grew back, and there were more and more of them.

    In an instant, Yakura was overwhelmed.

    Damn it, it''s wood escape ninjutsu.

    He finally realized that the person who attacked him was using the wood escape technique of the first Hokage.

    Not only that, when Yagura was busy dealing with the forest, the ground under his feet also unknowingly softened into a swamp.

    When he reacted, most of his body was sunk in the mud.

    The dual restraints of the wooden escape and the swamp made him unable to move.

    atst.

    A vine-like sapling wrapped around Yagura''s body, and it grew into a big tree in just a few seconds, pressing him under andpletely submerging him.

    Wood Dun¡¤Tree Bound Forever Burial.

    "Solve it?"

    Tenzo appeared in the woods, looking at Yakura who was pressed down by the big tree.

    After discussing with Kakashi, he set a trap here in advance, using the wood to create a forest, luring Yagura to take the bait.

    The other party really fell for it.

    However, it turns out that the dignified Mizukage and the three-tailed Jinchuriki are not so easy to defeat.

    Boom.

    Following a violent Chakra eruption, a red figure knocked down a big tree and escaped.

    Yakura is on all fours, with three tails growing from his back, covered with a red tail beast coat, exuding terrifying chakra fluctuations.

    He turned into a half-tailed beast, his sharp eyes locked on Tianzang instantly, releasing a strong killing intent.

    Tianzang was startled, and stepped back, his figure merged into a big tree and disappeared.

    Next second.

    click.

    Yakura had already rushed over, knocked down dozens of big trees along the way, rushed out of the woods in one breath, and went straight to the sea.

    But he just escaped from the woods.

    ZiZiZi!

    A burst of dazzling thunder came head-on, and the strong electric current made a piercing sound like the chirping of birds, and the momentum was astonishing.

    Lei Dun¡¤Raiqie.

    The person who used this move was a man with white hair, a stern face, and sharp eyes with a scarlet three-gou jade sharing sharing eye.

    Hatake Kakashi.

    A moment.

    Even the half-tailed Yagura couldn''t help but feel timid, and had the idea of ??being invincible.

    He tried his best to dodge, but he still couldn''t dodgepletely, and was cut off by Lei Qie on the spot with two tails.

    Afterwards, Yagura lost his bnce and fell forward under the action of inertia. He slid face-to-face for tens of meters, leaving a long trail on the beach.

    "Senior."

    Tianzo drove out from the woods and joined Kakashi.

    The two looked at Yakura together.

    Yakura got up from the ground, and the broken tail soon grew back. Even though he has been turned into a half-tailed beast, he still maintains a considerable degree of sanity.

    He squinted his eyes, looked at the Sharingan in the eyes of the two people opposite, and said in surprise:

    "Kakashi, and Mutun Tenzo, I heard that you, as traitors, boarded Konoha''s golden arrest warrant. It seems that you defected to the Uchiha n and became Uchiha''s dogs."

    Facing Yakura''s verbal humiliation, Kakashi was unmoved, and just said lightly:

    "Pleasee with us."

    Yakura couldn''t help but let out a sneer when he heard the words, and said disdainfully:

    "Just the two of you? One is a fake Uchiha who transnted Sharingan, and the other is also a low-quality imitation of the first generation of Hokage. Two fakes dare to speak loudly here."

    In Yagura''s view, only the authentic Uchiha Kaleidoscope powerhouse deserves his serious attention.

    He didn''t pay much attention to these two fakes.

    The voice just fell.

    Whoosh.

    Yakura rushed towards the two of them and took the initiative to attack.

    Seeing Yagura approaching menacingly, Kakashi fixed his gaze, and said to Tianzang: "Get out of the way first, and I will deal with him."

    After finishing speaking, he kicked the ground and walked towards Yagura.

    Bang bang bang!

    The two sides had a physical contest.

    This guy... doesn''t seem to be a persimmon.

    Yakura soon discovered that he misjudged Kakashi''sbat strength, and the opponent''s strength and speed were evenly matched with him, without any loss.

    What surprised him the most was that his tailed beast coat failed to burn Kakashi.

    That''s because Kakashi also has a coat to protect him¡ªA Fei.

    Under the boost of A Fei, Kakashi''s physical skills are strong enough to fight head-on with the half-tailed beast Yakura.

    Coral palm!

    Suddenly, Yagura caught a w in Kakashi, walked around behind thetter like lightning, and struck out with one palm.

    People who are hit by this move will instantly grow a lot of coral on the surface of their bodies, their actions will be imprisoned, and then they will be ughtered by Yagura.

    However, he didn''t expect it.

    That w was deliberately sold to him by Kakashi.

    Kakashi not only transnted sharing eyes, but also white eyes. His right eye has a 360¡ã viewing angle, and he has already seen through all the actions of Yagura.

    Roll your eyes, open!

    I saw blue veins popping up beside Kakashi''s eyes. When he opened his white eyes, he dodged to the side without looking back, as if he had eyes behind his back, and just avoided Yagura''s coral palm.

    ¡ª¡ª

    fiercely

    prated thetter''s right chest.

    Zizi Zizi.

    The strong lightning current paralyzed Yakura''s whole body, not only seriously injured, but also unable to move.

    at this time.

    Shua Shua.

    The rattan-like wood protruded from the ground, entangled Yagura''s body, further restricting his movement.

    is Tianzang''s wood escape restraint technique.

    "Roar!"

    Yakura was furious, and beforepletely losing consciousness, he roared and decided to release the monster in his body.

    His size swelled again, and arge number of thorns grew on his body surface. He broke free from the restraint of the wooden escape on the spot, and forced Kakashi back.

    Complete tail beastization.

    This is the secret technique that only the perfect Jinchuriki can use. Bypletely changing into the form of a tailed beast, the power of the tailed beast can be maximized.

    but.

    Kakashi and Tianzang have long been prepared.

    "Do it!"

    Kakashi snarled, and with the help of A Fei''s chakra, Sharingan released a strong shock of pupil power, interfering with Yakura with illusion, dying it.

    The real trump cardes from Tianzang.

    Whoosh.

    He rushed over, quickly formed a seal, held the wrist of his right hand with his left hand, spread his five fingers on his right hand, and a ck character "Zuo" appeared on the palm of his hand.

    Then.

    There was a snap.

    Tianzang''s palm was aimed at Goju Yakura''s forehead, and he pressed it down with lightning speed.

    um.

    His palm suddenly glowed ck, and a huge wooden chakra entered Yakura''s body along his palm.

    Hokage-style ear-shun technique¡¤Kuo''an Ruyong drop hands.

    Boom.

    In an instant, dozens of huge wooden pirs appeared on the surrounding ground, forming a cage that enveloped Yagura.

    His tailed beast transformation was forced to stop immediately, the three tails behind him also drooped, and the tailed beast coat quickly disappeared, returning to human form.

    Finally passed out.

    seeded.

    Kuo''an entered the temple and lowered his hands.

    It is the wood escape secret technique performed by the first Hokage, which has a strong hypnotic effect, and one move can make the runaway Kyuubi fall into a deep sleep.

    Although Tianzang does not have the mighty power of the first generation of Hokage, it is still no problem to deal with a mere three tails.

    "Fortunately, he was notpletely turned into a tailed beast, otherwise he would be in big trouble."

    Kakashi and Tianzang looked at each other, and both of them breathed a sigh of relief.

    This battle, in general, is rtively smooth.

    Under the possession of A Fei, Kakashi''s strength has reached the shadow level, and he restrains Yakura from the front.

    Tianzang''s Mutun, like Uchiha''s Kaleidoscope Sharingan, has a great restraint effect on Jinchuriki. After he seized the opportunity, he shot quickly and ruthlessly, and sessfully took down Yakura.

    "Let''s go."

    Kakashi ordered Tenzo to tie up the unconscious Yagura with a wooden escape.

    The two left quickly.

 Chapter 212: Magic and Microwave Theory

    Chapter 212 Immortal Method and Microwave Oven Theory

    Paradise Ind.

    The Uchiha n is preparing for battle in full swing.

    One hundred people who sessfully transnted intercolumnar cells became the backbone of the Uchiha n.

    Sharingan and Mudun, these two kinds of blood inheritance limits are added to Uchiha, making Uchiha, who is already known as one-on-one invincible, undoubtedly stronger.

    In the past few days, a group of Uchihas have made arge number of detonating symbols while practicing Mutun Ninjutsu.

    As we all know, Uchiha is good at fire escape.

    When I was in Konoha, the ninja shop opened by the Uchiha n, the most popr product was detonating charms.

    The Uchiha n used the detonating charm made by the fire chakra, which is top-notch.

    Now, with the blessing of the strong resilience of inter-pir cells, the Uchiha family no longer has to worry about the problem of chakra depletion, and the efficiency of making detonating symbols has been greatly improved.

    As of now, hundreds of thousands of detonating symbols have been stored in the warehouse on the ind.

    If the ninja coalition forcese, just relying on these detonating symbols will be enough for them to drink a pot.

    Exercise field.

    Father and Itachi, father and son, are having a duel.

    Bang bang bang!

    The two sides came up with a round of body skillspetition first, and their respective sharing eyes turned rapidly, and each other''s movements were so fast that afterimages appeared, which made people dazzled.

    For a time, no difference between top and bottom.

    Finally, the two punched each other, and both retreated a certain distance under the force of the countershock.

    Then coincidentally, they raised their hands to form the seal of a tiger, and opened their mouths to spit out.

    Art fire escape **** fireball!

    Boom.

    Two huge burning fireballs collided head-on, and arge number of mes scattered to every corner of the practice field like a goddess scattering flowers.

    Um?

    Before Fuyue had time to take a breather, Itachi had already rushed out of the mes, not giving his father a chance to breathe, andunched a fierce attack again.

    During this process.

    The moment the two looked at each other, Itachi''s gaze flickered, and he released a strong shock of pupil power towards Fuyue.

    Illusion ¡¤ Shiranui.

    This is a visual-based illusion that is instantlyunched by using Sharingan. It will make the opponent fall into a hallucination and feel the pain of the body being burned by mes.

    But Fu Yue was prepared, after all, he is best at illusion.

    Illusion¡¤Mirror World.

    The three-god jade in Fuyue''s eyes rotated, not only urately saw through Itachi''s illusion, but also bounced back the effect of this technique intact.

    Itachi froze all over suddenly, with a painful expression on his face, as if he was caught in a sea of ??fire.

    The oue has been divided.

    Fuyue finally breathed a sigh of relief. Fortunately, Itachi''s illusion is not perfect, otherwise he would not be able to see through it with Sharingan and cast the rebound illusion.

    Thinking of this, he smiled and patted Itachi on the shoulder, intending to say a few words of encouragement.

    But at this moment, Fu Yue''s pupils shrank, feeling a strong danger.

    Next second.

    Boom.

    The Itachi in front of him exploded without warning, releasing arge amount of mes and high-temperature gas in an instant, engulfing Fu Yue''s figure.

    The clone exploded.

    This is a ninjutsu developed by Uchiha Itachi.

    Using fire attribute chakra to create a shadow clone, which can be detonated remotely without seals, and releases arge amount of energy instantly, which is extremely powerful.

    The me gradually dissipated.

    A huge blue skull skeleton enveloped Fuyue, allowing him to escape the impact of the explosion without injury.

    but.

    When Fuyue had to sacrifice Susano, it meant that he lost the match.

    "Father."

    Itachi appeared not far behind Fu Yue and walked over.

    Fuyue put away the Susanoo, and said with emotion: "As expected of you, I am a father, and I am no longer your opponent."

    Just now.

    Itachi took advantage of the fireball technique to cover Fuyue''s sight, and cast the shadow clone technique.

    Then, he used the shadow clone to deliberately release an imperfect illusion. After Fu Yue sessfully saw through and rebounded the illusion, he thought he had won, so he rxed his vignce.

    As a result, Itachi''s main body hidden in the dark suddenly detonated the clone, catching Fuyue off guard.

    In the process of this discussion, Fuyue seemed to have the upper hand, but in fact, he fell into the trap carefully designed by Itachi step by step.

    Fortunately.

    Itachi is his son, so he is not so depressed, but more happy and proud.

    Facing Fuyue''s praise, Itachi responded very modestly:

    ¡°I still have a lot to learn.¡±

    After speaking, the father and son looked at each other and smiled.

    Outside the exercise field, a little ghost was hiding behind a corner, secretly watching Fu Yue and Itachi.

    is Sasuke.

    "Hmph." Seeing the two talking andughing, Sasuke snorted softly with a sour expression.

    My father has always favored my elder brother. He has praised my elder brother as a genius since he was a child, but he has always treated him lukewarm, as if he was picked.

    Especially after my elder brother awakened the Kaleidoscope Sharingan, my father only had his elder brother in his eyes, and he became less and less concerned about him.

    Sasuke is not jealous of Itachi, he also wants to do his part for the family like his brother, but he is too young to be useful for the time being.

    And he also realized that his talent is not as good as his brother''s. After all, it took him a long time to learn the skill of fireball. My brother only saw his father demonstrate it once, and he learned it immediately.

    Although his mother alwaysforted him gently, Sasuke still couldn''t help feeling very depressed.

    at this time.

    "Sasuke, what are you doing here?"

    A clear and beautiful voice came from behind, which immediately startled Sasuke.

    He turned around as if caught by a thief, and found that Uchiha Izumi was calling him.

    She made an appointment with Itachi today, and asked him about ninjutsu practice.

    "snort."

    Sasuke snorted again, and left without saying a word, leaving Izumi standing there with a puzzled expression.

    "Did I say anything to upset him?"

    Quan muttered, feeling helpless.

    She didn''t understand why Sasuke didn''t like her since he was a child, and had always resisted her so much.

    "Don''t worry too much about it, Sasuke justcks someone to care about. I''ll talk to himter."

    Itachi''s voice rang in Quan''s ear, and at some point, he had alreadye to the corner of the wall.

    Actually, Itachi had noticed Sasuke''s strangeness long ago.

    It¡¯s just that the Uchiha n is now facing the big issue of life and death. At this juncture, Itachi really can¡¯t spare too much time and energy to care about his younger brother¡¯s mental health.

    The most important thing now is to help the family survive this greatest crisis in history.

    ¡­

    Compared to the busy Fu Yue father and son and the Uchiha n, Tsunade is much freer, after all, she is just an outsider.

    Helping the Uchiha family perform intercolumnar cell transntation, no problem.

    But it is absolutely impossible for her to go to the battlefield for Uchiha and fight the five great ninja viges.

    There is another reason why Tsunade is willing to stay here, and that is¡ª

    The scenery of Paradise Ind is really good.

    Not only is the scenery beautiful here, but it is also like spring all year round. It may not be suitable for long-term residence, but it is definitely a good ce for tourism and vacation.

    By the sea, on a beautiful beach, there is a row of deck chairs made of wood.

    Tsunate brought two disciples, Shizune and Hongdou, to make an appointment with Samuel, and the four women came out to enjoy the sunbath together.

    Speak.

    Since Samuel took the initiative to take Tsunade to the health room to massage thetterst time, the rtionship between the two has be much closer.

    Women''s friendship is really wonderful sometimes.

    "Hey, mute."

    Adzuki poked Shizune''s shoulder suddenly, and asked quietly, "Who do you think is bigger, Tsunade-sama or Samui?"

    Jing Yin heard the words, stunned for a moment, and asked with a simple face: "What are you referring to?"

    "Tsk, of course it''s here."

    Hongdou whispered, and made a gesture of putting her hands on her chest.

    Shizune realized it now, and couldn''t help being curious, and together with Hongdou, secretly looked at Tsunade and Samui who were lying on the chair next to them.

    "It seems... evenly matched."

    "Why do I think Samuel''s is bigger?"

    "No matter who is bigger, it is enough to make people envious. Master Tsunade said that this is a gift from God."

    The two girls were talking in low voices in high spirits.

    As everyone knows, their whispers were all heard by Tsunade with his eyes closed.

    "Ahem."

    She pretended to cough twice, opened her eyes, and gave the two disciples a hard look.

    To actually say that she is not as good as Samuel is really disrespectful.

    Jing Yin and Hong Dou were silent for a moment, shrinking their necks, not daring to say a word.

    "correct."

    Tsunade ignored the two of them, but elbowed Samui beside him, and asked thetter, "What is that guy doing recently?"

    The "that guy" in her mouth naturally refers to being broken.

    "The curator..."

    Samui hesitated for a moment, but told Tsunade what she knew, "He said he sensed the existence of natural energy and was exploring something called immortality."

    "Immortal art?"

    Tsunade heard the words, straightened up from the reclining chair, and his chest shook.

    Seeing her surprised face, Samuel couldn''t help asking curiously:

    "Master Tsunade, I heard that you have signed a contract with Shibone Forest, one of the three holy ces, and you can learn the immortal arts there. Is it true?"

    The reason why she told Tsunade that Duan was practicing immortal arts was also to help the curator inquire and see if she could get some useful information from Tsunade.

    After all, the rtionship between the curator and Mr. Tsunade is quite fraught on the bright side, just like a pair of enemies.

    If he had personally asked Tsunade about immortal arts, Tsunade would definitely not have answered him.

    Tsunade naturally understood Samui''s thoughts, but she didn''t hide anything, but answered the other party very straightforwardly:

    "That''s right, not only the wet bone forest, but actually the three holy ces have their own immortal art inheritance.

    You should also know that Konoha Sannin, myself, Jiraiya and Orochimaru signed contracts with the three holy ces.

    However, neither Orochimaru nor I were able to learn senjutsu.

    On the contrary, it was Jiraiya who was the stupidest. It took him more than ten years to master the fairy mode of Mt. Myogi. "

    Is that so?

    After listening to Tsunade''s words, Samui was also taken aback.

    The difficulty of practicing celestial arts seems to be incredibly difficult. Even the legendary Konoha Sannin has only one person who has sessfully practiced it, and it took more than ten years.

    She couldn''t help but feel worried about Duan, the curator...can it be sessful?

    "No way."

    Tsuna shook his head, and said decisively, "Although Uchiha was lucky enough to perceive the existence of natural energy, he didn''t have any inheritance. It''s simply whimsical to try to explore immortality with his own strength."

    Afterughing for a while, Tsunade saw Samui''s worried face, softened his heart, and kindly persuaded:

    "You''d better go back and persuade that guy, don''t waste your energy in vain, wasting time is second, absorbing natural energy rashly is a huge risk, and you will kill yourself if you are not careful.

    When the timees, I''m afraid you will be a widow. "

    "Master Tsunade, thank you for your advice, I will pass it on to the curator."

    Samui nodded solemnly.

    Juan didn''t know, Tsunade wasughing at him behind his back.

    He hasn''t been building muscles muchtely, and he''s wandering around the ind every day.

    It''s not because I''ve been ck off, or I''ve abandoned my belief in the God of Muscle.

    Rather, it was because he was groping for a new way to exercise.

    Walking in the woods.

    He walked slowly with his hands behind his back.

    He sometimes looked up at the sky, sometimes looked down at the ground, and sometimes stopped and stood motionless, lost in thought.

    Since perceiving the existence of natural energy, Duan has a deeper and deeper understanding and perception of life, the nature of heaven and earth, and the world.

    He discovered that the world is like a huge microwave oven.

    Microwave ovens can emit high-frequency electromaic waves, which enter the food and cause the water molecules to move violently, thereby generating arge amount of heat energy, so the food is heated.

    This world is also a microwave oven, and it is always on;

    Everything in the world, whether it¡¯s animals or nts, whether it¡¯s the toads, slugs and snakes in the Three Holy Lands, or the ninjas in the ninja world, is equivalent to the ¡°food¡± in the microwave oven;

    The natural energy is the electromaic wave emitted by the heaven and the earth.

    The difficulty of heating food in a microwave oven is to control the heat and time, otherwise it will either be undercooked, or the food will be dry and hard, or even smoke or explode.

    Practicing immortal arts is the same.

    When absorbing natural energy, you must control the "fire and time" so that you can urately "heat" yourself with the help of the heaven and earth maic waves.

    The switch to control the heat and time is the maic field.

    There is a maic field in the sky and the earth, and there is a maic field in the human body. As long as you reconcile your own maic field with the maic field of the sky and the earth, you can unite the heaven and the man and control the "switch".

    This is a broken guess.

    In recent days, he has been making attempts in this area, trying to verify his ideas.

    Get out of the woods and climb up a hill.

    at this time.

    Boom.

    A muffled thunder came from the sky.

    Duan looked up, and saw dark cloudsing from all directions like galloping wild horses, densely covering the sky of Paradise Ind.

    Then, after a burst of lightning and thunder, thick raindrops fell from the clouds.

    It was pouring rain.

    The weather at sea is like this, and it changes as soon as it changes.

    Duan did not rush to hide from the rain, but stared at the sky, and suddenly felt an inexplicable throbbing in his heart.

    Boom.

    Another burst of thunder came.

    However, this thunder did note from the sky, but from Duan''s body.

    In his lower abdomen, the sound of thunder resounded unexpectedly, echoing with the thunder in the sky, forming a resonance.

    This is the unity of man and nature.

    The time hase.

    In the heavy rain, Duan slowly sat cross-legged and closed his eyes.

 Chapter 213: Just got struck by lightning

    Chapter 213 Was just struck by lightning

    Thunder was deafening, lightning whipped the sky like a whip, and torrential rain poured down.

    On a small hill in the rain, Duan sat quietly, motionless.

    at this time.

    gurgling.

    Countless natural energy gathered from all directions like a trickle, was absorbed by the skin on his body, and entered his body.

    Warm andfortable.

    This is the feeling of absorbing natural energy, which makes people feel a kind of fulfilling happiness, once started, they are not willing to stop.

    So.

    The broken body is like a sponge, greedily absorbing the natural energy like sea water, the muscles of the whole body are expanding, and the whole person looks bigger again.

    It''s so cool.

    Gradually, he waspletely immersed in selfless cultivation.

    As time passed, Duan didn''t realize that the natural energy he had absorbed was too much, gradually exceeding the limit that this body could bear.

    Then, a terrible scene happened.

    um.

    Between the sky and the earth, a strong and dazzling white light suddenly shed.

    Immediately after.

    I saw a thick jagged lightning rushing out of the clouds like a dragon soaring, with dazzling sparks wrapped in the front end, it went straight down like a sharp sword, andnded directly on the severed head!

    click.

    In an instant, Duan''s entire body, including the small hill below him, was flooded by lightning.

    This bolt of lightning was directed at him.

    After a few seconds.

    The strong light dissipated, and the ground was scorched ck and white smoke was rising, and arge rock on the hill was also affected and split to pieces by lightning.

    and broke, still sitting in ce, stable as a rock.

    He actually resisted the lightning with his body.

    "Is this the side effect of practicing fairy art? It''s a bit different from what I imagined."

    Muttered to himself, raised his head and looked up at the sky.

    The thunder and lightning just now was drawn down from the clouds by him because he absorbed too much natural energy.

    And, this is just the beginning.

    click. click.

    The lightning shed one after another, and the thunder followed one after another, falling from the clouds one after another, and they all smashed onto the hill.

    The ground of the entire Paradise Ind seemed to be trembling violently, about to be split in half by the terrifying thunder.

    "What happened?"

    This vision attracted the attention of the Uchiha n.

    Fuyue, Itachi, Tsunade, Samui, and hundreds ofbatants from Uchiha braved the heavy rain and rushed to the vicinity of the hill in full armor.

    At first, everyone thought that the Five Great Ninja Vige used some means tounch a surprise attack on Paradise Ind.

    But soon discovered that it didn''t seem to be the case.

    I saw that one after another lightning bolts fell on the hill not far away. In the gap between the shes of electric light, it is faintly visible, and there is a figure shrouded in lightning.

    "Curator?!"

    Samuel covered his mouth and let out an exmation.

    That¡¯s right, it¡¯s broken.

    "What is that guy doing?" Tsunade also looked horrified, her eyes widened. After all, she has lived for so many years and has never seen such a "spectacle".

    at this time.

    click.

    A big tree not far from everyone was also split by lightning, bursting out countless sparks, and a puff of smoke rose.

    The big tree hugged by several people just broke down in the middle, exposing the scorched wood grain, muscle and bone, and lost its vitality.

    Seeing this scene, everyone''s expressions changed again.

    Even the big trees on the edge of the minefield have been chopped down so badly, it is hard to imagine how devastating the break in the center of the minefield will be.

    "I''m sure nothing will happen."

    Fuyue''s face was solemn, and he took a step forward as soon as he finished speaking, and the substantive Chakra gushed out from his body.

    He intends to sacrifice Susano and enter the minefield to help him.

    "Don''t worry."

    Tsunade stopped Fu Yue, frowned and stared at Duan on the hill, guessing, "He may be practicing immortality, it''s better to wait and see the situation."

    Immortal art?

    Hearing this unfamiliar word, Fuyue was taken aback for a moment, and after some contemtion, he still chose to believe in Tsunade.

    Exactly as Tsunade expected.

    Thunderbolt!

    A series of thunderbolts descended from the sky and came straight to Duan, as if to punish this mortal who stole natural energy.

    An ordinary person would have been struck to pieces by lightning in the face of such a battle.

    However, Duan is not an ordinary person.

    Not only did he rely on his strong body to forcibly resist the thunder punishment, he even improvised to use it to practice!

    Wonderful changes are happening within Duan''s body.

    Zizi Zizi.

    As the thunder punishment came, the muscles of his whole body were constantly torn in severe pain, but immediately healed under the action of natural energy.

    And through the "super recovery" method, he became stronger.

    Don''t say it, the efficiency of exercising muscles in this way is much higher than that of lifting iron.

    Of course, only Duan cane up with this crazy way of fitness.

    It''s almost done.

    After being struck by lightning for several rounds, Duan finally stood up, looking up at the sky with a gloomy gaze.

    Shua.

    The substitute "World" also appeared behind him.

    In the dark clouds, thunder rumbles and lightning shes.

    Click!

    After a brief period of preparation, there was another round of lightning strikes, and the sky and the earth were illuminated by the dazzling re.

    Lightning snakes with fangs and ws were attracted by the natural energy in Duan''s body, as if seeing the most delicious food, they rushed towards him from the sky.

    To tear and devour him severely.

    Facing the punishment from heaven, Duan''s eyes suddenly burst into torch-like light, he clenched a pair of iron fists, and the veins on his arms and forehead burst out.

    Next second.

    "Woo big wood big wood big wood big wood big!"

    Duan roared ferociously, and together with the "world" behind him, sted hundreds of punches towards the sky.

    Boom boom boom!

    The fists of one person and one stand-in, packed with infinite power and anger, not only scattered the raindrops in the sky and exploded the air, but also interrupted the oing lightning bolts.

    Destroy everything and conquer everything.

    Amidst the strong wind and heavy rain, a man stood on a hill, roared to the sky, and used his own strength to shake Huanghuang Tianwei.

    This scene deeply shocked the Uchiha people in the distance.

    When they came back to their senses, the lightning strike was over.

    Thunderstormse and go quickly.

    The rain gradually became smaller, and there were no more shes of lightning in the dark clouds in the mid-air, and even the thunderpletely died down.

    Come here today.

    Duan put away the substitute, let go of his fist, and exhaled slowly, the breath in his body formed a white air sword, like a fairy exhaling.

    Haste makes waste.

    He realized that cultivating immortal art is destined to be a long marathon. Even if the progress is fast, it will take a year or so to achieve small sess, and three to five years to have a chance to achieve great sess.

    even though.

    In the original book, Naruto only took half a month to learn the art of immortality, but after all, he was taught by someone hand in hand, and he was the son of prophecy, and he was gifted.

    It is beyondpare.

    He neither has the cultivation environment like the three holy ces, nor does he have any teachers, so he can only start from scratch, and he has to explore everything by himself.

    The good news is that, so far, things are going pretty well.

    Whoosh.

    Duan leaped, jumped down from the hill, and joined the Uchiha people.

    "Curator, are you okay?"

    Samui stepped forward and asked with a worried expression.

    "It''s nothing, it was just struck by lightning." Duan said very calmly, with a calm expression on his face.

    Being struck by lightning sounds terrible, but in the ninja world, it''s actually not a big deal.

    As far as I know.

    Kakashi''s Raikiri cut off the lightning from the sky.

    In the original book, Sasuke''s Thunderbolt Kirin also attracted nature''s lightning to attack the enemy, but it was still blocked by Itachi''s Susano.

    Facts have proved that the power of ninjas canpete with the mighty power of heaven and earth.

    Of course, being calm does not mean that other people can be equally calm.

    Being struck by lightning... that''s all.

    Hearing that it was said so easily, everyone looked at each other in nk dismay, and could only sigh with emotion¡ªas expected of the curator.

    Tsunade was the most surprised one.

    Because she could see that the reason why Duan was struck by lightning was probably a side effect of absorbing too much natural energy.

    The side effects of other people''s practice of immortality are animalization, petrification, or loss of reason. I have never heard of an example of being struck by lightning.

    But the greater the risk, the higher the return.

    Continuous practice of immortal art, resulting in such a big side effect, once he gets over it, one day it will be really practiced, maybe it will be... the strongest immortal art in history.

    Think here.

    Tsunade''s eyes were fixed, and she realized that she still underestimated the man in front of her.

    In the heavy rain, he used a pair of fists to forcibly shake Thunder and Lightning Tianwei. The madness and persistence moved her.

    but.

    No matter what he thinks in his heart, it is impossible for Tsunade to be convinced by Duan on the surface. At this time, he still does not forget to sneer:

    "Hey, how many bad things you have done, you will be chased and struck by lightning. If anyone dares to approach you in the future, they will inevitably suffer disaster, be struck by lightning."

    He nced at Tsunade decisively, and said lightly:

    "That''s better than you, the lone star of the devil, you kill everyone you like and get close to, right?"

    Such a sentence made Tsunade''s expression freeze instantly.

    Kaka.

    She clenched her fists and stared angrily at Duan, but she couldn''t say a word of rebuttal.

    Tsunade broke the defense.

    Finally, she snorted coldly, turned around and left.

    "Master Tsunade." Shizune and Hongdou hurriedly chased after him tofort him.

    ten minutester.

    In the room, Duan stood in front of the mirror, stretched out his hand and pulled at his body, and the clothes that were torn by lightning fell to the ground.

    Exposing a body of strong and strong muscles.

    After the trees are scorched by lightning, they will grow green new shoots in spring.

    Duan''s body also went through this process just now. Under the nourishment of natural energy, his muscles not only became bigger, but his skin also became smoother and fairer.

    It''s like ss.

    Crash.

    The surging power is like a river rushing, filling the broken muscles and blood. He was clearly struck by lightning, but he wasn''t tired at all, instead he was full of energy.

    This is the magic of natural energy.

    "Curator."

    Samui held a new Uchiha robe and came over to change it.

    "By the way, I haven''t practiced jujitsu today, have I?"

    Juan thought of this incident, and it happened that he was full of energy now, and he could make good gestures with Samuel.

    "Um."

    Samui nced at the strong muscles that were bloodshot, blushed, and replied in a low voice.

    Unfortunately, the jujitsu exchange between the two was interrupted.

    dong dong.

    With a knock on the door, a Uchiha tribe rushed to the door and happily reported to Duan:

    "Curator, Tiehuo and Chihideko-sama are back, and they also captured Kirigakure''s Six-Tails Jinchuriki."

    oh?

    Duan and Samuel exchanged nces, walked out of the room, and headed to the meeting room.

    As soon as he arrived at the ce, he saw Fu Yue patting Tie Huo''s shoulder, his face was full of approval, and he was very satisfied with the performance of the "Heaven and Earth"bination.

    Six-tailed Jinchuryu Riki Yutaka stood quietly aside, being controlled by Iron Fire''s kaleidoscope Sharingan.

    reduced to a puppet.

    "Good job."

    Duan walked over and gave apliment.

    Although it was just a casualpliment, Tie Huo was very excited when he heard it.

    After all, to be recognized by the curator is the honor that every Uchiha people long for.

    Qian Xiuzi still lowered her head and kept avoiding Duan, not daring to look him in the eyes, let alone talk to him.

    It seems that she wanted to kill Duanst time, but after being beaten up by him, she left too strong a psychological shadow.

    Still not recovered.

    Thebination of heaven and earth is back, but there is no news about the other group of "Qing Lin Fei".

    "I don''t know what happened to Kakashi and the others."

    Fuyue said in a deep voice, a little worried.

    "Kakashi is capable. Believe them, maybe there will be surprises."

    Duan said lightly. He has already received information from Terumi Mei, and learned that the fourth Mizukage went to sea alone.

    Sure enough.

    Two dayster, Kakashi, Tianzang and A Fei also returned to Paradise Ind smoothly, and like Tiehuo, they brought back another Jinzhuriki.

    In the meeting room.

    Sidai Mizukage Yagura, who was slumped on the chair, slowly opened his eyes from aa.

    here it is¡­

    The moment he regained consciousness, his eyes widened, and his baby face was full of shock.

    Because he saw a room full of Sharingan.

    Fuyue, Itachi, Tiehuo, Chihideko, Kakashi, Tenzo, Hobby, Tsunade, almost everyone has a pair of scarlet Sharingans in their eyes, looking at him together.

    Suddenly, the fourth generation Mizukage''s cold sweat dripped down.

    Yakura also saw Yu Gao standing behind Tiehuo, his walking corpse-like appearance reminded him of himself who was once controlled by Obito.

    Da da da.

    At this time, there was a sound of footstepsing from behind Yakura, as if someone was approaching.

    Shua.

    Yakura looked back suddenly, only to see a tall and stalwart figure like a hill, blocking the light outside the door, exuding a sense of oppression enough to suffocate.

    "You, you are not dead?!"

    After being stunned for a moment, Yagura recognized the other party and couldn''t help but eximed.

    Next second.

    The pattern of Taiji Yin-Yang fish appeared in the eyes of that person, strange and beautiful.

    "Yu... Zhi... Bo... Duan..."

    Yakura slowly said a name, and his gaze immediately became dull, controlled by the opponent''s illusion.

    This fourth-generation Mizukage has once again be a puppet of Kaleidoscope Sharingan.

    "Very good."

    Fu Yue waved his fist, his eyes burning.

    With the "joining" of Yu Gao and Yagura, it means that the Uchiha n has the six-tailed rhino dog and the three-tailed Isofu in their hands, and can use the power of these two tailed beasts.

    In this way, when facing the Ninja Alliance, the chances of the Uchiha n winning by two more points!

 Chapter 214: The whole family moved to their hometown in Obito

    Chapter 214 The whole family moved to the hometown of Obito

    Seaside town.

    Kirigakure''s advance troops arrived at the port smoothly with the remains of Momoji Zabuza and Ghost Lantern Moon, and finally returned to the camp.

    It was Terumi Mei who greeted them.

    As for the Fourth Mizukage Goju Yakura, since he went out to sea alone to track down the two Uchiha ninjas who kidnapped Yudaka, there has been no news.

    Terumi Mei and the others realized that the situation was not good.

    Two dayster, the scouting ninja sent by Kirigakure found traces of a fierce battle on the deserted ind in the sea.

    After judgment, everyone in Kirigakure had to ept a cruel fact: Mizukage-sama encountered a strong enemy, lost in the end, and was captured by the enemy.

    This is another sensational news.

    The arrest of Mizukage and Three-Tailed Jinchuriki Goju Yakura means that the Uchiha n already has two tailed beasts.

    The ninjas of the Five Great Ninja Viges were originally full of confidence in the eradication of Uchiha, but now, the morale of the army has been unknowingly shaken.

    Moreover, several advance troops sent by the coalition forces searched the sea for more than half a month, but still found nothing.

    Failed to discover the hiding ce of the Uchiha n.

    As time went by, anxiety and restlessness spread in the camp of the coalition forces.

    The one with the lowest morale is undoubtedly Wuyin Vige.

    In a short period of time, Kirigakure lost the two tailed orcs Churiki including Mizukage, as well as genius ninjas like Zabuza and Mitsuki, and it can be said that the whole family is about to lose.

    Can''t go on like this.

    At the critical moment, Terumi Mei stood up, using the Mizukage hat as evidence, and announced that he would seed the fifth generation of Mizukage.

    This matter went surprisingly smoothly, and there was almost no objection in the entire fog.

    Think carefully.

    On the one hand, it is because Terumi Mei has a high prestige, and there are many supporters, such as Ao, Hayashi Uyuri and others, who expressed their support for her as Mizukage immediately.

    On the other hand, because Kirigakure''s strong men are almost dead, the rest of them don''t have the guts to challenge Terumi Mei.

    After all, she possesses two blood sessors, and her strength is obvious to all.

    Even if Yagura didn''t hand over the Mizukage hat to Terumi Mei, ording to Kirigakure''s tradition that the strongest Mizukage should be in charge of Mizukage, the seat of the fifth generation will still belong to her in the end.

    As soon as Mizukage became Mizukage, Terumi Mei learned that the coalition forces found where the Uchiha n was hiding.

    The Five Kages Conference was held again.

    In the meeting room, a few ragged pirates stood in a row, each of them looked trembling, facing the powerful pressure of the Five Kages, they didn''t even dare to breathe.

    "Tell me, what''s going on."

    Fourth Raikage''s gaze flickered, and he spoke in a loud voice.

    "Yes, it is like this..."

    One of the pirates headed by them hurriedly stammered what happened to them.

    It turned out that these people were the gang of pirates who once entrenched in Paradise Ind, until the Uchiha n came, and the doves upied the magpie''s nest and ughtered them.

    Several people escaped by chance and came to the door when they learned that the Five Ninja Vige had issued a reward and were looking for the hiding ce of the Uchiha n.

    It is not only to receive the bounty, but also to take revenge on Uchiha with the help of the five great ninja viges.

    "It sounds real, what do you think?"

    Lei Ying said in a deep voice, and nced at the other four shadows.

    "These people may also be sent by the Uchiha n, and there are hidden traps and conspiracies behind them."

    Danzo was very vignt, and he made a gesture after speaking, and the two Anbu immediately stepped forward.

    In front of Wukage, he tortured several pirates by various means.

    atst.

    "Report Hokage-sama, these people are not lying, nor are they controlled by the illusion of Sharingan. What they say is true."

    Anbu reports to Danzo.

    Danzo heard the words, his eyes shed, and he immediately made a decision:

    "In this case, let them lead the way and immediately dispatch an army to attack Paradise Ind and wipe out the Uchiha n in one fell swoop."

    Raikage, Dokage, and Kazekage exchanged nces with each other, and they all nodded in agreement with Danzo''s proposal.

    Only the neer Mizukage Terumimei stood up and said in a cold voice:

    "From now on, Kirigakure Vige will withdraw from this war and will no longer participate in the action to exterminate the Uchiha n."

    "Why?"

    Fourth Raikage frowned, and asked a question, feeling puzzled by Komeimei''s decision.

    It stands to reason that Kirigakure hates the Uchiha n the most. After all, they have so many masters, and they are all in the hands of the Uchiha n.

    Terumi Mei sighed, and said slowly:

    "As you can see, Kirigakure is currently suffering heavy losses and the morale of the army is weak, and it is no longer suitable for continuing to fight. In addition, before the fourth Mizukage left, he also exined to me that he must preserve the vitality of Kirigakure Vige."

    As a pacifist.

    Terumi Mei¡¯s long-cherished wish is to end the blood mist of Kirigakure and bring the vige back to the path of peaceful development.

    Therefore, after she became Mizukage, the first decision she made was to withdraw from this war.

    After the voice fell, Terumi Mei turned around and left without waiting for a few people to respond.

    "It''s a good thing."

    Danzo was not unhappy because of Kirigakure''s withdrawal, but pointed out, "Kirugakure''s withdrawal from the war means that he voluntarily gave up Mitsuo and Liuwei.

    At that time, when Uchiha is destroyed, whoever falls into the hands of these two tailed beasts will be theirs.

    What do you think? "

    While talking, he looked at the other three shadows.

    When the three of them heard the words, their eyes shed, and they began to calcte in their hearts.

    Two tailed beasts are a huge temptation for any ninja vige. Who wouldn''t want to get this power?

    After leaving the conference room, Terumi Mei immediately sent the news that the location of Paradise Ind had been exposed to the Uchiha n through crows.

    Today.

    She took the remaining 1,000 people of Kirigakure and set off to return to the country of water.

    Although one ninja vige withdrew, there were not many people in Kirigakure, and it did not have much impact on the ninja world coalition forces.

    The remaining four major ninja vige coalition forces still have more than 20,000 people.

    the next day.

    Under the joint order of the four shadows, the coalition forces only left 3,000 people to garrison the camp, and the rest of the ninjas all came out.

    Head straight to Paradise Ind.

    This time, in order to safeguard the peace of the ninja world, the Four Great Ninja Viges made up their minds to let the Uchiha n be buried in the sea.

    No one left.

    at the same time.

    Paradise Ind.

    Duan stood by the window, looking at the sea, and saw a crow flying across the sea andnded on his hand.

    Open the envelope tied to the crow''s leg. Inside is the information sent by Terumi Mei, saying that the location of Paradise Ind has been exposed.

    Judgment is not a surprise.

    ten minutester.

    An emergency meeting was held within the Uchiha n.

    "finallying?"

    Knowing that the ninja coalition forces are approaching aggressively, Fuyue and the others all looked solemn.

    Although the Uchiha n has many Kage-level powerhouses and controls two tailed orc Churiki, the enemy is also full of masters, and even the Four Kages are personally dispatched.

    also.

    There are 20,000 Ninja Allied Forces, and only 100 Uchiha n fighters. The ratio of forces is 200:1.

    In other words, an average Uchiha ninja needs to kill two hundred enemies before the Uchiha n can win this war.

    it''s out of the question.

    So, no matter what, you can''t confront the enemy head-on, or you will be looking for a dead end.

    "It seems that I can only y pirates and use guerri tactics."

    Fuyue said in a deep voice, he had already made psychological preparations, knowing that Paradise Ind would be exposed sooner orter, and staying here was undoubtedly waiting to die.

    The best way is to use this vast sea to y "hide-and-seek" with the ninja coalition forces and fight guerri warfare.

    Although there are many people on the other side, in this sea, let alone 20,000 people, even 200,000 people cannot form an effective encirclement circle against the Uchiha n.

    Itachi agrees with his father, and echoes:

    "The 20,000 people of the Ninja Alliance are floating on the sea. Even if there are rations such as military food pills and water thirsty pills, the supplies will inevitably fail to keep up after a long time.

    As long as we can drag on for a year or so and continue to carry out harassing attacks on the enemy, we can disturb their morale and wear down their will.

    When the timees, the enemy will be self-defeating. "

    After listening to Itachi''s suggestion, everyone nodded, thinking it made sense.

    The reason why the Uzumaki n was wiped out overnight was to protect the people of Uzumaki Vige and Uzumaki Country. They had to fight and had no way out.

    By contrast.

    Today''s Uchiha n, although they have be rootless duckweeds floating on the sea, they have no worries and are rxed.

    Paradise Ind is a good ce, but it¡¯s not impossible to abandon it. At worst, it¡¯s just a matter of finding a new home.

    The issue is.

    The Uchiha n still has hundreds of ordinary people. It is undoubtedly very inconvenient to take these old and weak women and children to fight against the Ninja Alliance forces at sea.

    How to solve it?

    "Broken, what do you think?"

    At this time, Fu Yue noticed that his brother-inw hadn''t spoken, so he asked a question.

    Juan heard the words and nced at his sister Miqin, who also looked at him expectantly, as if believing that her younger brother was omnipotent.

    Consider the risk of transnting intercolumn cells.

    Before, under Duan''s request, Miqin was the only ninja in the n who did not undergo a transnt operation.

    This woman, just let him guard it.

    That''s all.

    In order for my sister to live the stable life she wanted earlier, he, the younger brother, should do his part.

    Think here.

    "I know a ce where ordinary people from Uchiha can be ced." Duan said lightly.

    Three dayster.

    Shenwei space.

    Before, there was only one wooden house here, which was built out of pieces.

    Now, under the influence of the art of connecting pirs, hundreds of wooden vis have risen from the ground, distributed in a circle around the wooden houses, forming a small vige.

    In addition, there are arge number of living materials such as food and water, as well as...people.

    During the past three days, the nonbatants of the Uchiha n were all suspended from using divine power, and were sent to this space one after another.

    A total of five hundred people.

    Even if it is broken, it consumes a lot of chakra, which is a bit overwhelming.

    After experiencing the dizziness of traveling through space, the Uchiha people woke up one after another, and they all looked at the surrounding environment curiously.

    Members of the vigemittee also came.

    Except for Tsunade who was very calm, everyone else was surprised.

    "Is this ce the Shenwei space?"

    Kakashi muttered.

    Obito''s left eye has been on him for so many years, but he has not been able to discover its true power.

    Although the eye fell into Duan''s hands, Kakashi was not unwilling at all. After all, only a person like Duan can perfectly control Kamui Sharingan.

    This power will help the Uchiha n survive the genocide crisis, even win the war, and finally return to Konoha.

    Rescuing Konoha is Kakashi''s greatest wish.

    Fuyue looked at the Kamui space, felt its vastness, and was also surprised.

    There is also a gap between the Kaleidoscope Sharingan. It is incredible that Obito Uchiha can use his pupil power to create such a different space.

    It''s a pity that Obito betrayed the family, and once used this ability to bring big trouble to the Uchiha family.

    Fortunately, now in Duan''s hands, Shenwei has finally been put to the right use.

    "I have counted the number of people, and all the ordinary people have been transferred. Except for the minority people who are unwell, there is no unexpected situation."

    At this time, Tie Huo came over, reported to Fu Yue, and conveyed the gratitude of the nsmen to Duan, "Curator, you have worked hard."

    But there is one more problem.

    "Although Kamui Dimension is an excellent refuge, but besides uncle, Obito can also enter here, we must beware of that guy."

    Itachi frowned slightly and reminded.

    In this regard, Duan¡¯s response is:

    "I will sit here personally and take precautions. As for the outside affairs, I will leave it to you."

    "Don''t worry, Duan. The Uchiha n will let the Ninja Alliance understand that they made a very wrong decision."

    Fu Yue, who has no worries about the future, said with a burning gaze.

    Then.

    Juan used Kamui again and sent Fu Yue and others out.

    As for those who stayed, besides the ordinary people, there were Samuel and Mikoto, as well as the three masters and apprentices Tsunade, Shizune, and Red Dou.

    Shua.

    With a ripple-like fluctuation in the space, Obito quietly appeared.

    He was taking Juehe Qianshi Guiyu and others to search for Xiaonan''s whereabouts all over the world, when he suddenly felt a change in the Shenwei space.

    Although he guessed that Uchiha was ying tricks, when Obito saw everything with his own eyes, he was still stunned by the scene in front of him.

    The Uchiha n moved to the Kamui space collectively.

    And looking at it like this, I n to settle down for a long time.

    Hateful.

    What kind of ce do they regard this as, why can they upy this ce so naturally?

    click.

    Obito clenched his teeth and clenched his fists loudly, the veins on his forehead popped out.

    The biggest reliance for him to walk in the ninja world is Kamui.

    But now, with the Uchiha n moving here collectively, Obito no longer dares to use Kamui lightly.

    After all, if when he virtualized himself, the main body appeared in the Kamui space, and was stabbed by a passing Uchiha...

    He might die instantly.

    Obito without Kamui is just an ordinary one-eyed kaleidoscope, probably even Tiehuo and Qianxiuzi can''t beat it.

    Not to mention broken.

    "The guy is also..."

    Obito squinted his eyes, looked at the small vige in the distance, and sensed a familiar chakra.

    is Uchiha off.

    So he dare not approach.

    "Hoo~"

    Obito took a deep breath and let it out slowly, calming down his anger.

    His hometown was upied by others, but he could do nothing but endure it first.

    "Uchiha Duan, you wait for me. The humiliation you gave me, one day, I, Uchiha Obito, will return ten times."

    After saying this, Obito''s figure twisted again and disappeared.

 Chapter 215: All Tactical Transformers

    Chapter 215 All Tactic Converters

    Paradise Ind.

    Uchihabat troops, assembled.

    Fuyue, Itachi, Tiehuo, Chihideko, Kakashi, Tianzang, A Fei, Kuju Yakura, and Yu Gao, the nine powerhouses, at least all of them are at the quasi-kage level.

    In addition, there are a hundred Uchiha ninjas, most of whom have opened Sharingan, and all of them have sessfully transnted Hashirama cells.

    Such an elite force is even stronger than the Akatsuki organization at its peak.

    Enough to cross the ninja world.

    "Has everything been arranged?"

    Fuyue looked at Yatsushiro Uchiha and asked in a deep voice.

    Yatsushiro nodded and reported:

    "Patriarch, ording to your instructions, everything has been prepared."

    Before, the Uchiha n made hundreds of thousands of detonating symbols in order to prepare for the war, and now they are all buried under the ground of Paradise Ind and carefully hidden.

    Even with the supercilious eyes of the Hyuga n, it is difficult to spot the clues.

    This seemingly beautiful and charming ind has turned into a huge powder keg.

    Fry at one point.

    When the ninja coalition forces arrive here and prepare to wipe out Uchiha, what awaits them will be a huge surprise.

    "Let''s go."

    Fuyue gave an order, and everyone in Uchiha boarded the boat and left Paradise Ind.

    Heading towards the sea at full speed.

    Uchiha''s next move is not what was originally nned, to fight a protracted guerri war with the ninja allied forces at sea.

    Judging, a better tactic was proposed.

    The core of this tactic is only two words: change home.

    Yes, the goal of Fuyue and others is the base camp of the Ninja Alliance!

    Taking advantage of the fact that the other party came out in full force, the Uchiha n resolutely seized this great opportunity, abandoned their own home, and went to steal the opposite house.

    So.

    Relying on the small number of their own side and strong mobility, Fuyue and others controlled the warship and circled arge circle at sea, avoiding the coalition fleet.

    Then go straight to the seaside town.

    Two dayster, the ninja troops from the Four Great Ninja Viges arrivedte.

    On the sea, hundreds of warships were lined up, approaching Paradise Ind with great momentum.

    On the frontmost warship.

    Danzo, Ohnoki, Fourth Raikage Ai, and Kazekage Chiyo all stood on the deck, facing the sea breeze and overlooking the opposite ind.

    Can be seen from a distance.

    Paradise Ind has built arge number of wooden vis and various living facilities, just like a small vige.

    At the entrance of the vige, a gpole stands tall, with a g printed with the Uchiha Uchiha Uchiha n emblem hanging on it, fluttering in the wind.

    Only people from the Uchiha n were not seen.

    "Has the news leaked?"

    Onoki stared at the deserted vige with fixed eyes.

    It seems that the Uchiha n probably got information or discovered the fleet of the Four Great Ninja Viges, so they ran away ahead of time.

    Danzo frowned, summoned Konoha Anbe, and ordered in a deep voice:

    "Pass my order, let Hinata Hizuru and Yamanaka Hai take a few people to visit the ind."

    "Yes, Hokage-sama."

    ten minutester.

    Konoha''s reconnaissance team jumped off the deck, stepped on the water and quickly approached Paradise Ind.

    soon.

    Everyone boarded the shore and arrived at the vige entrance of the Uchiha n.

    Looking at the vige in front of them and the flying Uchiha g, everyone in Konoha hadplex expressions in their eyes, not knowing what to say.

    In the past, they hated the Uchiha n, and they excluded and isted the Uchiha n together, hoping that the Uchiha n would get out of Konoha.

    However.

    When the "dream came true", everyone in Konoha discovered that what happenedter was not at all as beautiful as they imagined.

    With the fall of the vige, all Konoha ninjas and vigers became ves of Danzo and the Four Great Ninja Viges.

    If the Uchiha n hadn''t left...

    All of this may not be staged.

    It''s a pity that things havee to this point, even if you regret it, it''s useless.

    Now.

    There is only one choice left in front of everyone in Konoha.

    That is to destroy the Uchiha n as soon as possible, end the Fourth Ninja World War, and maybe live a slightly more stable life.

    Think here.

    Roll your eyes, open!

    Hyuga Hyuzu made a mark, and the veins around her eyes popped up. Using the perspective ability of her white eyes, she scanned the vige in front of her.

    "Did you find anything?"

    Haiichi Yamanaka, with long yellow hair tied into a ponytail, asked.

    "There is indeed no one in the vige, so it''s up to you."

    Hizuru closed his eyes and looked at Kaiichi Yamanaka.

    Thetter nodded, slowly squatted down, closed his eyes and touched the ground with his palms, spreading his perception to the entire Paradise Ind to search.

    Time passed by one minute and one second.

    There is.

    At a certain moment, a sh of lightning shed through Yamanaka Haiyi''s mind, and he opened his eyes suddenly.

    "In the woods deep in the ind, there are a lot of cryptic Chakra reactions. Judging from the number of people, it should be the Uchiha n."

    He stood up and said solemnly.

    Discovering the hiding ce of the Uchiha n means that a big battle is about toe.

    At that time, the ones who will charge in the front, don''t think about it, they will still be Konoha ninjas.

    Sure enough.

    After hearing the news.

    "Be careful of fraud, it may be a trap for the Uchiha n."

    Onoki reminded, with a scheming look on his face. The implication is that Yan Yin''s ninjas will not act rashly.

    Kazekage Chiyo and Raikage Ai looked at each other, and expressed their opinions one after another, saying something simr to Ohnoki.

    "Uchiha, this ninja cancer, will be removed by Konoha himself."

    Danzo said something expressionless, and without hesitation, ordered an army of five thousand Konohas tond on the ind and fight.

    He doesn''t care about Konoha Ninja''s casualties, as long as he can eradicate the Uchiha n and maintain peace in the ninja world, no matter how much he pays, it''s worth it.

    There is also Sharingan.

    That is the real purpose of Danzo inunching this war.

    A three-goat jade sharingan can allow him to cast Izanagi once and avoid death once.

    If the entire Uchiha n can be wiped out and nearly a hundred pairs of Sharingan can be collected at one time, Danzo will be able to use Izanagi''s power unscrupulously, which is equivalent to obtaining immortality.

    Of course, there is also the kaleidoscope sharingan with stronger pupil power, which makes him dream of.

    but.

    Onoki and others also saw through Danzo''s calctions, and it was impossible for Konoha to upy the spoils alone.

    Same as a white eye.

    The sharingan of the Uchiha n must be equally distributed among the major ninja viges, especially the kaleidoscope that can control tailed beasts.

    So.

    The three major ninja viges also sent their own troops to follow Konoha''s army and boarded Paradise Ind.

    Heading towards the depths of the ind''s woods.

    Soon after.

    "found it."

    In the woods, a Konoha ninja let out a low cry, and found a hidden cave covered by leaves.

    The chakra fluctuations that Haiyi Yamanaka felt came from the depths of the cave.

    soon.

    The ninja coalition forces surrounded the cave heavily.

    Then, under the order of Danzo, several Konoha Anbe entered the cave to find out.

    Through the dark and narrow corridor.

    "That is¡­"

    The ss leader Anbu shrank his pupils, and his face under the mask showed surprise.

    In the depths of the cave, there are arge number of puppets made of wooden escape ninjutsu. Their bodies are covered with talisman paper, and the word "explosion" is densely written on them.

    "No, it''s a trap, get out!"

    Squad leader Anbe yelled, but it was toote.

    Boom.

    With a loud noise, the trap left by the Uchiha n was triggered, and the mes of the explosion engulfed several Anbu on the spot, causing the cave topletely copse.

    Immediately afterwards, the explosion triggered a chain reaction.

    Boom! boom! boom!

    The entire Paradise Ind, violent explosions were heard from everywhere, and flowers of mes bloomed everywhere on the ground.

    this moment.

    The hundreds of thousands of detonating symbols buried underground on Paradise Ind released destructive energy with the anger of the Uchiha n, devouring everything.

    Forests burned, hills copsed, viges were left in ruins, mes and smoke rose into the sky.

    Looking down from mid-air.

    This beautiful ind was burned in an instant and turned into a zing sea of ??fire.

    Among the continuous explosions, there were also the screams and wailing of the Ninja Alliance Army. Blood flowed like a river for a while, and there were stumps and broken arms everywhere.

    Half an hourter.

    The coalition ninjas who escaped from Paradise Ind all looked back with lingering fear, thankful that they had recovered their lives.

    After a rough inventory.

    At least 3,000 ninjas were killed on the ind. In addition, there were many wounded whocked arms and legs and lost theirbat effectiveness.

    "Damn the Uchiha n."

    Danzo nced at him and signaled with a nce, and Anbu under him ughtered the pirates leading the way for the coalition forces on the spot.

    Whether they are chess pieces of the Uchiha n or not, it is useless to keep them.

    in addition.

    "Hyuga Hyuzu, what did you do? You obviously had a nk eye, but you couldn''t find the detonating talisman buried in the ground by the Uchiha n?"

    Danzo looked at Hinata Hinata and asked sharply.

    Rizu''splexion changed, and he quickly defended himself:

    "Hokage-sama, Xuanou buried the detonating symbols in Konoha''s building and underground, and also concealed it from Konoha Anbe and Hyuga n. No one discovered it for more than 20 years..."

    Danzo was able to be Hokage, relying on those detonating symbols left by Xuan Ou, but I didn¡¯t expect¡ª

    The Uchiha n actually reproduced Xuan Ong''s handwriting on Paradise Ind.

    "Get it for me, take it back to Konoha for interrogation!"

    Danzo didn''t listen to Hinata Hyuzu''s excuse at all, and directly ordered Anbu to do it.

    Crash.

    Several Anbu took out the chains and surrounded Hizuru, who was **** and became a prisoner with a humiliated expression on his face.

    Seeing this scene, the rest of the Konoha ninjas were silent and lowered their heads one after another. No one dared to speak for Hinata Hizuru.

    Whoosh.

    Onoki flew down from mid-air,nded on the deck, frowned and said:

    "If the Uchiha n had already left this ind, where else could they escape?"

    The Fourth Raikage came over, shook his head, and said in a deep voice:

    "With the character of the Uchiha n, they may not always run away... not good!"

    He was shocked all over, his face changed drastically, and he guessed where the Uchiha n might be going.

    The headquarters of the Ninja Alliance.

    Thinking of this, Fourth Raikage immediately became anxious.

    that is because.

    Yunyin¡¯s two-tailed Jinchur Riyumu did not participate in this battle because the tailed beast in his body was not stable recently, but stayed behind the base camp.

    If the Uchiha nunches an attack on the base camp, the fate of Yukito may be the same as Yakura and Yudaka of Kirigakure.

    Reduced to a puppet of the kaleidoscope Sharingan.

    "Return!"

    Lei Ying roared, and immediately ordered all the Yunyin warships to turn around.

    He himself even brought along Rabbi Eight-Tails Jinzhu Riki, as well as dozens of elite subordinates such as Xi and Darui, and set off first, and set foot on the return journey at full speed.

    However.

    By the time the ninja allied forces realized Uchiha''s house-changing tactics, it was already toote.

    Beach town.

    Since it was taken over, it has be a coalition camp.

    In order to destroy the Uchiha, almost all the coalition forces attacked, but they still left 3,000 troops stationed in the camp to do some logistical work of building warships and taking care of supplies.

    Another night.

    Tonight''s night sky is covered with dark clouds, covering the moonlight, and the sky and the earth are dark.

    Crash.

    Waves of waves swept in, pping the coast, apanied by the icy sea breeze, which made people feel a bit cool.

    Da da da.

    There was a sound of footsteps.

    There are two Yanyin ninjas, one short and one bald, patrolling outside the camp with amp.

    "I don''t know what''s going on with the battle ahead, hurry up and wipe out the damned Uchiha n, I want to go home early." The dwarf said, and then yawned.

    "I''m different from you, I want to stay in Konoha to be a superior person, and enjoy Konoha''s pretty chick."

    The bald ninjaughed, looking forward to the happy days in the future.

    "Wait, let me pee."

    The dwarf suddenly felt anxious, and walked towards the woods not far away with themp, but for some reason, he quickly stood there motionless.

    The bald head looked puzzled, and shouted:

    "Hello, how are you?"

    Seeing that there was no response from hispanion, the bald head became alert, took out a handful of kunai and leaned over.

    Finally, the dwarf turned around slowly, with a dull expression on his face, and his eyes turned into scarlet three-pointed jade at some point.

    Hit by the illusion of Sharingan.

    not good.

    The bald man turned pale with shock when he saw this, the word "enemy attack" hadn''te out of his mouth, only a pop.

    A ninja knife pierced his heart from behind, fast and ruthless.

    Shua.

    Tiehuo drew back his ninja knife, and the bald corpse fell straight forward.

    Immediately, hundreds of heavily armed figures came out of the woods under the cover of night.

    The Uchiha n approached the coalition camp.

    Roll your eyes, open!

    Kakashi opened his white eyes and scanned around carefully.

    "The number of the enemy army is quiterge, about 3,000 people. In addition, there is a veryrge chakra, which is suspected to be a Jinchuriki..."

    Speaking of this, Kakashi suddenly paused, and said in a deep voice, "We have been discovered."

    Because the enemy also has supercilious eyes.

    In a guard post in the distance, a ninja with white eyes transnted, with sharp eyes, spotted the Uchiha people in the dark.

    "Enemy attack!"

    With a sharp shout, the signal bomb rose into the sky and exploded into gorgeous fireworks.

    "Since the sneak attack is not possible, let''s go in from the front and enjoy the feast of this battle!"

    Fuyue looked directly at the group of people, his eyes swiveled, and he opened the kaleidoscope Sharingan.

    "yes!"

    Everyone agreed in unison.

    In the next second, nearly a hundred pairs of scarlet Sharingan lights up in the darkness.

 Chapter 216: But Uchiha has Gundam

    Chapter 216 Naihe Uchiha Has Gundam

    In the dark night, a great war broke out.

    "Where is the enemy?"

    "Who has the guts to attack the base camp of the coalition forces? Could it be the guys from the Uchiha n?"

    A group of figures rushed out of the camp holding weapons, ready to meet the enemy.

    Whoosh.

    Fuyue jumped and appeared in the enemy camp.

    As the patriarch of Uchiha, he charged at the forefront and took the lead in person.

    "Kill him!"

    Dozens of ninjas immediately surrounded Fuyue, and all kinds of kunai, shuriken, and Senbon flung towards him, trying to tie him into a hedgehog.

    Boom!

    Fuyue didn''t intend to keep his strength, the huge chakra surged out of his body, deflecting all the enemy''s attacks.

    Under the horrified gaze of a group of coalition ninjas.

    A huge blue skull with a height of seven meters appeared on the battlefield.

    Immediately afterwards, meridians and flesh grew on the surface of the skeleton, wrapped in a coat-like chakra, and turned into a majestic Valkyrie.

    The second form of Susano.

    Crash.

    War God Susana held a chain made of hooked jade, and swung it out suddenly, sweeping away thousands of troops, sweeping away arge number of enemies.

    In the enemy camp, there were screams for a while, and everyone retreated in fear.

    Susano, the legendary power of God, the reputation of this technique has long spread throughout the ninja world.

    People say that anyone who sees Susanoo on the battlefield will die in the end.

    In particr, almost all the Kage-level powerhouses of the coalition forces have gone to sea, and now there is no leader in the group, and no one can stand up to confront Susano head-on.

    Therefore.

    As soon as Fuyue made a move, he used his own strength to deter three thousand enemy troops.

    But at this moment.

    Phew.

    A huge fireball with a diameter of several meters suddenly pierced the night sky, flew out from the side, and mmed into Susanoo''s body heavily.

    Boom.

    Suzo suddenly shook, and staggered back for a distance.

    "Um?"

    Fu Yue also showed surprise on his face. Who can actually disy such a powerful fire escape ninjutsu, shaking his Susanoo.

    I saw a tall woman with long yellow hair appearing from the darkness.

    She walks gracefully like a cat, looks arrogant and indifferent, like a queen.

    Two wooden figures.

    This young woman who has just turned 20 years old is Renzhuli from Yunying Vige. Erwei Yulu was imnted in her body when she was young. After years of hard training, she has been able to control Erwei''s power proficiently.

    In fact, the wooden man is only a little away from the realm of perfect Renzhuli.

    The reason why she stayed in the camp and did not go out with the coalition forces was also toplete the run-in with Youbrigade, so that Yunyin could have the second perfect human strength after Kirabi.

    Unexpectedly, the Uchiha nunched this raid.

    Yu Muren knows the horror of Kaleidoscope Sharingan, and also knows that if she doesn''t transform into a tailed beast now, she probably won''t have a chance.

    So.

    "Roar!"

    With a deafening roar, a cat demon with two tails, big and pointed ears, double-sided serrated teeth, and blue chakra mes all over his body appeared on the battlefield.

    It is Erwei Youlv.

    "Relying on your own consciousness, have youpletely transformed into a tailed beast? An amazing woman..."

    Fuyue''s eyes were fixed, and he felt pressure in the face of this cat demon who was two or three times taller than his Susanoo.

    Shua.

    As soon as another brigade appeared, he rushed towards Susano, waving his sharp ws, andunched continuous attacks on thetter.

    ng ng ng.

    Fuyue manipted Susan to lift the Gouyu chain to contend with Mata Lu''s ws, bursting out a series of sparks.

    However, he still underestimated the cat demon.

    It is not only bigger than Susan in size, stronger than Susan, but also much more flexible in movement.

    Whoosh.

    I saw it circling Susanoo, flexibly dodging left and right, attacking from different angles, just like a big cat ying with a toy.

    Yumuren is indeed a near-perfect Jinjuriki.

    Once the power of the Tailed Beast is fully exerted, even Susano can hardly parry it.

    atst.

    There was a bang.

    Brigade jumped forward again, pressing two paws on Susan, pressing thetter under him.

    Seeing this scene, the morale of the ninjas on the side of the Ninja Alliance suddenly boosted.

    "Master Yumu has the upper hand, and the so-called Susano is nothing more than that."

    "We have 3,000 people, and the Uchiha n has only 100 people, 30 to 1, and I have the advantage. Let''s go together and kill Uchiha with Master Yukito!"

    "..."

    But the next second, these people were dumbfounded.

    um.

    Susa, who was under the pressure of the other brigade, burst out a huge chakra again, forcing it back abruptly.

    Susan, who stood up again, put on ayer of gorgeous Utengu armor, and his body was even bigger, exuding terrifying chakra fluctuations.

    At this moment, Fuyue sacrificed the third form of Susanoo.

    It''s not just him.

    "Roar!" "Roar!"

    Two roars sounded behind Fu Yue one after another. Immediately, with the violent shaking of the ground, two behemoths rushed out of the darkness.

    They are a big gray tortoise with three tails and covered with thorns, and a big purple slug with six tails.

    Three-tailed rock dog and six-tailed rhinoceros.

    After the two tailed beasts appeared, Erwei was obviously stunned for a moment, and it was such a moment of distraction that it showed its ws.

    Shua.

    Fuyue manipted Susan, and the Gouyu chain was thrown out, and it was precisely wrapped around Mata Lu''s body, binding thetter.

    causes it to lose its bnce and fall to the ground.

    Next.

    Boom.

    Isofu bowed his whole body, wrapped his body with a huge thick carapace on his back, and rolled forward quickly like a wheel.

    This move is very simr to the meat bomb chariot of the Qiudao n. They use their huge size and weight to crush the enemy.

    At this time, Youlu was bound by the Gouyu chain, and it was toote to break free, and he was also powerless to dodge.

    boom!

    It was bumped into by Jifu solidly, and it let out a wail on the spot, and its huge body rolled over a dozen times on the ground before stopping.

    At this time, the six-tailed rhinoceros wriggled quickly on the ground, approached and traveled, and opened its mouth to spray.

    Know that the wolf is dead!

    Arge amount of highly corrosive solution, like seawater, sprayed out of its body, submerging it again, causing thetter to let out a heart-piercing scream again.

    Erwei Youlv, who suffered heavy losses one after another, will die soon.

    Chi Chi Chi Chi.

    The blue mes on its body were extinguished in an instant, and its size also rapidly decreased, before returning to human form.

    You wooden man has disheveled hair, torn clothes, and white smoke all over his body, lying on the ground and falling into aa.

    Even if it is a perfect jinchuriki, facing the siege of a Susanoo and two tailed beasts, it will still be powerless, and it will be impossible to be outnumbered.

    "Master Yumu, I lost..."

    "Those two tailed beasts, could they be Kirigakure''s Fourth Mizukage and Yu Taka, but they were both controlled by Uchiha''s Sharingan."

    The defeat of the wooden man caused the coalition camp to fall into panic.

    It''s not over yet, and what''s even more disappointing is toe.

    Boom! boom! boom!

    Following three huge chakras rushing straight into the night sky, three more Susanoos appeared on the battlefield in a blink of an eye.

    Itachi''s Susan is red, wearing armor, holding two spiritual weapons, the Ten Fist Sword and the Yata Mirror;

    Susa of Tiehuo is yellow, tall and strong, holding a big sword over ten meters in both hands;

    Chihideko¡¯s Susan is pink. Unlike other Susans, it has a more feminine shape and lines, and holds a huge longbow.

    The three of them came to Fuyue''s side, and the four Susanoos lined up almost in a line, like four aloof gods, overlooking the group of allied ninjas indifferently.

    correct.

    This kind of handsome moment, how could there be no A Fei.

    "I aming!"

    Apanied by a slightly frivolous voice, in the horrified eyes of the coalition ninja, a huge Buddha statue with five heads and countless arms descended on the battlefield.

    A Fei stood on the top of the Buddha statue, with his hands on his hips, with an air of air.

    Wood escape¡¤The art of wooden man.

    This is the high-level wood escape secret technique that Fei Fei possessed after Tianzang strengthened thetter''s wood escape ability.

    Back then, Senju Hashirama used this technique to single out Madara''splete body Susano and Kyuubi, and he was able to catch the tailed beast jadeunched by Kyuubi with one hand, which was invincible.

    The wooden dummy art created by A Fei and Tianzang, of course, cannot bepared with the original version, at most it can be regarded as a youthful version.

    But its power is enough to shock mortals.

    "Uchiha''s enemies, all die!"

    Ah Fei yelled, brainwashed by other gods, his loyalty to the Uchiha n has long been engraved in his bones.

    Next second.

    buzz buzz.

    I saw the five heads of the wooden man, opened his mouth at the same time, and fired five different ninjutsu of water, fire, wind, thunder, and earth towards the battlefield ahead.

    Boom boom.

    Five elements of ninjutsu formed a torrent, sweeping the battlefield. Hundreds of enemies couldn''t dodge in time, were engulfed on the spot, and died screaming.

    "Do it!"

    Fuyue shouted sharply, and the four Susanoos also rushed into the battlefield, waving their weapons, reaping the lives of the enemy like an old farmer cutting wheat.

    Three-tailed Isofu and Six-tailed Rhinoceros were not idle either. They also rushed into the enemy''s camp, unleashing their killing instincts.

    In the night sky, the dark clouds dissipated, and a bright full moon reappeared.

    The cold moonlight sprinkled from the sky, illuminating the entire battlefield.

    Looking down from mid-air.

    A giant wooden Buddha, two tailed beasts, and four Susanoos wreaked havoc on the battlefield at the same time.

    It''s like Seven Gundams.

    There are also a hundred Uchiha ninjas, and the unit gathers at the feet of the seven Gundams, advances in coordination, and sweeps the entire battlefield in an orderly manner.

    "Are you kidding me..."

    A J¨­nin from the Allied Forces looked desperate, and the Kunai in his hand fell to the ground with a bang, trembling all over.

    In his perception, ninjas don''t fight like this.

    His Kunai, it is impossible to pierce Uchiha''s Gundam.

    Next second.

    Shua.

    A big sword swept across, beheading the J¨­nin and the dozen or so ninjas behind him, spilling blood on the battlefield.

    And more coalition ninjas have already lost their fighting spirit, throwing away their helmets and armors, and fleeing with their heads in their hands.

    Less than half an hour.

    Under the ravages of the Uchiha Gundam troops, the enemy army copsed and fled in all directions.

    As a member of the Uchiha Vige Committee, Kakashi, the only one who didn''t get a Gundam, had no choice but to paddle and stand on a high ce overlooking the entire battlefield.

    "terrible¡­"

    He muttered to himself, unable to restrain his emotion.

    The 3,000-strong army, facing more than a hundred people from the Uchiha n, couldn''t evenst for half an hour, and they died and fled, and werepletely defeated.

    Is this the power of Uchiha?

    Kakashi was still wondering whether the Uchiha n could survive the encirclement and suppression of the five great ninja viges.

    Now it seems that his worries are a bit unnecessary.

    The Uchiha n not only has no fear of the ninja allied forces, but even takes the initiative to attack, like a sharp knife, piercing the enemy''s weak point fiercely.

    If this continues, the seemingly powerful Ninja Alliance will be defeated sooner orter.

    At that time, Uchiha will return to Konoha and save hundreds of thousands of vigers there.

    This is Kakashi''s wish.

    The battle is over.

    After cleaning up the battlefield, the Uchiha n did not die in battle except for a few people who were injured.

    This is nothing short of a miracle.

    As for the enemy army, more than 2,000 people died directly, and the remaining nearly 1,000 people scattered like birds and beasts, and fled in all directions.

    Fuyue and others did not chase after him.

    After all, with Uchiha''s manpower, it would take a long time to catch even a thousand pigs, let alone ninjas.

    Uchiha''s tactical goal of attacking the enemy''s base camp has beenpleted.

    And there is a bonus.

    "Ahem..."

    You wooden man coughed violently, slowly regained consciousness, and then struggled to get up from the ground.

    Even though she was dressed in rags and was covered in scars, her eyes were still full of strength, and her noble temperament was not diminished in the slightest.

    But in the next second, the wooden figure changed his expression.

    Because, she was surrounded by a group of red-eyed Uchihas.

    "What do you want?"

    She asked sternly, a sense of despair arose in her heart, and she had already predicted her own end.

    "The Five Great Ninja Viges want to destroy our n, take away our Sharingan, and make the name Uchiha disappear from the ninja world forever. In the end, you have the nerve to ask us what we want? It''s ridiculous."

    Fuyue stared at Yumuren coldly, and sneered mercilessly, which immediately made thetter pale and his momentum weakened.

    "Itachi, let''s do it."

    Afterwards, Fu Yue gave his son an order.

    Itachi took a step forward without saying a word, and a pair of kaleidoscope sharing sharing eyes looked directly at Yumu, releasing a strong fluctuation of pupil power.

    Thetter was shocked all over, and his expression quickly became dull. Together with Erwei in his body, he was manipted by Itachi''s illusion.

    In this way, Uchiha controlled three tailed beasts.

    The more you fight, the stronger you be.

    The situation of the war is infinitely good for the Uchiha n.

    "Patriarch, what is the next n?"

    Many nsmen asked excitedly, eagerly looking forward to the next battle.

    In this regard, Fu Yue smiled slightly and said meaningfully:

    "Tonight is just the beginning. After all, we must implement the house-changing tactics to the end."

    Everyone was stunned when they heard the words, and then quickly understood the meaning of the patriarch.

    "That''s right, we have to take advantage of this great opportunity to directly attack the maind of the major ninja viges for thousands of miles, just like we attacked the Laochao mountain cemetery with soil!"

    "Who should we attack first, Sand Hidden, Rock Hidden, or Cloud Hidden? Or, just go back to Konoha."

    Everyone''s eyes lit up, talking non-stop.

    snort.

    Since the ninja world does not intend to give the Uchiha n a way out, then the Uchiha will not make it easier for anyone, and must turn the entire ninja world upside down!

    Fu Yue motioned for everyone to be quiet, and then nced at Tie Huo, who understood.

    Fire Escape ¡¤ Huo Huo Quench!

    Following the seal of iron fire, he opened his mouth and sprayed, and a me like sea water spread across the entire camp.

    A raging fire rose into the sky, burning everything to ashes.

    "Walk!"

    Fuyue let out a deep voice, and the Uchiha n ordered and forbade it, and set off again.

    Like a fierce gust of wind blowing towards the ninja world, it swept away towards the next target.

 Chapter 217: fellow vagabonds

    Chapter 217 The same as the wandering people

    after one day.

    Whizzing.

    On the sea, dozens of figures stepped on the water and headed straight for the seaside town at an extremely fast speed.

    Impressively, it is the Yunyin group headed by the Fourth Raikage.

    "Um?"

    Far away, Raikage could see the ninja coalition camp on the shore, which no longer existed at this moment, leaving only a piece of charred ruins.

    Seeing this scene, his heart suddenly sank.

    The thing I was most worried about still happened.

    Don''t think about it.

    It must be the Uchiha n who attacked the base camp of the coalition forces.

    Except for Uchiha, no one else has the guts or the strength.

    Afternding.

    Yun Yinzhong quickly walked through the messy ruins, and soon found several survivors of the coalition forces. Those people were basically injured, and all of them had expressions of lingering fear.

    "What''s going on?"

    Fourth Raikage grabbed a person and asked with an angry face.

    "Master Lei, Raikage..." The other party was trembling, and tremblingly told what happened the night before.

    Sure enough, Uchiha did it.

    "The army of 3,000 people was defeated by the Uchiha n just like this?" Fourth Raikage frowned and asked in disbelief.

    From that person, he learned even more shocking information.

    Although there are only about a hundred ninjas in the Uchiha n, all of them have mastered the wooden ninjutsu of the first Hokage by some means.

    Sharingan plus Mu Dun, Uchiha''sbat power soared, everyone can be one against ten.

    The most terrifying thing is that there are four Susanoos on the battlefield, that is, four pairs of Kaleidoscope Sharingan.

    In addition, there is a wooden statue not inferior to Susano, and the three-tailed Isofu and six-tailed rhinoceros controlled by the Uchiha n.

    Not right.

    Now we have to count Erwei Youlu.

    Because, Yun Yin''s Jinzhu Riki was also defeated by the Uchiha n and controlled by Sharingan, and became a puppet.

    Hear here.

    "Hiss!"

    Yun Yin and the others gasped.

    "Yukito was captured by Uchiha, but we didn''t expect us to follow in Kirigakure''s footsteps."

    Xi''splexion was serious.

    "Honestly speaking, fortunately we came backte and didn''t catch up. With just a few dozen of us, we may not necessarily be the opponents of the Uchiha n..."

    Darui put away his usualzy look, and said in a deep voice, with cold sweat streaming down his face.

    In our own team, only Raikage-sama and Kirabi-sama have Kage-level strength. If we bump into the Uchiha n, the chances of winning are probably...

    not very big.

    Thinking of this, everyone in Yunyin, including the Fourth Raikage, felt a sense of fear in their hearts.

    Fourth Raikage calmed down and asked again:

    "After Uchiha attacked this camp, where did he go?"

    The man quickly shook his head and said, "I don''t know! But it seems that they didn''t return to the sea, but entered the maind, heading towards the Ninja World."

    Hearing the news, Lei Ying was shocked.

    The next target of the Uchiha n is Konoha Vige, or somewhere else?

    He regrets it now.

    I knew it earlier, I shouldn''t have agreed to Danzo at the beginning, and I shouldn''t have participated in the war to wipe out Uchiha.

    Yun Yin could have stayed out of the matter, but now it was good, and he brought Erwei Jinchuriki into it.

    The scariest thing is.

    The counterattack of the Uchiha n seems to have just begun.

    ¡­

    The vast virgin forest stretches as far as the eye can see.

    Whoosh whoosh.

    Hundreds of ninjas wearing high-necked blue robes and fully armed were marching in the forest. Even though the entire team was advancing at full speed, they still maintained a fairly stable formation.

    It can be seen at a nce that this is a well-disciplined and powerful ninja force.

    It is the Uchiha family.

    "Master Patriarch."

    Tie Huo came back from exploring the road and reported to Fuyue, "Fifty kilometers to the west is the original border of the country of Sichuan."

    The Kingdom of Sichuan was originally a small country sandwiched between the Kingdom of Wind and the Kingdom of Fire. It has long served as a buffer zone between the two great powers.

    Nowadays, even the Kingdom of Fire has been annexed by the Kingdom of Wind, so there is no need for the Kingdom of Rivers to exist, and it is taken for granted by the Kingdom of Wind.

    Fuyue heard the words, and analyzed in a deep voice:

    "In this case, ording to our current speed, we will be able to reach Hidden Sand Vige in about two days."

    That''s right.

    Uchiha''s first goal of "changing homes" was not Konoha, but Sand Hidden Vige.

    After all, Konoha has long existed in name only, but it is just a colony of several ninja viges.

    Even if Uchiha destroys Konoha, the major ninja viges will not care, let alone lose anything.

    on the contrary.

    They are eager to see the scene of Uchiha attacking Konoha. It is best to win both sides in the fight, so that Uchiha and Konoha both disappear from the ninja world and be historypletely.

    In that way, the major ninja viges can sit back and rx.

    so.

    To fight Uchiha''s enemies and make them feel pain, the best way is to destroy their hometown.

    Compared to Yan Yin and Yun Yin, Sand Yin is the closest, and the strength is also the weakest of the several ninja viges, so it can be said to be the most suitable target.

    but.

    "A battle broke out not far ahead. If we don''t take a detour, we may be exposed."

    Tiehuo reported one more thing.

    oh?

    Fuyue frowned, thought for a while, and then ordered: "Go and see."

    soon.

    The Uchiha n approached the battlefield silently, and heard the sound of fighting weapons, the explosion of detonating symbols, and the hasty cry of killing in the woods.

    Very intense.

    Fuyue took a nce, and with his sinister vision and rich experience, he roughly distinguished the identities of the two warring parties.

    One of them is a caravan with a huge number of people.

    This caravan is more like a big family. Apart from the young and strong members, there are also many old people, women and children. It can be said that they are family members.

    The mounts of the caravan are not horses, but a cumbersome armored rhinoceros, and pink mingos as tall as a person. In addition to carrying goods and people, they are also aggressive and can protect the caravan''s personnel and property.

    at this time.

    The old, young, women and children in the caravan were all tightly huddled together, surrounded by rhino and mingo mounts for protection.

    And the men are fighting with a group of murderous bandit organizations.

    "I can''t bear it."

    Fu Yue recognized the identities of those robbers.

    I can''t bear it, in fact, they are escaped ninjas from various countries, using ninjutsu to burn, kill and loot everywhere.

    When they attacked viges or caravans, they would not only rob all property, but also leave no one alive. They were a group of vicious people.

    The caravan in front of them is obviously not an unbearable opponent. Under the opponent''s attack, people keep falling down.

    Corpses are strewn all over the field, and blood flows like rivers.

    Seeing this scene, both Kakashi and Tianzang felt a heavy heart.

    Since the copse of the Daming Mansion, the fall of Konoha, and the partition of the Land of Fire, the people of this country have been living in dire straits.

    Ordinary people are not only oppressed by major powers, but also face increasingly rampant bandit organizations like Intolerable.

    For the hundreds of millions of people in the Land of Fire, this is an unprecedented catastrophe.

    boom!

    With thest of the caravan guards down, the brief battle came to an end.

    Next, enjoy killing and looting.

    All the unbearable faces showed cruel smiles.

    at this time.

    "Who? Come out!"

    Unbearable to the leader, the man code-named "Sura" suddenly turned his head and shouted into the depths of the woods.

    Under his surprised eyes, Fu Yue and others came out of the woods, all of them expressionless, looking even more ruthless than robbers.

    Seeing that this group of people were fully armed and seemed not to be trifled with, Shura''s expression changed.

    Immediately, his eyes widened, and he said sharply again:

    "No matter who you are, I advise you to stay out of your own business, lest you risk your own life."

    Following Shura''s ruthless words, the crowd couldn''t bear to take up their weapons, stared at Fu Yue and the others with malicious intentions, and sneered.

    As long as the leader gives an order, they will pounce on each other like a pack of wolves and kill each otherpletely.

    Facing Shura''s warning, Fu Yue shook his head, feeling sorry for the other party''s ignorance.

    "Resolve the battle as quickly as possible. Remember, don''t let an enemy go, so as not to reveal your whereabouts."

    he said coldly.

    "yes!"

    All the Uchihas agreed in unison, and immediately, pairs of scarlet Sharingans opened one after another.

    "Those eyes are..."

    Shura was startled, and then his whole body went limp, and he stepped back three steps in session, a gust of cold air shot straight from the soles of his feet to the Tianling Gai.

    is the Uchiha family.

    "kill!"

    The crowd couldn''t bear it, and before they could react, the Uchihas had already rushed to them, and they shot mercilessly.

    A mere group of rebels who have been reduced to robbers, how could they be Uchiha''s opponents.

    It doesn''t take a moment.

    Just now, he was so arrogant that he couldn''t bear it, but amidst the screams, he was killed by the Uchiha n with a knife.

    Whoosh.

    Sura managed to fight a **** path, and fled in a hurry, with only fear remaining on his face.

    However, is it okay to go?

    Phew.

    Several wooden vines flew from behind, entangled Shura tightly, unable to move.

    Just when he was struggling desperately.

    Zizizi.

    Apanied by the chirping sound of a thousand birds and the dazzling lightning, Kakashi arrived in an instant, and a stroke of Raikiri pierced Shura''s heart.

    "Scumbag like you, you''d better go to **** and repent."

    Kakashi said coldly, and withdrew his hand, Shura''s eyes suddenly lost their spirit, and he fell limply to the ground.

    So far, the battle is over.

    The whole process took less than five minutes.

    "..."

    Everyone in the caravan not far away was stunned.

    They came back to their senses, looked at the Uchiha people in fear, and whispered anxiously.

    Although they were rescued, everyone in the caravan was not sure whether they went from **** to heaven, or to another hell.

    after all.

    The ninjas in blue robes and scarlet eyes seemed to be more ruthless than the unbearable just now.

    At this time.

    An old man hurried out of the caravan, boldly came to Fuyue, bowed to thetter, and said in a slightly trembling voice:

    "My lord, thank you for saving the caravan, the gratitude of this old man is beyond words..."

    Gollum.

    After the old man finished speaking, he secretly swallowed a mouthful of saliva, nervously waiting for Fu Yue''s response.

    "You''re wee."

    Fuyue said lightly, and took a step forward, lifting the old man''s shoulder with his hand, signaling to thetter that he no longer needs to bow.

    His action reassured the old man.

    Next, the old man reported his family name.

    His name is He Yan, he is short in stature, and has a prominent red nose, which looks a bit funny.

    But as the saying goes, people should not be judged by their appearance.

    The real identity of this old man is the leader of this caravan. He has been in the ninja world for many years and has umted rich experience and life experience. He is a bold, careful and wise man.

    ording to He Yan, their caravan is a big family, without their own homnd, they travel between various countries to do business all year round, and live a life of no fixed residence.

    Therefore, there is a nickname - "The Wandering People".

    He Yan and the others set off from the Land of Wind this time to do business in Muye Vige. They didn''t expect to be targeted and robbed halfway.

    Fortunately, the heavenly generals saved the fate of the caravan.

    "Wandering people, I have heard your rumors. But, do you know who we are?"

    Fu Yue stared at He Yan, a pair of kaleidoscope sharing sharing eyes exuded a deep light, breathtaking.

    He Yan couldn''t help but change his face, and nodded quickly:

    "My lord, I know. Don''t worry, I won''t say anything."

    The voice just fell.

    "Squeak."

    With a shrill cry, a brown ferret suddenly ran out of He Yan''s clothes.

    Its limbs are covered with ck fur, and its eyes are agile. It seems to be a rare breed among ferrets.

    As soon as hended, the little guy let go of his feet and rushed forward.

    Probably suffocated.

    "Nilugu,e back quickly!"

    He Yan turned pale with shock, calling out the name of the ferret, looking very flustered.

    Shua.

    Izumi Uchiha shot quickly, grabbed the ferret that ran past her, hugged her in his arms, touched it, and said with a smile:

    "What a cute little guy."

    Afterwards, she stepped forward and handed Nilugu back to He Yan.

    "Thank you, little girl, thank you."

    He Yan breathed a sigh of relief, and kept saying thank you.

    "Grandpa, is it your pet? The name Nilugu is really special."

    Quan asked curiously.

    "hehe."

    He Yan heard this, stroked his beard, and said with a smile, "It is not an ordinary ferret, but a royal pet of the ancient empire, and its life span is much longer than mine."

    Speaking of this, he seemed to realize that he had missed something, and quickly shut his mouth.

    Fortunately, Fu Yue and others did not notice.

    "time to go."

    Fuyue gave an order to everyone in Uchiha.

    Rescuing the caravan was just a casual act, and with Uchiha''s arrogant character, he would not even think about asking for anything in return from the other party.

    So.

    Watched by everyone in the caravan, the Uchiha n set off again, and soon disappeared into the vast forest.

    "Grandpa, who are they?"

    A child tugged on La Heyan''s sleeve and asked curiously.

    "They, like us, are also wandering people in this ninja world."

    He Yan murmured.

    He knows about the Uchiha n.

    The Uchiha n is one of the founders of Konoha Vige, but now, they are not only driven out of Konoha, but also encircled and suppressed by the whole ninja world.

    Had to wander around in the ninja world, desperately fleeing.

    The situation faced by this family is much worse than that of the caravan of He Yan and others.

    Looking at it like this, is the Uchiha family nning to flee to the Land of Wind, into the depths of the deserted desert, so as to avoid the encirclement and suppression of the major ninja viges?

    Wish them luck.

    He Yan sighed, praying silently for the benefactor Uchiha n in his heart.

 Chapter 218: silver-haired boy

    Chapter 218 Silver-haired boy

    The Kingdom of the Wind.

    It is thergest country in the ninja world, but it is also the country with the harshest and most barren natural environment.

    Because, the barren desert area upies more than 90% of thend of the Windy Kingdom, apanied by extremely rare rainfall, and only a few oasis areas are suitable for living.

    Due to theck of resources, therge amount of production and living materials needed by the Land of Wind have to rely on imports from the Land of Fire all year round.

    In addition, the strength of Sand Hidden Vige has been suppressed by Muye Vige, causing the Kingdom of Wind to be weaker than the Kingdom of Fire economically and militarily. Over time, it has be the opponent''s younger brother.

    And now, that''s gone forever.

    With the demise of the Nation of Fire, the Nation of Wind has upied arge amount of territory of the opponent, and for the first time in history, Hidden Sand Vige is riding on the head of Konoha, domineering.

    Speaking of sand hidden.

    This is a Ninja Vige located in the hintend of the Kingdom of Wind, with an area about the size of Konoha.

    However,pared with Muye Vige, which has green mountains, green waters, and fresh air, it is surrounded by deserts, and the vige only has deserts and stones, and sand and dust fly all year round.

    However, such a harsh natural environment is an excellent ce to cultivate ninjas.

    today.

    On the street of Shayin Vige, two ordinary vigers came.

    In fact, they are Kakashi and Tianzang who are possessed by A Fei, and both of them use the wood transformation technique.

    Wrap the branches around yourself to transform yourself into another person''s appearance. It is so realistic that ordinary people can''t see through it.

    This wood escape ninjutsu is very convenient for spy investigation.

    As the former Konoha Anbe, Kakashi and the two have performed arge number of tasks, and they have also been to Sand Hidden Vige several times, so they can be regarded as familiar with the road.

    Therefore.

    When the Uchiha n came near Sand Hidden Vige, the two volunteered to infiltrate Sand Hidden Vige to find out the number, strength and deployment of the enemy.

    The two walked on the street, looking at the surrounding situation calmly.

    The houses in Shayin are very special in shape. They are allrge circr earth and stone buildings, which can well resist the wind and sand, and the windows are also sealed with ss.

    Not long ago.

    Taking advantage of the fact that the Sagakure army was marching against Konoha and the interior was empty, the ninjas of Ugakure attacked Sagakure, causing many casualties and taking away a Jinchuriki Gaara.

    Subsequently, bad news came back from the front, saying that the Fourth Kazekage Rasa had unfortunately died in battle.

    Luo Sha''s technique of maic escape gold cer, which can pan for gold from the desert, was once the main source of finance for Sha Yin Vige. His death will undoubtedly make things worse for Sha Yin.

    Fortunately, the war was won.

    Sand Yin colonized Konoha together with other major ninja viges and took away arge area of ??thend of fire.

    The daimyo of thend of winds had a lot ofints about Sain, and he didn¡¯t even entrust the task to him at one time, but now he is smiling, and generously allocated arge amount of military expenses to Sain.

    After that, with the signing of the armistice treaty with Konoha, the sand hidden ninjas bought half and half bought, and shipped arge number of high-quality and cheapmodities from Konoha.

    After sucking Konoha''s blood, Sand Yin''s life suddenly became better.

    This can be seen and heard from the joyful expressions of the sand hidden ninjas and vigers on the street, as well as their chats and discussions.

    The voices of several sand hidden ninjas sounded behind the two of Kakashi.

    "After so many years, it''s finally our turn to be ted. I didn''t expect that one day, sand hidden ninjas could also enjoy super-national treatment and extraterritorial rights in Konoha. It''s really exciting."

    "Not only that, but as long as you join the garrison of Sakai in Konoha, all expenses and expenses will be provided by Konoha, and you can eat, drink and y as much as you want."

    "I''ve heard that Konoha''s women are white and beautiful, unlike the women in our ce, who are exposed to the wind and sun all year round and are extremely rough."

    "Spending Muye''s money, sleeping with the women in Muye Vige, this kind of fairy-like life is simply not too pleasant."

    "Hurry up and sign up, if you arete, you will be preempted by others."

    The more they talked, the more excited they were, they hurried past Kakashi and Tenzo, and rushed towards the Kazekage Building.

    Kakashi stopped and clenched his fists.

    It was not the first time he had heard simr remarks from those people just now, but he still felt aggrieved and sad.

    Tianzang also fell silent.

    Come back to God.

    The two cheered up and continued their investigation.

    Come to the high point of a building near Fengying Building.

    Roll your eyes, open!

    Kakashi rolled his eyes, scanned the Kazekage Building, and roughly figured out the situation of the people inside.

    Then, the two of them did the same thing again, and spent half a day carefully avoiding the sight of Sand Hidden Ninja, and walked around the entire vige.

    As Kakashi expected.

    Most of the ninjas in Sand Hidden Vige have left for Konoha, and there are only a thousand or so left in the nativend, most of whom are Chunin and Genin.

    There are very few renown.

    This kind of strength is simply vulnerable to the Uchiha n.

    but.

    Just when the two were about to leave and go back to report to Fu Yue, an episode suddenly appeared.

    There was an argument on a street corner.

    It stands to reason that quarrels among vigers are nothing more than normal, usually because of some trivial matters, which are not worth paying attention to.

    But Kakashi heard words such as "Inchuriki", "Gara", and "Monster" from the mouths of the two parties in the quarrel.

    The two looked at each other and leaned over calmly.

    "Apologize immediately, and take back what you just said, or I won''t be polite to you."

    A young girl about seven or eight years old, with her hands on her hips, stood in front of a few tall sand ninjas and warned them very seriously.

    The girl has warm yellow hair, her bangs are parted in the middle, and four ponytails are tied behind her head.

    Her name is Temari, and she is the only daughter of the Fourth Kazekage Rasa, and the older sister of Ichijuriki Gaara.

    Just now.

    When Temari passed the corner of the street, I heard these people talking about Gaara and said some very unpleasant things.

    Thinking of his younger brother being kidnapped, not knowing whether he was dead or alive, and being cursed behind his back by the vigers, Temari was overwhelmed for a while, so he quarreled with these people.

    "Apologize? Are you kidding me? Gaara, that **** brat, can''t control the tail beast in his body. Every time he loses control and runs away, killing so many people, he even wants us victims to apologize."

    "It''s the best thing for Shayin that this kind of catastrophe gets out of the vige as soon as possible."

    Several people disagreed, and looked down at Temari with contempt.

    They know that Temari is the fourth Kazekage''s daughter, but so what.

    Although Luo Sha is Fengying, he has a dark and cruel personality, and his reputation was not very good during his lifetime. There are not a few people in Shayin Vige who hate him in private.

    Not to mention, he is already a dead man, so let the tea cool down.

    Hateful.

    Teju clenched his fists tightly, a fierce light shed in his eyes.

    As Gaara''s older sister, she knows better than anyone else how lonely and lonely her brother is.

    Especially under the arrangement of his father, Gaara killed his uncle Yashamaru with his own hands. After falling into darkness, Temari became Gaara''s only link to the world.

    She couldn''t stand the insults these guys were hurling at her brother.

    "Oh, want to do it?"

    "Impolite brat, it just so happens that your father is dead, so let''s educate you on his behalf."

    Several people also had a fierce look in their eyes, not only bullying the small with the big, but also bullying the small with the more, so they made a move on the spot.

    Temari gritted his teeth and dealt with several people.

    Although she is also a genius, she is too young after all, limited by this body, her strength and speed are not enough.

    soon fell into a disadvantage.

    Seeing a group of adults bullying a little girl is unavoidable, but Kakashi and Tianzang chose to stand on the sidelines.

    After all, once they make a move, it means an extra risk of exposure.

    The two of them didn''t find any valuable information, and they lost interest after a while.

    "Let''s go."

    Kakashi said something, turned and left.

    Behind them, Temari was knocked to the ground by several people, punched and kicked, covered with shoe prints and dust.

    Just walked out not far.

    A fifteen or sixteen-year-old boy with silver-white hair and a pair of sses walked up to him, passing Kakashi and the two of them in a hurry.

    "Huh."

    Tianzang suddenly let out a small sigh, and a vague face shed in his mind.

    "What''s wrong?" Kakashi asked.

    "I seem to have seen that boy just now." Tianzang frowned and looked back.

    The silver-haired boy walked up to Temari, knelt down, and carefully helped her up.

    "This is for you, go back and apply it on the bruise, and it will heal the next day."

    He took out a bottle of medicine from his pocket, handed it to Temari, and said softly.

    "Thank you, thank you."

    Temari hesitated for a moment, then took the medicine bottle.

    "You''re wee." The boy showed a warm smile, like a big brother next door.

    Seeing that the young man was unfamiliar, Temari was about to ask for his name, but thetter stood up, waved at her, and then turned and left.

    not far away.

    "Did you recognize it?" Kakashi asked again.

    "I remembered, he is the head of the Konoha Orphanage." Tianzang looked at the back of the boy leaving, his eyes shed, and he told the story of the boy.

    Dou, who lost his memory due to injury when he was young, was taken in by the director of the Konoha Orphanage, Nonoyu Nono.

    Butter, because Danzo threatened Nonaiyu, for the safety of the dean and the orphanage, Dodo voluntarily joined Danzo and worked for thetter as a ninja.

    So.

    Dou entered the root, was trained as a spy and left Konoha, and collected intelligence in various countries and ninja viges. He is a person who is very good at disguising his whereabouts.

    Later, due to some unknown reason, Dou and Tianzang betrayed the root organization, and since then they have broken away from Danzo''s control and disappeared.

    Unexpectedly, after a few years, I would meet Dou in Shayin Vige.

    Tianzang couldn''t help but wonder, who is Dou working for now, and why is he here?

    "It''s weird, follow up and have a look."

    Kakashi stared and made a decision.

    After separating from Temari, he walked around a crowded ce and walked quickly into a deserted alley.

    "snort."

    He snorted softly, a smile appeared on the corner of his mouth, and he held his sses with his hands, and a cold light shed under the lenses.

    Dou betrayed Danzo because thetter carefully arranged for him and the pharmacist No Naoyu to kill each other, and No Naoyu is like a mother to Dou.

    Since that manughter, Dou thinks he has lost the meaning of life.

    However, Orochimaru, who was sent by Danzo to kill him, spared Dou''s life out of appreciation for Dou''s talent, and invited thetter to join him.

    Since then, Dou has been working for Orochimaru.

    He first followed Orochimaru''s order, pretending to follow the red sand scorpion, acting as a double agent, spying on Akatsuki''s information.

    Following the death of Scorpion and the disintegration of Akatsuki''s organization, Orochimaru fled to Tianzhi Country, and secretly established a small vige named Otonin.

    Dou¡¯s current identity is the spy of Otonin Vige, and this time he was also ordered by Orochimaru to steal a certain secret of Sand Hidden Vige.

    The reason why he deliberately approached Temari just now is because the other party is the daughter of Kazekage.

    Dou is a very patient person.

    In order not to arouse Temari''s suspicion, he yed hard to get, and didn''t even tell Temari his name.

    He will gradually approach Temari, make thetter let down his vignce, and then use this chess piece to get what he wants.

    Da da.

    Suddenly, a burst of footsteps came from outside the alley.

    Um?

    Looking back, he found that it was a stranger who walked straight towards him without saying a word.

    He frowned, looked away and prepared to leave.

    Unexpectedly, a stranger also appeared in front of him, and he was in a pincer attack with the people behind him, blocking him.

    exposed.

    Du Dou''s face changed, and he instantly realized where he was showing his feet.

    Before he had time to think about it, his eyes lit up, and several shurikens appeared in the palms of his hands, and he threw them towards the two enemies respectively.

    Following a bang, a cloud of white smoke rose in situ.

    Under the cover of smoke bombs, he climbed over the wall and tried to escape.

    Unfortunately, he underestimated the strength of the enemy.

    Whoosh.

    A few solid logs struck from behind, wrapped around Dou''s body in an instant, and pulled him off the fence.

    Then, with a blur in front of his eyes, he saw a scarlet Sangouyu Sharingan.

    Next second.

    His gaze was dull, controlled by the opponent''s illusion.

    Afterwards, Kakashi used the power of Sharingan to interrogate Kabuki, and got an important piece of information from thetter¡ª

    Orochimaru did not die, and secretly established the Yinnin Vige.

    "Senior, what are you going to do with this guy?" Tianzang asked

    Kakashi thought for a moment, then said in a deep voice, "It''s better not to startle the snake."

    Bang.

    He summoned the ninja dog Parker who had been raising for many years, and ordered thetter to sniff and remember the smell of the bag.

    Then, Kakashi activated the illusion to erase the memory of Kabuki, left thetter in ce, and left with Tenzo.

    After a while.

    Douyouyou woke up, looking around nkly, his head was in chaos.

    Could it be that I was too tired during this time and identally fell asleep?

    He patted his head, took off his sses and wiped them with a handkerchief, but he still couldn''t remember what happened before he passed out.

    In desperation, I had no choice but to give up temporarily.

    Night falls.

    In the night sky, dark clouds cover the moon, and there are only two or three lights left in Shayin Vige.

    The temperature difference between day and night in the desert area is veryrge, and the temperature drops sharply at night, so the vigers in Shayin do not have many recreational activities, and they go to bed early.

    When the entire hidden sand vige fell into a deep sleep, danger was quietly approaching.

    On a sand dune outside the vige.

    Suddenly, ck shadows appeared one after another, roughly hundreds of people.

    is the Uchiha family.

    "let''s start."

    Fuyue looked expressionlessly at Shayin Vige not far away, and ordered coldly.

 Chapter 219: Sand Hidden Destruction

    Chapter 219 Sand Hidden Destruction

    The hidden sand vige in the night is quiet and peaceful.

    suddenly.

    Whoosh, whoosh, whoosh.

    Three figures rushed into the vige from three directions, breaking the tranquility.

    It is made up of wooden figures, Yagura and Yu Taka. The faces of the three are sluggish, and their eyes each present a different kaleidoscopic pattern, just like three marites.

    In the Kazekage Building.

    "There are intruders!"

    The perception ninja who was on duty found the trace of the intruder through the barrier, opened his eyes suddenly, and got up immediately to sound the rm.

    Woohoo.

    The ear-piercing and loud siren sounded over Shayin immediately, waking people up from sleep.

    "Where is the enemy?"

    Thousands of sand ninja rushed out of the house one after another, picked up kunai and ninja swords, and prepared to defend their homnd.

    However, when they saw the appearance of the intruder, they were dumbfounded on the spot.

    "Roar!"

    Following a deafening roar, Erwei Youlu, Sanwei Jifu and Liuwei Rhino appeared in Shayin Vige at the same time.

    Boom boom boom.

    They wield their sharp ws and tails, and shoot mes, acid, water jets, and even tailed beast jade from their mouths, violently releasing their own power.

    "This is... a nightmare, isn''t it real?"

    A sand ninja murmured, looking desperate.

    The tailed beast ran away. This kind of thing happened in Yinsha Vige before, leaving indelible pain and psychological shadow on the vigers of Yinsha.

    But at this time, there were three tailed beasts raging in the vige.

    In an instant.

    They caused huge damage to Sand Hidden Vige, razed buildings to the ground, and buried many sand ninjas under the ruins.

    What is even more desperate is yet toe.

    kill!

    Apanied by a killing intent soaring into the sky, hundreds of figures in blue robes rushed in from the main entrance of Sha Yin, sweeping the entire vige.

    The Uchiha n, descended with killing.

    The four Susanoos cleared the way ahead, and the rest of the Uchihas advanced together. Wherever they passed, the enemy had no power to resist, and the defense copsed.

    Whoosh.

    A tall and strong yellow Susan, wearing Utengu armor and holding arge sword more than ten meters long, rushed to the end of the main road of Sand Hidden Vige and jumped up.

    In the horrified gazes of many sand ninjas, with a sh of a sword, the entire Kazekage building was cut off obliquely, and finally copsed.

    This is a war without suspense.

    Thousands of Sand Ninja were killed, arge number of Sand Hidden buildings including the Kazekage Building were destroyed, and the entire vige was almost in ruins.

    but.

    The Uchiha n didn¡¯t kill the vigers of Sand Hidden indiscriminately, they just ransacked Sand Hidden¡¯s treasury and ninjutsu library, and took away everything of value.

    Then he walked away and disappeared into the night in a blink of an eye.

    Like a gust of wind, it came and went quickly, leaving only a mess.

    "terrible."

    Hiding under a ruin, through the gaps in the ruined walls, witnessed the process of the Uchiha n attacking Sand Hidden Vige.

    Sharingan, Mudun, Susano, Manipting Tail Beast.

    Uchiha''s powerful abilities are simply dimensionality reduction blows to ordinary ninjas.

    No, not only ordinary ninjas, but even Oshemaru-sama, who Dodo admired the most, was defeated by Uchiha Shisui''s illusion and almost lost his life.

    It seems that this mission has to be aborted.

    You must return to Otoshi Vige immediately, and inform Master Oshemaru of the situation here. After all, as far as I know, Master Oshemaru has an extremely strong interest in the Uchiha n.

    Think here.

    Dou got out from under the ruins, and quietly left Shaying Vige under the cover of night.

    After the hill.

    "Kakashi, the target is moving."

    Ninja Dog Parker sniffed the air with his nose and reminded Kakashi.

    It is a talking ninja dog, using its super sense of smell to track the enemy, the effect is much stronger than ordinary perception ninjutsu.

    Kakashi heard the words, and said to Fuyue on the side:

    "n leader Fuyue, it seems that Dou is nning to return to Tianzhi Country and go to Yinnin Vige to find Orochimaru. Tenzo and I will follow each other and find the hiding ce of Orochimaru."

    "Then I''ll leave it to you."

    Fuyue nodded, and solemnly said, "In order to prevent idents, you should take Ah Fei with you. With its help, even if Orochimaru finds out, you can deal with it calmly."

    "good."

    Kakashi was not polite and agreed.

    Just as Orochimaru never forgets Uchiha, the Uchiha family is also very interested in Orochimaru, and the reason is very simple.

    Fuyue heard from Duan that Orochimaru has been studying the art of immortality all these years, including the reincarnation of dirt.

    Although the Uchiha family is also studying the reincarnation of the soil, but the difficulty of mastering this technique is too high, and no effective progress has been made so far.

    If the knowledge and power of Orochimaru can be used to revive Shisui and those dead nsmen, it will undoubtedly be good news for Uchiha.

    in addition.

    Otonin Vige in Orochimaru, if it is a good ce to avoid the scourge of war, then the Uchiha n must be a guest.

    Uchiha is already very proficient at dove upying the magpie''s nest.

    So.

    The "Qing Lin Fei" group left Uchiha''s team again, and split up with Fu Yue and others.

    After watching the three of Kakashi leave, Fuyue looked away, and quickly left Sand Hidden Vige with his nsmen.

    A dayter, the seaside town.

    The ninja world coalition forces mobilized the crowd to go out, but Uchiha yed a trick, and lost a lot of manpower on Paradise Ind, and even Uchiha''s shadow was not seen.

    In the end, I can only return in despair.

    As soon as I came back, I saw that the base camp was attacked by the Uchiha n, and more than half of the 3,000 defenders were gone.

    This is not the end.

    While the vige leaders were discussing the next battle n, a shocking news reached the front line.

    Thend of Sand Yin was attacked by the Uchiha n, causing heavy casualties and turning it into ruins.

    In the meeting room.

    "What?!"

    Hearing the news, Godaime Kazekage Chiyo lost hisposure on the spot, feeling the world spinning before his eyes, and almost fainted.

    "Kazekage-sama."

    Two guards quickly helped her out of the conference room.

    Sand Yin, with a high probability, will withdraw from the Ninja Alliance just like the previous Wuyin Vige.

    After all, even my hometown has been taken over by someone, so there is no reason to fight.

    "The Uchiha n, how dare you..."

    Onoki was also frightened and angry. He didn''t expect Uchiha to be so courageous, and directly came to a big strategic shift, rushing thousands of miles to take away Sand Hidden Vige.

    etc.

    "not good!"

    Onoki''s face suddenly changed, and without saying a word, he rushed out of the meeting room in a hurry, and immediately ordered Huangtu to summon the Yanyin troops and prepare to leave.

    In addition, Onogi also conveyed an order, requiring the Yanyin troops stationed in Konoha to leave early, and must rush back to Yanyin Vige as quickly as possible.

    because.

    Crazy Uchiha n, stop for no reason.

    After sessfully destroying Hidden Sand Vige, their next most likely target is undoubtedly Hidden Rock Vige, which is the closest to Hidden Sand.

    If you don''t return to defense in time, Shayin''s today may be Yanyin''s tomorrow.

    "Let''s go too!"

    Lei Ying had long been aware of the seriousness of the situation, so he gave instructions to his secretary, Ma Buyi, and strode out of the conference room.

    One time.

    Only the Fifth Hokage Danzo is left in the conference room.

    Danzo''s eyes flickered, he pondered for a long time, and finally stood up on crutches, shaking his head silently.

    He originally thought that this vigorous alliance of the Five Great Ninja Viges would definitely be able to eradicate the Uchiha n.

    Unexpectedly, Uchiha seized the opportunity and caused heavy damage to Kirigakure and Sand Gakure sessively, which also made Iwagakure and Yungakure fearful, and finally withdrew one after another, ending in a hasty end.

    Now it seems.

    Wanting to wipe out the Uchiha n, it will not be possible in a short time.

    But Danzo sessfully changed his mind.

    Because he found that the current situation is actually very beneficial to him and Konoha.

    Uchiha is like a group of hyenas, hiding in the dark and watching, rushing out when he finds the right opportunity, and bites the big ninja vige fiercely.

    This group of hyenas helped Konoha contain the Four Great Ninja Viges.

    Take this opportunity.

    Konoha can just recharge your energy and restore your vitality.

    Thinking of this, a gleam of light shed in Danzo''s cloudy eyes.

    He believes that under the management of his wise Five Generations, Konoha will be able to regain its glory and return to its peak in a short time.

    Konoha Vige.

    "What happened?"

    When they came together this morning, the vigers of Konoha were surprised to find that the garrison of the Four Great Ninja Vige suddenly lost their usual arrogance, but all of them looked dignified.

    They left in a hurry, leaving Konoha one after another, leaving only a small number of people to maintain the garrison.

    Soon, the ninjas and the people of Konoha learned the truth. It turned out that the Uchiha n had caused heavy damage to the Ninja Allied Forces, and attacked the local sand hidden vige, causing the destruction of sand hidden.

    Once the news spread, it caused a hugemotion in Muye Vige.

    "I heard that Uchiha used the kaleidoscope Sharingan to control three Jinchuriki sessively, and killed more than 5,000 coalition ninjas, making the five major ninja viges in a mess."

    "After the Uchiha n left Konoha, not only did they not decline, but they became stronger. It is really a terrifying n."

    The vigers talked a lot.

    In the past, they all thought that Konoha was a big tree that sheltered from wind and rain, and Uchiha would not be able to survive without the shelter of the big tree.

    Who would have thought that Uchiha, who had experienced wind and rain outside, would instead stimte his full potential and shock the entire ninja world.

    Until then, people didn''t realize it.

    Konoha, the so-called big tree, has never shielded Uchiha from the wind and rain, but instead blocked the sunlight above Uchiha''s head, hindering the development of this family.

    Now, the Uchiha n¡¯s counterattack against the Five Great Ninja Vige has also rescued the vigers of Konoha in a disguised form, allowing them to temporarily escape from oppression and take a breather.

    In silence, the attitude of the vigers towards the Uchiha n has undergone a huge change...

    In the afternoon, in the small park by the Konoha River.

    The three little ghosts made an appointment to y together in this old ce.

    "La, um..."

    Ino Yamanaka, with long yellow hair and fair skin, was swinging on a swing while humming an unknown song, and seemed to be in a good mood.

    This was because she had just learned that her father, Haiichi Yamanaka, who was fighting on the front line, was safe and would soon return safely.

    Uncle Nara Shikahisa and Akimichi Choza who went out with their father are the same.

    On the grass, Nara Shikamaru was lying with his legs crossed, his hands behind his head and his eyes closed, holding a piece of dogtail grass in his mouth.

    Beside him, the little fat man Qiudao Dingci was holding a bag of potato chips, stuffing them into his mouth with big gulps, making a "crack-crack" sound, and belched contentedly after eating.

    Although Konoha suffered drastic changes and became a colony of the Four Great Ninja Viges, that is not something these six or seven-year-old children should worry about.

    Moreover, as the heirs of Konoha''s ace group "Inoka Butterfly", they have been well protected by the family and can live without worry.

    "I said¡­"

    Shikamaru frowned, opened his eyes, and looked at the twopanions helplessly, "Can you please keep your voice down, and let me take a good nap."

    He was dragged by the elders of the n to y chess all morning, and many brain cells died, and now he just wants to have a good rest.

    However, Ino ignored Shikamaru''sint.

    Whoosh.

    She jumped off the swing directly, then walked up to Shikamaru and Choji, knelt down and hugged her knees with her hands, and asked curiously:

    "Have you heard the battle report from the front line? How powerful are those Uchiha guys? There are so many ninjas in the Five Great Ninja Viges, there is nothing they can do about it."

    Shikamaru heard this, straightened up and shook his head:

    "To deal with the Uchiha n, it''s useless to have too many people. Just like the Uchiha Duan before, isn''t it just rampant in Konoha, who can do anything about him."

    Hearing Duan''s name, Ding Ci suddenly stopped eating potato chips, and muttered in his mouth:

    "I met Uchiha Duan at Yakiniku Q before, and called him uncle. He also said that I was very talented, and wanted to ept me as a student and go to his gym to exercise, but my father stopped me."

    As soon as he thought of this incident, Dingji was brooding, his face was full of resentment towards Akidou Dingza.

    His idea is very simple, he just wants to keep training his muscles and lose weight, so that his friends will notugh at him as a fat pig.

    Unfortunately, after missing that opportunity, Choji is getting fatter and fatter now.

    After hearing Choji''s words, Shikamaru could not help but sigh:

    "Looking back, for Konoha, Uchiha is not a bad guy, at least he is much better than those guys in the Four Great Ninja Viges.

    s, Konoha''s future future may really only depend on the Uchiha n.

    Only they have the ability to defeat the Four Great Ninja Viges, drive Danzo out of power, and allow Konoha vigers to live a human life again. "

    Although he was young, he spoke like an adult, and Ino and Choji were taken aback for a while.

    Shikamaru''s idea is also the idea of ??many Konoha vigers.

    They used to hate and hate Uchiha, but now, many people miss Uchiha.

    When the surname Uchiha was mentioned, the faces of the people of Konoha unconsciously showed a bit of awe and...expectation.

    Looking forward to one day, the Uchiha n cane back and save this vige.

    The country of water, hidden fog vige.

    The senior management of Kirigakure, headed by Terumi Mei Godai Mizukage, is holding an emergency meeting.

    "Thanks to Mizukage-sama for being wise and leading us to withdraw from the Ninja Alliance in time, we avoided even greater losses."

    One Jonin said, and others echoed.

    At the beginning, Kirigakure still had a lot of opposition to Terumi Mei¡¯s decision to withdraw troops.

    But when they heard that the coalition forces lost one after another, thousands of people were killed and injured, and even Sand Hidden Vige was destroyed by Uchiha, the Kirigen people immediately rejoiced that they had escaped.

    "Now I just hope that the Uchihas don''te to trouble us." Ao still looked worried.

    "Don''t worry, they won''te."

    Terumi Mei''s voice was cool and cold, and she was very sure about it.

    She is a broken puppet, Fugaku also knows this, so the Uchiha n will not target Kirigakure for revenge, because Kirigakure is already under Uchiha''s control.

 Chapter 220: Grayl Stone

    Chapter 220 The Stone of Greer

    In the country of fire, there is a temple in the remote mountains and old forests.

    Konoha''s government-in-exile hides here.

    The daimyo of the Land of Fire was used to living a life of luxury and food, and being served by others. After bing the king of subjugation, he was unable to adapt to the life of fleeing for a while. Fortunately, he found this temple.

    In order to cover the government-in-exile, among the daimyo''s guardian ninja twelve warriors, there is a monk named Jilu who pretends to be the presiding officer of the temple.

    In the apse deep in the temple, the Konoha people headed by Hiruzaru Sarutobi are concentrating on studying the forbidden art¡ª

    The filthy soil is reincarnated.

    It is an S-level psychic forbidden technique, which can recall the soul of a dead ninja from the purend to the world, attach it to the reincarnation container, and resurrect it in the form of a physical entity.

    The second generation of Naruto Senju Tomona developed the Dirty Earth Reincarnation, which was performed many times during his lifetime and became famous in the ninja world for this technique.

    However, the reputation of this technique is not very good.

    Many people''sments on Qianshou Feijian are words such as "despicable" and "bad", and they despise him very much. Even his elder brother Senju Hashirama said that reincarnation is not a good ninjutsu.

    after all.

    In the final analysis, this technique is to desecrate the body and soul of the deceased, so that people will not be able to rest in peace after death. It is indeed too wicked.

    Hiruzen Sarutobi is known as the "Professor of Ninjutsu", and he has mastered thousands of ninjutsu, but learning the forbidden art of reincarnation in the dirt is also very difficult for him.

    So many days have passed, but there is still no major progress.

    Hiruzaru Sarutobi couldn''t help feeling that the second-generation Hokage master was a real genius, and as a disciple, he could hardly hold a candle to him.

    At this moment, Jiraiya, who was out to spy on information, hurried back to the temple.

    From his mouth, Hiruzaru Sarutobi learned about the major events that happened in the ninja world during this period.

    are all rted to the Uchiha n.

    "Are these things... all true?"

    Hiruzen Sarutobi felt unbelievable.

    Obviously both Uchiha and Shisui were dead, and as a result, four pairs of kaleidoscopes emerged from the Uchiha n, controlling three tailed orcs Churiki, and even created the Jujutsu of the first Hokage.

    Uchiha''s strength is increasing day by day, and even the Five Ninja Viges can''t do anything about it, which is simply terrifying.

    The good news is.

    Uchiha has attracted the attention of the whole ninja world with the strength of his family. In contrast, no one cares about Konoha''s government-in-exile.

    After a moment of contemtion.

    "Remember, don''t tell Lord Daimyo these things, or he will be stupid again, moring to find the Uchiha n to help him restore the country."

    Hiruzaru Sarutobi warned Jiraiya.

    "Don''t worry, I have already exined to Lu Lu and the others."

    Zi also nodded.

    Need to speed up the progress.

    Hiruzaru Sarutobi realized that the situation in the ninja world is constantly changing and surging all the time. If you don¡¯t have enough power, you can only be a spectator.

    In order not to miss the opportunity, in order to save Konoha, I can only take the liberty of disturbing the dead and rely on the power of the ancestors.

    Think here.

    "I will trouble you next time."

    Hiruza Sarutobi stared at Jiraiya with a serious face, took out a prepared list, and handed it to thetter.

    Zi also took a look, and his face was shocked.

    The above names include the first Hokage, the second Hokage, the fourth Hokage, Kushina Uzumaki, Sakumo Hatake...

    Basically, it includes the famous and powerful people in the history of Konoha.

    Ji Lai also knows that the premise of performing the filthy soil reincarnation must first extract a certain amount of flesh from the deceased. In the current situation, to put it simply and bluntly, it is¡ª

    Grave robbery.

    Jiraiya''s character is hard to ept this kind ofck of virtue, but for the sake of Konoha, he has to do it.

    "As long as the people on this list can be revived, with their help, we can definitely defeat the Four Great Ninja Viges, drive Danzo out of power, and regain Konoha."

    Sarutobi Hiruzen took a deep breath, his eyes burning.

    Hiruzaru Sarutobi and others are not the only ones who are dormant under the undercurrent of the ninja world.

    The country of birds.

    In a peaceful forest somewhere, suddenly a burst of birds startled.

    Crash.

    The turbulent water rose from the ground and soon formed a hugeke.

    Water Escape ¡¤ Explosive Water Shockwave.

    Ganshikisame carried the big sword shark muscle, standing on the top of the water, looking down at the enemy below.

    It was a rough-looking middle-aged man, wearing purple clothes and breastte, with a ponytail and a big beard, he looked very individual.

    He is the four-tailed renzhuriki of Yanyin Vige.

    Because of a disagreement with Tsuchikage Ohnoki, Lao Zi ran away from Yanyinli Vige earlier and became a wandering monk.

    He was once targeted by Akatsuki and hunted down by Loquat Shizang, but he seeded in counter-killing, causing thetter to die.

    "Here it goes again, you guys are really endless."

    Old Zi frowned, said something impatiently, and nced at the edge of the woods not far away, and found that there were two theatergoers.

    is Obito and Kakuto.

    Let''s talk about this guy first.

    Old Zi withdrew his eyes, his eyes were fixed, and he immediately formed a seal.

    Chi Chi Chi Chi.

    In an instant, a red tail grew behind him, and his whole body was covered with ayer of high-temperatureva, turning on the melting chakra mode.

    Then, as soon as he stepped on the water, he shot into the sky like a cannonball with a bang, and shot towards Guixier.

    "interesting."

    Ghost Shark grinned, picked up the shark muscles and stepped down into the water, shing at Lao Zi fiercely.

    Boom.

    After a great battle, the magma collided with the water flow, forming steam that soared into the sky.

    Wait until the moisture dissipates.

    boom.

    Old Zi, who lost hisbat effectiveness, was thrown in front of Obito.

    "This guy is very strong, it''s really not easy to catch him alive." Kisame retracted his shark muscles while talking.

    Lao Zi raised his head with difficulty, looked at Obito''s face, and said slowly:

    "I know you, you are that Uchiha Obito..."

    Obito''s information has long been made public by the Uchiha n, and it was printed as a leaflet and distributed to the Zennin world.

    "Then you should also know that Uchiha''s Kaleidoscope Sharingan can easily manipte tailed beasts."

    Obito said something expressionless, and as soon as he finished speaking, scarlet kaleidoscopes appeared in his eyes.

    Old Zi''s gaze suddenly became dull, and was controlled by Obito with illusion.

    Obito has also heard about what happened in the ninja world recently.

    Uchiha''s group of lunatics actually transnted the cells between the columns, created four pairs of kaleidoscopes, controlled three Jinchuriki, and had the help of the second-five boy, Ah Fei.

    Beat the ninja coalition forces to pieces.

    The most frightening thing is that Uchiha has not made a move yet.

    Obito couldn''t help bing more and more anxious, feeling a huge sense of crisis.

    So, after he ordered Jue to inquire about the whereabouts of Four-Tailed Jinchuriki, he took the first step and controlled Lao Zi in his hands.

    In order not to be robbed by Uchiha sooner orter.

    ¡­

    Who is Uchiha''s next attack target? Hidden Rock, Hidden Cloud, or Konoha Native?

    This is an issue that the entire ninja world is concerned about.

    With the lessons learned from Sha Yin, the major ninja viges immediately returned to defending the maind, hoarding heavy troops, andying downyers of defense.

    Everyone tensed up, waiting for Uchiha''s next move.

    But unexpectedly, after a period of time, the ninja world was calm and nothing happened.

    The reason is actually very simple.

    The Uchiha n is also human, and they will feel tired.

    During this period, Uchiha first left Paradise Ind, rushed to the base camp of the coalition forces, and then marched a long distance to attack Sand Hidden at night.

    Thousands of kilometers of running, continuous high-intensity fighting, even if all Uchiha members transnted interstitial cells, they are still flesh and blood, gradually reaching the limit of physical strength.

    Moreover, it is obviously a very unwise behavior to forciblyunch an attack knowing that the major ninja viges have deployed heavy troops and wait for the Uchiha n to throw themselves into the trap.

    so.

    As the patriarch of Uchiha, Fuyue decided to find a ce to take a break temporarily.

    Finally, the Uchiha n returned to the territory of Kawanokuni, and came to a deep mountain forest far away from human habitation, and camped to rest.

    Even if the enemy realized Uchiha''s intentions and sent troops to encircle and suppress again, they would not be able to find this ce for a while.

    After Uchiha recharges his energy and restores his physical strength to the peak state, the next action will inevitably be another thunderous blow to the enemy.

    Inside the camp.

    Shua.

    With a whirlpool of fluctuations in the space, Duan, who had been sitting in the Kamui space, finally returned to the ninja world.

    "uncle."

    Itachi shouted, stepped forward, and reported Uchiha''s actions during this time to Duan in detail.

    "Um."

    Duan listened, nodding his head from time to time, his expression was always calm.

    To Itachi''s surprise, after listening to Duan, he suddenly asked:

    "You said, you met a caravan iming to be a wandering people in the territory of the country of Sichuan?"

    "Uh, yes."

    Itachi was stunned for a moment and replied. He didn''t expect that his uncle would be most concerned about this trivial matter.

    "What''s the name of their leader?" Duan asked again.

    "It''s an old man named He Yan, who also has a pet ferret. Uncle, do you... know each other?"

    After answering truthfully, Itachi asked curiously.

    Duan shook his head and said lightly:

    "I just heard some legends about the wandering people."

    Actually.

    Through Itachi''s description, I must have known the origin of the caravan.

    About hundreds of years ago, in the forest of the Kingdom of Chuan, an ancient empire was born, which was much stronger than the five major countries today.

    The secret of the prosperity of the empire is hidden in a stone called Greer.

    The Stone of Greer is a crystal-like vein buried deep in the ground, which was identally discovered by the founder of the empire.

    It is said that it contains a huge amount of life energy inside, which can not only quickly ripen crops and bring a good harvest, but also heal all kinds of diseases, make people strong and healthy, live a long life, and even have the effect of bringing the dead back to life.

    Thus, it became the cornerstone of the empire''s glory.

    However, everything has advantages and disadvantages.

    When people enjoy the various benefits brought by the Gellel Stone, they ignore one point¡ªthe powerful energy it contains can also cause huge damage.

    Later, due to a wrong use, a disaster of scale space swept the entire empire.

    Overnight, the empire was destroyed.

    It was like a dream.

    As a traveler who is familiar with the plot, he naturally knows that the so-called Gehrer''s Stone is actually an underground mineral vein formed after absorbing arge amount of natural energy.

    It just so happens that he has been groping for immortality recently.

    If this kind of stone really exists, it should be very helpful to Duan.

    Thinking of this, he told his nephew:

    "Pay attention, if you encounter that caravan again, or hear their news, remember to tell me as soon as possible."

    "Well, I see."

    Itachi nodded solemnly.

    Although he was curious as to why his uncle was interested in that caravan, he didn''t ask too much, and just kept Duan''s instructions in his heart.

    at the same time.

    Since separating from the Uchiha n, the caravan of the wandering people has been safe and sound all the way, and finally arrived at Konoha Vige smoothly.

    As a result, just after entering the vige, He Yan was shocked when he heard the news of the destruction of Shayin Vige.

    He originally thought that Uchiha was going to flee to the depths of the desert in the Land of Wind to avoid the encirclement and suppression of the Ninja Allied Forces, but he didn''t expect that they directly wiped out Sand Hidden Vige.

    He was still praying for the Uchiha n, but now he realizes that those guys are out-and-out killing gods.

    After realizing this, He Yan summoned everyone in the caravan again, and privately told them¡ª

    Don''t tell the story of the caravan meeting the Uchiha n, or you will get angry.

    the following few days.

    The caravan rested in Konoha, bought arge amount of goods, and prepared to transport them back to the Land of Winds for sale to earn the difference.

    At the same time, considering the possible dangers on the road, the caravan spent a lot of money and hired new guards from Konoha.

    Everything is ready.

    However, even though He Yan was extremely careful, trouble still found his way the night before departure.

    And big trouble.

    Bang Dang.

    Several ninjas wearing armor and animal masks broke into He Yan''s room and surrounded him.

    He Yan''s face changed, and he recognized these people as Konoha Anbe, and his heart fluttered suddenly, feeling extremely anxious.

    "Come with us."

    An Anbu spoke in a cold voice, with a strong tone, not allowing He Yan to make any rejection.

    "OK."

    He Yan took a deep breath, pretending to respond calmly.

    ten minutester.

    Led by Anbu, or escorted, He Yan walked into the Hokage building, came to the Hokage office, and saw an old man on crutches.

    "Meet Hokage-sama."

    He Yan hurriedly bowed, not daring to look directly into the other person''s eyes.

    "Be honest, don''t wait for me to ask you."

    Danzo said lightly, with a majesty in his calm voice.

    He Yan was shocked when he heard the words, and slowly raised his head.

    He hesitated for less than a second before breaking his promise to the Uchiha n and telling the truth about the caravan meeting Uchiha.

    For a businessman like He Yan, swearing is a toothache curse, and flexibility is his way of life.

    Although there was a slight sense of guilt in his heart, He Yan told himself that even if Konoha learned about Uchiha''s information, there was a high probability that he would not be able to do anything.

    "oh?"

    Facing He Yan''s confession, Danzo seemed a little surprised, but then shook his head, "That''s not what I''m talking about."

    He Yan was taken aback, and said with a puzzled expression: "Then I don''t know what you want to ask."

    "The Stone of Grel."

    Danzo only said five words, and He Yan''s expression changed, and he took two steps back.

    At this time.

    A drunk was brought into the office by two Anbu. He Yan recognized the other party as someone from the caravan at a nce, his heart sank immediately, and he finished calling.

    Sure enough, an Anbu stared at He Yan and said:

    "This guy drank too much in the izakaya, and told others that he is a remnant of the empire. As long as he finds the Greer Stone left by his ancestors, he can master invincible power and even unify the ninja world."

    Another Anbu picked up Kunai, and ced it directly on He Yan''s neck, a cold light shed in his eyes:

    "Tell Hokage-sama everything about the Greer Stone. If you don''t tell me, we can still torture you and kill everyone in the caravan."

    Facing the threat, He Yan showed a helpless smile.

    He had no choice.

    In order to survive, he can only choose to tell everything, and assure Danzo that the Grayl Stone is real.

    Danzo''s eyes lit up, and he ordered Anbu on the spot:

    "Send someone to go with them to the border of the Kingdom of Sichuan, look for the ruins of the ancient empire, and retrieve the Greer Stone for the old man!"

 Chapter 221: steel fortress

    Chapter 221 Steel Fortress

    A few dayster.

    A team has entered the territory of the country of Harakawa.

    Under Danzo''s order, all the hundreds of people in the caravan were taken as hostages and detained in Konoha.

    Only He Yan and a few members of the caravan, under the **** of Anbu''s third unit, came to the deep mountains of the country of Chuan, looking for the legendary Stone of Greer.

    "How long will it take to arrive?" The captain of the dark department asked He Yan impatiently.

    "The ruins of the empire are located in the northwest of the country of Sichuan, and it should be there in a day at most." He Yan replied carefully.

    The captain of the dark department heard this and snorted coldly:

    "I warn you, it''s best not to y tricks."

    "Yes, my lord."

    He Yan nodded hastily, but it is impossible not to think carefully.

    He has long heard that the Fifth Hokage Danzo is a man who can be said to be cruel and unscrupulous, especially regarding human life as nothing.

    Don''t talk about outsiders, even Konoha''s ninjas were killed by Danzo himself, no less than thousands of people.

    Based on Danzo''s style, after sessfully obtaining the Greer Stone, he will definitely order Anbu to silence He Yan and others, leaving no one behind.

    Moreover, He Yan was not reconciled to just handing over the Grayl Stone, after all, it was a treasure guarded by the wandering people for generations.

    So.

    At night, when the team camped in the forest.

    Taking advantage of the people in Anbu not paying attention, He Yan released the ferret Nilugu in his sleeve. It is the royal pet of the ancient empire. It not only understands human nature, but also has many powerful abilities.

    "Niluku, our lives depend on you, we must find the Uchiha n and ask them for support, understand?"

    He Yan warned the ferret with a serious face.

    Nilugu turned around and slipped into a nearby bush, then sniffed the air with his nose, before rushing in one direction.

    soon disappeared into the night.

    the next day.

    Everyone moved on.

    Coming.

    As long as you climb over the mountain in front, you can find the ruins of the ancient empire nearby. Under such circumstances, He Yan became more and more anxious.

    Nirugu...can''t you find the Uchiha n?

    Just when He Yan was getting desperate.

    "Stop!"

    The captain of the dark part suddenly shouted in a deep voice, ordering everyone to stop, then frowned, and looked towards the woods ahead.

    Could it be...rescue soldiers arrived?

    Hope rose in He Yan''s eyes, and he looked towards the woods happily, but was surprised to find that someone dide, but it was not the Uchiha n who came.

    Dang dong, jingle.

    A sound of heavy footsteps, mixed with the crisp sound of metal tes colliding, came from the woods.

    Under the suspicious eyes of Konoha Anbe, He Yan and others.

    I saw a tall and burly man covered in metal armor from head to toe, holding an iron sword and a giant hammer in his hand, blocking their way.

    The costumes of these people arepletely different from ninjas, they look like knights in western legends.

    "kill!"

    The other party didn''t have any nonsense. As soon as he appeared, he rushed over aggressively, swung his giant sword and sledgehammer, and smashed at the Anbu.

    The fighting style of knights is also very different from that of ninjas.

    They don''t have chakra in their bodies, and they don''t know how to use ninjutsu. They rely entirely on their strong and burly figures, as well as their heavy metal armor and weapons, to perform physical attacks.

    Although it is simple and rude, it is full of destructive power.

    Upon meeting each other, several Anbu were injured, and some were even smashed to pieces with a hammer.

    "Damn it."

    The captain of the dark part cursed, jumped back, distanced himself from the enemy, and quickly formed a seal.

    Zizizi.

    As he pped the ground with his palm, arge amount of lightning spread along the ground, covering the metal knights.

    Thunder escape ¡¤ walk on the ground.

    Those knights wore armor made of steel, with no ws all over their bodies. They were almost invulnerable, but their weaknesses were also obvious¡ª

    Armor easily conducts electricity.

    Sure enough.

    As soon as the captain of the dark part made a move, the thunder escape ninjutsu worked, causing arge number of enemies to freeze in ce, convulsing and convulsing under the electric shock.

    Seeing this, the other Anbu alsounched a counterattack, taking advantage of the enemy''s immobility, throwing all kinds of ninjutsu, detonating charms and so on.

    Bang, bang.

    The enemy fell one by one, and soon lost to Konoha Anbe, and the whole army was wiped out.

    After solving these attackers.

    Shua.

    The captain of the dark part turned his head, and his sharp eyes locked on He Yan.

    He took a step and came in front of He Yan, grabbed thetter by the cor, and asked sharply, "Where did these peoplee from? Did you do it?"

    "I, I don''t know."

    He Yan stammered, with a look of horror.

    "snort."

    The captain of the dark part snorted coldly, threw He Yan on the ground, and then walked towards the prisoner.

    After lifting off a knight''s helmet and using Anbu''s methods to torture him cruelly, the result was unexpected.

    These people are really not the rescuers brought by He Yan, but they are inextricably linked with the wandering people.

    turn out to be.

    After the destruction of the ancient empire, there were actually two groups of people who survived.

    One of them is the caravan of He Yan and others, wandering around in the ninja world, bing a wandering people.

    Another group of people chose to go overseas, and finally took root in another continent, re-establishing a new country and civilization.

    but.

    Those people have never forgotten the Greer Stone, and they also covet the rich Ninja Continent. They have been umting strength and n to return to the Ninja World one day in the future.

    finally.

    When they learned that the Fourth Ninja War broke out, these knights thought their chance hade.

    So, they came across the sea in strong boats and sharp guns.

    Back to the Ninja World Continent, the first thing this group of people did was to go straight to the ruins of the ancient empire, looking for the Stone of Greer.

    However.

    Many days have passed, but still nothing is found, because the ruins are sealed, and the entrance is only known to the caravan.

    At this time, everyone in Anbu escorted He Yan to this ce.

    An encounter battle broke out like this.

    "How many of you are there?"

    The captain of the dark part frowned and interrogated the captive.

    The voice just fell.

    Boom.

    A loud noise that shook the ground suddenly came from the front, like an earthquake of magnitude 10, making everyone shake and stagger.

    what''s the situation?

    The captain of the dark part looked in surprise, and couldn''t help but widen his eyes.

    I see.

    A gigantic steel fortress with a height of more than 50 meters, like a ferocious prehistoric behemoth, drilled out of the ground.

    This fortress that can move underground is the base camp of the enemy.

    In addition to the soil and trees attached to its surface, there are countless barrels and muzzles, which glow with a cold metallic luster in the sun.

    Next second.

    All the guns turned in unison, aiming at the Anbu people in the de.

    not good.

    The captain of the dark part shrank his pupils and shouted angrily: "Defense!"

    Swish Swish Swish.

    All the Anbu immediately formed seals together, and pped their palms to the ground one after another, and jointly created a tall earth wall, rising from the ground to block everyone.

    Tudun ¡¤ Tuliubi.

    at the same time.

    Da da da.

    The steel fortress opened fire, and fierce tongues of me burst out from the barrel with bursts of roars, and shells roared through the air, forming a hail of bullets, all of which poured on the earth flow wall.

    Ninjutsu VS guns, who is better?

    The answer is actually obvious.

    The enemy''s firepower was too fierce, almost a saturated blow, and within a short while, the earth wall was riddled with holes.

    "Ahhh."

    There were several screams in session, and several Anbu were beaten into sieves and died on the spot.

    "Counterattack!"

    The captain of the dark part was in a hurry, and performed the thunder escape ninjutsu again, summoned a lifelike thunder dragon, and rushed towards the steel fortress.

    The rest of Anbu also took action one after another, using ninjutsu to carry out long-range bombing of the steel fortress.

    But.

    The strength of this fortress has greatly exceeded the expectations of everyone in Anbu. Those ninjutsu fell on its surface, leaving only shallow traces.

    "Ninja''s ninjutsu is nothing more than that. In front of this steel fortress that represents the crystallization of the empire''s technology, your attack is doomed to be futile."

    As a voice sounded, a steel knight over two meters tall jumped down from the fortress with dozens of followers.

    Then, like a torrent of steel, it rushed towards everyone in Anbu.

    The two sides fought again.

    During this process.

    "Aww!"

    The iron knight suddenly raised his head to the sky and let out a wolf howl.

    Under the horrified gazes of everyone in Anbu, his body swelled rapidly, breaking through his solid armor, and transformed into a huge werewolf over five meters tall.

    Whoosh.

    This werewolf rushed to the captain of the dark part at lightning speed, and without waiting for thetter to react, he lifted it up with his ws, grabbed his hands and feet and tore it hard.

    There was a tear.

    The captain''s body in the dark part was instantly torn apart, blood was rushing, and the death was extremely tragic.

    This **** and cruel scene made Konoha Anbe, who had always been experienced in many battles, frightened and lost his fighting spirit for a while.

    One after another fled.

    In the end, only two members of the Anbu No. 3 Unit, originallyposed of seventeen people, managed to escape, and the rest of the team members were all buried in the woods.

    "Bring him here!"

    The werewolf-like Iron Knight stretched out a paw, pointed at He Yan in the distance, and let out a low growl from his throat.

    The two knights strode towards He Yan immediately.

    He Yan fell to the ground, moved his body back in horror, and watched the other party approach.

    at this time.

    Whoosh.

    A figure suddenly appeared from behind He Yan, and rushed towards the two knights like an arrow flying from the string, with both fists sting out, only two muffled "bang bang" sounds were heard.

    The armor of the two knights dented, and then they knelt on the ground on the spot, unable to get up again.

    The person who made the shot was Uchiha Teehuo.

    "There are still enemies?"

    The werewolf knight said something in a low voice, his ferocious eyes locked on Tiehuo, but he didn''t make a move immediately.

    Because, Tie Huo is not the only enemy, but there are hundreds of figures in blue robes, walking out from the depths of the woods, exuding a shocking aura.

    Uchiha n, here wee.

    "Squeak."

    Nilugu let out a joyful cry, jumped from Uchiha Izumi''s arms to the ground, bounced back to He Yan''s side.

    "Nilugu, well done, I knew you would not let me down."

    He Yan couldn''t help being overjoyed, and then quickly got up, bowing to Tiehuo and the Uchihas in gratitude.

    Boom boom boom.

    The werewolf knight took a few steps forward, looked down at the Uchiha people arrogantly, his eyes shed, and he said:

    "You are the Uchiha n who were besieged by the whole ninja world, right?

    Join my subordinates, I can spare you from death.

    But as a condition of survival, you must serve the empire, help the knights conquer the ninja world, and wipe out all countries and ninja viges in one fell swoop, and establish a unified glorious empire!

    This is your honor. "

    Hearing these arrogant words.

    Everyone in the Uchiha looked at each other, you looked at me, I looked at you.

    "Ha ha!"

    Among the crowd, someone who did not know who snorted, couldn''t helpughing.

    Immediately after.

    "Haha, hahahaha..."

    The Uchiha n roared withughter, some put their hands on their foreheads, some covered their stomachs, and someughed out their tears.

    Although the posture of smiling is different, the meaning is the same.

    ugh at.

    The speech of the werewolf knight was ruthlessly ridiculed by the Uchiha n, and everyone''s eyes were like looking at a fool.

    was insulted.

    The werewolf knight recalled, clenched his fists in anger, his muscles swelled, and his veins protruded like dragons.

    He had a fierce look in his eyes, and he wanted to step on the arrogant guys in front of him one by one and tear them to pieces.

    When the timees, see if they can stillugh.

    At this time.

    A man with a height of two meters and a stalwart body walked out of the Uchiha n with a calm face, and came to the werewolf knight step by step.

    The distance between the two parties is less than two meters, and they can be touched with one shot.

    As the man came out, theughter of the Uchiha people stopped one after another, and all of them stared at the man''s back frantically.

    "Who are you, want to challenge me alone?"

    The werewolf knight saw the opponent''s intention, snorted two white gasses from his nose, and asked a disdainful question.

    The man didn''t answer, but silently raised a fist and punched it out.

    There was a snap.

    This seemingly ordinary punchnded on the werewolf knight''s lower abdomen.

    "Did you not eat, little guy. How about I give you two more punches..."

    The werewolf knight sneered, but his voice stopped abruptly.

    Next second.

    Boom!

    The five-meter-tall werewolf knight, like a water polo whose internal pressure reached its limit, exploded instantly.

    The mist of blood, minced meat, and bones froze in the air for a second, and then scattered all over the ground.

    The werewolf knight who was still invincible just now was instantly killed, not to mention the whole body, not even a piece ofplete flesh and blood left.

    Until the moment before he died, he still didn''t know the name of the man in front of him, but he was actually¡ª¡ª

    Uchiha off.

    The sudden death of the leader stunned the rest of the knights.

    When they came back to their senses, the faces hidden in the helmets were full of fear without exception.

    "Back to the fort!"

    Someone shouted, and all the knights retreated quickly. At the same time, the guns of the steel fortress fired again, covering them with a hail of bullets.

    ng ng ng.

    Duan stood where he was, letting the bullets and gunfire fall on him, motionless as a mountain, unscathed.

    Behind him, the four Susanoos rushed out of the crowd, facing the powerful firepower of the enemy, and rushed towards the steel fortress.

    "Kill all enemies, leave this fort, don''t destroy it!"

    Fuyue reminded all the nsmen loudly.

    The Uchiha n took a fancy to this steel fortress.

 Chapter 222: reincarnation

    Chapter 222 Reincarnation of Dirt

    The battle has no suspense and ends quickly.

    The powerful firepower of the enemy was blocked by the four Susanoos. No amount of bullets and artillery fire could hurt the Uchiha n at all.

    And when the two sides drew closer, a hundred elite Uchiha ninjas wiped out the knights in less than a moment.

    And seized the Steel Fortress.

    This fortress can move quickly underground and has powerful firepower. It can be said to be a mobile military fortress.

    It is exactly what the Uchiha n needs right now.

    With this fortress, the mobility of the Uchiha n has improved again, and they can quickly go to any ce in the ninja world at any time to achieve strategic transfer.

    This means that no matter how many troops the Five Great Ninja Viges gather, it is impossible to form an effective encirclement and suppression of Uchiha.

    from now on.

    The Uchiha n will take the absolute initiative in this war against the All Ninja world.

    Seeing Uchiha defeating the enemy, He Yan felt deeply shocked again.

    "Master Fuyue, I really don''t know how to thank you..." He walked up to Fuyue and said very anxiously.

    Fu Yue only nced at He Yan lightly when he heard the words, and the scarlet kaleidoscope shot out a sharp light.

    "!"

    He Yan was shocked all over, and his mind fell into a trance, and it took a while to return to reality.

    He was hit by Fuyue''s illusion, and his memory was read by the other party.

    "The Uchiha n saved you twice, but you broke your promise and betrayed us to Danzo and Konoha. Do you have anything else to say?"

    Fu Yue looked at He Yan expressionlessly, and said coldly.

    As soon as he finished speaking, Tie Huo at the side pulled out his ninja sword with a ng, and put the coldly shining de on He Yan''s neck.

    As long as Fu Yue gives an order, He Yan''s head will move.

    Uchiha is not a good person, especially for a treacherous guy like He Yan, he will not show mercy.

    "..."

    He Yan was covered in cold sweat, his legs were shaking constantly, and his heart was filled with extreme fear.

    By now.

    Maybe there is only one way to save his life and the lives of everyone in the caravan.

    Thinking of this, He Yan swallowed his saliva, and quickly said to Fu Yue:

    "Master Fuyue, I know where the Geller Stone is, and I am willing to give it to Uchiha, begging for your forgiveness..."

    Is the Stone of Greer something Konoha Anbe and those knights are scrambling to snatch?

    Fu Yue looked at Duan aside, and asked his brother-inw for his opinion.

    Duan nodded.

    Fuyue understood, and turned to look at He Yan again:

    "In this case, let''s use the Gellel Stone you mentioned in exchange for the lives of you and the wandering people."

    More than ten minutester.

    A dozen kilometers away from the woods just now, there is a beautiful valley that is rarely visited by people.

    In the valley, there are overgrown vegetation, singing birds and fragrant flowers, and there is a small stream flowing by, which looks quiet and serene.

    But this tranquility was soon broken by a loud noise from the ground.

    Boom.

    As the ground shook violently, a crowd of birds froze in the valley. Immediately afterwards, a huge steel fortress emerged from the ground.

    Several figures walked out of the fortress.

    "Squeak."

    As soon as the ferret Nilugunded, he became very excited. Hey down on the ground and sniffed fiercely, and then ran all the way to the depths of the valley.

    "As long as you follow it, you can find the location of the Grayl Stone."

    He Yan exined to everyone in the Uchiha, showing a ttering smile.

    No wonder he valued the ferret so much, it turned out to be the truth.

    Not for a while.

    The crowd followed Nilugu to an unremarkable piece of grass, and saw it kept circling in circles, jumping and jumping, looking very anxious.

    Iron Huo stepped forward, picked up Nilugu, and after making a mudra with one hand, he spewed hot mes from his mouth.

    Sure enough.

    After the grass was burned,plex patterns appeared under the grass, with a faint light flowing, which seemed to be some kind of sealing technique.

    right here.

    ording to He Yan, buried under this seal is the Greer Stone vein left over from the ancient empire.

    By relying on the protection of the sealing formation, the energy of the ore veins did not leak out, and it was buried here safe and sound for hundreds of years, and no one discovered it.

    Duan stepped forward.

    The main function of this seal is to conceal the aura of the Gellel Stone. Its defense strength is not high. As long as it is sessfully found, it will not be difficult to crack.

    So, Duan raised a fist and smashed it towards the ground.

    There was a loud bang.

    Duan''s seemingly ordinary punch shook the entire valley, and the ground under his feet sank instantly, forming a huge deep pit.

    Whoosh.

    Duan fell into the pit, looked up and looked around, and suddenly saw a sea of ??blue light.

    Those were pieces of sky-blue crystal ore, iid on the surrounding walls, emitting a faint glow.

    Duan reached out to take a piece of ore, and immediately felt a familiar energying from the palm of his hand, making his whole body warm and full of strength.

    That¡¯s right, natural energy.

    The previous members of the Knights used the Greer Stone to transform into werewolves, bats, and apes to greatly enhance their abilities.

    Simr to the fairy mode, it can also be regarded as an application of natural energy.

    "Break."

    At this time, Fuyue, Tiehuo, Itachi and others also went underground one after another, looking at the ore on the wall in surprise.

    Based on rough calctions.

    The number of Greer Stones stored here is much more than Duan imagined, and the energy contained is even more enormous. Used properly, it is enough to rebuild a rich and powerful country.

    So many ores, in addition to being used to practice immortal arts and arm the Uchiha n, the rest can also be used as energy for the steel fortress.

    This trip has been fruitful.

    Soon, the entire underground vein was moved into the steel fortress by the Uchiha n, not even a single ore was left behind.

    "I''m going back."

    Judgingly took away part of the Greer Stone, then activated Shenwei again, and teleported himself into the Shenwei space.

    At this time.

    "Meow."

    A ninja cat appeared and sent information to Itachi.

    After receiving the information, the ferret stuffed two banknotes into the cat''s paws as its errand fee. Ninja Cat licked its paw and left contentedly.

    "Father."

    Itachi came over and reported to Fuyue, "Kakashi said that they have tracked Doto to Tanokuni and found the location of Otonin Vige."

    Fu Yue fixed his gaze upon hearing this, and quickly decided on the next action n.

    "Go and see."

    He gave an order, and all members of the Uchiha n entered the steel fortress, and used the Greer Stone as a power source to drive it.

    Boom.

    The fortress was like a huge pangolin, which plunged into the ground and quickly fled towards the distance.

    Only He Yan and Nilugu, whose memory had been erased, were left standing in the valley nkly.

    ¡­

    The Country of Field is a small country in the north of the original Fire Country.

    In this Fourth Ninja World War that swept across the entire Ninja World, the reason why Tian Zhiguo was able to stand alone and not be annexed by other big countries relied on one word:

    poverty.

    Simply put, this is a ce where birds don''t shit.

    After dividing up the country of fire, all the big countries are full, so naturally they lose interest in such a broken ce as the country of Tian.

    After all, for a big country, annexing the country of Tian is not only not good for itself, but it also needs to feed a bunch of poor people in the country of Tian, ??which ispletely increasing the burden on itself.

    in addition.

    After the formation of the new ninja world structure, new buffer zones are also needed between major powers.

    The country of Tian is located at the junction of the three countries of Tu, Feng and Lei. If a war breaks out in the future, this will be the chessboard for the game of great powers.

    Because of poverty, Tianzhi Country has never had its own ninja vige.

    Until Orochimaru came here.

    He bribed the Daimyo of Tanokuni with money, and after obtaining approval, he established the Yinnin Vige in this country.

    It is different from other ninja viges.

    Yinnin Vige is not employed by Tanokuni Daimyo. It is not even a vige in the actual sense, but consists of several underground bases.

    These bases are distributed in various ces in Tianzhi Country, from the forest to the deep mountains, and then to the sea. They can be regarded as the three caves of the cunning rabbit.

    Orochimaru is hiding in one of the bases.

    arrive.

    After leaving Shayin Vige, after a long journey, he finally returned to Yinren Vige.

    Deep in the woods, there is a building below the ground, with a snake sign painted on the door, at first nce, it looks like an inconspicuous cave.

    walked in.

    Although the entrance of the building is small, when you enter it, you will find that it is a huge undergroundbyrinth with all kinds of living facilities.

    There is a hole in the sky.

    Here is Orochimaru''sir, no one knows where it is. Dou, as Orochimaru''s confidant, was the first to be invited and qualified to enter this ce.

    Da da da.

    Walking in the dark corridor, there is a row of cells on each side.

    Behind those cold iron railings, there are several prisoners. Some of them are covered with wounds and wailing endlessly, some have sallow faces and numb eyes, and some are dying with vigor.

    These prisoners are all ninjas captured by Orochimaru from various ces.

    He imprisoned them in prison, used this group of people as experimental materials for developing new techniques, and conducted arge number of human experiments, which was more cruel and ruthless than the second generation of Hokage back then.

    Sudden.

    A prisoner rushed to the front of the cell, stretched out his hand, and begged to the pocket, "Please, save me..."

    Dou stopped, pushed up his sses with his hands, and smiled at the other party.

    "It is your greatest honor to be the experimental material of Master Orochimaru. I don''t know how many people envy you."

    After saying this sentence, he walked away under the astonished gaze of the prisoner.

    crunch.

    Pushing open a door, he walked into a spacious and tall room.

    Inside, various experimental instruments, scrolls and materials,puters and disy screens are arranged in an orderly manner. It is a fairly high-endboratory.

    Under the bright light, Orochimaru was standing in front of a microscope, concentrating on observing the cell tissue in the petri dish.

    walked around to Dashemaru, did not interrupt thetter, but remained silent and waited patiently.

    One stop takes more than ten minutes.

    It wasn''t until Orochimaru finished the observation that Koto called out respectfully: "Master Orochimaru."

    "Oh, it''s Dou, you''re back. I thought you died in Sand Yin."

    Orochimaru smiled slightly and made a joke.

    "It seems that the adults also know about the Uchiha n''s attack on Sand Hidden Vige. The subordinates did encounter some dangers. Fortunately, they were lucky enough to escape."

    While talking, a trace of fear could not help showing on his face.

    "What exactly happened, tell me carefully."

    Oshemaru washed his hands, sat down on the chair, and gracefully raised his legs.

    "Yes." Dou replied, and reported in detail what he saw the night Uchiha attacked Sagakure.

    Orochimaru licked his lips while listening, his eyes shed, and deep greed emerged in the depths of his eyes.

    He was once hit by Uchiha Shisui''s illusion "Bietenjin¡¤Ray", and was almost killed in seconds. He knows the horror of Kaleidoscope Sharingan.

    Today.

    Seeing the Uchiha n fight against the Five Great Ninja Viges with the power of a hundred people, stirring up the ninja world. The power of this family even made Orochimaru have a strong desire¡ª

    He wants to capture a strong Uchiha who has a kaleidoscope Sharingan, as a container for his next reincarnation, and then use the forbidden technique of reincarnation without a corpse to seize all the abilities of the opponent.

    But Orochimaru also knows that with his current strength, it is far from being able topete with the Uchiha n.

    He was hit by the illusion of stopping water, and the soul level has not recovered so far, and he is still in a rtively weak state.

    As for the Otonin Vige under hismand, since the vige was just established, there is only a group of rotten fish and rotten shrimps. Asking them to fight against Uchiha is tantamount to hitting a stone with an egg.

    so.

    In order to achieve his goal, Orochimaru decided to use the power of another forbidden technique.

    The filthy soil is reincarnated.

    This technique, Orochimaru has been studying it for a long time, but it has not made a breakthrough until recently.

    Think here.

    "Come with me, I''ll show you something."

    Oshemaru stood up, said something to Dou mysteriously, then turned and walked to the depths of theboratory.

    The two came to a new room.

    A row of candles were lit in the room, and the dim candlelight flickered, reflecting the spells carved on the floor.

    The operation method is veryplicated, and Dou can only recognize it, with the words "dirty" and "soil" written on it.

    "let me go!"

    At this time, a strong prisoner, escorted by two Otonin, entered the room tied up.

    Bang.

    He was pushed to the ground and fell right in the middle of the spell.

    "You, what are you going to do?"

    The prisoner had a bad feeling and looked at Orochimaru in horror, struggling to stand up.

    Orochimaru sneered silently, raised his hands, and quicklypleted the spell of knotting and pping the ground with hisst palm.

    um.

    Following Orochimaru''s chakra infusion technique, the reincarnation of the dirt was activated.

    I saw that countless dust rose from the ground, like rice dumplings, covering the prisoner, causing him to let out a scream.

    But soon, his screams subsided, and the whole person was transformed into a new look under the dust.

    It was a handsome boy in his early sixties with red short hair.

    Although the whites of his eyes are ck, and there are cracks like porcin on his face, he looks a little different from ordinary people, but the pocket next to Orochimaru still recognizes the identity of the red-haired boy at a nce.

    "Master Scorpion!"

    Doudou was taken aback and blurted out.

    That¡¯s right, the handsome young man in front of me is Orochimaru¡¯s former partner when Akatsuki went to work¡ª

    Scorpion of red sand.

 Chapter 223: kakashi and scorpion

    Chapter 223 Kakashi and the Scorpion

    Dou was once a double agent.

    He yed for Dashewan and Xie at the same time, and was a chess piece that Dashewan ced beside Xie. But as far as Dou knows, isn''t the scorpion already dead?

    What''s going on here? Could it be that the ninjutsu that Oshemaru-sama just performed can resurrect the dead?

    As confused as Dou, there is Xie himself.

    He raised his hands, looked at his arms and body, everything felt so real, convinced him¡ª

    I came back from the dead.

    but.

    When Xie found out that the person in front of him was Orochimaru, the joy that had just arisen in his heart was suddenly reced by suspicion and anger, and he asked thetter sharply:

    "Oshemaru, what did you do to me?"

    "hehe."

    Orochimaru jokingly smiled, and said slowly, "Aren''t you always pursuing eternal beauty?

    I resurrected you with Dirt Reincarnation, this technique will allow you to have infinite chakra and a true immortal body. This is the imperishable puppet you have been chasing for so long.

    Now I help you realize your dream of immortality, you should thank me, why are you still angry. "

    "snort."

    Scorpion''s eyes were cold, and he didn''t believe Dashewan''s nonsense at all. After all, based on his understanding of his old partner, the other party was apletely sinister and evil viin.

    However, since Orochimaru resurrected him and gave him an immortal body, he epted it bluntly.

    Think here.

    Scorpion''s eyes turned cold, and Dang even raised his hand to form seals, intending to kill Orochimaru here.

    However, the next second.

    Scorpion was horrified to find that his body did not listen to his orders at all and could not move.

    Oshemaru shook his head, and calmly walked towards Scorpion:

    "You are still as impatient as before. Do you think that I took so much effort to resurrect you because of our partnership? The price of eternal life is to be my ve."

    After the words fell, he walked behind Xie and took out a handful of Kunai engraved with mysterious talismans.

    Then, with a smile on his face, Orochimaru buried Kunai directly into the back of Scorpio''s head, which immediately made thetter stiffen and his eyes became duller.

    In this way, Orochimaru can obliterate the consciousness of the scorpion, turning thetter into a pure puppet.

    This is the most cruel part of the technique of reincarnation in dirty soil.

    but.

    "For the sake of our old partners, I will retain part of your emotions and will, of course, under the premise of being 100% loyal and obedient to me."

    Oshemaru smiled evilly, and the brains of Kunai and Scorpion werepletely fused,pleting the "factory settings".

    Crack, click.

    Scorpion''s head turned 180 degrees on the neck, looked back at Orochimaru, and said:

    "You are too despicable to use this technique on the dead."

    "I''m sorry, this is a forbidden technique invented by the second generation of Naruto Senju Tomona. In terms of despicability and vileness, I am just a parody of the second generation''s purpose."

    Orochimaru is very humble.

    Walking over, he was amazed and admired Dashewan''s methods.

    He also realized that since he could resurrect Scorpion, he must also be able to resurrect even more powerful ninjas, such as Uchiha Duan who had just died, and Akatsuki''s leader Payne.

    In that case, wouldn¡¯t it be invincible?

    Knowing Dou''s thoughts, Orochimaru smiled and shook his head:

    "This technique is not yet perfect, and it may be risky to resurrect someone who is too powerful."

    This is the weakness of Reincarnation of Unholy Earth.

    If the method of sealing the spell is known by the deceased, or if the strength of the deceased exceeds Orochimaru too much, then the deceased may break the psychic contract with the summoner, Orochimaru, and get out of his control.

    Therefore, in order to prevent y-offs, Orochimaru, who has always been cautious, will first experiment with scorpions to see what the effect is.

    Once hepletes the improvement of this technique, he can create an army of filth.

    At that time, let alone the Uchiha n, even if it sweeps the Zennin world, there will be no problem.

    "Dou, your next task is to help me collect the remains of the strong. As for the first stop, let''s go to Konoha Vige first. After all, there are countless strong people in Konoha''s history." Da Shemaru said with a sh of his eyes .

    "yes."

    Du answered, excited for Master Orochimaru''s great n.

    at this time.

    Woo!

    A piercing siren suddenly sounded in theboratory.

    "Oh? The barrier of Otonin Vige seems to have detected an intruder."

    Oshemaru was a little surprised, walked to the monitoring screen, and saw two familiar figures, "It turned out to be Kakashi and Tenzo, I heard that they took refuge in the Uchiha n."

    not good.

    Doud suddenly changed his face, and knelt down on one knee to plead guilty to Orochimaru:

    "They followed me, Master Orochimaru, I was too careless."

    He remembered the day when he lost consciousness in the small alley in Shayin. It turned out that he had been targeted by someone long ago and had led him here.

    "Don''t panic."

    Orochimaru did not me Dou, but said with great interest, "It seems that the only people who came were Kakashi and Tianzang. Just in time, let Scorpion go out to fight, and see if he can still retain his life in the state of reincarnation in the dirt. some strength."

    As soon as the voice fell, Scorpio obeyed Orochimaru''s order and walked out the door.

    at the same time.

    Oshemaru also ordered Dou to pack up his things immediately, preparing to abandon thisboratory and move to another ce.

    He has manyirs, and he has already considered this situation, so he didn''t panic at all.

    Outside Yinnin Vige.

    Kakashi and Tianzang squatted on a big tree, observing the situation below.

    That guy, A Fei, also attached himself to Tianzang early - it seems to like Tianzang very much, probably because its ability fits very well with thetter''s wood escape ninjutsu.

    After the two arebined into one, they can exert their maximumbat power. Even facing Uchiha''s kaleidoscope powerhouse, they can fight back and forth.

    Roll your eyes, open!

    Kakashi rolled his eyes, scanned Orochimaru''s undergroundir, his expression gradually became surprised.

    "As expected of Orochimaru, such a ninja vige has been established in such a short period of time."

    is feeling the asion.

    Whizzing.

    Two prisoner ninjas suddenly rushed out from the ground, heading straight for Kakashi and the two of them.

    Has it been discovered?

    Kakashi and Tianzang looked at each other, jumped down from the tree, and started fighting with the enemy.

    ZiZiZi!

    Lightning shed, and Kakashi quickly killed an enemy with Chidori.

    On the other side, Tianzang''s Mu Dun also controlled another person and sessfully subdued him.

    Huh.

    At this moment, Kakashi''s white eyes noticed that there were chakra lines connected to the enemy''s body, extending to the bushes not far away.

    "Tianzang, don''t be careless. The real enemy is a puppeteer."

    He immediately sounded a reminder.

    "Yes." Tianzang nodded, also noticed the strangeness, and looked towards the bushes with Kakashi.

    Connecting and manipting the human body with chakra lines, and using living people as puppets, the two of them have never heard of a puppeteer who can do this level.

    The opponent must be a strong person that cannot be underestimated.

    After a rustling sound, a handsome red-haired boy came out of the bushes.

    This man is...

    Kakashi''s eyes were fixed, and he found that the other party was wearing a ck-bottomed red cloud windbreaker from the Akatsuki organization, but Akatsuki...hasn''t he perished?

    In addition, in the field of vision of his white eyes, only the heart part of the red-haired boy has chakra flow, which looks very weird.

    did not expect.

    "You are Kakashi, son of Konoha White Fang."

    The red-haired boy recognized Kakashi first, and said with an expression of reminiscence, "Your father broke into Hidden Sand Vige and killed my parents. It''s a pity he died too early, and I can''t avenge him , I had no choice but to vent the anger of hatred on Sandai Kazekage. It is all because of his negligence that Konoha broke into Sand Hidden Vige and killed my parents..."

    The scorpion who came back from the dead seems to have be a lot more nagging.

    Perhaps it was because during the period of his death, his soul wandered alone in the purend, so lonely that no one talked to him.

    "You are... the Red Sand Scorpion?!"

    Kakashi looked surprised.

    Based on what the red-haired boy said and the puppet technique thetter used just now, he deduced the identity of the other party.

    "That''s right, it''s me."

    Scorpion looked calm, and continued, "It''s strange to say that just a few minutes ago, I was still angry and aggrieved about my resurrection. Now I find that all this is the arrangement of fate, let us meet here. Bai Fang killed my parents, and now I will kill his son toplete this bted revenge."

    Over the years, he has never forgotten the hatred in his heart.

    Shua.

    As soon as Xie finished speaking, he tore off the Xiao Organization windbreaker on his body, revealing the transformed puppet body, especially the word "scorpion" on the heart, which was extremely conspicuous.

    In the surprised eyes of the two Kakashis.

    Phew!

    The belly of the scorpion opened, and a steel cable shot out like lightning, heading straight for Kakashi.

    Kakashi frowned, stepped away sideways, the steel cable pierced through a big tree with a bang, and pulled the scorpion''s body over.

    Wood Dun¡¤The Art of the Great Forest!

    Tianzang quickly formed a seal and shot,unching arge number of wooden vines from his palm, trying to capture the scorpion.

    Seeing this, the scorpion ejected a windmill-like de from its back, and spun rapidly, cutting off all the vines that came oing.

    However, under the blessing of A Fei, Tianzang''s wood escape ninjutsu has the characteristics of endless life, just after being cut off, it grows again, and even more and more.

    In an instant, arge number of vines bound the scorpion in ce, making it unable to move.

    Choo Choo Choo!

    The sound of Chidori''s chirping sounded behind the scorpion, and Kakashi rushed over like a silver lightning, and a thunder cut urately prated the regeneration core of the scorpion''s heart.

    He has long seen through Scorpion''s weakness.

    "I am sorry for the death of your parents. But war is so cruel and ruthless, especially as ninjas, our hands are stained with the blood of innocent people, and we should be aware of death from the very beginning."

    After Kakashi said these words calmly, he withdrew his arm, and Scorpion fell limply.

    "Senior, hurry up and grab Orochimaru, or let him run away."

    Tianzo came over, ready to go underground with Kakashi.

    However, the two had just walked a few steps when Scorpion''s voice sounded from behind them again:

    "Did I let you go?"

    Um?

    The two turned their heads in surprise, only to see arge amount of dust flying in, covering Scorpion''s heart, and quickly repaired his broken body intact.

    "That Orochimaru guy didn''t lie to me, this is really an immortal body. The regenerative core used to be my only weakness, and now this weakness no longer exists."

    Scorpion murmured, feeling veryplicated.

    What he pursued so hard during his lifetime was a puppet that represented eternity, but ended in failure.

    Now, Orochimaru''s filthy soil reincarnation technique helped Xie fulfill his dream. Only this time, Scorpion became the manipted puppet.

    No matter.

    Let him try it himself, whether this filthy body is really invincible as Orochimaru said.

    Thinking of this, Scorpion''s eyes widened, and he rushed to Kakashi and the two again.

    Hepletely abandoned defense andunched a more unscrupulous attack.

    Inside theboratory.

    Orochimaru watched the battle on the ground through the monitoring screen, a smile gradually appeared on the corner of his mouth.

    This is the power of reincarnation from dirty soil.

    Although the scorpion''s movements seem a little stiff and slow, and its strength is not as good as before, the infinite chakra and infinite repair ability provided by the body of dirt are enough to make up for all shorings.

    Fire Prison!

    On the ground, Scorpion raised his hands, and sprayed two pirs of fire from the mechanical pipe in his palm, sweeping across the entire forest.

    The me temperature is extremely high, and has a strong melting power, even rocks will instantly turn into molten water, not to mention the surrounding trees.

    Water Dungeon¡¤Water Array Wall.

    Kakashi formed a seal quickly, raising a wall of water from under his feet, barely blocking the attack of the mes.

    Tianzang knew that Kakashi would notst long, so he took the initiative to rush towards the scorpion, seized an opportunity, and instantly created a giant tree, swallowing thetter whole.

    Wood Dun¡¤Storm Gun Tree.

    This is a powerful wooden escape ninjutsu, which killed the scorpion again.

    But with countless dust flying, he walked out of the big tree calmly and was resurrected again.

    "Senior, it seems that this guy really can''t be killed."

    Tianzang''splexion changed.

    Kakashi was very calm, and calmly analyzed:

    "Look at his eyes and the cracks on the surface of his body. This feature, I seem to have heard from Patriarch Fuyue, is the forbidden technique that the Uchiha n is studying--the reincarnation of dirt.

    It is said that the dead resurrected by this technique cannot be killed, but can only seal the other party''s soul and make it return to the purend. "

    It turned out to be like this.

    Tianzang heard the words, and Kakashi looked at each other. Years of tacit understanding allowed the two to formte a battle n without saying much.

    only.

    Scorpion also saw through their thoughts.

    "Are you nning to seal me? This is a way. Unfortunately, I won''t let you seed. This battle should be over."

    Apanied by his cold voice, Scorpion took out the scroll and summoned all the puppets he treasured at once.

    Bang bang bang bang bang!

    Hundreds of puppets in red robes appeared in the woods. They have different shapes and use different weapons, but they are all controlled by the chakra line emitted by the scorpion "regeneration core".

    Puppet masters are usually measured by the number of puppets they can manipte, and a person has only ten fingers, which means that the limit of human beings is to manipte ten puppets.

    Unless you are like a scorpion, stop being a human being.

    Through the regenerative nucleus in the heart, he reflects his will on the movements of the puppets, turning them into his own hands and feet, which he can manipte freely.

    This trick is called the Red Secret Technique¡¤Hundred Machines Exercise.

    Back then, Scorpion used this trick to destroy a country by himself.

 Chapter 224: Resurrect, Shishui!

    Chapter 224 Resurrection, Zhishui!

    Hundreds of machine exercises.

    After many years, Scorpion finally used hisst trump card, the overwhelming red-robed puppets, surrounded Kakashi and the two of them.

    "Tianzo, it''s up to you." Kakashi asked Tianzang with a solemn expression.

    "no problem."

    Tianzang nodded, this battle should indeed be over.

    Next second.

    "drink!"

    Tianzang sped his hands together, and let out a loud roar, and the wood escape chakra in his body burst out after A Fei''s boost.

    Boom.

    With the violent shaking of the ground, a giant wooden Buddha with a height of tens of meters, five heads and hundreds of arms rose up from the ground, looking down at Xie and his puppets indifferently.

    What is this?

    Scorpion was stunned for a moment, shocked by the big Buddha in front of him.

    snort.

    When he came back to his senses, he snorted coldly, and then manipted hundreds of puppets, like an army, to charge towards the Wooden Figurine Buddha.

    Some of them fired hidden weapons, some breathed fire, some spit water, and some wielded big knives. They tried all means to dismember the wooden statue of Buddha.

    Tianzang stood on top of the head of the Buddha, took a deep breath, gazed, and then¡ª

    "Woo big wood big wood big wood big!"

    He did not know when he secretly learned Duan''s mouth habit, controlled hundreds of arms of the Buddha, and punched violently like a storm in front of him, creating countless phantoms.

    This is extreme power and violence.

    Boom boom boom!

    In just a few seconds.

    Xie''s hundreds of red-robed puppets, including his own body, were all submerged by the fist of the Wooden Buddha, and all of them were smashed into pieces.

    fell from the sky and turned into a mess.

    Dust slowly gathered from all around, and re-condensed into the body of the scorpion.

    Although the body of filth is immortal, it still takes a certain amount of time to recover after being destroyed every time.

    During this period, the scorpion has no fighting power.

    Of course Kakashi would not miss this opportunity.

    Whoosh.

    He rushed out immediately, and after making seals, he pressed his palm on Xie''s forehead, leaving a word "seal" there.

    Immediately.

    Centering on the word "Feng", arge number of ck talismans spread to the whole body of the scorpion, making thetter unable to move.

    "Kakashi..."

    Scorpion opened his lips slightly, as if he wanted to say something, but his soul had left his body and flew into the air.

    Kakashi watched Scorpion''s soul disappear, then looked back, and found that thetter''s body that remained in ce had alsopletely turned into a pile of dust.

    Ashes to ashes, dust to dust.

    Scorpion is solved, and then it is Orochimaru''s turn.

    Kakashi turned around and looked at the underground entrance of Otonin Vige.

    In the undergroundboratory.

    "Unbelievable strength..."

    Oshemaru was deeply shocked when he looked at the giant wooden Buddha on the monitor screen.

    Tianzang, like these prisoners in Yin Ninja Vige, was also the experimental subject of Orochimaru''s research on interstitial cells. He was once considered a failure and abandoned it.

    Unexpectedly, Tianzang could grow to such an extent that even the wooden dummy technique of the first generation of Hokage was disyed.

    at this time.

    Boom.

    A huge fist pierced the ground andnded not far away, shaking theboratory for a while.

    "Walk."

    Oshemaru''s face changed, and he gave orders to Dou, but it was toote to pack his things.

    The two fled in a hurry.

    Whizzing.

    Kakashi and Tianzang chased in, searched around, but failed to find the trace of Orochimaru, and let the guy run away.

    "Senior, what should we do next?"

    "Hold this ce and wait for the Uchiha n toe."

    ¡­

    Half a dayter.

    Boom.

    There was a violent vibration from the ground in the distance, as if an earthquake had urred.

    "what happened?"

    "Be careful, maybe Orochimaru came back."

    Kakashi and Tianzang looked at each other, ready to fight, but saw a huge steel fortress broke out from the ground and appeared in front of them.

    What is this?

    When the two were wondering, they suddenly found that the steel fortress opened an exit, and a group of familiar figures walked out from it.

    is the Uchiha family.

    Half an hourter.

    Under the leadership of Kakashi and the others, the Uchihas visited Otonin Vige carefully, and discovered the psychic technique used by Orochimaru for the reincarnation of the dirty soil, as well as arge amount of research materials.

    This made Fuyue overjoyed.

    With the research materials left by Orochimaru, it will undoubtedly provide considerable help for the Uchiha family to master the reincarnation of the dirt as soon as possible.

    "Kakashi, you guys have worked hard this time too, and you''ve helped a lot."

    On behalf of the entire Uchiha n, Fuyue solemnly expressed his gratitude to Kakashi and Tianzang.

    When the two were in danger, they took the initiative to join Uchiha''s camp and fight against the entire ninja world.

    They first captured the fourth generation of Mizukage Goju Yakura for Uchiha, and then discovered their of Orochimaru, which can be said to have made great contributions.

    Uchiha is a proud family, but also a family that values ??friendship and appreciates the strong.

    After fighting side by side during this period of time, the people of the n have long regarded Kakashi and the two of them as their own.

    Feeling the recognition from the Uchiha n, Kakashi and Tianzang also felt warm in their hearts.

    When I was in Konoha before, I was influenced by the senior gang of old men. As the two of Anbe, the impression of the Uchiha n is naturally not much better.

    But after going through so many things and time contact with Uchiha, Kakashi''s view changed.

    The Uchiha n is indeed a militant n. People in this n are destined to be apanied by blood and fire, but it is the watering of blood and fire that can cultivate delicate and beautiful flowers.

    Powerful and beautiful.

    This is Kakashi''s new impression of the Uchiha n.

    Only such a powerful family can have the strength to maintain peace, is the most solid backing of the vige, and can deter all enemies with evil ns.

    This made Kakashi more determined to help the Uchiha n defeat the Ninja Alliance, and persuade Uchiha¡ª

    Re-enter Konoha.

    Think here.

    "Patriarch Fuyue, if there is no ident, Orochimaru should have otherirs in Tianzhi Country."

    Kakashi reminded again.

    "good."

    Fuyue nodded, and Dang even ordered that the members of the vigemittee work in groups of two, each leading 20 Uchiha tribesmen to start a snake hunting operation.

    The next three days.

    Uchiha attacked everywhere, wiped out the branch of Otonin Vige in the territory of Tanokuni, ransacked it fiercely, and robbed all of Orochimaru''s family property.

    "Damn it!"

    Oshemaru could no longer maintain elegance and calmness, his face was distorted with anger, but he didn''t dare to confront Uchiha head-on.

    Without any choice.

    He could only swallow his anger, took his pocket and some of his men and fled out of Tian Zhiguo in desperation, looking for the next hiding ce.

    As for the Uchiha n, they settled down as soon as they came, and simply lived in Yinnin Vige.

    So, following Obito and the Paradise Ind pirates, Orochimaru became the third unlucky guy whose hometown was taken over by Uchiha.

    ¡­

    Time flies by like a fleeting horse.

    Wufei Rabbit is gone, winter ising and spring ising, the time hase to Konoha''s 55th year.

    In the winter that just passed, with the cold wave sweeping across the ninja world and the snow falling on the ground, all forces invariably chose to stop their gs and drums to recuperate.

    Ninja world ushered in a brief period of peace.

    Sand Hidden Vige, under the auspices of Five Kazekage Chiyo, sessfullypleted the reconstruction, and recruited arge number of new ninjas within thend of the wind to strengthen the local defense;

    Yan Yin and Yun Yin also used this winter to digest the harvest of the war, further strengthen themselves, and use the looted resources to train more ninjas;

    Konoha, the Fifth Hokage Danzo once againunched a major purge,pletely eradicating all opponents within Konoha,bining the power of Anbu and Genbu to consolidate its own rule;

    Kirigakure, the newly appointed Mizukage Terumimei flexed his muscles and abolished many systems in the Blood Mist Vige one by one, and instead implemented a policy of peace and openness;

    With the arrival of spring, everything revives, and the entire ninja world presents a scene of prosperity.

    It would be great if this peaceful scene couldst forever.

    However.

    Everyone knows that the war is not over.

    Except for Kirigakure, who announced early on that he would withdraw from the Fourth Ninja World War, the war between the other Four Great Ninja Viges and the Uchiha n is still going on, and it is impossible to stop.

    No other.

    If Uchiha is not eliminated for a day, the Four Great Ninja Vige will have trouble sleeping and eating.

    The kaleidoscope Sharingan of this family is the greatest threat to peace in the ninja world.

    Recently, the intelligenceworks of the major ninja viges have received news one after another that the Uchiha n is hiding in Tanokuni and seems to be nning something.

    One time.

    The senior officials of the Four Great Ninja Viges couldn''t sit still anymore, and sent out scouting ninjas one after another to sneak into Tian Zhiguo to find out.

    At the same time, Siying held a video conference and assembled troops again, ready to form a new ninja alliance at any time.

    The undercurrent is surging, and the mountain rain is about toe.

    Tian Country, Yinnin Vige.

    After a winter of assiduous research, the reincarnation research results left by Orochimaru were finally digested and absorbed by Uchiha with the wisdom of the whole family.

    Now, it''s time to verify.

    Undergroundboratory.

    Members of the Uchiha Vige Committee gathered here, including Duan and Tsunade, who also left Kamui Space and came here to witness.

    A prisoner is brought in.

    He raised his head tremblingly, only to see a pair of scarlet sharing eyes, staring at him indifferently. Looking down again, there wereplex psychic spells engraved on the floor, and he was right in the center of the spell.

    The man suddenly showed despair, and begged everyone in the Uchiha, but unfortunately all his struggles were in vain.

    The reincarnation of the filthy soil requires a living person as a sacrifice, otherwise it will not seed.

    There are many ninjas in the prison of Yinnin Vige, including many vicious death row prisoners.

    Before, the Uchiha n had released innocent people, and those who stayed were naturally sacrifices.

    Fuyue walked out from the crowd.

    He looked serious, raised his hands, and made the four seals of Yin, Si, Xu, and Chen in a row, and finally put his hands together.

    "Resurrect, Shisui!"

    Following Fu Yue''s deep drink, a burst of dazzling light lit up in the room.

    Then, countless dust flew and covered the prisoner. His consciousness was quickly consumed, his size and appearance changed, and finally¡ª

    A boy with short ck hair and a round nose who looked fifteen or sixteen years old appeared in front of everyone.

    Zhishui''s face was full of confusion.

    He seems to have experienced a long sleep, and now he wakes up from a big dream, his whole consciousness is in chaos, and he doesn''t know where he is.

    It wasn''t until he looked around and saw familiar faces that the memory deep in his heart was awakened, and a surprised emotion appeared on his face.

    "Zhishui, are you really alive?"

    A Fei was the first to run to Zhishui, stretched out a finger, poked here and there on thetter''s body, and yelled loudly.

    "A Fei, stop making trouble."

    Shisui reluctantly stopped A Fei, then looked at the Uchihas, and couldn''t help asking, "Where is this ce? Has the Uchiha n''s coup been sessful? Is everyone okay?"

    One question after another popped out of his mouth, but without exception, they were all concerned about the family and nsmen.

    without mentioning Konoha.

    That sentence is right.

    A person can only truly recognize himself when deathes.

    Through a death, Shisui realized his arrogance and stupidity, as well as the hypocrisy and ugliness of Konoha''s senior management.

    He no longer regards easing the rtionship between the family and the vige as his mission, and he no longer considers himself the savior of Konoha.

    Now, through the reincarnation of the dirty soil, he has a chance to live again.

    Hear these questions from Shisui.

    Everyone in the Uchiha looked at each other, and then couldn''t helpughing, a cheerful atmosphere permeated the room.

    "Everyone...what''s the matter?"

    Zhi Shui was a little confused.

    At this time, Itachi walked forward with a smile on his face, and told him everything that happened after Shisui''s death.

    From Uchiha breaking with Konoha and leaving the vige, to the outbreak of the Fourth Ninja World War and the fall of Konoha, and then to the formation of a coalition of five Ninja viges to destroy Uchiha, but was beaten to death by Uchiha...

    Tie Huo also stepped forward and patted Zhishui on the shoulder:

    "You missed a lot of wonderful things."

    Zhishui was dumbfounded, and it took him a long time to recover.

    Finally, he looked at Duan beside him, and said, "Duan, I..."

    Facing Duan, Zhishui had a lot to say, but what he wanted to express most was undoubtedly gratitude.

    He must not only be grateful for saving the Uchiha n, allowing the family to survive the cruel ninja war, but also be grateful to the other party for helping him recognize his true self.

    Juan didn''t say a word, just gave his nephew a look, then turned and walked out.

    Itachi immediately pulled Shisui''s arm and said to him:

    "Shishui, go outside and exercise your muscles and bones. It may take a little time for you to get used to the form of reincarnation from the dirt."

    "okay."

    Shisui nodded.

    Soon, a group of people came to the ground, where a practice field had been opened up by the Uchiha n.

    The person who practiced with Shisui is Itachi.

    Bang bang bang.

    In the practice field, the two engaged in a fierce gymnastics contest, the speed of which was dizzying.

    However, it can still be seen that Shishui''s movements are stiffer than Itachi''s, and his moves are often half a beat slower, and he is gradually suppressed by thetter.

    During this process, Itachi''s eyes widened, and he swung his ninja knife and shed down.

    Shua.

    Zhishui''s arm suddenly detached from his body and fell to the ground.

    Huh.

    To Zhishui''s surprise, he didn''t feel any pain.

    Not only that, before he could pick up the severed arm, the severed arm turned into arge amount of dust, which automatically gathered on him and re-formed into an intact arm.

    Is this the undead body brought about by the reincarnation of the dirty soil?

    What an incredible power.

 Chapter 225: Return to the Mountain Cemetery

    Chapter 225 Return to the Mountain Cemetery

    In the exercise field.

    In the process of sparring with Itachi, Shisui gradually got used to the reincarnated body of the dirty soil, and became more and more skilled in using this power.

    Whoosh whoosh.

    At a certain moment, dozens of Zhishui appeared in the surroundings at the same time, surrounded Itachi heavily, andunched a tidal wave of attacks on thetter one after another.

    Appeared, Zhishui''s famous stunt - phantom teleportation.

    The demeanor remains the same as before.

    Itachi was soon overwhelmed with physical skills alone, and had to make a mudra with both hands, and then pressed his palm to the ground.

    He used the power of Mu Dun.

    Boom.

    Apanied by a loud noise, arge number of trees burst out of the ground, forming a small forest with the weasel at the center, effectively stopping the many clones of Zhishui.

    Then, under the control of Itachi, those trees rushed towards Zhishui with all their teeth and ws, submerging thetter in an instant.

    buzz.

    A dazzling green light erupted, all the trees were broken, and a green Susanoo stood up from the ground.

    Seeing this scene, Fu Yue and others on the sidelines were shocked.

    You should know that Shisui''s pair of kaleidoscope sharing eyes are both in the broken hand, and after he was reincarnated by the dirt, he can still use the various abilities of the kaleidoscope, including Susano.

    It''s incredible.

    Only broken, not surprised.

    In the original book, Itachi''s eyes were transnted to his younger brother Sasuke, and after he was reincarnated and resurrected in the dirt, he still retained the kaleidoscope Sharingan.

    Nagato is the same, his reincarnation eye is not even his own, and he can still use the ability of reincarnation eye after resurrection.

    And Uchiha Madara.

    He transnted the eye of reincarnation to Nagato during his lifetime, and after being reincarnated by the dirt, he can also use the power of the eye of reincarnation.

    Madara even took the initiative to cancel the summoning contract of the reincarnation of the dirty soil, bing a "free dirty soil body".

    Possesses immortality, infinite chakra, and absolute freedom.

    Actually, Duan also has some doubts about the technique of reincarnation in dirty soil.

    It can make people''s bodies immortal, but it can barely be exined as the ability to be a magic spell, and the so-called immortal body also has a targeted method, that is, to use the sealing technique.

    The infinite chakra brought about by the reincarnation of the dirty soil ispletely unexinable.

    Be aware that energy is conserved. Since the dirt body has infinite chakra, it must have its source.

    Did ite from human sacrifice?

    No, how much chakra can the sacrifice have? Even the best Baijue sacrifice is only at the level of Chunin.

    Or teleportation from the caster?

    This doesn''t make sense either. After all, so many strong men were revived in one breath in the original book. If he had to transport Chakra by himself, he would have been exhausted to death.

    How else to put it, is the technique of reincarnation from dirty soil a bug?

    but.

    ording to the research data left by Orochimaru, the current version of Dirty Reincarnation is not perfect, and there is a big w.

    The living sacrifice of the reincarnation of the dirty soil is the container for the soul of the dead to reside in the present world.

    Same as Orochimaru''s Undead Reincarnation, this container also needs to be reced regrly, and the cycle is much shorter than that of Undead Reincarnation.

    that is because-

    When the soul of the dead is summoned, the breath of death brought from the purend will continuously erode the container over time, causing the container to quickly corrode.

    Short one or two days, long no more than half a month.

    To solve this problem.

    Orochimaru has developed a new sealing technique, which is to temporarily store the dirty soil in the wooden coffin, and through the sealing technique of the coffin body, slow down the erosion of the sacrifice by the breath of death.

    When the soil body is needed forbat, release it from the wooden coffin.

    Knowing this defect of the reincarnation of the dirty soil, Shisui was not depressed, but showed an optimistic smile:

    "I am already very happy to be able to resurrect from the underworld and meet you again."

    "We will continue to improve this technique, and strive to make it perfect one day, so that you can be a free and dirty body, and you can be with your family forever."

    Fu Yue stared at Shishui with burning eyes, and made a solemn promise to thetter.

    Next.

    After consulting the family members of the deceased and taking into ount the number of remaining sacrifices.

    Fuyue did the same thing again, using the reincarnation of the dirty soil to resurrect some of the Uchiha people who died on the battlefield, including Chihideko''s brother and Inaohi, a total of more than ten people.

    After half a day of short reunion.

    Boom.

    Fuyue performed the spell again, summoning a row of wooden coffins.

    After Zhishui, Daohuo and others bid farewell to the nsmen one by one, they walked into the coffin one after another and fell into a deep sleep.

    When the family faces a crisis and needs their strength, these people will wake up from their deep sleep again and do their best to fight for Uchiha.

    "The Patriarch."

    At this time, Uchiha Kenzo returned in a hurry and reported to Fuyue, "We seem to have been exposed. The spies from the major ninja viges have entered Tianzhiguo and are approaching Chaoyinnin Vige."

    Hearing the news, everyone in Uchiha looked at each other, and they had expected this result a long time ago.

    It seems that it is time for a strategic shift again.

    But next, where should I go?

    "There is a ce, which is quite good." Duan said suddenly.

    "Where?" Fu Yue asked curiously.

    "Mountain Cemetery." Duan looked to the north.

    Mountain cemetery, isn''t that... Obito''sir?

    Hearing this ce name, many people''s memories returned to the night when the Uchiha n rushed thousands of miles to the mountain cemetery.

    Don''t say it.

    That ce is far away from the ninja world, hundreds of miles around it is deserted, it is really a good hiding ce.

    And the Uchiha n has been there, so it can be said that they are familiar with the road.

    "That''s it, the target mountain cemetery!" Fu Yue''s eyes lit up, and he ordered immediately.

    Half an hourter.

    All valuable things in Otoshi Vige were taken away by the Uchiha n and stuffed into the steel fortress.

    Then, boom.

    The huge steel fortress drilled into the ground and left here quickly.

    All the way north.

    The Uchiha n controlled the steel fortress, and soon left the territory of Tanokuni, entered the northern penins, and went straight to the depths of the vast virgin forest.

    after one day.

    This is a dangerous forest. Giant trees block the sun. From time to time, the roar of wild beasts sounds, startling the birds.

    In the sky, there are vultures hovering, making sharp calls.

    On the ground, the bones ofrge animals can be seen everywhere, some of which are even tens of meters high, like hills.

    This is the mountain cemetery.

    For a long time, due to therge number of giant beasts haunting this ce, it is difficult for ninjas to get out of it, so it has gradually be a forbidden ce.

    However, the penins where the mountain cemetery is located is not only hidden, but also surrounded by the sea on three sides, making it easy to defend and difficult to attack.

    That''s why Uchiha Madara chose this ce as a hiding ce back then, staying for decades.

    Now, the Uchiha n is here.

    Boom.

    A steel fortress emerged from the ground and passed through the forest.

    Any ferocious beasts in this forest had to tuck their tails and stay away from this behemoth that had a body of steel and could fire bullets and artillery fire.

    Deep in the cemetery, there is arge hole with a diameter of 100 meters. It was their of Uchiha Madara, which was burned down by Uchiha.

    Not far from the big cave, there is a hill with a t ground on the top of the hill, which has a good view.

    The Uchiha n chose to make their home here.

    Wood Dun¡¤Lianzhu Family Art!

    Fuyue, Itachi, Tiehuo, Qianxiuzi, and Tianzang joined forces to create hundreds of wooden vis in an instant, filling the top of the mountain.

    As for why so many houses were built, the reason is very simple.

    The Uchiha n is about to move out of the Kamui space.

    Shenwei Dimension is a hellish ce in the final analysis, without a ray of sunlight, most people will easily be depressed after living in it for a few months.

    It is definitely not the way to go on like this for a long time.

    Thus, after discussions within the n, finally they decided to unleash the divine power, and transferred five hundred ordinary nsmen from the divine power space.

    The next few days.

    The Uchiha n arranged arge number of traps and perception barriers around the forest to guard against enemy invasion.

    In addition, the steel fortress is parked next to the vige, and all the nsmen can be packed into it at any time and evacuated from this ce.

    After settling down.

    Fuyue led a group of people to continue to study the reincarnation of the dirty soil. After Tsunade learned of this, she also suddenly stated that she could contribute to help the Uchiha family perfect this technique.

    On the one hand, perhaps because Tsunade is too boring, out of interest in reincarnation of the dirt, he wants to find something for himself to do.

    But the more likely reason is that she heard that Orochimaru is also studying the reincarnation of the dirty soil.

    Based on Tsunade''s understanding of Orochimaru, after that guy seeds, her grandfather and second grandfather may be the first to be resurrected.

    If you have to make a choice.

    Tsunade would rather the Uchiha n revive her two grandfathers, at least Uchiha will not do too much to the first and second Hokage for her sake.

    Moreover, the power of the two grandfathers may also help Uchiha defeat the Ninja Alliance and regain Konoha.

    This is what Tsunade would like to see.

    However.

    If the first generation and second generation Hokage be the dirty puppets of Orochimaru, then the situation will be bad.

    In order to stop Orochimaru''s ambitions, Tsunade used her knowledge of medical ninjutsu and sealing techniques to provide considerable help for Uchiha to improve the reincarnation of the dirt.

    In addition to reincarnation of dirty soil.

    This past winter, the Uchiha n also mastered the power of the Greer Stone.

    ording to the information collected in the steel fortress, and Uchiha''s own exploration, many tribesmen are now able to skillfully use the Grayl Stone to transform.

    In the forest.

    "Aww!"

    Uchiha Yatsushiro was surrounded by a group of hungry wolves, they were approaching him step by step, and they were about to swarm him and tear him to pieces.

    at this time.

    The Grayl Stone on Yatsushiro''s chest suddenly burst out with dazzling blue light, covering him whole.

    "Aww!"

    As a wolf howled, in just a few seconds, Yadai''s height swelled to five meters, his body was covered with hair, and his head became the shape of a wolf''s head.

    This animalization ability is a way of using the natural energy contained in the Gellel Stone.

    Simr to fairy mode.

    After the eighth generation of werewolves, the strength, speed and jumping ability have all increased in all directions.

    Whoosh.

    He is like a ferocious wolf king, rushing into the encirclement of wolves on his own initiative, wielding his sharp minions, wantonly ughtering.

    Next.

    "Roar!"

    Yatsushiro let out another roar, which immediately caused the air to vibrate violently, creating arge-scale sonic attack, which made the wolves panic and fled with their tails between their legs.

    Eight generations after the werewolf transformation, Taijutsu has reached the shadow level.

    "Master Yatsushiro!"

    Two more Uchiha Jonin appeared from the forest and joined Yatsushiro.

    One of them mutated into a tall ape. His skin turned ck, his hair turned white, his arms were slender like an ape, and his body size also swelled to several times its usual size.

    The other person turned into a bat flying in the air, with long and sharp ears and a ck tail, and his hands turned into bat wings with turquoise wings.

    The three of them came out to practice animal transformation, and they also hunted and collected food by the way.

    Bringing their own prey, the three smiled at each other and set foot on the road back to the vige.

    Compared with ordinary nsmen like Eight Generations, Duan''s use of the Grayl Stone is more in-depth.

    What he practiced was fairy art.

    During more than three months of winter, through the Stone of Greer, my understanding of natural energy has gone a step further.

    In the room, he sat cross-legged, motionless, and the calligraphy with the word "Zuo Wang" hung on the wall behind him.

    And Duan''s state at this time has indeed entered the state of sitting and forgetting.

    He straightened his spine, breathed down to the earth and up to the sky, entering a state of harmony between man and nature.

    this moment.

    The broken body seemed to be no longer his body, but had be a part of this. Arge amount of natural energy is constantlying together, blessing his body, giving him infinite power.

    After a while.

    Duan slowly opened his eyes, and ended this practice, a gleam of light shed from his eyes.

    Not far away.

    Juan can feel that the legendary fairy mode is no longer out of reach for him, but not far ahead.

    At this time.

    With a creak, the door was pushed open.

    "Curator, it''s time for tea." Samuel came in with tea, and smiled slightly at Duan.

    Duan stood up, took the tea, and said to her:

    "In the future, let me do this kind of thing by myself, you should pay attention to rest."

    After finishing speaking, he nced at Samui''s slightly swollen belly, and a rare softness appeared in his eyes.

    The child in her belly has been more than two months old.

    Noticing the broken gaze, Samuel lowered his head, touched his lower abdomen, and murmured:

    "May the war be over when this child is born."

    As a mother, she hopes that she and her children can live in a peaceful age and grow up happily.

    "Will do."

    Duan only said two words, although it was simple, it was as heavy as a mountain, which reassured Samuel.

    Then, he stretched out a big hand and put it around Samui''s shoulder.

    The two walked to the window together and looked out.

    The Uchiha n is umting strength, and as time goes by, it continues to be stronger.

    Next time, when the ninja coalition forcese again, Uchiha will no longer run away.

    That will be the decisive moment.

    When the Uchiha n settled down in the mountain cemetery.

    On the other side, the spies from the major ninja viges infiltrated the Otonin vige, only to find that the cunning Uchiha had long since disappeared.

    When the major ninja viges were depressed, a piece of news suddenly came¡ª

    In the ruins of the Uzumaki country, there are signs of Ichizukura''s activities, and it is suspected that Ichizu Riki Gaara has gone berserk.

    This news immediately attracted the attention of the major ninja viges, making them temporarily ignore the Uchiha n.

 Chapter 226: Teacher Xiaonan

    Chapter 226 Mr. Xiaonan

    The country of the vortex is a small ind country on the sea located in the east of the country of fire, established by the former vortex family.

    It''s just that it became history earlier than the Fire Nation.

    As early as the Second Ninja World War more than 20 years ago, Uzumaki was besieged by various countries, and the country fell overnight.

    The Uzumaki n, known in the ninja world for mastering powerful sealing techniques, was exterminated because of this, leaving only scattered nsmen scattered all over the ninja world.

    Since the war that year, the ind where the country of the vortex is located has be a barren ce where no one has set foot for many years.

    Now, the figure of Ichio Morizuru suddenly appeared in the ruins of the country of Uzumaki, and it was suspected that Jinchuriki lost control and ran away.

    This news immediately made the major ninja viges unable to sit still.

    During the Fourth Ninja World War, the Akatsuki organization almost collected nine tailed beasts.

    Although with Payne''s death, Akatsuki''s conspiracy has also been dered bankrupt, but there are still three Renzhuriki who fell into Akatsuki''s hands.

    are the one-tailed, seven-tailed and nine-tailed Jinchuriki respectively.

    When the allied forces of the ninja world invaded Yuyin Vige and destroyed Akatsuki''s organization, the woman code-named "Angel" in Akatsuki escaped smoothly and took three Jinzhuriki with her.

    Since then, "Angel" Xiaonan has been wanted by every ninja vige.

    Now she was finally forced to show her feet.

    After getting the news, several great ninja viges immediately held a remote video conference.

    At the meeting, the shadows of each vige reached a consensus and temporarily put the Uchiha issue aside. The most urgent task is to capture Xiao Nan and regain the strength of the three celebrities.

    After all, the three tailed beasts, One-tailed, Seven-tailed and Nine-tailed, are rtively strong among the Nine Tailed Beasts.

    Especially Kyuubi, whoever masters its power can easily destroy a ninja vige or even a country.

    If these three tailed beasts fell into the hands of the Uchiha n, the consequences would be unimaginable.

    Therefore.

    In order to prevent Uchiha from taking the lead, all viges immediately dispatched their own elite troops to the Uzumaki country ruins immediately after the meeting.

    Obito and others also got the news.

    "After hiding for so long, it turned out that I hid in this kind of ce."

    Obito''s eyes shed, and Dang even led Zee, Kisame, Kakuzu and the Four-tailed Jinchuriki under his control, and killed them.

    What he wants is not only the tailed beast, but also the reincarnation eye which is more important than the tailed beast.

    The country of water, hidden fog vige.

    The winter that just passed was physically cold, but in the hearts of many Kirigakure ninjas and vigers, it was the warmest winter in recent years.

    Under the governance of Terumimei Mizukage, Kirigakure is no longer the former Blood Mist Vige, but has implemented a policy of peace and openness.

    In just one month, both the economy and the poption have recovered.

    but.

    The previous Mizukage really tormented Kirigakure too badly. The elite ninjas either died or fled. It can be said that none of them survived.

    How serious is Kirigakure¡¯s brain drain?

    Give a simple example.

    During the period in the Blood Mist, Momochi Zabuza, who was known as a "ghost man", killed everyone in the same period in the graduation exam, which directly caused the ninja ss to be cut off that year.

    The once-famous Seven Ninja Swordsmen were the trump card of Wuyin Vige, but now let alone the sevens, they can''t even make up the three.

    This situation of talent withering cannot be resolved in a short while, and can only be left to a long time.

    Even with an optimistic estimate, it will probably take at least ten years for Kirigakure to regain the glory days when the strong were like clouds.

    In the spacious water shadow office.

    Terumi Mei leaned on the chair, rubbing her forehead with her hands, her brows were haggard.

    Being in the water shadow position is not as beautiful as many people imagined. The high-intensity work day and night made her physically and mentally exhausted, even much harder than going to the battlefield.

    Just now, Terumi Mei participated in the remote video conference of the Five Great Ninja Vige, and was requested by the other four shadows to send Kirigakure troops to the former site of the Uzumaki Country to surround Xiaonan, the Angel of Dawn.

    But she refused without hesitation, and said again that Kirigakure did not intend to participate in any form of war.

    This is not because Kirigakure is so peace-loving, but because Kirigakure really has no one and can no longer bear the consumption.

    at this time.

    "Mizukage-sama."

    Kirigakure¡¯s senior Ninja Aoi walked into the office, and there were several teenagers with him, all of whom were good ninja seedlings.

    They are here to be interviewed by Mizukage.

    "Let''s get started." Terumi Mei nodded at Ao, showing curious eyes to the boys in front of her.

    "This kid is Guideng Shuiyue, the younger brother of Guideng Manyue. Although he is still young, he has already shown a talent that is not inferior to his brother. Unfortunately, his personality is a little impulsive."

    Qing pointed to a boy with white hair and purple pupils on the left and said.

    "snort."

    Ghost Deng Shuiyue heard Qing''s evaluation of him, and suddenly snorted unhappily, showing sharp teeth, with a rebellious look.

    Different from Suigetsu''s self-confidence, the boy with short blue hair and ck eyes beside him seemed much more shy, and didn''t even dare to look up into Terumi Mei''s eyes.

    "This is Changjuro. Although he is not good-looking, his ninjutsu talent is first-ss." Qing touched the blue-haired boy''s head and praised with a smile.

    "I''ve heard the names of these two brats before."

    Terumi Mei echoed, both Mizutsuki and Chojuro are considered to be Kirigakure''s little-known prodigy.

    Then, she looked at the third girl and found that it was an unfamiliar face. She couldn''t help asking curiously: "This girl is..."

    "Uh...Mizukage-sama, you read it wrong, he is not a girl."

    Ao corrected Terumi Mei with some embarrassment.

    oh?

    Terumi Mei heard the words, and after taking a closer look, he found that it was indeed a beautiful boy with a female-like appearance and long ck hair.

    "His name is Bai, and he is a vagrant who was found by Kirigakure ninja and brought back to the vige when he was picking up garbage on the street and brought him back to the vige. This guy is thest member of the Snow n, and he has the rare Ice Escape Blood Inheritance Limit."

    Qing gave an introduction to Mei Ming.

    "Hi, Mizukage-sama."

    Shiro lowered his head timidly, and bowed to Terumi Mei.

    Is that so?

    Terumi Mei heard Shiro''s tragic experience, stared at the cautious young man in front of him, and sighed inwardly.

    Kirigakure used to have many blood sessor families, second only to Konoha among the Five Great Ninja Viges. Unfortunately, in the era of Blood Mist, due to various reasons, they all almost perished.

    As far as Terumi Mei knows, the Yuki n was envied and hated by others because of their own Ice Escape Blood Inheritance Limit, and they were liquidated in the civil strife in Kirigakure, which led to the catastrophe of genocide.

    I thought that Ice Escape had be a swan song, but unexpectedly, the Snow n left behind thest spark.

    Think here.

    Terumi Mei stood up, walked up to several teenagers, and put his hands on their shoulders.

    These teenagers are the future of Wuyin Vige.

    "Take them down, protect and cultivate them well. The next Mizukage may be born from these three little guys."

    She solemnly exhorted Qing.

    "I, Sixth Generation Mizukage must be me!"

    Ghost Lantern Shuiyue jumped out immediately after hearing the words, announcing impatiently.

    "If you want to be Mizukage, you must first get rid of your impetuous personality."

    Qing immediately gave Shuiyue a mind blow, and reprimanded him unceremoniously.

    Immediately, bowed to Terumi Mei, and left the office with the three brats.

    Bang Dang.

    Just as the door was closed, Mizukage Godai, who was sacred and majestic just a second ago, suddenly became dull, and the pattern of Sharingan appeared in his eyes.

    "Boom!"

    She used psychic ninjutsu to summon the crow, and immediately passed on the news that the major ninja viges encircled and suppressed the Angel of Dawn to her master.

    Half a dayter.

    Mountain cemetery.

    "Gah!"

    A hoarse cry sounded outside the window, Duan in the room slowly opened his eyes, stood up, and received the information from the crow.

    A crane running away with one tail?

    Seeing the contents of the information, Duan was slightly surprised.

    Could it be that Konan failed to control Gaara?

    However, why did Xiaonan take the three celebrities to hide in the former site of Uzumaki Kingdom? It is not a good hiding ce.

    Duan was keenly aware that there seemed to be something strange behind this incident.

    He pondered for a moment, and decided to temporarily suspend his practice of immortal arts and go out for a while.

    Not for Tailed Beast, but for Samsara Eye.

    After all, in the original book, after Nagato died, his eyes of reincarnation were snatched away by Obito. Juan would definitely not sit back and watch this happen, so as not to let himself fall into a passive position.

    What he was curious about was, how many detonating symbols Xiao Nan prepared this time, is it enough for 600 billion?

    but.

    If the plot in the original book ys out, no matter how many detonating charms Xiaonan has prepared, if Obito wants to rely on Kamui to escape this time, it may not be so easy.

    Because Duan was ready, he could take the soil at any time and **** thetter''s right eye.

    So as to get together the double Kamui Sharingan.

    Think here.

    Duan opened his left hand, pointed the eyes in the palm of his hand at himself, and released a force of space.

    Shua.

    He escaped into the Shenwei space, moved quickly, and left the mountain cemetery alone.

    at the same time.

    The ind of Uzumaki, thousands of miles away.

    Whirlpool vige ruins, in an abandoned room.

    "Well¡­"

    Naruto Uzumaki, who was lying on the bed, groaned and slowly woke up from hisa.

    He seemed to have had a very long dream.

    In that dream, he turned into a huge demon fox with nine tails, which ravaged Muye Vige and killed many, many people.

    People screaming in horror, dead bodies and blood everywhere, burning buildings and thick smoke...

    Everything is like a nightmare.

    The scary thing is that this is not the first time Naruto has had such a nightmare, and every time after doing it, he will lose consciousness.

    Only this time, he seemed to be in aa for a particrly long time.

    what is going on?

    Although Naruto regained consciousness at this time, he was horrified to find that there was still darkness in front of him, and he could only vaguely see a dim light.

    Is he blind?

    Naruto panicked for a moment, and quickly raised his hands to touch his eyes, but he touched a thick bandage.

    "You''re awake."

    At this moment, a brisk voice suddenly rang in Naruto''s ear.

    Naruto sniffed, and smelled a fragrant smell, which was the body fragrance of a girl, getting closer and closer to him.

    Then, he was helped up from the bed by the other party.

    "You, who are you?"

    Naruto couldn''t see the girl''s appearance, so he could only ask dumbly.

    At this time, another cold voice came from outside the door: "Fu, help him take off the bandage."

    Fu, is that the name of the girl in front of you?

    "Okay, teacher."

    Fu responded obediently, and then said to Naruto, "You have to open your eyes slowlyter, otherwise you will not be able to adapt to the light all at once."

    After speaking, she stretched out her hands and carefully helped Naruto remove the bandage wrapped around his eyes.

    Naruto was very obedient, slowly opened his eyes ording to Fu''s reminder, and gradually adapted to the brightly lit environment.

    The first thing he saw was a girl with short green hair and dark skin, looking at him with a smile on her face.

    Naruto, who has never been very popr with girls, avoided the other party''s gaze with some embarrassment.

    Then, he looked at the door again, and standing there was the "teacher" in Fu''s mouth, a woman with short blue hair and a flower on her head.

    Her expression was indifferent, and she looked a little unapproachable. A pair of orange eyes stared at Naruto, which made him feel a lot of pressure.

    Besides the two of them, on the chair in the corner of the room, there was a boy with red hair and a word "love" engraved on his forehead, drooping his head without saying a word, as if he was resting.

    "Who are you... exactly? Where is this ce?"

    For a moment, Naruto was even more confused.

    "Let me introduce myself, my name is Fu, and I am Nanao Jinchuriki from Takinobu Vige. Nice to meet you."

    Fu patted her chest, and introduced herself heartily and generously.

    Then, she pointed to the red-haired kid in the corner of the room, and whispered to Naruto, "He is Gaara Ichiojinjuriki from Sand Hidden Vige, and he has a very bad personality. You must be careful in the future. Don''t mess with him."

    Speaking of this, Fu showed a terrified expression, apparently having seen the horror of Gaara.

    While Fu was talking, the blue-haired woman also came to the bed and looked down at Naruto from a closer distance.

    To be precise, he was looking into Naruto''s eyes.

    Fu hurriedly stepped aside and introduced to Naruto: "She is Teacher Xiaonan, the person who rescued the three of us from Yuyin Vige. Otherwise, we will fall into the hands of the Five Great Ninja Vige and be reduced to They''re the tools of the war. It''s like the kind of life you used to live."

    Teacher Xiaonan?

    Naruto couldn''t help raising his head, staring nkly at the woman in front of him, his inner confusion remained the same, and even became more and more confused.

    Xiaonan saw Naruto''s confusion, and made a cold voice again:

    "You are Naruto Uzumaki, Konoha''s Nine-tailed Jinchuriki. And this is Uzushio Vige, your real hometown."

    Nine tails...Renchuriki?

    Naruto frowned suddenly, it wasn''t the first time he heard this name, but he still didn''t understand its meaning.

    He only remembered that when he was in Konoha, every time those masked Anbu ninjas mentioned this word, they would lower their voices and deliberately avoid him.

    As for Uzushio Vige, Naruto has never even heard of it.

    "No, I''m not from Uzushio Vige, I''m an orphan in Muye Vige. Although everyone hates me, they say I''m a demon fox that brings disaster to the vige..."

    Naruto retorted, but his voice became smaller and smaller.

    Since he can remember, the nickname of Demon Fox has been with him like a shadow. Not only is he regarded as a disaster star by the vigers, but no one in the ninja school wants to make friends with him.

    Naruto has been living alone.

    Therefore, when he mentioned his life experience in front of outsiders, he couldn''t help feeling deeply inferior.

    But what Xiaonan said nextpletely overturned Naruto''s cognition.

 Chapter 227: Naruto and Konan

    Chapter 227 Naruto and Konan

    "Poor kid."

    Xiaonan saw Naruto''s low self-esteem, shook his head, and said coldly, "Your mother is Uzumaki Kushina, Konoha''s second Nine-Tails Jinchuriki, and this is her former hometown.

    As for your father, the whole ninja world calls him the Yellow sh of Konoha, and he is Konoha''s Fourth Hokage¡ªNamikaze Minato.

    Naruto Uzumaki, you are not the scourge of a demon fox at all, but Konoha''s son of a hero. "

    What?

    Xiaonan''s words made Naruto''s eyes gradually widen, and his head was buzzing, as if a bomb had been dropped.

    Also surprised was Fu who was beside me.

    "Wow, so you are the son of Hokage, so amazing.

    Gaara is also Kazekage''s son, but he seems to hate his father very much, and his father, like your father, is dead. "

    Fu said while switching her eyes back and forth between Naruto and Gaara, and felt that the two people''s backgrounds were very simr, what a coincidence.

    "snort."

    Hearing Fu''s words, Gaara snorted coldly, releasing a murderous aura that didn''t match her age.

    Fu shivered suddenly, hid behind Xiaonan, and made a face at Gaara.

    but.

    Gaara was ufortable with Fuparing him to Uzumaki Naruto, but hearing that Naruto was Nine-Tails Jinchuriki and the Son of Hokage made him look at him twice more.

    He could feel it.

    There is also a destructive force dormant in that guy''s body, once it erupts, it will be very terrifying.

    A long while.

    Naruto finally came to his senses.

    He thought about it, and felt that the woman in front of him was lying to him, and the reason was very simple.

    "If what you said is true, why has no one ever told me about my parents?

    Third-generation Hokage grandfather often visits me, he is the best person in the vige to me. But he also said, I am an orphan..."

    Naruto stared at Xiao Nan, and questioned thetter seriously.

    Xiao Nan couldn''t help showing a sneer when he heard the words.

    "Because you were cheated by that old guy.

    You are called the demon fox by the vigers because your father, the Fourth Hokage, sealed the nine-tailed demon fox in your body with his own hands, making you a nine-tailed Jinchuriki.

    Naruto, since you were young, you have been living in the lies carefully woven by others, and lived a humiliating life of being discriminated against.

    And a little kindness from Konoha''s senior management will make you grateful and trust them.

    In this way, Sandai Hokage can firmly control you, Jinchuriki, in his hands. "

    As an outsider, in Xiaonan''s view, Naruto''s neglect and exclusion in Konoha Vige were all inspired by the Third Hokage.

    after all.

    Except for Hokage, no one has the power to turn right and wrong, tamper with the collective memory of the vigers, and make Konoha cast aside the hero''s son in every possible way.

    "No, Grandpa Three Hokage is a good man, I don''t believe he would do that."

    Naruto shook his head vigorously, still not believing Xiao Nan.

    But deep down in his heart, he has been unknowingly shaken, especially after experiencing two rampages, no matter how stupid Naruto is, he can realize¡ª¡ª

    In my body, there really is a monster named Nine-Tailed Demon Fox.

    Third Hokage is a good guy?

    Xiaonan sighed helplessly, and decided to tell Naruto all the truth:

    "Naruto, do you know why the Third Hokage ordered to cover up the fact that you are the son of a hero?

    Because there have always been rumors inside and outside Konoha that the third generation is a power-hungry person. In order to reset, he deliberately prohibited Anbe and the Uchiha n from participating in the war during the Kyuubi Rebellion.

    This caused your parents to be isted and helpless. For the sake of the vige, they had no choice but to die with Kyuubi.

    The person who killed your parents was none other than the third Hokage you trusted the most.

    He treats you well out of both guilt and fear. Because he is worried that one day you will get revenge on him when you know the truth. "

    The words that came out of her mouth disintegrated Naruto''s cognition little by little.

    this moment.

    In his memory, the image of the amiable and amiable third-generation Hokage grandfather who always smiled kindly suddenly became hideous...

    Naruto couldn''t ept this.

    "I want to ask Grandfather of the Third Hokage for rification."

    He suddenly said something, jumped off the bed, bypassed Xiao Nan, and ran out the door.

    However.

    After Naruto went outside the door, he realized that this was not the Konoha Vige he was familiar with, but a ruin.

    As far as the eye can see, there are ruins everywhere, bathed in the **** sunset, and it is full of destion and dpidation.

    Xiaonan followed and said lightly:

    "I forgot to tell you, Muye Vige lost the war and has been upied by the Four Great Ninja Viges. Your third-generation Hokage grandfather has also be a wanted criminal. I don''t know where he is hiding. If you want to ask him, I''m afraid it will not be so easy. .¡±

    "Then... what is this ce?"

    Naruto murmured.

    "Uzushio Vige. This is where your mother Uzumaki Kushina lived when she was a child, and it is also the hometown of all Uzumaki people."

    Xiao Nan said quietly, walked to a corner of the wall, pushed aside the cobwebs there, and revealed the red swirl sign on the wall.

    Naruto recognized the swirl pattern.

    On his own clothes, and Konoha Ninja''s uniform, there are red swirls.

    "This is the emblem of the Uzumaki n, Konoha''s former allies.

    The Jinchurikis of Konoha''s past generations, including your mother and you, are all members of the Uzumaki tribe, because only your strong physique and sealing technique can suppress the Kyuubi.

    However, when the Uzumaki n faced a crisis, Konoha chose to sit idly by and let the Uzumaki n perish.

    After that, Konoha still hypocritically printed the Uzumaki n¡¯s crest on the ninja uniform, which is ridiculous and hypocritical. "

    Konan continued to talk to Naruto, making no secret of his disdain and ridicule towards Konoha.

    Are these... all true?

    Naruto froze in ce, unable to tell the truth from the false, and didn''t know what to do next, and where to go.

    at this time.

    A burst of severe pain suddenly came from the eyes, causing Naruto to cover his eyes, excruciatingly painful.

    Is it a rejection reaction after transntation?

    Xiao Nan frowned slightly when he saw this scene, but he did not intervene, but patiently observed and waited beside him.

    Several minutes passed.

    Naruto''s pain gradually eased. He gasped violently, sweated all over, and then slowly let go of his hands covering his eyes.

    what on earth is it?

    Just as Naruto was trying to figure out what happened to him, Xiao Nan took out a mirror and pointed it at his face.

    Until then.

    Ning Ming discovered that his original blue eyes had turned into a pair of purple eyes, and those eyes had circles of lines, just like the growth rings of trees.

    The self in the mirror makes Naruto feel very strange.

    "My eyes...are not like this, what have you done to me?"

    When he came back to his senses, he widened his eyes and asked Xiao Nan in horror.

    "Don''t be afraid, these are the eyes of a friend of mine, his name is Nagato, and he belongs to the Uzumaki n like you.

    Back when Konoha betrayed his allies and watched the Uzushio Vige be destroyed, Nagato had to be separated from his family, and his life was full of fate.

    Nagato¡¯s dream during his lifetime was to maintain peace in the ninja world and create a world where there would never be war.

    Now that he is dead, leaving behind only unfulfilled ideals and these precious eyes, I decided to transnt them into you. "

    Konan looked into Naruto''s eyes, and said slowly, with a lot of meaning.

    "But, I don''t want these eyes, please give me back my original eyes..." Naruto said loudly, not intending to ept this "gift".

    "Shut up! What do you know, brat!"

    Xiaonan suddenly snarled and interrupted Naruto, "This is the eye of reincarnation, the eyes of the legendary sage of the Six Paths, so many people dream of it.

    I transnted Nagato''s eyes to you because you are his nsman and the only one who is qualified to inherit his dream! "

    Being yelled at by Xiaonan, Naruto was a little confused, but he subconsciously retorted:

    "Since Nagato is your friend, why don''t you transnt these eyes yourself and inherit his dream..."

    Xiaonan: "..."

    Facing Naruto''s questioning, she had nothing to say.

    It is true that with her physique, she is not qualified to be the container of the eyes of reincarnation. After all, she does not have the huge chakra of the Uzumaki n.

    But in the final analysis, it is because Xiao Nan is a cowardly person, a person who has no dreams of his own.

    She didn''t have the courage to rely on her own efforts to realize Yahiko and Nagato''sst wish, but pinned her hopes on this little devil in front of her.

    This is not a kind of escape.

    Think here.

    Xiaonan sighed again, his attitude softened.

    I saw her squatting down, looking straight into Naruto''s eyes, and said to him very sincerely:

    "I''m sorry, it''s my wishful thinking, I shouldn''t let you inherit Nagato''s ideals.

    However, these eyes can give you enough power to see through the fog of fate and pursue all the truth you want to know.

    Naruto, don''t you want to figure everything out on your own?

    Wait until one day in the future, you can disy the true power of the Samsara Eye, you can even use it to revive your dead parents, ask them face to face. "

    Resurrect parents?

    Naruto was shocked again when he heard the words. Do the eyes in his sockets really have such magical power?

    He was moved.

    Naruto, whocked love since he was a child, whenever he saw other children apanied by their parents, his heart was full of envy, but he could only watch from a distance.

    He also fantasized more than once about what his parents were like. If they were still alive, maybe he wouldn''t be bullied by the people in the vige.

    Thinking of this, Naruto touched his eyes again, no longer resisting their existence as before.

    Xiaonan did not lie to Naruto.

    Nagato once told her that as long as a certain price is paid, Samsara Eye can perform a technique called "Samsara Born", which can summon the soul of the dead from the Pure Land and bring it back to life.

    Xiaonan believes that when Naruto learns all the truth, he understands that he has been living in lies and deceit.

    He will definitely hate Konoha, and then ept Akatsuki''s ideas, and finally embark on the same path as Nagato.

    She is willing to be patient and witness Naruto''s growth and transformation.

    Seeing that Naruto stopped making trouble, Xiao Nan turned around and found that Fu and Gaara had also walked out.

    Gaara is a problem boy, his situation is even more serious than Naruto, and the person who caused the problem is Gaara''s biological father, the Fourth Kazekage Rasa.

    Luo Sha is a ruthless person. In order to create the strongest weapon in Sha Yin Vige, he imnted a guard crane into his son without hesitation.

    After that, in order to see if his son could restrain Shukaku''s power, he even sent Gaara''s uncle Yashamaru to assassinate him. As a result, Yashamaru died at the hands of his nephew, which also left an indelible psychological shadow on Gaara.

    That incident made Luo Sha think that his son was a failure.

    So disappointed, he continued to send killers to assassinate Gaara, making Gaara''s character darker, bloodthirsty and world-weary.

    Xiaonan can hardly imagine that there is such a father who is not as good as a beast in the world.

    In retrospect, Luo Sha was stabbed to death by Tiandao Payne with a chakra ck stick. This method of death was really cheap for him.

    One day ago, Gaara lost control and ran away, releasing a shrine crane in his body, which made Xiaonan take a lot of effort to seal it again.

    despite this.

    Xiaonan didn''t think about giving up Gaara, leaving him somewhere and letting him fend for himself. Instead, he paid thetter with tolerance and tenderness like a mother.

    Because Gaara''s tragic childhood deeply hurt Xiaonan''s heart, making her determined to heal this boy.

    Gaara didn''t try to leave either.

    For him, it doesn''t make any difference whether he returns to Shayin Vige or stays with Xiaonan.

    He loves no one, is a walking dead without emotion.

    As for Fu,pared with Naruto and Gaara, she is much happier.

    Although she is also Jinjuriki, her childhood experience is not as miserable as Naruto and Gaara. This can be seen from her optimistic and hearty personality.

    It is worth mentioning that Fu voluntarily stayed with Xiaonan.

    Because Xiaonan promised to teach her ninjutsu, train her to be an excellent ninja, and help her avenge Kadotsu, the enemy of Taki Ninja Vige.

    At this time.

    A paper crane passed through the ruins andnded in Xiaonan''s palm.

    "Sure enough, except for Kirigakure, the other ninja viges have sent people here, and there are quite a few people. Thest time this ce was so lively was when various forces besieged Uzushio Vige many years ago."

    Xiao Nan said in a deep voice, a cold light shed in his eyes.

    Fu could not help bing nervous when she heard this, and immediatelyined to Gaara:

    "Gaara, it''s all your fault, you guy, you failed to control the tail beast in your body. As a result, you attracted all the enemies."

    "I''ll kill them all."

    Gaara said lightly, he has done this kind of thing many times.

    Naruto on the side didn''t say anything, but he remembered the old days.

    At that time, he was locked in a small room by Konoha Anbe, and he couldn''t even see the sunlight for several months.

    Then he was inexplicably manipted and turned into a nine-tailed demon fox, wreaking havoc in the vige, causing huge trauma to his body and mind.

    It was a nightmare day, and he never wanted to go back.

    Xiaonan nced at Naruto and said to him:

    "What they want is not only the nine tails in your body, but also the reincarnation eyes in your eye sockets. These two things cannot fall into anyone''s hands, otherwise it will bring great disaster to the ninja world."

    "Teacher, let''s run away quickly." Hearing this, Fu urged anxiously.

    Xiao Nan shook his head slowly.

    "Uzushio Vige is the hometown of Nagato and Naruto. Those who destroyed it back then are here again. Today, I want to avenge the Uzumaki n and pay homage to the souls who died on thisnd."

    With burning eyes, she spoke.

    It turned out that Xiao Nan had already prepared.

 Chapter 228: explode

    Chapter 228 Explosion

    Half an hourter.

    Xiaonan took the three little ghosts to a forest more than ten kilometers away from Weichao Vige.

    Hurrah.

    As she performed seal spells, countless pieces of paper gathered and soon formed a lifelike tree.

    God''s Paper Art.

    This is a ninjutsu that transforms pieces of paper into everything. Its sophistication can deceive even the pupil power of the kaleidoscope Sharingan.

    When Pain Liudao attacked Konoha, Xiaonan used this technique to help Nagato hide in a big tree on the outskirts of Konoha.

    At that time, Duan also sessfully discovered Nagato''s hiding ce by tracking Chakra in reverse.

    Xiaonan ordered Naruto and the three of them to enter the big tree and hide, not to make any movement.

    They''re safe here.

    But she herself turned around and returned to the ruins of Uzumaki Vige again.

    "Can she do it alone, with so many enemies, if..."

    Naruto''s eyes were worried, and his heart was in a mess.

    When he heard Konan personally say that he wanted to avenge the ninja world for the Uzumaki n, Naruto''s young heart was shaken.

    "Don''t worry, believe in Teacher Xiaonan, she will definitelye back safely!" Fu patted Naruto on the shoulder, still smiling, full of confidence in Xiaonan.

    Gaara is silent, with a gloomy expression, no one knows what he is thinking.

    The country of the vortex.

    After more than 20 years of demise, this country has been reduced to a barrennd, and today it ushered in a group of uninvited guests.

    People from the Four Great Ninja Viges came across the sea andnded on this ind.

    The people who came were all elites from various viges, either Anbe or Jonin.

    in.

    Konoha dispatched the most people, almost half of Anbu came, led by the Anbu leader "Kage" appointed by Danzo.

    There are also quite a few people in other ninja viges, led by Darui from Yunyin, Maji from Sandyin, and Huangtu from Yanyin.

    There are more than one hundred people in total.

    The reason for mobilizing so many people is because the goal of the Four Great Ninja Viges this time is the three Jinchuriki¡ª

    A powerful force capable of affecting the bnce of the ninja world and changing the situation of the battle.

    but.

    Just as the joint forces were rapidly approaching the ruins of Uzushio Vige.

    Whoosh, whoosh.

    Several huge magma **** suddenly fell from the sky into the crowd, and exploded immediately, turning the ground into a sea of ??mes.

    Facing the attack, many people were injured.

    who is it?

    Everyone cast their sharp gazes forward, only to see a red figure, like a wild beast, rushing out of the woods roaring on all fours.

    "That is¡­"

    Yan Yin''s Huang Tu was startled, and quickly recognized the attacker''s identity from the four tails behind him.

    Four Tails Jinchuriki¡ªOld Purple.

    Lao Zi ran away from the vige and became a wandering monk after having conflicts with the third generation of Tuying. Yanyin had sent people to search for a long time, trying to persuade Lao Zi to return to the vige, but he had not been able to find him.

    Unexpectedly, Lao Zi would appear here in such a way.

    "Look at his eyes, he is controlled by Sharingan. Could it be that the Uchiha n is already one step ahead?"

    Sand Hidden''s Maki looked solemn, he clenched his ninja sword tightly, and his palms were sweating a lot unconsciously.

    "It''s not the Uchiha family, it''s Obito."

    Darui said in a deep voice, his eyes were like a torch.

    Sure enough.

    In the woods behind Lao Zi, there was a rustling sound, and two more enemies appeared.

    Dried persimmon, ghost shark and Kadotsu.

    "It''s really nerve-wracking to hold back so many enemies, tsk tsk."

    Kisame carried the big sword shark muscle, and sighed, looking very embarrassed.

    Jiao Du heard the words, and said with a nk face:

    "Obito said that it is enough to buy him ten minutes. Once the time is up, no matter what the situation is, I will retreat immediately."

    "Then...get to work."

    Kisame grinned, revealing two rows of sharp teeth.

    As soon as he finished speaking, he quickly made seals with both hands, and then opened his mouth to spray, and then spit out ake-like water flow forward, sweeping many enemies.

    Kakuto also opened fire with full firepower, directly sacrificed the earth resentment, split himself into five masked monsters, andunched a ninjutsu bombardment at the enemy.

    "Roar!"

    Lao Zi roared even more, opened his mouth, and fired a small tailed beast jade.

    Boom boom boom.

    Under thebination of the three, their power was astonishing, and they abruptly blocked thebined force of more than one hundred people.

    at the same time.

    The entrance of the whirlpool vige.

    With a whirlpool of fluctuations in the space, the figure of Obito appeared here.

    A few days ago.

    Obito was pleasantly surprised to find that the Uchiha n, who had been staying in the Kamui space, moved out.

    The Uchiha Duan, whom he feared the most, was nowhere to be seen.

    About this.

    Obito repeatedly confirmed that it was not a trap left by Uchiha, and finally he was able to use Kamui with confidence and rushed to Uzushio Vige as quickly as possible.

    Walking among the ruins, Obito looked around vigntly, and soon sensed a familiar chakraing from the center of the vige.

    is Xiaonan.

    He stared, quickened his pace, and walked towards the center of the vige.

    From a distance, I saw Xiao Nan with his back turned to this side, stretching out his white and slender hands, ying with a small white flower growing from a crevice in the stone.

    ¡°Life is humble and tenacious.¡±

    She muttered something to herself, and then she heard footsteps behind her, and turned around calmly, as if she wasn''t surprised by Obito''s arrival at all.

    "We finally meet again, Xiao Nan."

    Obito stopped not far from Xiaonan, and after exchanging pleasantries, he cut straight to the point and said, "You should be grateful, I was the first to find you. I am a generous person, as long as you give Nagato''s reincarnation eyes Give it to me, I don''t need anything else, including... your life."

    Is it really aimed at the eyes of reincarnation?

    Xiaonan had already expected Obito''s intention, shook his head, and responded lightly:

    "The Eye of Reincarnation was obtained by opening the eyes of Nagato, and it is a gift from heaven to Akatsuki''s organization. Why should I give it to you, Akatsuki''s traitor?"

    "Hehe." Obito also shook his head and smiled.

    "What are youughing at?" Xiao Nan asked.

    Obito put away his smile, looked at Xiaonan with pity, and said slowly:

    "Iugh at you as an innocent and ignorant woman.

    That''s all, since you decided to reject my offer, because you are about to be a dead person, I will tell you the truth.

    First of all, the person who secretly prompted Yahiko to establish the Akatsuki organization was me.

    From the very beginning, the three of you have been my pawns.

    Moreover, Nagato''s reincarnation eye is not his, it was given to him by Uchiha Madara before his death.

    Madara''s purpose is to make Nagato a container for the eyes of reincarnation, and then use the power of those eyes to resurrect himself one day in the future. "

    Following Obito''s showdown, Xiaonan''s pair of pupils gradually dted, and his expression became more and more surprised.

    "Impossible, it''s not true..."

    She whispered to herself, her heart vibrated violently.

    But immediately, Xiao Nan quickly came back to his senses, and his eyes shed:

    "Whether what you say is true or not, I have followed Nagato''sst wish and entrusted his reincarnation eye to a trustworthy person. The only thing I can be sure of is that that person is definitely not you, Obito Uchiha."

    "What, who did you give the Eye of Reincarnation to? Forget it, I''ve lost my patience. I''ll torture you slowly after I catch you."

    Obito frowned, and strode towards Xiaonan while talking.

    Facing the approach of Obito.

    "I know you wille to me, and I have been waiting for a long time. Uchiha Obito, today is your death date."

    Xiaonan announced in a cold voice, and at the same time opened her arms, arge number of pieces of paper flew out of her body and spread all over her body, forming an airtight defense.

    All ninja circles know that Obito''s kaleidoscope Sharingan ability is to blur himself and be immune to all forms of attacks.

    His only weakness is that the moment he takes the initiative to make a move, his body will materialize.

    So.

    Xiaonan used this method, ready to seize Obito''s ws at any time.

    Obito sneered, disapprovingly:

    "Even if everyone knows the weakness of my ability, in the entire ninja world, only Uchiha people can deal with me. Who do you think you are?"

    The voice did not fall.

    Obito elerated suddenly, passed through the countless pieces of paper between him and Xiaonan, and then materialized in an instant, strangling thetter''s throat quickly and urately.

    Next.

    Om.

    Obito activates his ability, trying to **** Xiao Nan into the Shenwei space. As long as she gets to that ce, she can only be ughtered by him.

    But at this moment, Xiao Nan, who was strangled by Obito, showed a mocking look.

    Next second.

    Boom!

    Xiaonan''s whole body lit up with white light, and he blew himself up without hesitation, and the violent energy swallowed up Obito as well.

    After a while, the dust settled.

    "Ho...ho..."

    Xiao Nan was panting, only her upper body was floating in the air, and pieces of paper kept flying towards her, slowly repairing her body.

    Obito on the opposite side was not much better. The explosion just now caused him to lose an arm, his clothes were torn, and he was very embarrassed.

    "It turned out that I had long thought of dying with me. I underestimated you."

    Obito said in a deep voice, admitting that he was careless.

    Fortunately, he dispelled his ability at a critical moment, so he was not dragged into the water by Xiao Nan.

    Just when both of them were seriously injured, trying to recover faster than the other.

    Whoosh whoosh.

    Hundreds of figures suddenly rushed into the ruins of Uzushio Vige, and surrounded Obito and Xiaonan heavily.

    Obviously.

    After a fierce battle, the three Kisames were outnumbered after all, and failed to stop the elite troops of the Four Great Ninja Viges.

    "That woman is Akatsuki''s remnant, code-named Angel! That guy Uchiha Obito is also there."

    A Konoha Anbe pointed out the identities of the two.

    Huh.

    Kage, the leader of Konoha''s dark army, had a sh in his eyes, and found that Obito and Konan seemed to have had a fight, and both sides suffered losses.

    This is undoubtedly a great opportunity to get rid of the two.

    He immediately made a gesture, ordering Anbu to prepare for action.

    Xiao Nan looked around, his indifferent eyes swept over everyone in the Four Great Ninja Viges one by one, and felt that it was almost time, it was time.

    Then.

    Under the gaze of everyone, she slowly floated into the air, and sternly said to everyone on the ground:

    "For a long time, the five great ninja viges have always been aloof, using violence unscrupulously, bringing endless pain to those small countries and ninja viges, but never repenting.

    Yuyin Vige, Tangren Vige, Caoren Vige...and this vige.

    Take a good look around you. This is the Uzumaki Vige that was once destroyed by the great powers. Countless innocent souls are buried under the ruins. Have you heard their cries and wailing? "

    The voice just fell.

    Boom.

    Among the loud noises that shook the mountains, a huge crack suddenly appeared on the ground of Uzumaki Vige, like a prehistoric monster with its mouth open from the abyss.

    Devour the elite of the Four Great Ninja Viges who were caught off guard.

    "What?!"

    It wasn''t until this time that everyone discovered that the ruins of buildings, trees, river water, and even the ground in the ruins of Uzumaki Vige were all fake.

    All of them were disguised by Xiaonan''s God''s Paper Art.

    To be precise, Xiaonan used his own chakra to create a total of 300 billion detonating symbols in the past few months.

    Then used them to disguise themselves as the ruins of Ushio Vige, and carefully set this trap.

    "Horrible woman."

    Seeing the countless detonating symbols around him, even Liaotu felt his scalp tingling, and could no longer keep calm.

    "Run away! Get out of here immediately!"

    The ninjas of the Four Great Ninja Viges were even more terrified, desperately trying to escape from the "Uzushio Vige".

    te.

    Xiao Nan coldly looked down at the ants-like crowd on the ground, and without any hesitation, detonated the 300 billion detonating symbols she carefully prepared.

    Boom boom boom!

    The earth-shattering serial explosions have begun.

    "Water Escape¡¤Water Array Wall!"

    "Earth Dungeon¡¤Earth Flow Wall!"

    Many Konoha Anbe shouted angrily, trying to use various defensive ninjutsu to resist the impact of the explosion.

    However, they soon discovered in despair that their efforts were in vain.

    Surrounded by 300 billion detonating symbols, even if Nine-Tails came, he would still be blown to death, not to mention human flesh and blood.

    "Ahhh!"

    As screams sounded, Konoha Anbu was swallowed by explosions one after another, and each one of them sank to the ground without bones.

    Even the leader of the dark army, "Ying", disappeared after an unwilling roar.

    The elites of other ninja viges also failed to escape the bad luck, and the fate of Konoha ninja was as miserable.

    Maki, Huangtu, and Darui also followed in the footsteps of "Shadow" and fell into the vast ocean of detonating symbols.

    Less than a minute.

    The more than one hundred elites of the Four Great Ninja Viges were wiped out, and none of them survived.

    The only survivor is Obito.

    The moment Xiaonan detonated the entire Uzushio Vige, he activated Shenwei''s virtualization ability, transferred his body to a different space, and avoided the impact of the explosion.

    but.

    Because Obito will materialize the moment he absorbs himself, so in the face of the ubiquitous explosion, he has no way to seize the opportunity to escape into the Kamui spacepletely.

    Can only maintain the virtual state, waiting for the explosion to end.

    So.

    Between the sky and the earth, apart from the continuous explosions, only Obito and Xiaonan were left, staring at each other with a distance of hundreds of meters.

    For so many years, Xiaonan has been secretly collecting information about Obito and analyzing thetter''s abilities.

    As far as she knows, Obito''s virtualization ability seems invincible, but in fact it cannotst forever, but has a certain time limit.

    That''s why she prepared 300 billion detonating symbols, the purpose is to create an explosion thatsts for several minutes, so that Obito has no chance to breathe.

    Next.

    Whether Obito can''t hold it first, or the explosion ends first, it''s up to God.

 Chapter 229: death with soil

    Chapter 229 Death of Obito

    Explosion, earth-shattering.

    The huge energy released by the 300 billion detonating symbols was no less than a magnitude 10 earthquake, shaking the entire ind, causing boulders to roll, trees to fall, and cracks to appear on the ground.

    The loud noise produced by the explosion can even be heard on the sea a hundred kilometers away.

    Inside the giant paper tree.

    "Did Mr. Xiaonan do anything?"

    The three of Naruto still heard the deafening explosion through the thick tree trunk, and the ground under their feet kept shaking, making them stagger.

    Fortunately, although it is not far from the center of the explosion, under the protection of the paper tree, the three of them were not injured.

    Outside Uzushio Vige.

    "What a grand fireworks disy."

    Kisame watched the continuous big explosion from a distance, with a pair of dead fish eyes widening, his face was full of surprise, and his heart was full of fear.

    Fortunately, he didn''t enter the Uzumaki Vige, otherwise he might end up like the people in the Four Great Ninja Viges, wiped out in ashes.

    "Xiao Nan is indeed a terrible woman."

    The corners on the side all sighed.

    How could the woman who has been with Payne all year round be mediocre?

    Jue popped up from the ground, smiled and said lightly: "However, that guy with soil should be fine."

    As we all know, Obito''s Kamui is immune to all attacks, even if the scale of the explosion is ten timesrger, it can''t help him.

    "That''s true."

    Kisame and Kakubo both nodded in agreement.

    However.

    Although the three of them were full of confidence in Obito, Obito, who was in the center of the explosion at this time, was not so rxed.

    Boom boom boom.

    One after another detonating talismans bloomed into gorgeous fireworks, passing through Obito''s body one after another, forcing him to maintain his virtual state.

    Obito was a little flustered.

    He didn''t expect that Xiao Nan saw his weakness and used such a method to break his divine power.

    Yes.

    Each time he empties himself, it can onlyst for five minutes at most. Obito is not sure whether he can survive the explosion smoothly.

    Ten seconds, thirty seconds, one minute, three minutes.

    Time passed by one minute and one second.

    Weakened.

    Obito suddenly discovered that the number of detonators around him was rapidly decreasing, and the explosion that Konan carefully prepared seemed to be powerless.

    At this time, less than four minutes had passed.

    Hoo~

    Obito couldn''t help but heaved a sigh of relief, gradually relieved, with a happy expression on his face.

    On the contrary, Xiao Nan''s face became more and more serious.

    She spent a winter, exhausted all her chakra, and tried her best to create 300 billion detonators, but she didn''t expect it to be enough to kill Obito.

    Is the skill of divine power really unsolvable?

    Whoosh.

    Realizing that he had failed, Xiao Nan pped a pair of paper wings behind his back soaring into the sky, and fled without hesitation.

    "Do you think you can escape?"

    Looking at Xiaonan''s running back, Obito sneered disdainfully. Once the explosion is over, he will immediately catch up, making it impossible for Xiao Nan to escape.

    But in the next second, the smile on Obito''s face suddenly froze.

    Then, his expression gradually distorted, turning into horror, disbelief, and intense pain.

    After a while.

    "Uchiha off..."

    Obito struggled to squeeze out a name from his throat, and then his whole body "clicked", like a piece of ss being smashed into countless pieces.

    Shenwei space is gray and barren.

    In the past few minutes, after Obito activated Kamui''s virtualization ability, he transferred himself to this space and stood there motionless.

    And at this moment.

    Chick!

    A strong and powerful hand, like a sharp ninja knife, suddenly stabbed Obito from behind, piercing through his heart urately and ruthlessly.

    There is only one person who can appear here at this time and use this trick of ck tiger digging out his heart.

    Uchiha off.

    Juan arrived at Uzushio Vige almost at the same time as Obito.

    It''s just that he didn''t show up immediately, but hid in the dark, witnessing the fireworks show carefully nned by Xiao Nan.

    When the explosion started, Obito used the divine power to blur himself.

    Duan also immediately escaped into the Shenwei space, and began to search for the location of Obito with perception.

    Four minutes.

    Enough for Duan to find Obito''s body.

    Then, facing the unsuspecting Obito, heunched a sneak attack without hesitation.

    Tick, tick.

    The severed arm pierced through Obito''s body, and his hands were covered with the blood from thetter''s body, falling to the ground drop by drop, seeping into the pitch-ck soil.

    Obito turned his head stiffly and slowly, and sure enough, he saw Uchiha Tetsu''s expressionless face.

    "Hehe, cough..."

    He smiled miserably, coughed up a mouthful of blood, and said a word:

    "I''ll be waiting for you in hell."

    Duan shook his head, and said calmly and confidently: "Then I''m afraid you will be disappointed, because I will never die."

    The voice just fell.

    Shua.

    The pattern of the Taiji Yin-Yang fish appeared in the broken eyes, and released a strong shock of pupil power towards Obito.

    Illusion¡¤Sky Evil Ghost activates.

    Obito''s eyes suddenly became dull, and his thinking also stagnated.

    This time, Duan stole all the memories about Rin Nohara in Obito''s mind.

    The illusion of Tianxiegui directly acts on the soul of a person. Even if Obito dies, the effect of the art will not disappear.

    When his soul reaches the Pure Land, in the long years toe, his heart will be empty, and he will never remember the name Nohara Lin.

    Compared to physical destruction, this is the real punishment.

    At thest moment before death.

    Obito came back to his senses, a bewildered expression appeared on his face.

    He still remembers that he has struggled all his life to destroy this ugly and meaningless ninja world and create an extremely beautiful new world.

    For this reason, he embarked on a lonely and dark road without hesitation.

    But at this time, Obito found that the world he wanted to create seemed to be missing one of the most important things.

    He couldn''t think of anything.

    Obito can only think of the evil he has done in the past.

    Uchiha Madara became Akatsuki''s behind-the-scenes man, making this young organization with the purpose of peace gradually be a terrorist organization that harms the ninja world;

    Manipted the fourth generation of Mizukage Goju Yakura to turn Kirigakure Vige into a ce of blood mist, killing countless Kirigakure ninjas and vigers;

    Manipted Nine Tails to attack Muye Vige, killing arge number of vigers, as well as Master and Master.

    And many, many things...

    Why?

    I have done so many bad things with peace of mind, there must be some reason why I have to do it, why have I forgotten it?

    The more Obito thought about it, the more frightened he became, and the more he thought about it, the more flustered he became, and his heart could no longer maintain the calm state of the past.

    For so many years, until the moment of death.

    It was the first time he realized that he was a...heinous viin.

    Obito Uchiha, you have done so many things that are inferior to animals, what kind of world are you trying to create?

    Obito asked himself in his heart, but couldn''t give an answer, and finally had a nervous breakdown.

    Tears flowed slowly from the corners of his eyes.

    "I like your death like this."

    Duan smiled slightly, withdrew his arm, and Obito fell down in response.

    Then, the broken **** fingers reached into Obito''s eye socket, gouging out thetter''s right eye.

    In this way, he has gathered two Kamui Sharingan.

    One minuteter.

    Shua.

    Following a vortex-like fluctuation in the space, it appeared at the ruins of Uzumaki Vige.

    Looking around, there was nothing left, only a huge deep pit sted by 300 billion detonating symbols, with a diameter of several hundred meters.

    "Tsk tsk."

    Duan sighed for Xiao Nan''s handwriting, and found that she had long since disappeared.

    at this time.

    "Roar!"

    Not far from the vige, there was a loud roar, apanied by a huge chakra soaring into the sky.

    Duan''s body shed and disappeared from the spot.

    Outside the vige.

    "What''s wrong with this guy?"

    Kisame and Kakubo both faced the four-tailed Jinchuriki who suddenly ran away, and hurriedly dodged with a look of surprise.

    They all thought that Obito would be fine, but after the explosion, Obito did not show up for a long time, but Lao Zi lost control.

    This made the two of them think of a bad situation.

    Could it be...

    "Obito is dead!"

    Heijue uttered a trembling wail, expressing the thoughts in the hearts of the two Kisames, "Four-tailed Jinchuriki broke away from the control of the Kaleidoscope Sharingan, and the insanity led to a rampage!"

    As soon as he finished speaking, Hei Jue suddenly became flustered and disappeared without a trace.

    Um?

    Both Kisame and Kokaku looked back, only to see a two-meter-tall, burly man walking towards this side step by step.

    Uchiha off.

    The moment they saw that figure, they finally understood how Obito died.

    Next second.

    Whizzing.

    The two of them headed in the same direction, ran wildly without looking back, and fled in a hurry.

    "Roar!"

    Perhaps feeling the constant threat, the Four-Tails Monkey King in Lao Zi''s body could no longer suppress it, and after a roar, hepletely appeared.

    It was a huge, muscr red orangutan. It hammered its chest violently with both fists and roared to Duan, showing off its strength.

    Duan Duan''splexion was as calm as water, his eyes were fixed, and his eyes fell on the top of Monkey King''s head.

    The next moment.

    Heaven''smand isunched.

    Whoosh.

    He crossed a distance of hundreds of meters andnded on Monkey King''s head, with the stand-in "World" quietly appearing behind him.

    Then.

    "Woo big wood big wood big wood big wood big!"

    Duan and the world started at the same time, and violent fists rained down on Monkey King''s head, causing the gori to cry out in pain and fall to the ground with a bang.

    After a violent beating, hey down and retracted it back into Lao Zi''s body.

    Taking a quick nce at the unconscious Lao Zi, aiming the palm of his left hand at thetter, he casually sucked him into the Shenwei space.

    Half an hourter.

    In the woods more than ten kilometers away from Whirlpool Vige, a huge paper tree was discovered.

    Walk in through the gap of the paper tree, and there is no one inside.

    Duan stood inside the paper tree, thinking for a moment.

    Xiaonan brought Nagato''s reincarnation eye, and three Jinchuriki kid, what on earth is he going to do?

    It might be interesting.

    Think here.

    Duan, who always liked to watch fun, gave up the idea of ??continuing to track Xiaonan, and looked forward to thetter bringing surprises to the ninja world one day in the future.

    Heunched the divine power again and disappeared from the spot.

    after one day.

    What happened in Uzushio Vige spread throughout the entire ninja world, and soon caused an uproar in the major ninja viges.

    Almost no one expected it.

    The one-tailed crane that appeared in the ruins of the country of Uzumaki turned out to be a trap carefullyid by Xiaonan, and buried more than a hundred Jnin-levelbat powers from the four major ninja viges at one time.

    Among them, including Hokage Danzo''s confidant "Kage", Raikage''s "Second Right Hand" Darui, Sand Hidden''s Jonin Captain Maki, and Tsuchikage Onogi''s son Huang Tu.

    Such a tragic loss made Siying furious.

    Soon, the Four Great Ninja Viges jointly issued a reward order for the Angel of Dawn, and increased the reward to an astonishing number - 100 million taels.

    This is just Xiaonan''s price alone.

    If the three celebrities who were with her can be caught, there is another 200 million bounty, which adds up to 300 million taels.

    One time.

    Xiaonan''s limelight even surpassed that of the Uchiha n, and her name has also be the focus of discussion among ninjas in various viges after dinner.

    at the same time.

    Duan found Tsunade immediately after returning to the mountain cemetery.

    "Do me a favor."

    He cut straight to the point, took out Obito''s right eye, and immediately surprised Tsunade.

    "You...killed that Obito guy?" She was surprised, but also very straightforward, and transnted Obito''s right eye that day.

    Duan stepped off the operating table, raised his right hand, and saw a scarlet Sharingan appearing in his palm.

    He walked towards Tsunade without saying a word, forcing her to the corner.

    "What are you going to do?"

    Tsunade''s eyes widened, he yelled loudly, and subconsciously punched Duan.

    However, this punch hit the air.

    Under Tsunade''s surprised gaze, Duan passed through her body directly, and continued to walk forward, prating the wall of the operating room.

    This is the blurring ability of Obito''s right eye.

    A pair of Kamui Sharingan, the left eye is for attack and the right eye is for defense, almost invincible in the ninja world.

    Actually.

    After getting the dual gods, Duan can indeed be said to be invincible.

    Even if he is facing a six-level opponent, such as the resurrected Uchiha Madara, if he really can''t beat him, he can use Kamui to save his life or escape.

    In short, it is invincible.

    Next.

    Suan¡¯s n is to continue to practice fairy arts, strive to master the use of natural energy as soon as possible, start the "muscle fairy mode", and push his own strength to a new peak.

    Spring goes and autumnes.

    In the blink of an eye, another few months have passed.

    The Land of Grass was originally a small country located between the Land of Earth and the Land of Fire. As a buffer zone between the two great powers, it struggled to survive in the cracks.

    With the demise of the Kingdom of Fire, it was also "naturally" incorporated into the territory of the Kingdom of Earth.

    It''s just that the name of the country of earth has no interest in such a poor ce, so it doesn''t bother to manage it and let it fend for itself.

    Grass Ninja Vige is a small ninja vige with political corruption and chaos in the Country of Grass.

    Its only function is to receive serious criminals from major ninja viges and detain them in a prison called Ghost Lamp City.

    In normal times, except for the ninja who escorted the prisoners, few outsiders came here.

    But today, a strange young woman and a little boy appeared at the entrance of Cao Ninja Vige.

    is Konan and Naruto.

 Chapter 230: Naruto and Karin

    Chapter 230 Naruto and Karin

    There are peopleing and going at the entrance of Cao Ninja Vige.

    Xiaonan and Naruto went through a simple disguise, looking like a mother and child.

    Ninjas and pedestrians passing by did not cast too many eyes on this ordinary mother and son. They would never have thought that the total bounty on the head of the mother and son was close to 200 million taels.

    They are simply two walking vaults.

    Of course, ignorance is bliss.

    If these people really recognize the identities of Xiaonan and Naruto, what awaits them is probably not an opportunity to make a fortune, but a catastrophe.

    "Teacher, why are we here?"

    Naruto took a look at Kusanagi Vige, but didn''t think there was anything special about this vige, so he raised his head to look at Xiaonan, and asked a question suspiciously.

    In the past six months.

    Since the First World War in Uzushio Vige, Xiaonan has devoted all his efforts to nurturing Naruto. And Naruto gradually recognized Xiaonan as a teacher.

    Between master and apprentice, a deep bond has been cultivated.

    For Naruto whocked love since he was a child, Xiaonan in front of him is not only his teacher, but also his mother.

    Xiaonan touched Naruto''s head and said calmly:

    "I got news that there are remnants of the Uzumaki n in this vige. Are you going to take a look? If you don''t want to, it doesn''t matter."

    Naruto was taken aback when he heard this, "Are there any members of my n here?"

    Immediately, he nodded hastily, with a curious expression on his face.

    From Xiaonankou, Naruto has learned a lot of things that he didn''t know before, including the past of the Uzumaki n.

    After the Uzumaki n perished that year, there were only a few survivors scattered all over the ninja world, disced.

    For example, Nagato fled to the Land of Rain with his parents. He only wanted to live a peaceful life, but he still couldn''t escape the war. He watched his parents being killed by Konoha ninjas.

    There is also Naruto''s mother Uzumaki Kushina, who became Nine-Tails Jinchuriki after Konoha, andter married Namikaze Minato and lived a fairly happy life.

    But that happiness was short-lived, she and her husband soon died of Kyuubi, leaving behind their newborn son Naruto.

    Naruto''s life from childhood to adulthood can only be described in one word: miserable.

    In short.

    The remnants of the Uzumaki n seem to be burdened with the curse of fate, and none of them have a good life.

    Therefore, when Naruto heard that there were still nsmen surviving in the world, he hoped from the bottom of his heart that the other party could live a happy and stable life.

    The two masters and apprentices walked to the main street of Kamisou Ninja Vige.

    "Hey, is that the house? Why are there so many people at the door?"

    Naruto let out a sigh, and saw a que hanging on the door of a house from a distance, with the word "medical" written on it, and many people were queuing.

    It seems that his nsman is a medical ninja.

    Ninja is a profession that will be injured every now and then. If urate and timely treatment cannot be obtained, most of them will be disabled or even die.

    Therefore, no matter where in the ninja world, medical ninjas are respected and have always had a high status.

    Seeing that the business of the clinic is so good, Naruto is relieved and shows a pure smile.

    The nsman who has never met seems to be living much better than him.

    Xiaonan noticed Naruto''s expression, shook his head slightly, and said nothing.

    The two came to the door of the medical hall.

    All the ninjas queuing up here are the ninjas of Kusanagi Vige. They just went out to carry out a dangerous mission. Almost everyone failed, with impatience written all over their faces, cursing and urging the people in front to hurry up.

    From time to time, patients came out of the medical hall, all looking refreshed, and their injuries were miraculously healed.

    "Wow, what a powerful medical skill!"

    Seeing this scene, Naruto widened his eyes, then turned his head to look at Xiao Nan, and said excitedly, "Mr. Xiao Nan, I understand, you must want to invite this doctor to join our team."

    Xiaonan didn''t respond to Naruto, but stared at him, and then walked towards the door.

    "What do you want, don''t jump in line!"

    "Where did this womane from? She doesn''t know any rules. Are you a ninja from Kusanagi Vige?"

    Seeing Xiao Nan intending to jump in line, all the grass ninjas yelled at her.

    Xiao Nan didn''t say a word, but with a wave of her hand, a few pieces of paper flew out of her sleeve, sealing the mouths of those people.

    Then it exploded.

    "Ahh!"

    Several screams rang out, and a group of Cao Ren covered their **** mouths, fell to the ground and wailed.

    When the rest of the people saw this scene, they all realized that Xiao Nan was not an easy person to mess with, and they all dispersed in horror.

    Walking into the medical hall, after his eyes adapted to the change of light, the scene in front of him made Xiao Nan''s pupils shrink immediately.

    Surprisingly.

    In the medical hall, there are no medical facilities and medicines, but a barren house with only a dpidated wooden bed.

    On the bed,y a woman with long red hair. Herplexion was pale, her lips were dry, and she was so thin that only skin and bones remained.

    What is even more shocking is that.

    The woman''s clothes were ripped apart by Kusanagi, but those men didn''t intend to vite her, but left arge area and rows of **** tooth marks on her arms, thighs, lower abdomen, etc.

    Even at this moment, there are still two ninjas lying on top of the woman, biting her arm with radiant eyes, as if greedily absorbing some kind of energy in her body.

    They were so devoted and enjoying themselves that they didn''t notice Xiao Nan''s arrival at all.

    Naruto also walked into the room.

    "This, what is this..."

    He stared nkly at the scene in front of him, and his heart was hit like never before. The smile that was originally on his face disappeared at this moment.

    From the woman''s red hair, he recognized the woman as his own tribe.

    She is skinny, scarred, almost out of shape, but she is not a patient, but a doctor.

    She was tortured by a group of grass ninjas into this ghostly state.

    It turned out that the powerful medical skills that Naruto had longed for turned out to be like this.

    at this time.

    The pain that made life worse than death spread all over the red-haired woman''s body, but she suppressed the pain, not letting herself cry out.

    That''s because in the corner of the room, there was a little girl with red hair, who was staring nkly at the woman, with tears streaming down her eyes.

    In front of your daughter, as a mother, you must be strong.

    "Xiangling, don''t cry, mom is fine..."

    The red-haired woman gazes tenderly at her daughter with a faint smile on her face, as if what she is suffering is no big deal.

    "Mother¡­"

    Xiang Rin sobbed softly, her eyes were already red from crying.

    Like her mother, she also has a lot of teeth marks on her body, and it is difficult for her to stand still. The situation is not much better than that of her mother.

    In Xiang Rin''s memory.

    Since she can remember, she and her mother have lived a wandering life, struggling to survive in this cruel ninja world.

    After the outbreak of the Fourth Ninja World War, the mother and daughter came to Kusanagi Vige in order to avoid the mes of war.

    After finally settling down here, I thought it would be a new beginning, but because of the conspicuous red hair, the identity of the Uzumaki n was exposed.

    Then, due to the special physique of the Uzumaki n, the mother and daughter of Xiang Rin unfortunately became Kusanagi''s human flesh medical kit.

    In order to do her best to protect her daughter, Xiangling''s mother chose to sacrifice herself.

    As long as she gets through today.

    ording to her agreement with Kusanagi, Xiang Rin can formally join Kusanagi Vige and be a lower ninja, thus gaining the right to live.

    Xiang Rin''s mother used her life to fight for a future for her daughter.

    Although the future will not be so bright, as long as Xiang Rin lives well, there will be hope.

    "Xiangling, remember, you must live well..."

    Speaking thisst sentence from her mouth, Xianglin''s mother''s hand hangs down feebly, and her eyes slowly close.

    She has persisted until now entirely by willpower, and she has already run out of fuel.

    "Mother!"

    Xiang Rin rushed to the bed,y on her mother''s body, and wailed loudly.

    "Why did this woman die? My injury is still not healed."

    "Forget it, grab this brat and bite her as well."

    The two Kusanagi discovered that Xiang Rin''s mother was dead, Dang even spat at thetter''s body with a look of disgust, and then set their sights on Xiang Rin.

    However, just when they were about to stretch out their ws on Xiang Rin.

    "Let her go!"

    A childish shout came from behind the two of them.

    Huh.

    The two turned their heads and found that it was a strange kid, and immediately reprimanded impatiently:

    "Where did youe from, kid, what are you yelling here, get out!"

    However, before the words fell, their eyes met Naruto''s eyes of reincarnation.

    The circles and circles of lines in those eyes exude a strange and mysterious aura, which dazzles those who look directly at them, and for a while they be stiff and unable to move.

    Whoosh.

    Naruto rushed over like an arrow from the string, and then jumped up, "Bang bang" punched two Kusanagi hard in the face, making them fall to the ground covered in blood.

    Seeing Naruto''s murderous look, Xiang Rin immediately retreated to the corner in fright, trembling all over, eyes full of horror and fear.

    Naruto walked up to Xiang Rin, took a deep breath, put his hands on Xiang Rin''s shoulders, and made a promise to thetter in a slow but firm tone:

    "From today, no one will hurt you again, I, Uzumaki Naruto, promise you!"

    once.

    Naruto thought he was the poorest child in the world, without parents, he endured exclusion and discrimination in Konoha since he was a child, and grew up alone.

    But now he realizes thatpared with what happened to Xiang Rin, the grievance he suffered is nothing at all.

    So.

    Naruto, who has always been kind, decided to use his own power to protect the little red-haired girl in front of him.

    "Uzumaki... Naruto."

    Xiang Rin muttered out Naruto''s name, and stared nkly at him, not expecting him to have the same surname as hers.

    are also Uzumaki people.

    Moreover, the young man''s warm and firm eyes seemed to contain a kind of power, which made Xianglin subconsciously want to believe him.

    only.

    Her only doubt is why Naruto''s hair is not red?

    However, before Xiang Rin could ask this question, Naruto turned around and strode out the door.

    Infinite anger umted in his chest, like a volcano about to erupt, and it was inevitable to be released.

    Xiao Nan didn''t stop Naruto, but watched him go out, and then came to Xiang Rin, holding thetter''s hand.

    on the street.

    Hundreds of ninjas from Kusanagi Vige marched through the streets and came to the medical hall with a murderous look.

    "It''s that kid and the woman, the one who injured us, and also wants to take away the mother and daughter of the Uzumaki n."

    A Kusanagi pointed at Naruto and Konan and reported to the vige chief.

    The head of Kusanagi Vige is a middle-aged man with a gloomy face. He nced at the two of them, his eyes were lingering, and he ordered in a cold voice:

    "Give it to me, kill them!"

    The voice just fell.

    A group of grass ninja took the kunai and ninja swords, and swarmed up noisily.

    Even if the opponent is a kid, they will not show mercy.

    Naruto watched the group of enemies getting closer and closer with a nk face, all kinds of weapons fell on his head, and he was about to hack him to death.

    At the critical moment.

    Naruto opened his arms suddenly, his eyes burst into light, and he shouted angrily:

    "Shenluo Tianzheng!"

    Boom!

    A huge repulsive force erupted from his body immediately, like a heavy hammer, mming **** the Kusanagi.

    Following a scream, those people got up with their feet off the ground, flew out in all directions like cannonballs, and smashed into the buildings and walls on the side of the street.

    With one move, dozens of people were instantly killed.

    "What?!"

    The head of Kusanagi Vige couldn''t help but turn pale in shock when he saw this scene. He looked at Naruto like he was looking at a devil.

    Whoosh.

    Panicked, he stumbled and turned around, fleeing in a panic.

    But in the next second, a strong gravitational force came from behind Kusanagi Vige Chief, causing him to hang his feet in the air, and flew backwards towards Naruto.

    Vientiane Tianyin.

    Poof.

    When Kusanagi Vige Chief flew in front of Naruto, Naruto suddenly stretched out a ck stick from Naruto''s palm, and it went straight through Naruto''s body.

    "Little ghost, who are you..."

    The vige chief Kusanagi turned around, asked a question in disbelief, and then died without knowing why.

    "Naruto, you really didn''t disappoint me."

    Xiao Nan stepped forward and praised his disciple. He was very satisfied with his disciple''s performance.

    Under her teaching, within half a year, Naruto was able to skillfully use some of the abilities of Samsara Eyes, including powerful moves such as Shenluo Tianzheng and Wanxiang Tianyin.

    Naruto seems to be more talented than Nagato, and he is better able to adapt to these eyes.

    It can only be said that he is indeed the son of Namikaze Minato and Uzumaki Kushina.

    It seems that Naruto has inherited their respective excellent genes from his Hokage father and Jinzhu Riki mother.

    Today.

    A fire burned down the grass ninja vige, and all the grass ninja were killed, and no one was spared.

    No one knows what''s going on here.

    A few dayster.

    Konan and Naruto took Xiang Rin back to their hideout in the country of tea, and joined Gaara and Fu who stayed there.

    Xiang Rin is also a genius.

    Like Nagato and Naruto, she has a huge chakra in her body. An injured person only needs to bite her skin to heal the wound and restore chakra on the spot.

    In addition, Xiaonan also discovered that Xianglin''s perception ability is very outstanding.

    As long as she is carefully cultivated, this little girl will definitely be an excellent medical and sensory ninja when she grows up.

    Just like Konan is to Nagato, Xiang Rin will be Naruto''s right-hand man.

    The new Xiao organization has gradually taken shape and is growing vigorously.

    Xiaonan felt very relieved.

 Chapter 231: Declare war!

    Chapter 231 Dere war!

    The Country of Tea is a penins country on the edge of the ninja world.

    The remote locationbined with the beautiful natural scenery make this a nice hideaway.

    A small river flows quietly through the forest, and a wooden house stands beside the river.

    In the open space in front of the wooden house.

    Hai, Xu, You, Shen, Wei, psychic art!

    After Naruto formed a seal with a serious face, he pressed his palm on the ground, only to hear a "bang", and a cloud of white smoke appeared.

    However.

    After the smoke cleared, Naruto was surprised to find that he couldn''t summon anything.

    A squib was fired.

    "Heh." Gaara, who was not far away, leaned on the tree trunk with his arms folded, and sneered.

    Fu also covered her mouth and snickered, then stepped forward and patted Naruto on the shoulder,fortingly said: "Don''t be discouraged, I will seed next time."

    Naruto heard the words, touched the back of his head, and muttered andined:

    "It''s all the fault of Nine-Tails, who always deliberately interferes with my Chakra, otherwise I would have learned psychic skills."

    Since Naruto was transnted with the eyes of reincarnation, the nine tails in his body suddenly became much more active than before, always making troubles when he was practicing, as if he didn''t want to see him be stronger.

    Mr. Xiaonan said that the reason why Nine-Tails behaved like this was because it was afraid.

    After all, as long as Naruto can master the power of the reincarnation eye, he can manipte Nine Tails at will, making it obedient.

    Naruto also tried tomunicate with Kyuubi, and wanted to establish an equal and cooperative rtionship with it, but it was very arrogant and never paid attention to him.

    Actually.

    Not only Naruto, Gaara and Fu, who are also Jinchuriki, are also facing such troubles.

    Bing an excellent Renjurik is never an easy task, and it requires a lot of time and hard work.

    "Naruto-kun, take a break."

    Xiang Rin trotted over, brought a towel and water, and handed it to Naruto shyly.

    "Thank you, Xiang Rin."

    Naruto smiled brightly, showing two rows of white teeth, but then he said seriously, "I want to master the Six Ways of Ninjutsu as soon as possible and be stronger. Then represent the Uzumaki n and seek justice from Konoha!"

    After speaking, he nced at Xiang Rin''s arm.

    Despite Mr. Xiaonan''s careful treatment and care, the tooth marks on Xianglin''s body still haven''tpletely disappeared, which looks shocking.

    Naruto found out after leaving Konoha.

    In the past, he had been living in the lies borately woven by others. Thanks to Mr. Xiao Nan telling him the truth, he was not kept being deceived.

    During the half-year escape career.

    After experiencing so many things and seeing a real and cruel ninja world, Naruto finally gradually understood Nagato and Akatsuki.

    For the demise of the Uzumaki n, Konoha is definitely to me.

    As Konoha''s allies, the Uzumaki n has always provided Konoha with candidates for Nine-Tails Jinchuriki, and also shared a lot of sealing techniques.

    But Konoha, who swears that the Uzumaki n is the most important ally, even printed the Uzumaki n emblem on the Konoha Ninja''s uniform, but it turned out that it was just a hypocritical show.

    When the Uzumaki n was besieged by other ninja viges, Konoha remained indifferent and watched the Uzushio vige be destroyed overnight.

    If it is said that it was during the Second Ninja World War, Konoha was too busy to take care of himself, and even if he wanted to help the Uzumaki n, he was powerless.

    After the war, why didn''t Konoha, the victor, send out ninjas to search for the remnants of the Uzumaki n and give them a helping hand?

    the fact is.

    Konoha is only purely deceiving and using the Uzumaki family, the kind who doesn''t spit out the bones after eating.

    Naruto himself will not talk about it. Obviously, his parents died to save the vige. As the son of a hero, he was tricked by the third generation and lived a lonely and pitiful life since he was a child;

    Nagato¡¯s parents fled to Yuyin Vige, but they still couldn¡¯t escape bad luck. They were killed by Konoha Ninja during the war, leaving him alone. Later, after he founded the Akatsuki organization, he was tricked by Konoha''s Danzo, lost his best friend Yahiko, and became disabled;

    There is also Xiang Rin, she and her mother wandered in the ninja world, and experienced countless humiliations and tortures.

    This is the fate of the Uzumaki family.

    The so-called ally Konoha not only ended up in ruins, but even the nsmen who survived by chance could not escape the ending of being used and killed by Konoha.

    It seems like this.

    Nagato wants to make Konoha feel pain, is it wrong?

    so.

    Naruto decided to inherit Nagato''s dream and rebuild the Akatsuki organization until one day he had enough power to avenge Konoha.

    Think here.

    The young Naruto''s eyes were burning, and he clenched his fists.

    North, mountain cemetery.

    It is remote and almost isted from the world, making it difficult for the enemy to find out.

    Moreover, in the battle of Uzushio Vige half a year ago, Xiaonan used 300 billion detonating symbols to cause the major ninja viges to lose more than one hundred J¨­nin-levelbat power.

    No longer able to crusade against the Uchiha n.

    Therefore, the Uchiha n has not been disturbed for half a year, living a peaceful life here, and quietly umting strength.

    There is an open tnd halfway up the mountain, which has been opened up as a training ground.

    Two figures, one big and one small, came here early in the morning to practice ninjutsu.

    It is Kakashi and Sasuke who just turned seven years old.

    Shua Shua.

    I saw Sasuke quickly form a seal, then bent down, grasped the wrist of his right hand with his left hand, forming a stable structure.

    Next second.

    Choo Choo Choo.

    Following the sound of a thousand birds chirping, arge number of Thunder Chakras gathered in his palm, forming a high-intensity electric current, and a dazzling thunder burst out.

    Then, Sasuke rushed out with a whoosh, white light and lightning all the way, with great momentum.

    Boom.

    He hit the dummy on the training ground, and the Lightning Chakra spread to the dummy''s body, making its surface scorched ck.

    "The power is not concentrated enough, and the attack range has also deviated."

    Kakashi who was not far away saw this scene, whispered to himself, and saw Sasuke''s problem at a nce.

    The jutsu that Sasuke performed just now is called Thunder Dun Chidori, and it is a ninjutsu created by Kakashi himself when he was a boy.

    It has both the nature change and the form change of Chakra. Sasuke obviously only achieved the former, but failed to control Chidori''s form change, resulting in its failure to exert its power.

    Otherwise, the dummy should be falling apart on the spot, not just charred.

    In addition, the weakness of Chidori''s technique is that it needs to run towards the opponent quickly when attacking, and may be counterattacked by the enemy because the speed is too fast to see the enemy clearly.

    So in order to perform this technique perfectly, it must be matched with the dynamic vision of Sharingan.

    Unfortunately, Sasuke didn''t open Sharingan, maybe because he was too young, maybe because hecked a suitable opportunity.

    In short.

    shy and unreal, this is Sasuke''s current chidori.

    "Mr. Kakashi."

    Sasuke felt good about himself, and ran over excitedly, impatiently asking Kakashi, "How is my performance?"

    A few months ago, in a test, Sasuke showed an excellent talent for lightning escape.

    Considering that there are no particrly powerful Raidun ninjas in the Uchiha n, and Kakashi''s Raidun has long been known in the ninja world, Fugaku asked Kakashi to be Sasuke''s ninjutsu teacher.

    Seeing Sasuke''s expectant face, Kakashi was not very good at dampening the enthusiasm of his disciples, so he smiled and praised against his conscience:

    "Sasuke is a genius, and his foundation is very solid, so he can learn everything quickly. It took less than half a year to master Chidori, which is much better than my master."

    If you are someone who is familiar with Kakashi, you will definitely think that what he said is yin and yang.

    After all, Kakashi graduated from ninja school at the age of 5, and became a Chunin at the age of 6. At Sasuke''s age, he had already killed countless enemies on the battlefield.

    Sasuke is indeed a little talented, butpared with real geniuses like his brother Itachi and Kakashi, the gap is visible to the naked eye.

    certainly.

    The naive Sasuke couldn''t hear Kakashi''s polite words, and thought he was really good, so he couldn''t help showing a smug expression.

    snort.

    He secretly swore that sooner orter he would surpass that hateful woman¡ªUchiha Izumi, and take his brother back from her side.

    at this time.

    A strong sense of oppression suddenly came from behind Sasuke, which made his small body tremble and the nerves of his whole body tensed up.

    It was like being targeted by a bloodthirsty tiger.

    Then, Sasuke swallowed, turned around stiffly, and shouted:

    "uncle."

    The one who came was Uchiha Duan.

    Not only Sasuke, but Kakashi was also shocked.

    In the past six months, Duan has been living in seclusion and rarely showing up. It is said that he is practicing mysterious fairy arts.

    Duan at this time did not deliberately exude aura, just the inadvertent leakage of breath made ordinary people tremble with fear, and their bodies trembled uncontrobly.

    this is too scary.

    It''s hard to imagine how powerful he is now?

    "It''s Sasuke, so hardworking."

    Duan walked over, stretched out his big hand, and touched the little nephew''s head.

    Over the past year.

    Although the Uchiha n has experienced many catastrophes, Sasuke has always been well protected, like a flower in a greenhouse.

    Compared with the original time and space, Sasuke has not experienced the night of genocide, and his personality has not been distorted. He has always been innocent, lively and sunny.

    On the contrary, Naruto''s little ghost probably became ck after following Xiaonan.

    That is to say.

    Compared with the original time and space, the personalities of Sasuke and Naruto at this age arepletely reversed.

    interesting.

    It is estimated that Naruto may have widened the gap between Sasuke''s current strength, and in the foreseeable future, this gap will be further widened.

    If one day in the future, the two meet again, Sasuke will be hanged by Naruto, right?

    Thinking of this, Duan showed a mysterious smile, and left a sentence to Kakashi and Sasuke:

    "I''m just passing by, I won''t bother you anymore, go ahead."

    After finishing speaking, he drifted away.

    When he left, his steps were elegant, and his burly body seemed to be weightless, lighter than a feather.

    Just like a fairy without the slightest aura of fireworks.

    After walking around outside, Duan You leisurely returned home.

    Samui with a big belly, supported by Mikoto, was walking in the yard. The two women talked andughed.

    Next month is her due date.

    "Broken, congrattions, you are going to be a father." Fuyue walked over, smiling and congratting you.

    Duan and Samui''s child is the first child to be born in the year since the Uchiha n left Konoha, and it is of extraordinary significance to the entire family.

    It is a happy event worthy of the whole family''s celebration.

    Duan looked at the happy faces of the two women, and said lightly:

    "Samui''s wish is to hope that this child can live in a peaceful age."

    Fuyue was taken aback for a moment, heard the deep meaning in Duan''s words, and then asked, "Duan, what are you going to do?"

    "Brother-inw, dere war on the Ninja world, it''s time to end this war."

    Duan said this sentence with a calm face, as if he was just discussing with Fu Yue what to eat at noon.

    "Duan, don''t tell me you have already mastered the immortal technique..."

    Fuyue was surprised. The end in the break must refer to victory, not defeat.

    In other words, Duan is ready.

    Sure enough.

    "That''s right, just let the ninja alliancee to verify my cultivation achievements." Duan smiled slightly.

    "Okay, I see."

    Fu Yue''s eyes were burning. In fact, the nsmen were also ready and had been waiting for Duan''s order.

    Now, the Uchiha n can finally let go of their hands and feet and go to a big fight.

    Fuyue left with excitement and went to inform the tribe.

    While Samuel and Miqin greeted each other with smiles, he walked towards the two women, then squatted down, put his face on Samuel''s belly, and listened carefully.

    The little guy inside is quite lively, and it seems that he can''t wait to start exercising since the womb.

    Well, it must be a good seedling for fitness in the future.

    Duan showed a gratified smile.

    at the same time.

    Konoha Vige, Hokage Office.

    A remote video conference attended by the shadows of each vige is being held.

    For more than half a year, in order to deal withmon threats in the ninja world, such as the Uchiha n, the remnants of the Akatsuki organization represented by Konan, and Konoha''s government-in-exile and other forces.

    Except for Kirigakure, who is determined to remain neutral, the other four major ninja viges have jointly established an information sharing mechanism, covering the entire ninja world with a huge informationwork.

    It''s just that so far, the results have had little effect.

    The enemies in the ninja world seem to be more cunning than each other, and they all hid, making the senior management of the four major ninja viges restless.

    finally.

    "I found the Uchiha n."

    Danzo pointed to the ninja world map in front of him, and drew a big red cross in the depths of the uninhabited penins in the north.

    The Uchiha n is hiding in the primeval forest there.

    "Then what are you waiting for? Don''t miss this opportunity. Before the Uchiha people can react, immediately assemble an army to encircle the penins and destroy them!"

    The fourth generation of Raikage is still as impatient as ever, full of enthusiasm for war.

    Kunyin''s Ninao Jinchuriki is still in the hands of the Uchiha n. For Raikage, Yukito must be rescued.

    Chiyo frowned, hesitated and said:

    "What if Uchiha fights against us again likest time?"

    She didn''t forget thatst time Uchiha made a fool of the Ninja Alliance, the worst of which was Hidden Sand Vige, whose hometown was taken away.

    Many Shayin ninjas have left a serious psychological shadow because of this.

    If that kind of situation happened again, Sa Yin really couldn''t afford it.

    "This is a problem. It seems that we still need to think about it in the long run, and we can''t act too hastily."

    Onoki echoed in a deep voice.

    at this time.

    An Anbu hurried into Hokage''s office and said something in Danzo''s ear, which immediately shocked him and stood up in shock.

    "What''s wrong?"

    Three shadows asked one after another, realizing that something important had happened.

    Danzo took a deep breath, and then said slowly:

    "The Uchiha n has dered war on us."

 Chapter 232: Dirty Reincarnation Contest

    Chapter 232 Dirt Reincarnation Contest

    Uchiha dered war on his own initiative.

    This family said that they wanted to crush the Four Great Ninja Viges, and announced their position to the Quannin World.

    Hearing the news, the shadows of each vige looked at each other across the TV screen for a moment.

    Uchiha used to avoid the main forces of the coalition forces and fight guerris everywhere, but now he puts on a straight-faced posture, obviously confident.

    Could it be that in the past six months, the Uchiha n found some support that gave them the confidence to defeat the Four Great Ninja Viges?

    However, since Uchiha has dered war with a high profile, the coalition forces must take over.

    Otherwise, the whole ninja world thought they were afraid of Uchiha, wouldn''t it make the four great ninja viges lose face.

    snort.

    Arrogant Uchiha, do you really think that with the strength of one n, you can fight against most of the ninja world?

    "Everyone, let us unite, it is time topletely end the Uchiha n, and we can no longer let them be a disaster for the ninja world."

    Danzo said in a deep voice, his eyes sharp.

    Three shadows were silent for a moment, then nodded one after another.

    At the beginning, it was Danzo who dragged them onto this thief ship, and now it was toote to quit, so they had to go all the way to the dark and wipe Uchiha from the ninja world.

    On the same day, after the film ss talks.

    The four major ninja viges quickly began to mobilize ninjas and assemblerge armies, and the scale was unprecedented, even more powerful than when they besieged Konoha.

    The entire ninja world is about to experience a storm.

    The next few days.

    The news of Uchiha dering war on the allied forces of the ninja world spread like thunder to every corner of the ninja world.

    One stone stirs up waves.

    The ninja world, which has been silent for half a year, is making waves again due to Uchiha''s deration of war.

    The country of water, hidden fog vige.

    "Mizukage-sama is too wise. Fortunately, she led Kirigakure out of the war in time and remained neutral."

    "Now that the Uchiha and the Four Great Ninja Viges are going to fight to the death, we can watch the fire from the other side. At that time, it is best to fight both sides, and Kirigakure will be able to reap the benefits and be the final winner."

    "..."

    In the vige, everyone in Wuyin was talking about it.

    In Mizukage''s office, Terumi Mei sat alone on a chair, facing the wall in silence.

    She is waiting for the order to stop.

    If Kirigakure is asked to take action, then Kirigakure''s army will join the battlefield and fight with the Uchiha n.

    ¡­

    The Land of Fire, a temple deep in the mountains.

    In the past six months, under the hard work of the abbot, Di Lu, the incense in the temple has gradually flourished, bringing a lot of poprity and ie.

    Especially during festivals, it is full of pilgrims and lively.

    However, no one can think of it.

    The government-in-exile of Konoha Vige is hidden in this incense-filled temple.

    The news that Uchiha dered war on the ninja world was also sent back to the temple immediately.

    "This is our great opportunity. When Uchiha and the Ninja Allied Forces start a decisive battle, we will attack with all our strength, and we will be able to take back Konoha in one fell swoop."

    Hiruzaru Sarutobi''s eyes were burning, full of confidence, and the source of his confidence was the coffins beside him.

    On those coffins, the words "first", "second" and "fourth" were written respectively.

    Inside, are the remains of Konoha Hokage and masters like Hatake Sakumo.

    As a well-known ninjutsu professor, Hiruza Sarutobi only spent less than a year to master the dirty reincarnation technique left by the second generation of Hokage, and also made appropriate improvements to this technique.

    Now, there is only onest step left to resurrect the dead in the coffin.

    Thinking of this, Hiruzaru Sarutobi said to Jiraiya:

    "I need a few good sacrifices. This time I will trouble you. Asma and Hong will also act with you, hoping to help."

    "Understood."

    Jiraiya nodded in a deep voice.

    He knew how despicable Reincarnation is, but in order to save Konoha, Jiraiya had to break his own bottom line.

    at the same time.

    Outside Konoha Vige, hidden in a hut in the deep mountains.

    There was a crunch.

    The door was pushed open and walked in, then knelt down on one knee and lowered his head.

    Orochimaru, who was resting on the bed, slowly opened a pair of golden snake eyes, nced at Dou, and said lightly:

    "It seems that you returned empty-handed, Dou."

    "I''m sorry to disappoint you. The remains of previous Hokages were stolen in advance, and I... was one step toote."

    With a face full of self-me, he made a self-criticism.

    He was ordered by Orochimaru to go undercover into Konoha, and after several months, he finally found out where the remains of Hokage were.

    When I finally started to do it, I found that it was a waste of work.

    "As expected."

    Orochimaru didn''t me Dou, but said slowly, "Obviously I''m not the only one who studies the technique of reincarnation in the dirty soil. No matter who wants to resurrect the past Hokage, Konoha will soon be a ce of right and wrong, let''s get out of here .¡±

    After finishing speaking, Orochimaru got up and got out of bed, and after a brief tidying up with the bag, the master and servant walked out of the hut.

    but.

    As soon as he went out, he saw a shark guy holding a bandaged knife and blocking the road.

    "Isn''t this the famous dried persimmon ghost shark?"

    Oshemaru recognized that the other party was Kirigakure''s S-rank rebellious ninja, his eyes shed, and he asked with a smile, "What''s your business, are you here to take refuge in me?"

    "It''s not seeking refuge, it''s cooperation."

    Kisame also grinned when he heard the words, revealing two rows of sharp white teeth.

    As soon as the words fell, Heijue emerged from the ground next to him, and stood with Kisame.

    Kisame is now Hei Ze''s subordinate.

    This poor guy, tired of the hypocrisy of the ninja world, was fooled by Obito, and had an infinite yearning for the beautiful world of Infinite Tsukiyomi.

    So after Obito''s death, Heijue found Kisame and continued to bewitch him, and thetter obediently followed him.

    "It''s you."

    Orochimaru recognized Kurojutsu as the weird guy next to Obito, his expression changed immediately, and his expression became tense.

    Orochimaru is still very afraid of Obito''s divine power.

    Heijue saw Orochimaru''s uneasiness, and took the initiative to say:

    "Obito died half a year ago, and was killed by Xiaonan with hundreds of billions of detonating symbols at the ruins of Ushio Vige."

    "?!"

    Oshemaru couldn''t help being startled when he heard the news, his eyes flickered.

    He came back to his senses, showed a soft smile again, and asked the two of them:

    "So, what are you looking for me for?"

    Heijue took a step forward, straight to the point and exined to Orochimaru:

    "I know that you have mastered the forbidden technique developed by the second generation of Hokage - Dirty Earth Reincarnation, but you can''t find a suitable candidate for resurrection, because the remains of previous Hokages have been stolen by Jiraiya. Those who are also studying Dirty Earth Reincarnation, and Your mentor, the former three generations of Naruto Sarutobi Hiruzen."

    Sure enough.

    Orochimaru had actually guessed it, and his face sank.

    Hei Juejian Orochimaru''s face was ugly, he opened his arms again, and continued: "I can provide you with the body of the strong man, and you are satisfied."

    "Isn''t it because you want me to resurrect Obito Uchiha?"

    Orochimaru sneered.

    "Of course not, the guy with the soil has long been dead. However, the person I want you to resurrect is also surnamed Uchiha, with a single name of Madara."

    Heijue said a shocking name.

    The past year was undoubtedly the worst year for Heijue, the biggest ck hand behind the ninja world.

    First, Nagato failed to collect tailed beasts and died in Konoha.

    Then Obito failed to recover the Samsara Eye again, and was killed in the Uzumaki Vige.

    The consecutive loss of two chess pieces and a pair of reincarnation eyes means that the n to revive Uchiha Madara with the natural technique of reincarnation is far away, let alone summon the sacred tree through Madara, so as to finally resurrect Hei Ze''s mother Otsutsuki Kaguya.

    even though.

    Madara, who was reincarnated and revived using the dirty soil, can only be regarded as a fake, but Hei Ze has no other choice but to wake Madara up first.

    after all.

    Uchiha Madara is the one who is most bewitched by Heijue, and he has no doubts about the Moon''s Eye Project.

    Moreover, Madara awakened the eyes of reincarnation before his death, and his strength surpassed that of the ninja **** Senshou Hashirama. He is the person closest to the Sage of the Six Paths in the past thousand years.

    The current powerhouses in the ninja world, including Uchiha Tetsu, can only be killed in seconds in front of Madara''s eyes of reincarnation.

    Hearing Uchiha Madara''s name, Orochimaru''s pupils shrank, and his heart moved.

    Madara, that is the legendary ninja who stands on the top of the ninja world with the first Hokage. If he can be resurrected and controlled, it will undoubtedly be a powerful force.

    But Orochimaru still maintained the utmost vignce, squinting his eyes and questioning Heijue:

    "What''s your condition?"

    He didn''t believe it, the other party came to him so enthusiastically, just to give him Uchiha Madara''s body for no reason.

    Heijue knew that Orochimaru was a smart person, so he didn''t lie, but chose to tell the truth:

    "I want you to help us collect tail beasts. As long as you collect all tail beasts, I have a way to make your wish of immortalitye true."

    Collect Tailed Beasts? Immortality?

    Facing Hei Juehua''s pancake, Orochimaru was nomittal, and replied calmly:

    "You should know that more than half of the tailed beasts are in the hands of the Uchiha n. It is impossible to **** the tailed beasts from those guys with only one Uchiha Madara."

    Hei Jue heard the words and smiled:

    "Uchiha has dered war on the Four Great Ninja Viges, and it is not yet known whose hands those tailed beasts will end up in.

    Besides, besides Madara, I will also provide you with the remains of other strong men, as well as Baijue as a sacrifice, to ensure that you can build an army of filthy reincarnation..."

    Second Dokage, Second Mizukage, Third Raikage, Seven Ninja Swords...

    The names that were once famous in the ninja world came out of Heijue''s mouth continuously, which made Orochimaru and Dou''s expressions more and more surprised.

    Who is Heijue?

    He is the real old immortal in the ninja world. He has lived for more than a thousand years and knows everything. Finding a few corpses is even easier.

    "It seems that you came prepared. I have to say, this is indeed a huge surprise."

    Orochimaru stared at Heijue and smiled.

    No matter what the other party''s purpose is, if he gets the remains first and builds his own dirty army, no matter how he thinks about it, it is a sure-fire deal.

    Thinking of this, Orochimaru took the initiative to extend a hand to Heijue, and happily concluded the deal with thetter.

    So far.

    The Uchiha n, the Konoha government-in-exile, and thebination of Orochimaru and Kuroze, these three forcesunched apetition for reincarnation.

    The next thing is to grab people and see who can revive more and stronger dead.

    The country of tea.

    Xiaonan took Xianglin with her. She had just purchased supplies in the town and was on her way home.

    "Teacher, are we going to move?" Xianglin asked curiously.

    "Well, it''s not very safe here anymore."

    Xiao Nan nodded. I have been in the country of tea for half a year, which is indeed a long time. Although my whereabouts have not been revealed yet, it is estimated that it will be soon.

    "oh."

    Xiang Rin responded.

    She has long been ustomed to a life of ups and downs, so she has no opinion on moving, but is looking forward to where she will go next.

    As long as she is with Konan-sensei and Naruto, for Xiang Rin, even the escape life is as happy as traveling.

    Unknowingly, the two walked into a forest.

    at this time.

    Phew!

    With a sharp sound of piercing through the air, a Kunai suddenly shot over from the front, and when it reached the two of Xiaonan, the detonating talisman tied to the Kunai exploded.

    Hurrah.

    Arge number of pieces of paper were separated from Xiaonan, forming a paper wall to protect her and Xianglin.

    who is it?

    Under Xiao Nan''s sharp gaze, dozens of figures appeared from the depths of the forest, and surrounded the master and apprentice.

    Judging by their attire, these men are bounty hunters.

    "That''s right, it''s her, the Angel of Dawn. This woman''s head is worth 100 million taels!"

    "I got rich this time, let''s go together!"

    The eyes of this group of bounty hunters were all shining, like a group of hyenas smelling fishy, ??theyunched a fierce attack on the two of Xiaonan.

    "snort."

    Xiao Nan snorted coldly, and a pair of wide paper wings spread out behind her, shooting countless pieces of paper in all directions.

    While protecting Xiang Rin, she faced these bounty hunters.

    far away.

    The corners are all hiding in the bushes, watching secretly.

    As an eighty-year-old man, he is not as easy to fool as Guiyu. After Zitu died, he resolutely broke up with Heijue and Guiyu, and returned to his old job.

    Jiao is a person who regards money as his belief in life, so he naturally covets the 100 million bounty hanging on Xiao Nan''s head.

    Hard work pays off.

    It took him half a year to finally track down Xiaonan''s clues and find him here.

    But this time, Jiaodu''s goal is not Xiaonan.

    Half a year ago, the big explosion that Xiaonan caused in Weichao Vige really shocked Jiao Jiao.

    He didn''t have the confidence to win Xiao Nan.

    Therefore.

    Jiaodu sent a group of idiots here to contain Xiao Nan, and his real target was the three renzhuli little ghosts who were worth 200 million taels beside Xiao Nan.

    A few minutester.

    Whoosh.

    Jiangdu rushed out of the woods, walked along the river, and soon saw a cabin not far away.

    is there.

    With his eyes fixed, he rushed over with one stride, knocked open the door of the wooden house, and entered it.

    But only a few secondster.

    boom!

    The figure of Jiaodu flew upside down from the wooden house, flew tens of meters in mid-air, and finally smashed a big tree.

    "Ahem..."

    He coughed up a mouthful of blood, got up from the ground with a look of surprise, and looked towards the wooden house.

    Naruto, Gaara and Fu walked out of the wooden house slowly.

    "You are Jiaodu, I heard Teacher Xiaonan mentioned you. She said that sooner orter, you wille to our door, in order to catch us and exchange for a bounty."

    Naruto walked not far from the corner, and said calmly, the eyes of reincarnation in his eyes were as deep as a pool.

    It seems to be able to see through people''s hearts at a nce.

 Chapter 233: Jiaodu

    Chapter 233 The house ve of the three surnames, Kadoto

    Hurrah.

    The river gurgled by.

    In the open space on the shore, Naruto, Gaara and Fu walked out of the wooden house to wee the unexpected guest Kakutsu.

    "Nine Tails Jinchuriki Uzumaki Naruto, your eyes..."

    Jiangdu saw Naruto''s eyes of reincarnation, and immediately shrank his pupils, feeling very surprised.

    Payne''s eyes were transnted by Xiao Nan to this kid?

    Moreover, although Naruto is very young, the brows are very calm and calm, showing a maturity that does not match his age, which makes the corner feel uneasy.

    However, after all, he is a person who has experienced strong winds and waves, so he quickly calmed down and his eyes turned bright.

    Hmph, they''re just three seven or eight-year-old little devils, their hair hasn''t even grown yet, how can they be so powerful?

    Jiao didn¡¯t believe it. With his strength, he still couldn¡¯t take down these three little devils. Otherwise, if he lived to be more than eighty years old, wouldn¡¯t he have lived on dogs.

    Think here.

    Snapped!

    As Kakudu put his palms together, countless ck lines grew out of his body instantly, forming eight giant tentacles outside his body, baring their teeth and ws.

    At the same time, two masked strange faces, one red and one blue, appeared on his left and right shoulders respectively, and mes and storms spewed out when they opened their mouths.

    Fire Escape ¡¤ Head hard!

    Wind Escape¡¤Crush Harm!

    The sea-likerge sea of ??mesbined with the swirling wind, the wind aided the fire, and the fire swelled up, forming an extremely powerfulpound ninjutsu, sweeping towards the three Narutos on the opposite side.

    Boom.

    In an instant, the figures of the three were engulfed in mes, and the wooden house behind them also burned instantly, turning into ashes within a few seconds.

    "Did I use too much force? These three little devils shouldn''t die so easily."

    jiaodu said to himself, he still wants to take three little ghosts to collect the bounty.

    It turns out.

    Renzhuli, it is indeed not so easy to be killed, after all, their lives are tied to the tailed beast.

    Phew.

    Fu''s back grew a pair of green wings, soaring into the sky from the sea of ??fire, floating in mid-air, like a beautiful elf.

    Swish Swish.

    Arge amount of sand appeared around Gaara, forming a ball to envelop him, isting the ferocious me and heat.

    Naruto walked out of the sea of ??mes unscathed, and then stretched out a hand towards Kakuto, with sharp eyes.

    Vientiane Tianyin!

    A strong gravitational force immediately acted on Kakuzu''s body, causing his feet to leave the ground, and his body flew towards Naruto uncontrobly.

    Even this trick?

    Kakudo''s expression changed, and he was even more surprised. He no longer dared to underestimate Naruto, so he hurriedly cast seals to deal with it.

    A big battle broke out.

    Boom! boom!

    In the clearing by the river, gorgeous ninjutsu bloomed one after another like fireworks, mixed with a huge tailed beast chakra, forming a terrifying destructive force and destroying everything.

    It wasn''t until a quarter of an hourter that it gradually calmed down.

    At this time, the surrounding environment has long been destroyed beyond recognition, the river diverted, the trees fell, and huge cracks and deep pits appeared on the ground.

    Fu turned into an elf with broken wings, covered with scars, and fell unconscious on the ground.

    Not far away, Gaara also fell to the ground on his back, with a broken tail beside him. There were a lot of cracks on his face and body, which were being slowly repaired by sand.

    However, not only the two were seriously injured, but also their opponents were also having a hard time.

    On the ground, there were arge number of ck lines scattered, as well as the corpses of four masked monsters. Their masks were all destroyed by powerful forces and shattered into g.

    "Ho...ho..."

    The horns are all left, only the main body is still alive. At this moment, he is panting heavily with his head down, kneeling on the ground on one knee.

    Da da da.

    Naruto walked up to Kakutsu.

    "you¡­"

    Kakudo raised his head with difficulty, and looked at Naruto who was close at hand with a look of horror.

    Because of his kneeling posture, the eyes of the two are exactly at the same height.

    But Kakuzu felt that Naruto''s body was infinitely tall in front of him, like a giant, looking down at him indifferently with a pair of huge eyes of reincarnation.

    He lost to Samsarayan again, just like he lost to Heaven Payne.

    Only this time, Kakuto''s opponent was just a seven-year-old kid, which made him feel unbelievable, and at the same time, he felt a deep bitterness in his heart.

    Shua.

    A ck chakra stick appeared in Naruto''s palm, aiming it at Kakuzu''s heart.

    Naruto used to be kind-hearted, and he couldn''t even kill a chicken, but after going through so many things this year, he is now a murderer without blinking an eye, and there is no disturbance in his heart.

    He is bing the second Nagato.

    But the next second, Naruto stopped suddenly, looked forward, and found that Mr. Xiaonan came back with Xiang Rin.

    Jiaodu sent to dy Xiaonan''s cannon fodder, but she got rid of them as expected.

    "Naruto, are you all right?"

    Xiaonan hurried back, and was surprised and delighted when he learned that Naruto had defeated Kakutsu.

    Naruto''s growth rate has greatly exceeded her expectations. If this continues, sooner orter, Naruto will be a ninja stronger than the peak Nagato.

    the other side.

    "Bite me."

    Xiang Rin trotted to Fu''s side, and after waking thetter up, stretched out a pure white arm.

    Fu bit Xianglin''s arm, herplexion recovered a lot, her face was radiant again, and she quickly straightened up from the ground.

    "Thank you, Xianglin. I didn''t bite you just now, did I?"

    She looked at the tooth marks on Xianglin''s arm with some embarrassment, and was very grateful to Xianglin.

    "It''s okay, I don''t hurt."

    Xiang Rin said with a smile, then ran to Gaara and stretched out her arms again.

    In contrast, Gaara was not so polite, biting hard, greedily absorbing the fragrant chakra.

    "oops."

    It wasn''t until Xiang Rin showed a painful expression and his face became pale that Gaara let go, and slowly got up from the ground.

    "Gaara, how can you be like this... It''s too much!"

    Fu saw that Gaara didn''t even say a word of thanks, and immediately felt aggrieved for Xiang Rin, and ran over to use her.

    "snort."

    Gaara snorted coldly, and said disapprovingly, "This is the function of Uzumaki Karin. Otherwise, she is a useless piece of trash, not worthy of staying with us."

    "Selfish and hateful guy!"

    Fu was furious, and Dang even raised his fist to give Gaara a hard lesson, but was held back by Xiang Rin.

    Such a scene is just the epitome of how the little ghosts get along with each other.

    Xiaonan nced at the three people who were fighting, shook his head, and then looked back at Kakuto.

    No one is not afraid of death, especially immortals like Kadotsu, who are more nostalgic for this world than ordinary people.

    Therefore.

    When Xiao Nan was watching him, Kakuto, who was always indifferent and ruthless, also showed a rare weak side at this time, begging Xiao Nan for mercy with his eyes.

    Seeing this, Xiaonan frowned, and after a moment of contemtion, he made a suggestion to Naruto:

    "It would be too cheap to kill this guy, or... let him continue to work for Akatsuki, what do you think?"

    The new Akatsuki has just been established and is in urgent need of manpower, especially powerful ninjas.

    Moreover, based on Xiaonan''s understanding of Jiaodu, this guy''s character is money first, and it''s not out of any personal grudge that he''s eyeing her and Naruto.

    Just for the sky-high bounty.

    Such a person can bring a lot of money to the Xiao organization, and is a good hand in making money.

    "I understand, Teacher Xiaonan."

    After hearing Xiaonan''s suggestion, Naruto nodded and put away the chakra ck stick.

    Subsequently, under Xiaonan''s guidance, Naruto used the power of the eyes of reincarnation to impose a ban on Kakuzu in order to prevent thetter from betraying the organization.

    "Master Chief."

    Kakuto bowed his head again and surrendered to Naruto.

    He has followed Payne and Obito sessively, and now he has changed to another master. Although the other party is a kid who is less than one-tenth of his age, there is nothing uneptable.

    After all, Jiaodu just wanted to find a strong backer so he could concentrate on making money.

    If one day, Naruto follows in the footsteps of Payne and Obito, Kakuzu will not hesitate to change his family and find a new backer.

    After returning to the Akatsuki organization, Kadotsu quickly received his first mission.

    "The Uchiha n is about to fight a decisive battle with the Ninja Allied Forces. You should go out first and collect relevant information. By the way, add your heart."

    Xiao Nan gave orders to every corner, and revealed the secret of resentment in one word.

    As Akatsuki''s intelligence officer, Xiaonan has conducted aprehensive investigation of the members who joined Akatsuki over the years, and she even found weaknesses in Kamui with soil, let alone Kakuzu.

    "Yes, my lord Angel."

    Jiaodu trembled all over, responded, then got up and left in a hurry.

    ¡­

    Mountain cemetery.

    Since the deration of war was issued to the All Ninja world, the Uchiha n has begun to prepare for the battle in full swing.

    This is the final battle.

    The current Uchiha n is unprecedentedly powerful.

    First of all, the vigemittee. Counting Shisui, who was reincarnated from the dirt, and the four people under control¡ªYu Muren, Yakura, Lao Zi, and Yu Taka¡ªthe number has reached 14.

    Among the 14 people, the weakest Kakashi and Tenzo are quasi-kage-level, most of them are real Kage-level, and there are even existences that surpass Kage-level and stand at the pinnacle of the ninja world.

    Even if the masters of the five great ninja viges are added together, they can''t make up so many kage ranks.

    This is Uchiha''s high-profile deration of war.

    Among these powerhouses, the core personnel are the six people who possess the kaleidoscope Sharingan, namely Fuyue, Itachi, Tiehuo, Qianxiuzi, Shisui and Duan.

    Among them, apart from his own kaleidoscope, he also has Obito''s twin kamui sharingan.

    Actually, there is still a pair of kaleidoscopes in the n that Zhishui had during his lifetime, but the ability of these eyes is too special, there is no suitable candidate for transntation, and it will be very dangerous if they fall into the hands of the enemy.

    So it was hidden by the snow.

    Beneath the kaleidoscope powerhouse, are a hundred Uchiha ninjas.

    All of these people have been transnted with the cells of the first generation of Hokage, and after a year of practice, they have basically mastered the powerful Mudun.

    In addition, the strong resilience provided by inter-column cells has a good effect on promoting the pupil power of Sharingan. Coupled with the experience of the war on the nsmen, almost everyone has opened the Three Gouyu Sharingan.

    Unfortunately, since Tiehuo and Qianxiuzi, no new kaleidoscope has been born in the n.

    It is really difficult to awaken the Kaleidoscope Sharingan.

    The Uchiha n has experienced major genocide crises such as breaking with Konoha and resisting the siege of the ninja world. Those who have the potential to open kaleidoscopes in the n have basically awakened.

    Due to various reasons such as age and talent, the remaining nsmen have almost reached the end of their potential and have no chance.

    But maybe.

    In the next decisive battle with the Ninja Allied Forces, perhaps some members of the tribe will break through themselves, create miracles, and add Kaleidoscope Sharingan to Uchiha.

    In addition, these one hundred Uchiha ninjas have obtained several pieces of Greer Stones, and have mastered the ability to transform into beasts.

    This kind of ore, which contains huge natural energy, is equivalent to a weakened version of the immortal mode for Uchiha, which is simr to the power of the spell seal developed by Orochimaru in the original book.

    Under the blessing of the above abilities.

    In the Uchiha 100-member brigade, everyone has reached the strength of the elite Jonin level. If you just pick one out and put it in the five great ninja viges, they are all strong with one against a hundred.

    Oh, right.

    During this period, Uchiha also used the reincarnation of the dirty soil to resurrect arge number of nsmen who died in battle, the number of them was about fifty.

    This dirty army is also a powerful force.

    It turns out.

    For a fighting race like the Uchiha, a life offort and enjoyment will only kill their fighting spirit and gradually destroy them. Only war and blood are the best nourishment for this race.

    Today''s Uchiha may have reached the most prosperous period in more than a thousand years!

    So, when Fuyue said that he would dere war on the Quannin world, not only did the nsmen not have the slightest worry or fear, but they were extremely excited.

    Defeat the whole ninja world with the power of one family.

    If such a thing is done by Uchiha, it must be recorded in the annals of history forever and remembered by future generations.

    It''s exciting just thinking about it.

    certainly.

    Although war was dered to the ninja world, the Uchiha n did not intend to take the initiative to attack, but was prepared to wait for work at leisure, defending first and then counterattacking.

    After all, the mountain cemetery is the blessednd of Uchiha.

    It can be said that the key node for the rise of the Uchiha n began with the raid on the mountain cemetery for thousands of miles a year ago and the capture of the cells between the pirs.

    The Uchiha n is already familiar with the terrain here, and they have the advantage of ying at home.

    Recently.

    The ordinary people in the vige all entered the steel fort one after another, while the rest of thebatants were busy setting traps and monitoring in the forest, ready to meet the enemy at any time.

    Subsequently, Uchiha sent some elite scouts to go out to inquire about the enemy''s movements and troop strength.

    The top of the mountain, in a room in the center of the vige.

    "Is it clear what to do?"

    Staring at Itachi in front of him unceasingly, he asked faintly, a pair of scarlet kaleidoscopes shone with a strange light.

    Itachi heard the words, recovered from a trance state, reached out and touched his right eye, then nodded and said:

    "I see, Uncle."

    After the conversation was over, Itachi turned around and went out, heading straight for the entrance of the vige.

    Outside the vige.

    Izumi Uchiha was wearing a high-necked blue robe, with all kinds of ninja tools on his belt, pacing back and forth, waiting nervously and excitedly.

    Because, she received an orderst night to go out with Itachi to perform reconnaissance missions.

 Chapter 234: Weasel and Spring (5000)

    Chapter 234 Ferret and Spring (5000)

    When the Kyuubi Rebellion happened, Izumi Uchiha was just 5 years old.

    That night, she opened Sharingan because she witnessed the death of her father, three years earlier than Itachi of the same age opened her eyes, which is extremely rare in the history of the entire Uchiha n.

    Now 12-year-old Quan, Sharingan has also evolved to Sangouyu, and has sessfully transnted the cells between the pirs and mastered the power of the Greer Stone.

    The only regret is that she failed to awaken the kaleidoscope like Itachi.

    The people who went out to carry out the investigation mission this time were all the elites of the n. Therefore, Quan, who has never been confident enough, couldn''t help worrying that he would hold it back.

    Just when she was uneasy.

    "Sorry to keep you waiting, Izumi."

    A familiar voice came from the side, it was Itachi who had arrived.

    "No, I just arrived." Quan smiled sweetly. After seeing Itachi, he became happy, and the original anxiety and tension disappeared a lot.

    "let''s go."

    "Um."

    As soon as the words fell, the two of them cast the instant body technique, and their figures disappeared from the spot in a sh.

    after one day.

    Mori Ninja Vige.

    This is a small ninja vige in the northern part of the ninja world. When the Uchiha n rushed to the mountain cemetery, they passed by here and frightened the forest ninja vige from top to bottom.

    Now, knowing that the Uchiha n is deep in this forest, and that they want to fight the All Ninja World, Mori Ninja Vige has been greatly frightened again.

    Once the ninja army arrives and fights, this ce is likely to be a battlefield for both sides. In that case, wouldn''t Mori Ninja Vige be doomed?

    So.

    Under themand of the vige chief, everyone in the vige hastily packed their luggage and prepared to run away.

    However, the sky failed.

    Forest Ninja Vige, who wanted to stay away from the center of the whirlpool of the Ninja World, was still troubled to find the door.

    "You are¡­"

    The head of Morin Ninja looked nervously at the uninvited guests in front of him.

    One, two, three... There are a total of 17 people, all wearing gray armor and wearing various styles of animal masks on their faces.

    A man wearing a tiger mask stepped forward and said coldly:

    "We are Konoha Anbe, ordered by the Fifth Hokage to carry out investigation missions. The Uchiha n are not only Konoha''s traitors, but also the enemies of the entire ninja world. Does your vige... have anything to do with them?"

    Mori Ninja Vige Chief heard the words, his face suddenly changed, he took two steps back, and quickly waved his hands:

    "I don''t know the Uchiha n at all, and Mori Ninja Vige has nothing to do with them."

    "snort."

    The captain of the dark part, code-named Tiger, sneered, and said lightly, "No need to exin, just prove it to us."

    "How to prove it?"

    Mori Ninja Vige Chief felt a little bit in his heart, and asked a question tentatively.

    Hu''s eyes shed, and finally he saw:

    "It''s very simple. You have lived here for so long, so you should be familiar with this forest. In this case, just send your ninjas and vigers into the depths of the forest to find information about the Uchiha n for us."

    This is Konoha Anbe''s n.

    Let the people of Mori Ninja Vige open the way for them in front, which can avoid many risks.

    The head of Morinin vige is not a fool, he knew it as soon as he heard it, Konoha wanted the people of Morinin vige to be cannon fodder, even if he refused:

    "No, no! This is too dangerous."

    The voice just fell.

    With a ng, the ninja knife was drawn out of its sheath.

    Mori Ninja Vige Chief only felt a sh of coldness in front of his eyes, and when he came back to his senses, he saw a ninja knife resting on his neck, and the cold de would cut his throat open at any time.

    "Do you think you have a choice? Don''t consume our patience."

    Tiger stared at the head of Mori Ninja Vige, his voice became more and more cruel.

    "I understand, my lord." Vige Chief Morinin swallowed, and agreed with a bitter face.

    at this time.

    "Konoha Anbe''s style is as ufortable as ever." A voice suddenly came from the woods.

    Um?

    In an instant, the gazes of the seventeen Anbu ninjas all looked in the same direction.

    Next second.

    Itachi and Quan came out from behind a big tree.

    It was Itachi who spoke just now, and he looked at these dark parts calmly, without any disturbance in his heart.

    In contrast, Quan was much more nervous. She didn''t expect to encounter such a scene when she came out, but she still tried her best to keep calm on the surface.

    "He''s from Uchiha."

    Hu stared, said in a deep voice, and made a gesture.

    Whoosh whoosh.

    Seventeen Anbu, Dang even surrounded Itachi and Izumi, not intending to give them any chance to escape.

    "Captain, that guy is Uchiha Itachi. Be careful, he has awakened Kaleidoscope Sharingan, and his ability is unknown."

    An Anbu reminded.

    Although the two were surrounded, the deterrent power of the kaleidoscope Sharingan still prevented the Anbu from making a move in the first ce.

    The two sides fell into a brief confrontation.

    Itachi remained calm, his eyes swept over the Anbu, and finally took ast look at the head of Mori Ninja Vige.

    Thetter came back to his senses, hurried back to the vige, took the vigers and ran away.

    Konoha Anbe''s side, since the big fish Uchiha Itachi has been caught, naturally they don''t care about Mori Ninja Vige.

    After dozens of seconds of silence.

    "Captain, only Itachi and that woman are here, there are no other Uchiha ninjas around."

    A sensory Anbu opened his eyes and reported to the team leader Hu.

    "Do it!"

    Tiger''s eyes turned cold, and he ordered without hesitation.

    Before the words fell, following bursts of piercing sounds, arge number of kunai, shuriken, and ninjutsu flew towards Itachi and Izumi from all directions, drowning the two of them instantly.

    Boom!

    The loud noise of the explosion, apanied by mes and thick smoke soaring into the sky.

    Faced with such a siege, even a shadow-level powerhouse would die suddenly on the spot if he was careless.

    However, Konoha Anbe was not in a hurry to celebrate the victory, because they all knew that Uchiha''s kaleidoscope was not so easy to deal with.

    Sure enough.

    Boom.

    An orange-red half-length giant appeared from the mes and thick smoke, and it was it that enveloped the ferret and the spring, resisting all attacks.

    The power of God, Susano.

    Then, under Itachi''s control, Susan raised his hands, and a string of huge hook jade condensed between the palms, emitting terrifying energy fluctuations.

    Then.

    Whoosh, whoosh.

    Those hooked jade, like shurikens, shot out from Susan''s palm towards the surroundings.

    Gouyu of Yasaka.

    This is themon technique of Susano''s second form, and it is very powerful.

    Boom boom boom.

    Facing Itachi''s counterattack, Konoha Anbu couldn''t dodge in time, and several people were hit by Gouyu on the spot, and their bodies were smashed to pieces amidst the screams.

    Only one round.

    This dark team was reduced by one-third.

    "What a terrible power..."

    The rest of the people also backed away with lingering fear, and the faces under the masks were full of horror.

    "Has Konoha Anbe''s strength be so bad?"

    Itachi said lightly, seeming disappointed.

    indeed.

    Anbu has experienced several major blood changes in the past year. They died and changed again, and changed and died again. The elites cultivated in the previous three generations were basically exhausted.

    Today''s Anbe, like the former Nebe, was forcibly recruited by Danzo from the major ninja ns of Konoha, and his strength is uneven.

    Facing Itachi''s ridicule, all the Anbu members exchanged nces in anger, intending to do their best.

    Regarding how to deal with the Uchiha n, the major ninja viges have studied countless times and formted many ns.

    Konoha Anbe, in order to target Uchiha''s Kaleidoscope and Susano, he has done enough homework.

    I saw a big fat man with a height of nearly 2 meters, walked out from the crowd, and took out a transparent box containing three-color pills.

    This person is a ninja of the Akimichi n, and the pill in his hand is a family secret medicine, which can greatly stimte the potential of the user.

    It is simr to Bamen Dunjia.

    "Grunt."

    He picked up the green spinach ball from the first lesson without hesitation and swallowed it down his throat.

    This pill can increase the strength of the user to more than three times its own limit in a short period of time, and the cost is simr to the seque of Bamen Dunjia, which will cause muscle pain throughout the body and even permanent damage.

    "drink!"

    After taking the drug, the Anbu of the Akimichi n became very excited, and with a loud roar, his body suddenly swelled up.

    The technique of hypermultiplication.

    In just a few seconds, he turned into a giant with a height of nearly ten meters, taller and stronger than Itachi''s Susanoo.

    Next.

    The body of this person further erged, the head and limbs were retracted into the body, and the whole person turned into a huge ball, rolling towards Susano with a bang.

    Meat bomb chariot!

    This move is the ultimate in Yang Dun, the ultimate in strength.

    Itachi''s eyes were fixed, and he no longer had any intention of underestimating the enemy. Facing the rolling meat tanks, with Susanoo''s mobility, it was almost impossible to avoid them.

    can only be hardwired.

    So.

    Snapped!

    The orange-red Susanoo opened two big skeletal hands, and caught the meat bomb chariot head-on.

    It''s just that Itachi obviously underestimated the strength of the opponent, and soon he was unable topete with it, and was pushed back by the meat bomb chariot for hundreds of meters.

    Click, click.

    Along the way, Susano knocked down a lot of trees, and finally, with a bang, he was knocked into a distant mountain wall.

    "Itachi, are you okay?!"

    Seeing Itachi''s face was a little pale, Izumi was startled and anxious, Dang even quickly made seals, and pressed his palm to the ground.

    She turned chakra into the source of life and awakened the tree seeds sleeping deep in the underground soil.

    Boom.

    As the ground trembled, several huge trees rose from the ground and spiraled up, entangled the Anbu of the Akimichi n tightly.

    Fortunately, the opponent was trapped in time.

    Quan just breathed a sigh of relief, but itachi''s stern voice sounded in his ear: "Quan, be careful!"

    He took a step forward and pushed Izumi out of Susanoo.

    Next second.

    I saw arge number of worms drilled out from the ground under Itachi''s feet, all in a ck mass, scrambling to climb up his legs, and opened his mouth to eat his flesh and blood.

    is a parasite of the oil girl n.

    The second form of Susanoo, its greatest weakness lies in the caster''s feet.

    The meat bomb chariot just now looked extremely ferocious, but it was actually just a feint attack by Konoha Anbe. The opponent''s real killing move is these parasites that sneak into the ground without anyone noticing.

    Taking advantage of Itachi''s unpreparedness, they sessfullyunched a sneak attack under the maniption of Anbu, the Younv n.

    "snort."

    Itachi snorted coldly, and mes erupted from his legs, and he actuallyunched a fire escape on himself.

    Beep, beep, beep!

    The worms on his legs were immediately scorched on the outside and tender on the inside, making crisp noises, and then fell one after another.

    However, Itachi''s legs became **** and bloody, which made him look painful, and he knelt down on one knee with a plop.

    not good.

    Seeing that the situation was not good, Quan Quan performed another seal seal, and the Gellel Stone iid on the clothes on her chest suddenly burst into a burst of dazzling blue light.

    "what is that?"

    Under the suspicious gazes of Konoha Anbu, Izumi turned into a humanoid bat and soared into the sky with its wings.

    In her animal form, her mouth became bigger, revealing beast-like sharp teeth, pointed animal ears, and a pair of wide winged hands.

    Unless it was absolutely necessary, Quan didn''t want to use this trick, especially in front of his sweetheart Itachi.

    Because it''s too ugly.

    But now the situation is critical, she can only go all out.

    Phew!

    After transforming, Izumi has excellent flying ability. With the help of a pair of bat wings and a tail growing from behind, he can fly at high speed in the air.

    She opened her mouth and sprayed at the right time, and arge area of ??thick smoke was sprayed from her mouth, covering a radius of 100 meters,pletely blocking the sight of Anbu.

    "Beware of her sneak attack!"

    Anbu reminded each other and used their respective abilities, such as perception or white eyes, to try to catch Izumi''s movements.

    However, her speed is too fast, and she shuttles through the smoke very flexibly, changing lines in various ways, and attacking the enemy from unexpected angles.

    In addition, Quan''s attack method is also very strange, using a pair of winged hands to send out shock waves simr to air knives.

    It is hard to guard against.

    "Ahhh!"

    Several screams sounded one after another, and after Itachi shot, several Konoha Anbe were buried in the hands of Izumi.

    But after figuring out Quan''s routine, the enemy''s counterattack also began.

    "Got you!"

    Anbe of the Hyuga n, after dodging Izumi''s sneak attack with his white eyes, he pped his backhand and shot a high-density Chakra shock wave in the air.

    Bagua empty palm.

    Poof!

    Quan couldn''t dodge for a while, Chishou was pierced through a big hole, and fell to the ground in pain.

    Wind Escape¡¤Big Breakthrough!

    Another Anbu opened his mouth and blew, and a gust of wind swept past, blowing away the smoke on the surface, and re-exposing Izumi to the enemy''s sight.

    Immediately afterwards, a long and narrow shadow made no sound, approached Quan close to the ground, and finally connected with her shadow.

    is the shadow imitation technique of the Nara n.

    After all, Konoha Anbe is an elite among ninjas. Not only do they have unique skills, but they also have richbat experience, and they work together smoothly.

    "Damn it."

    Quan struggled and barely got up from the ground, but found that he was controlled by the shadow imitation technique and could not move.

    Whoosh.

    Another Anbu made a move, rushed over like lightning, the sharp ninja knife in his hand glowed coldly, and wanted to take Quan''s life.

    At the critical moment.

    boom!

    Susano arrived in time, pped Anbu and flew away, saving Izumi.

    "Itachi, watch out behind you!"

    Izumi had just been rescued, and before he could be happy, he reminded Itachi with a look of horror.

    turn out to be.

    It was the Anbu of the former Akimichi n, who had already broken free from the shackles of Mutun Ninjutsu, and swallowed the third red chili pill.

    This pill can overdraw all the potential in the body of the user, and increase its strength by a full 100 times!

    As for its side effects, it is also very simple, that is¡ªdeath.

    Whoosh.

    That Akimichi Anbe rushed towards Itachi''s Susano without hesitation.

    The Qiudao family usually eats and drinks too much to make themselves fat, and umte chakra in the body fat.

    At this time, all the fat was burned and transformed into a huge amount of energy, making that Akimichi Anbu of the Akimichi n be a thin man in an instant.

    The powerful materialized Chakra even condensed and formed behind him, transforming into two pairs of huge blue wings with gorgeous patterns.

    Like a butterfly.

    This is the meaning of the "butterfly" of the Qiudao n.

    "Butterfly bomb crit!"

    That Akimichi Anbe roared wildly, all the strength in his body was gathered into his fist, and he punched out, hitting Susano heavily.

    This berserk punch has a bit of Uchiha-like demeanor.

    click.

    In Itachi''s shocked expression, his Susano almost cracked, like the surface of a fine porcin, with countless cracks.

    Then, it shattered even more.

    The so-called invincible divine power, Susano, was smashed to pieces by the life-burning Akimichi Anbe.

    "Wow."

    Itachi immediately spit out a mouthful of blood, staggered back two steps, then looked back at Quan, and shouted at her:

    "Go!"

    No one noticed.

    At the moment Itachi and Izumi''s eyes met, the pupils of Itachi''s kaleidoscope Sharingan suddenly expanded, releasing a wave of hidden pupil power fluctuations.

    Izumi froze for a moment, and just as he came back to his senses, he saw that Akimichi Anbu rushed in front of Itachi, punching again like lightning.

    This punch entered from Itachi''s left chest, pierced through his heart, and protruded from his back.

    Itachi''s eyes widened with disbelief on his face, and then he lowered his head weakly.

    died.

    "No!"

    Quan saw this scene, and immediately let out a heart-piercing cry.

    At this moment, countless memories shed through Quan''s mind one by one like a revolvingntern.

    When she saw Itachi for the first time, she became curious about him, because he was different from other children, thinking about the meaning of life at a young age.

    The second time I saw Itachi was the night of the Nine-Tails Rebellion. She was almost hit by the ruins of a building. Fortunately, Itachi who was passing by saved her in time.

    Later, he went to Ninja School, and Itachi''s only grade in the school made him favored by many female students.

    Izumi plucked up his courage, approached Itachi, and sat with him by the river, enjoying the breeze, sharing sweet three-color meatballs.

    Later, she boldly confessed to Itachi. After the rtionship between the two experienced some ups and downs, the lovers finally got married, and finally came together.

    The two experienced Uchiha''s coup together, left the vige, became enemies with the ninja world, and grew up together in fighting side by side. It is no longer an ordinary rtionship of lovers, but a deeper bond has been formed.

    They have be an indispensable part of each other''s life.

    Right now.

    Dangquan witnessed Itachi dying in front of her, seeing his body being pierced by the enemy, seeing his bowed head, and the ground under his feet stained red with blood...

    She was stunned, her heart was broken, she was desperate.

    Then, boundless anger and pain surged like a tsunami, upying her heart and filling her mind.

    "ah!"

    Izumi sped his head in his hands and let out a groan, a pair of scarlet sharing eyes underwent some astonishing changes.

    Uchiha''s true power awakened in her body.

 Chapter 235: Cloth sword Tamawa Kusano

    Chapter 235 Cloth Sword Jade and Kusano

    Uchiha is a sensitive and emotional family.

    People of this family, if they understand love, they will love to the deepest point without hesitation. But too strong love hides the possibility of running away.

    Once the Uchiha people lose their important love, a special chakra will emerge in their brains, which acts on the optic nerve and changes the eyes.

    This is the eye that reflects the soul¡ªSharingan.

    The deeper the love, the stronger the hatred when losing, and the stronger the pupil power of the awakened Sharingan.

    At this time, seeing Itachi''s death with his own eyes gave Uchiha Izumi a huge shock in his heart.

    She is always protected by Itachi, from the Kyuubi Rebellion to the Ninja World War, to the fight with Konoha Anbe just now, Itachi has always been protecting her.

    If it wasn''t for her oil bottle, if it wasn''t for saving her, Itachi wouldn''t have died.

    Self-me, sadness, hatred, despair... All kinds of strong negative emotions stimted her brain, causing it to continuously produce special chakras, which acted on her eyes.

    Shua.

    Her pair of three-pointed jade sharing sharing eyes, after a while of rotation and change, finally turned into the shape of a clover petal.

    "That''s... Kaleidoscope Sharingan?!"

    The captain of the dark part was shocked when he saw Quan''s eyes.

    In the perspective of a group of Konoha Anbu.

    They were besieging Uchiha Itachi with all their strength, and Izumi next to him suddenly cried with his head in his arms, and let out a heart-piercing wail, as if he had a neurosis.

    Then, she awakened the Kaleidoscope Sharingan.

    Unbelievable.

    However, although I don''t know what Quan''s situation is, the fact that she opened her eyes is in everyone''s eyes.

    How strong a Kaleidoscope Uchiha is, these Konoha Anbe are very clear.

    If there is only one Uchiha Itachi, they may still be able to defeat it by relying on their numerical superiority and well-designed tactics, but if they face two Kaleidoscopes at the same time, the bnce of victory may be tilted towards the other party.

    Realizing this, Tiger immediately roared:

    "Quick, kill her before she is familiar with the power of the kaleidoscope!"

    As soon as the words fell, two Anbu rushed towards Quan like arrows leaving the string.

    These two people are from Hinata and Yamanaka, both are good at physicalbat, and they are even more difficult to parry when they cooperate with each other.

    As soon as they came up, theyunched a violent attack on Quan, and didn''t give her a chance to get familiar with Kaleidoscope Sharingan.

    not good.

    Facing the enemy''s violent attack, especially Hinata Anbe''s soft fist, Quan had to dodge left and right, and was quite embarrassed for a while.

    Fortunately, the kaleidoscope''s pupil technique does not require seals.

    So in the process.

    Quan''s right eye pupil power flowed, and the ability of the kaleidoscope was unknowingly activated.

    Huh?

    She was suddenly surprised to find that the movements of the two Konoha Anbe in front of her became very slow, and a series of afterimages appeared on their bodies, fully presenting the trajectory of their next movements.

    Those afterimages show¡ª

    Their next move was a feint. By distracting Izumi, Hinata Anbeunched a sneak attack from her side and rear, punching the soft fist chakra into her heart.

    If Quan was hit by this punch, even if he did not die, Quan would be seriously injured and lose his ability to fight on the spot.

    This feeling is amazing.

    Quan was startled. She seemed to...predicted the enemy''s attack route in advance.

    The next moment.

    Whizzing.

    The two enemies really followed the route shown in the afterimage andunched an attack on Quan.

    Quan, who has seen through the opponent''s moves, will naturally not be fooled.

    Not only that, because she predicted the opponent''s attack route, she was able to seize the enemy''s ws in advance and boldlyunch a counterattack.

    "drink!"

    That Hyuga Anbe walked around behind Izumi, and pped out, aiming at her heart.

    But in the next second, with a scream, his palm hit the Kunai in Quan''s hand head-on, and was pierced on the spot.

    How can it be.

    My moves were actually seen through by this woman?

    Hyuga Anbe was horrified, and happened to meet Izumi''s gaze, and was shocked all over, falling into the illusion of Sharingan.

    Anbu, another member of the mountain, saw that the situation was not good, so he was about to retreat.

    However, Izumi seemed to have already known his escape route, so he threw several shurikens with his backhand without looking at it.

    "ah!"

    Yamamanaka Anbe let out a scream, and the back of his head was pierced by a shuriken. It looked as if he took the initiative to catch Izumi''s shuriken with his head.

    After finishing off these two enemies, Izumi looked at the remaining Konoha Anbe with a nk face.

    What''s the matter with this woman?

    Hu broke out in cold sweat, and his face under the mask was full of horror.

    Don''t think about it, Quan''s weird fighting style just now must have used the ability of kaleidoscope.

    As the captain of this dark team, Hu immediately made a judgment that this battle cannot go on, otherwise there is a high probability that the entire army will be wiped out.

    "Withdraw!"

    He shouted sharply, took out a smoke bomb, and smashed it on his feet with a "bang", trying to escape under the cover of thick smoke.

    The rest of Anbu also ordered and prohibited them, and they left their injuredpanions without hesitation and retreated quickly.

    Want to escape?

    Quan raised her eyebrows, the pupil of her left eye flickered, and a line of bright red blood and tears flowed from the corner of her eye.

    at the same time.

    With her as the center, a dense darkness spread out at an rming speed, covering a distance of hundreds of meters in an instant.

    Looking down from mid-air.

    A hemispherical ck enchantment, like an upside-down bowl, appeared in the forest. The enchantment was pitch ck, as if it could swallow even light, and nothing could be seen.

    "What''s going on, why is it dark?"

    "It''s not the sky, it''s Uchiha''s illusion, find a way to crack it!"

    All the Anbu couldn''t see anything, and the surroundings were pitch ck, like a dark night where you can''t see your fingers.

    However, when they tried to decipher Quan''s illusion, they were even more horrified to find that their methods didn''t work at all.

    In this dark world, even the white eyes of the Hyuga n can only see the darkness, reduced to ordinary eyes.

    Everyone''s perception is also bogged down. Even the best perception-type Anbu can''t extend the perception to a distance of ten meters.

    What''s worse is that this darkness can also make people lose their sense of direction. Even if they run desperately in one direction, they will unknowingly deviate, and finally even return to the original ce.

    A group of Konoha Anbe fell into the abyss of darkness.

    Whoosh.

    Spring is here.

    She unfolded her batwing, soared freely in the darkness, and fired out air des, mercilessly harvesting the lives of Konoha Anbe.

    "Ah! Ah!"

    Screams, one after another, represent the sessive deaths of Anbu.

    Yuan Anbu heard the screams of hispanions, and the expression on his face became more and more frightened, and finally when the despair reached its peak, his life was taken away by Quan.

    Less than a minute.

    Nearly ten Konoha Anbe, including the sub-team leader Tora, all died at the hands of Izumi, and no one was spared.

    The darkness fades.

    The light between the sky and the earth was restored again, as if nothing had happened, only the terrified corpses on the ground proved that a unteral killing had just been staged here.

    Quan withdrew from the animal form, wiped away the blood and tears on his face, and the scarlet kaleidoscope turned back into normal eyes again.

    After venting the hatred and anger in her heart, her heart became empty again, like a ruin.

    After standing there for a while.

    She strode forward with difficulty, walking towards Itachi''s body with a look of despair, preparing to collect Itachi''s body and bring it back to the family.

    However, when Izumi looked at Itachi''s body in pain, he was shocked to find that the Itachi on the ground was gradually bing transparent until it disappearedpletely.

    His body disappeared under the eyes of the spring, and even the blood on the ground disappeared.

    How is this going?

    Quan blinked vigorously to confirm that she was not mistaken. Just when she was at a loss, a familiar voice sounded behind her:

    "Congrattions, Izumi, you have finally awakened the Kaleidoscope Sharingan."

    Shua.

    Izumi turned around suddenly, and found Itachi standing there intact, looking at her with a smile.

    She came back to her senses, rushed over quickly, stretched out her hands to touch Itachi''s chest, then touched his face, felt his body temperature and real touch, and asked in disbelief:

    "Itachi, are you... not dead?"

    "Of course I can''t die."

    Itachi held Izumi''s wrist and said with a smile.

    After he transnted intercolumnar cells, he made up for his own shoring of insufficient chakra. Even if Susano was crushed by someone, he could recover in a short time.

    in addition.

    Itachi¡¯s eyes not only host the strongest physical attack Amaterasu and the strongest illusion attack Tsukiyomi two pupils, but also when he opens the third form of Susanoo, he can also use the two legendary spiritual weapons¡ª¡ª Yata Mirror and Ten Fist Sword.

    It can be said that among the Uchiha n, which is so strong today, except for Duan, Itachi is the strongest one.

    How could a Konoha dark unit be able to kill him.

    "No, not right."

    Quan shook his head violently, took a step back to distance himself from Itachi, and frowned, "I just saw you being... all this, what is going on?"

    Itachi smiled again, and stopped being a secret, and finally revealed the truth to Quan:

    "The death of me you saw just now is actually just an illusion, it was my uncle''s kaleidoscope pupil technique ''Heavenly Evil Ghost''.

    It can unknowingly imnt a real illusion in other people''s minds, even Uchiha who has a kaleidoscope Sharingan, it is difficult to detect.

    Before this departure, my uncle sealed the Heavenly Evil Ghost in my eyes by transcribing the seal, and then I found the right time to release this spell on you.

    That''s why you mistakenly think that I was killed by the enemy. "

    "..."

    Quan opened his mouth wide and was dumbfounded.

    Itachi walked up to her, took her hand, and continued:

    "I lied to you this time, I hope you don''t get angry, because that''s how I opened the Kaleidoscope Sharingan back then."

    Following his exnation, Quan finally understood.

    turn out to be.

    After Shisui was reincarnated and resurrected by the dirty soil, Itachi had talked with Shisui, and from thetter''s mouth, it was uncle Uchiha who asked Shisui to perform a scene before his death.

    In that scene, Shisui asked Itachi to the cliff, entrusted him with his kaleidoscope Sharingan, and jumped off the cliff to his death in front of Itachi.

    Because Zhishui was poisoned by the insect poison of the Younv n, he knew he was going to die soon, so under Duan''s suggestion, he used this method to stimte Itachi''s spirit, and finally sessfully helped thetter to open the kaleidoscope.

    Itachi, who learned the truth, was also stunned for a long time before recovering.

    This period of time.

    When getting along with Izumi, Itachi saw her anxiety and knew that she was troubled about how to open the kaleidoscope.

    After some deliberation, Itachi decided to go to his uncle for help.

    Duan readily agreed to his nephew''s request and proposed this n. After all, his favorite thing is to y with people''s hearts.

    "However, if Izumi Uchiha didn''t love you that much in his heart, he might fail."

    After transcribing Tianxiegui and sealing it in his nephew''s eyes, Juan got a wave of Itachi mentality.

    Itachi was uneasy, and once doubted whether his uncle''s n was reliable, so he acted out the scene in front of Quan with a mentality of giving it a try.

    Unexpectedly, it actually seeded.

    And this also proves that Quan really loves him.

    After all, only by witnessing the death of a cherished person can the Kaleidoscope Sharingan be opened.

    "So it is."

    Quan murmured, finally understanding what was going on.

    Being deceived by her lover did make her a little angry, but thinking that Itachi did this for her, she was deeply moved again.

    Finally, Quan snorted softly and pinched Itachi''s arm hard.

    "I know I was wrong."

    Itachi could only endure the pain, and apologized with a wry smile.

    Then, he asked about Izumi''s kaleidoscope ability.

    Izumi is good at physical arts, and the pupil art residing in her right eye is rted to this, named "cloth knife jade".

    Cloth Sword and Yu Ming is the **** of divination in myths and legends.

    Its ability is to enable Quan to predict the enemy''s attack route in advance during the activation period, so as to dodge or counterattack.

    It can be said to be a very useful pupil technique.

    As for Izumi''s left eye technique, it was transformed from the darkness in her heart, and it was named "Kao Ye".

    Kusano Hime, the legendary **** of darkness and confusion.

    This technique is not an illusion technique that Konoha Anbu thought, but a pupil technique of enchantment.

    It can create a huge dark enchantment, blocking the enemy''s vision and perception, and reducing them to headless chickens, who can only be ughtered by Quan.

    Moreover, the grassy field unfolds very quickly, with a diameter of hundreds of meters, and it is not a problem to cover thousands of enemies at once.

    Anyone who is enveloped by it cannot escape death.

    Of course, all ninjutsu in this world have weaknesses, and Izumi''s two kaleidoscope pupil techniques are no exception.

    While cloth knife jade can allow her to see the enemy''s attacking route clearly, if the enemy''s speed is too fast or too strong, causing her to be unable to keep up with the opponent''s movements, or unable to defend, then she will inevitably lose.

    For example, if Izumi¡¯s opponent is Uchiha Dan, her cloth sword jade will not be of any use, but it will make her see her own death in advance, which will make her even more desperate.

    As for Kusano''s weakness, like many enchantment ninjutsu, the harder it is to crack from the inside, the weaker the resistance to external forces.

    In other words, it is much easier to break this barrier from the outside.

    In general.

    Izumi''s two kaleidoscope pupil techniques are rtively powerful, and coupled with the power of God Susanoo, her strength has soared by more than ten timespared to before.

    Opening the Kaleidoscope Sharingan will bring such earth-shaking changes.

    The Uchiha n, today there is another real strong man.

 Chapter 236: eve of the decisive battle

    Chapter 236 The eve of the decisive battle

    Konoha Vige, Hokage Office.

    "Master Hokage, Anbe''s third unit was attacked by Uchiha Itachi, none of them... failed to return."

    An Anbu knelt on one knee, lowered his head, and reported to Danzo in a trembling voice.

    boom.

    Danzo heard the words, the crutch in his hand hit the ground heavily, and a cold light shed in his cloudy eyes.

    Because of Shisui''s death, Uchiha Itachi may be the person who hates him the most in the entire ninja world, and he is also the enemy he vowed to get rid of.

    You can''t let that kid grow up, or one day, sooner orter, it will be his confidant''s serious trouble.

    But right now, there is no rush.

    "Immediately send the old man''s order to let the remaining scout ninjase back, and don''t send their lives to Uchiha''s hands again."

    Danzang ordered in a deep voice, and then asked again, "By the way, how is the assembly of the troops? Has the number reached the standard?"

    Anbu heard the words and quickly replied:

    "Report Hokage-sama, ording to your request, 20,000 troops have been recruited in the whole vige of Konoha. They can go to the front line at any time as long as you give an order."

    "Um."

    Danzo nodded, quite satisfied, then waved his hand and said, "You go out first."

    Afterwards, Danzo stood up, walked to the huge French windows, and looked at Konoha Vige outside.

    Before going out, he nned to mobilize before the battle and give a good speech.

    After taking the seat of Hokage, Danzo became more and more aware of the pleasure brought by power, which made him often feel like he was twenty years younger.

    Especially when he attends various asions and stands on the stage to give a speech.

    The adoring eyes of the crowd below, and the thunderous apuse at the end, the feeling of being admired by the crowd made him even more intoxicated.

    No wonder.

    When that guy Hizhan was Hokage, he liked to give speeches so much, he preached the will of fire all day long.

    Being Hokage is really addictive.

    Danzo is now more and more convinced that the death of the fourth generation''s target was Hirizan''s intentional maniption behind the scenes in order to reset.

    In order not to lose to Sarutobi Hiruzen, Danzo spent a lot of time practicing his speech skills.

    but.

    When Danzo was immersed in the beauty brought by power, the atmosphere in Muye Vige was panic.

    The ninja world has been peaceful for half a year, and now it is going to war again.

    Moreover, for the vigers of Konoha, even the days without war are not peaceful.

    After all, their Naruto-sama signed a lot of unequal agreements with the Four Great Ninja Viges, and invited the Four Great Ninja Viges to garrison troops in Konoha.

    In the past six months, the ninjas of the four major ninja viges have almost been domineering and reckless in Konoha.

    Arge number of vicious cases urred.

    For example, someone lost money in Konoha¡¯s casino, not only reneged on the debt, but also smashed the casino to pieces, and robbed a lot of money;

    Someone made various excuses to not only seize the Konoha merchant¡¯s property, but also **** the other party¡¯s wife and daughter;

    Someone had a quarrel with a viger of Konoha on the street, and then a conflict broke out, and they beat each other to death in public;

    Some people deliberately ignited detonators and threw them at innocent people on the street, causing many people to be injured. A Konoha female ninja came to stop her, but she was taken back to the barracks and humiliated in turn.

    Countless.

    Facing the vicious crimesmitted by the ninjas of the four viges, the people of Konoha are naturally excited and wish to bring all criminals to justice.

    However, under Danzo''s order, Konoha only gave a verbal warning to the offending ninja, but nothing happened every time.

    The most outrageous thing is.

    Sometimes, in order to appease the criminal, Konoha asks the victim to apologize to the other party, and even punishes the victim directly.

    endure.

    These two words are Danzo¡¯s request to the people of Konoha as the Fifth Hokage.

    Under Konoha''s repeated connivance, the crimes of the four vige ninjas have be increasingly rampant, and their actions have continued to break through the lower limit.

    The vigers of Konoha arepletely reduced to inferior people, enved both mentally and physically, and live in humiliation every day in fear.

    In days like this, many people are increasingly nostalgic for the time when Konoha was the head of the Five Great Ninja Viges.

    At that time, it was so beautiful.

    at the moment.

    As the Uchiha n dered war on the Ninja Allied Forces, Danzounched an unprecedented war mobilization in order to wipe out Uchiha.

    In the vige, boys down to seven or eight years old, old people up to fifty or sixty, including retired and injured ninjas, were all forcibly recruited, and no one could escape.

    But Danzo didn''t think about it.

    For most Konoha ninjas, this is a war they don''t want at all.

    When the Uchiha n was still in Konoha, they were indeed hated by many people, but that was all. This kind of disgust did not rise to the level of hatred.

    After all, no matter how you say it, they are all from the same vige.

    more importantly.

    When the Uchiha broke away from the vige and the ninja allied forces immediately attacked Konoha, many people finally realized how important the Uchiha n is to Konoha.

    As time goes by.

    There are more and more voices in the vige, rehabilitating the Uchiha n.

    Some people say that for a long time, it was the high-level Konoha leaders led by Sandaime and Danzo who have squeezed out and oppressed the Uchiha n for decades, and deliberately created conflicts between Uchiha and the vigers.

    So, many people began to reflect on whether they were used by Konoha''s high-level officials, so they hated the Uchiha n so much.

    at the same time.

    The vigers also hated Hokage Danzo even more, and wished that this old guy who caused divisions within Konoha, took advantage of the chaos, and betrayed the vige died soon.

    Of course, their dissatisfaction with Danzo can only be buried in their hearts, and no one has the courage to speak out in public.

    Because there are Danzang people everywhere in the vige, monitoring the words and deeds of the vigers, once they find someone plotting wrongdoing, they will immediately report to Danzang.

    Those who say or do wrong things will be imprisoned in Anbu Prison, or executed on the spot.

    Under Danzo''s reign of terror, everyone in Konoha is in danger.

    Afternoon, in Konoha''s park.

    The three little ghosts Shikamaru, Ino, and Choji came here again to y on the swings and bask in the sun.

    Thanks to the shelter of the family, they don''t have to be sent to the cruel battlefield like their peers in the ninja school, but they have the mood to y here without any worries.

    "Say, this time, can the Ninja Alliance kill the Uchiha n?"

    Ino asked curiously while swinging on the swing.

    Shikamaruy on the grass, frowning, as if he was thinking about this issue seriously.

    Choji on the side stopped eating potato chips, and muttered: "I really hope those guys from Uchiha kill Hokage ande back to Konoha, so that we won''t be bullied."

    As a fat man who doesn''t know much about the world, Choji doesn''t have any negative views on the Uchiha n, but he has a lot of good feelings on the contrary.

    After all, when he was in Yakiniku Q, Uchiha decided to ept him as a disciple and teach him to keep fit and lose weight. Choji has never forgotten this matter.

    "Joji, stop talking nonsense!"

    Shikamaru straightened up suddenly, covered Choji''s mouth, and looked around vigntly.

    He breathed a sigh of relief when he found no one around.

    If what Choji said just now reached the ears of the Fifth Hokage, even the head of the Akimichi n would not be able to protect him.

    but.

    "The Uchiha guys seem arrogant, but their strength is undoubted. Since they dare to dere war on the Ninja Alliance this time, maybe they can really..."

    Shikamaru murmured, his eyes shed.

    Two dayster.

    Danzo gave an impassioned speech, and led Konoha''s 20,000 troops to leave the vige in a mighty way and march to the mountain cemetery.

    Not only Konoha, but also the other three major ninja viges are also motivating people.

    Both Yunyin and Yanyin have more than 30,000 troops, while Shayin has slightly fewer troops, but there are still nearly 20,000 troops.

    The coalition formed by the four major ninja viges included not only ninjas from each vige, but also soldiers from major countries. In the end, the total number reached 100,000.

    A whole hundred thousand troops.

    Like several torrents,ing from all directions in the ninja world, half a monthter they approached the mountain cemetery and formed a siege, leaving the Uchiha n nowhere to escape.

    Of course, Uchiha never thought of running away.

    In the vige on the top of the mountain.

    Tsunade has not been idle for more than half a year. Apart from participating in the research on the reincarnation of the dirt, he was also specially entrusted by Duan to help him develop a special military food pill.

    turn out to be.

    Since he learned the Yin seal from Tsunade and mastered the technique of storing his excess chakra, his terrifying appetite has returned.

    But it also brought a problem, that is, he had to spend a lot of time on eating, and because of eating too much, he even went to the toilet ten times a day.

    So I decided to find Tsunade and ask her for help.

    Bingliangwan is something simr topressed dry food. Like kunai and shuriken, it is a necessary material for ninjas to go out to perform tasks.

    It is made by pressing various foods and medicinal materials, and is characterized by small size, high calorie content and easy preservation.

    Ordinary ninjas only need to eat three military food pills a day, so they don''t have to worry about exhausting their energy. When the Ninja Chakra is exhausted, it can also be used to quickly restore physical strength.

    Actually, Duan had already tried to rece food with Bingliang Pills, but unfortunately his body soon developed resistance to Bingliang Pills, and no matter how much he took, it would have no effect.

    After learning about Judgment''s needs, Tsunade spent half a year tailor-made for him and developed a new Bingliang Wan.

    At this time, on the table in front of the section, there was a blue pill.

    It is about the size of a ping-pong ball, exudes a faint medicinal scent, and also has a metallic luster, like a blue iron ore.

    Duan reached out to pick up the pill, which felt heavy, but when he squeezed it, he found it was still very hard.

    "This kind of Bingliang pill is made by me using a special method to repeatedly suppress arge number of medicinal materials hundreds of times.

    Its medicinal power is dozens of times stronger than ordinary Bingliang pills, and at the same time its density is also very high, harder than iron.

    If an ordinary ninja identally swallows it, there is no way to digest it, which is tantamount to suicide. But if it''s you, it should be fine, right? "

    Tsunade looked at Duan with a half-smile, provocative eyes.

    The Bingliang Pills you want, I made them for you, it depends on whether you have the guts to eat them.

    Duan smiled faintly, without saying anything, opened his mouth directly, and swallowed the blue pill in one gulp.

    In Tsunade''s surprised expression.

    Boom, boom.

    A sound like thunder came from his severed stomach. It was his stomach wriggling like a millstone, slowly crushing the iron-hard Bingliang pills.

    As we all know, the human internal organs cannot be exercised.

    Except for such monsters.

    As a result, the energy in the pill was quickly absorbed and stored in his body.

    "This thing is good, one meal a day should be enough."

    After breaking the digestive pill, he recognized Tsunade''s craftsmanship, and by the way gave the pill a name¡ª

    Bigudan.

    In the future, he doesn''t need to eat, he just takes pills every day.

    After all, as far as we know, the Datongmu family in the universe also takes pills.

    Only in this way can I have the demeanor of a fairy.

    Then.

    Duan went to the meeting room with Tsunade and participated in the pre-war meeting within the n.

    Fourteen Uchiha Kage-levelbat powers... Oh, no, now it should be said that there are fifteen Kage-levelbat powers, and they are all gathered in the conference room at this moment.

    "From today, you are a member of the vigemittee."

    Under the witness of everyone, Fu Yue gave a ck ring to Izumi Uchiha with a serious face, engraved with the word "Yin".

    "Thanks to the curator and Itachi''s help, I can awaken the Kaleidoscope Sharingan."

    Quan said while bowing to Duan to express his gratitude.

    "snort."

    Tsunade on the side snorted coldly.

    She had already heard about the process of Quan''s eye opening, which was tricked by Duan''s illusion. This reminded her that she was also tricked by Duan once, thinking that Jing Yin died in front of her.

    However, since Tsunade is not from the Uchiha n, even though she has experienced enough mental stimtion, it is a pity that she failed to open her eyes in the end.

    Quan''s promotion ceremony ended.

    "Broken, how do you think we should fight this war?"

    The first person Fu Yue asked was his brother-inw.

    Actually, as the true backbone of the Uchiha n, Duan will hardly have any objection in the n whenever he makes a decision.

    After all, past events have proved time and time again that the curator is always right.

    Even if he always speaks amazingly.

    But this time, when Duan opened his mouth, everyone also showed surprised expressions on their faces.

    "You guys evacuate first, I can just stay alone."

    Duan said this sentence calmly.

    Everyone: "..."

    After a brief silence.

    Fuyue came back to his senses and asked in disbelief:

    "Duan, do you n to face the Ninja Alliance alone? ording to the information we have so far, the number of enemy troops is a full 100,000..."

    Although he has great trust in Juan''s strength, it is probably impossible for the first generation of Hokage at its peak to fight against an army of 100,000 by himself, right?

    This kind of thing is simply a fantasy.

    Duan shook his head and exined:

    "I''m not interested in trying to be strong, but on the battlefield, the immortal technique I just learned may cause idental injury. So you''d better stay away from me at the first time, and observe the situation better."

    Is that so?

    Everyone was taken aback when they heard the words, and at the same time they couldn''t help but wonder what the immortal art would look like.

    Could it be that it is so powerful that even he can''t control it?

    In this case, they should really avoid it, otherwise, wouldn¡¯t it be a life-threatening death.

 Chapter 237: Spectators of the decisive battle

    Chapter 237 Spectators of the decisive battle

    It is judged that a person came to the entrance of the vige.

    The vige behind him was empty.

    In front of him, looking down from the top of the mountain, is a vast primeval forest. From time to time, the howling of wild animals can be heard in the distance, and several goshawks are circling in the sky.

    Shua.

    In the broken eyes, the pattern of Tai Chi Yin Yang fish suddenly appeared, using these eyes called kaleidoscopes to look far away, and looked at a farther ce.

    He is waiting for breath.

    There are many things in this world that ordinary people cannot see or perceive, such as the existence of natural energy.

    "Qi" is the same.

    Since practicing immortal art, after a long period of spiritual practice, Duan identally obtained a powerful perception ability, which can observe the aura of all things in the world.

    At this time, in his field of vision.

    In the direction of the end of the horizon, several sharp and murderous auras rose into the sky, like burning pirs of me, standing between the sky and the earth.

    is the Ninja Alliance.

    Most of the sky was dyed blood red by the me-like military spirit, making people daunting.

    It''s really menacing.

    Compared to the monstrous aura of the enemy army, Jue''s own qi ispletely restrained, like an ordinary person, so insignificant.

    But he was always calm andposed, with a calm expression on his face.

    There is a big bluestone at the entrance of the vige.

    Go to the top, sit cross-legged, put your hands on your knees, and keep your back straight.

    Then, he closed his eyes, adjusted his breath,bined with the maic field of the heaven and the earth, and gradually entered the state of induction between the heaven and the earth.

    His aura extends down to the earth and up to the endless sky, and his whole body seems to be integrated with the sky and the earth.

    The break turned into a huge whirlpool.

    Chi Chi Chi Chi.

    Between heaven and earth, endless natural energy was attracted by him, pouring in from all directions and converging into his body.

    At this moment, I have entered the realm of "sitting and forgetting".

    He not only forgot the existence of his own body, but his spirit also returned to emptiness and nothingness. From soul to body, he seemed to disappear from the world.

    I forgot both things.

    In the state of sitting and forgetting.

    The severed body is no longer a body of flesh and blood, but the whole nature¡ª

    The majestic and rolling mountains are his muscles and bones, the vast and endless forests are his hair, and the rushing rivers are his blood.

    His mind is even more integrated with the trajectory of the, as if he has be a creator-like existence, and a single thought can drive wind, frost, rain, snow, thunder and thunder.

    Duan, is bing a fairy.

    Half an hourter.

    The 100,000 ninja coalition forces came to the outskirts of the mountain cemetery.

    Looking down from mid-air, the dense army is like countless ants, surrounding the forest.

    There are manyrge beasts in the mountain cemetery, which was originally a forbidden area for ordinary people, but no matter how powerful the beasts are, they can''t stop the 100,000 troops of the Four Great Ninja Viges.

    Whoosh whoosh.

    I saw thousands of figures rushing into the forest, destroying the beasts, investigating the traps set by the Uchiha n, and even using ninjutsu such as fire escape and wind escape to directly destroy arge forest.

    Less than half an hour.

    The obstacles in front of the ninja coalition forces were swept away.

    Looking around, there are no more forests and beasts, only an open space that has been burned by the fire, and the open space is full of bare ckened tree stumps.

    And on the top of the opposite mountain is the vige of the Uchiha n.

    The open space between the two sides is the next battlefield.

    In addition to the 100,000 troops from the Four Great Ninja Viges, there were also many "spectators" who arrived at the mountain cemetery at the same time.

    After all, who would easily miss such an earth-shattering battle destined to be recorded in the history of the ninja world?

    On a hill in the distance.

    "you¡­"

    A Yun Yin Anbu looked at the man in front of him in horror, no, it should be said that he was a monster, he desperately tried to break free from the man''s shackles, but in vain.

    He and hispanions were ordered by the fourth generation of Raikage to scout around the battlefield to confirm that the Uchiha n had not set up other ambushes.

    Unexpectedly, people who did not meet Uchiha were attacked by a strange person.

    "The old man happened to be short of a Thunder Dun heart, so you took the initiative to send it to your door. Today''s luck is really good."

    While talking, Kakudo manipted the ck thread in his body to tightly entangle Yunyin Anbu, making thetter unable to move.

    Then, with a sh of his gaze, he stretched out his palm like lightning, and pierced through the opponent''s chest with a "poof".

    A **** heart that was still beating was dug out by its horns, and was stitched into his own body with ck thread.

    boom!

    Yunyin Anbu, whose heart had been dug out, fell limply on the ground, dying with regret.

    After disposing of the opponent''s body, Jiaodu came to the intersection and waited quietly.

    Not for a while.

    A blue-haired woman with flowers on her head and a yellow-haired boy came out of the woods.

    "My lord, my lord, the angel. The idlers have been cleaned up."

    Kakudo knelt on one knee and respectfully greeted Naruto and Xiaonan.

    This mountain has a wide view and overlooks the entire battlefield. It is an excellent location to watch the battle.

    Naruto looked at the dark crowd in the distance, couldn''t help showing surprise, then raised his head, and couldn''t help asking:

    "Mr. Xiaonan, can the Uchiha n really resist an army of 100,000 ninjas?"

    Xiao Nan shook his head and said expressionlessly:

    "The idiots in the Four Great Ninja Vige don''t know that Uchiha is not dead at all. To deal with that man, the number alone is useless. Even Nagato... died in his hands."

    When Nagato was mentioned, Konan''s tone paused, revealing his hatred for Duan.

    "Uchiha break."

    When Naruto heard the words, he muttered the name, and a man as tall and stalwart as a mountain with a cold face suddenly appeared in his mind.

    but.

    Judgment may look scary, but in Naruto''s heart, the other party has always been a good person.

    Because I invited him to eat barbecue, I don¡¯t hate or discriminate against him like other people in Konoha.

    Until Duan became Akatsuki''s obstacle and killed Nagato.

    Nagato was once the most important person in Mr. Xiaonan''s life, and also the previous host of the reincarnation eyes in Naruto''s eyes.

    Whether it is to avenge Xiaonan teacher or to realize Akatsuki''s ideal, Naruto must defeat Uchiha, or even kill him.

    After thinking about these things clearly.

    Naruto was engrossed, opened his eyes of reincarnation, and stared at the battlefield solemnly, waiting for Uchiha to appear on the stage.

    ording to Teacher Xiaonan, at present, he is far from being an opponent.

    So Naruto wanted to see how big the gap in strength between himself and Uchiha was by witnessing it with his own eyes.

    That''s why he''s here today.

    Spectators, not only Naruto and his party.

    On the other side of the battlefield, Hei Jue emerged from the ground and said to himself:

    "It seems that the fight hasn''t started yet, but it''s time to catch up."

    In addition to it, Orochimaru, Dou and Kisame also appeared one after another.

    "A good show is about to be staged. It''s really exciting."

    Orochimaru smiled and licked his lips.

    He has been persecuted by the Uchiha n all the time, and even his hometown Otonin Vige has been taken away by the other party. Naturally, his hatred for Uchiha goes without saying.

    "No matter what Uchiha''s confidence is, facing the 100,000 Ninja Alliance, this battle will definitely be extremely tragic."

    Pushing the sses around, the eyes under the lenses shed.

    Kisame did not speak, because he knew that the biggest hole card of the Uchiha n was the man named Uchiha Dan.

    When facing that man, Guixier couldn''t feel any fighting spirit in his heart, his mind was full of thoughts, only fear and escape remained.

    The Ninja Alliance may soon experience the same fear as Kisame.

    but.

    Orochimaru and others came this time, not entirely as spectators, but ready to intervene at any time.

    They also have a trump card in their hands, which is¡ª

    Uchiha Madara.

    When the Ninja Alliance and the Uchiha n are defeated, Orochimaru will use the technique of reincarnation to resurrect Madara.

    ording to Hei Ze, Madara is the real owner of Samsara Eye, whose strength has surpassed Senju Hashirama, the **** of ninjas, and is the man who truly stands on top of the ninja world.

    Once Uchiha Madaraes to the battlefield, he can control the battle situation with his own power and suppress everything.

    Before that, Orochimaru and the others just need to quietly enjoy this good show.

    Thest one to arrive near the mountain cemetery was a tall, white-haired man.

    The lecherous fairy Ziraiya.

    At this time, Konoha''s government-in-exile hasunched a secret operation, and the people headed by Sarutobi Hiruzen have lurked near Konoha Vige.

    Jiraiya''s task is to observe the situation on the frontline battlefield and send the news back as soon as possible.

    When the time was right, Hiruzaru Sarutobi reincarnated Konoha''s previous Hokages with the reincarnation of the dirt, and attacked Konoha in one fell swoop, destroying the military bases of the Four Great Ninja Viges and killing Danzo''s minions.

    Thus liberating Konoha.

    However, unlike the others, Jiraiya quickly discovered something was wrong after he came here.

    "That is¡­"

    He looked towards the mountaintop in the distance, his pupils shrank, and he showed a shocked expression.

    In Jiraiya''s perception, the huge natural energy is converging towards the top of the mountain at an rming speed like a hundred rivers returning to the sea.

    Even in Mount Miaomu, which is rich in natural energy, he has never seen such a scene.

    This is fairy art.

    Jiraiya''s face suddenly became extremely solemn.

    The people of Uchiha even mastered the magic of immortality, which he never expected.

    Who is the one?

    ¡­

    In front of the coalition forces.

    "Is that the vige of the Uchiha n?"

    Fourth Raikage frowned, looked at the vige on the top of the mountain in the distance, and said in a low voice.

    After the ninja allied forces came to the mountain cemetery and made such a bigmotion, the Uchiha n didn''t respond at all, which is really strange.

    Where did the Uchiha people go?

    This weird phenomenon makes people feel uneasy.

    Whoosh.

    Onoki couldn''t hold back any longer, flew directly into the air, then took out the binocrs, and looked at the top of the mountain several kilometers away.

    A quiet vige appeared in his vision.

    Empty.

    No, no, it''s not empty.

    Onoki soon discovered that there was a figure sitting cross-legged on the big bluestone outside the vige. The other person was motionless, as if blending with the environment.

    After seeing the man''s appearance clearly, Ohnoki couldn''t help being taken aback, and murmured:

    "No, it''s impossible, he was killed by my Dust Dungeon tomorrow..."

    at this time.

    As if sensing Onoki''s peeping, the man slowly opened his eyes, and a pair of scarlet kaleidoscopes met Onoki''s sight.

    Then, the corners of his mouth opened, and he showed a smile to Onogi.

    "!"

    Onoki''s heart was shaken suddenly, and hended on the ground in panic.

    "Tugage, what did you see?" Seeing this, Kazekage Chiyo asked with a frown.

    "It''s Uchiha off, it''s Uchiha off!"

    Onoki''s voice trembled, and he repeated Duan''s name twice.

    "What?!"

    Hearing this name, the pupils of Kazekage Chiyo and Sidai Raikage Ai dted instantly, and Hokage Danzo on the side was shocked, clenched the crutch in his hand, and the veins on the back of his hand bulged.

    After a few seconds of silence.

    Danzo sighed slowly, and said in a deep voice:

    "The old man has long known that Uchiha Duan is not so easy to be killed. We have lost sessive battles against the Uchiha n before, and it seems that Duan is manipting everything behind the scenes."

    "The Uchiha n''s confidence in dering war on the Ninja world is because the Uchiha family is still alive?"

    Fourth Raikage suddenly realized, and at the same time regretted more and more in his heart, why he was identally dragged into the water by Danzo, and wanted to be an enemy of the Uchiha n.

    "What should we do now? Should we take the initiative to attack, or..."

    Kazekage Chiyo frowned more and more, and asked.

    Four Shadows looked at me, I looked at you, no one spoke, and fell into silence for a while.

    And at this time, Duan started to act.

    "about there."

    On the big bluestone, he said something to himself, and then stood up straight with the strength of his toes.

    He nced up at the sky above him.

    In the sky, thick dark clouds floated at unknown time, covering the sun and making the world dark.

    Boom.

    In the dark clouds, there was also the sound of billowing thunder, apanied by flickering electric lights, like silver snakes swimming in the clouds.

    "what''s the situation?"

    "The weather will change no matter what you say. Is it going to rain?"

    On the battlefield, the 100,000 ninja allied forces raised their heads one after another, looking at the dark cloud-covered sky.

    In their eyes, they only saw ordinary weather changes, thinking that a thunderstorm was about to usher.

    But outside the battlefield, Jirai in the woods also changed his expression greatly, because in his perception, the violent natural energy is filling the world.

    The entire battlefield is like a powder keg detonated by natural energy.

    Jiraiya quickly stepped back for a distance, feeling that something bad was about to happen.

    Whoosh.

    Duan leaped, and after a few ups and downs, he went from the top of the mountain to the foot of the mountain.

    Then, he kicked his foot on the ground, leaving a big hole in ce, and his whole body was like a fired shell through the reaction force.

    rushed to the Hundred Thousand Ninja World Alliance.

    ing!"

    The four shadows all stared nkly, tensed up to the extreme, and immediately ordered the army to prepare for the battle.

    "The enemy ising? Is it the Uchiha n?"

    "Where is it, why didn''t I see anyone."

    "I sense that a powerful Chakra is rapidly approaching..."

    There was a lot of discussion within the coalition forces, and countless eyes turned to the battlefield, and finally found the trace of the enemy.

    Their enemy is only one person.

    Five kilometers, four kilometers, three kilometers.

    The break is getting closer.

    Danzo''s eyes shed, and he backed away calmly, letting Sanying stand in front.

    However, Duan¡¯s target is neither Danzo nor Sankage.

    When the enemy is only one kilometer away.

    His eyes were fixed, and his eyes fell on the center of the 100,000 army, where the crowd was densest.

    In the next moment, Heavenly Mandate was activated.

    Shua.

    Duan''s figure disappeared out of nowhere, and when it reappeared, it had already fallen into the crowd of the Ninja Alliance.

 Chapter 238: Thunder and Fire

    Chapter 238 Sky Thunder and Earth Fire

    "Where did the enemy go, why did he suddenly disappear?"

    In the coalition camp, many people saw Duan disappear out of thin air with their own eyes, and they all showed expressions of surprise.

    Next second.

    "He''s here!" Someone eximed, and found that the enemy appeared among them strangely.

    It was a man with a height of two meters and a stalwart build. There were a pair of scarlet kaleidoscopes in his eyes, and his whole body exuded a suffocating and powerful oppressive force.

    Seeing the broken kaleidoscope Sharingan, everyone around them subconsciously felt fear and fear, and stepped back one after another. Some people felt that the man in front of them seemed familiar, but they didn''t remember it for a while.

    Judgment descended out of thin air, causing amotion in the crowd, but soon, the coalition ninjas responded.

    "What are you afraid of, Kaleidoscope Sharingan is not invincible!"

    "That''s right, no matter how powerful he is, there is only one person. We have a hundred thousand people. Even if one person spits, he will be drowned."

    "Let''s go together and kill this guy!"

    The coalition ninjas, with arge number of people, yelled one after another like apes, many of them looked fierce, and picked up kunai and ninja swords.

    Then, like a dense colony of ants, they rushed towards Duan from all directions.

    Snapped.

    Duan just put his hands together with a calm face.

    The speed at which he absorbed natural energy became even more violent, and finally reached the critical point at this moment.

    Cultivating immortal arts has side effects. If the practitioner absorbs too much natural energy and cannot maintain a bnce with the chakra in the body, it will have disastrous consequences.

    Like petrification, turning into a frog, or insanity or something.

    and broken, is struck by lightning.

    Because he absorbed too much natural energy.

    If others are thieves who only dare to quietly steal energy from nature, they are definitely arrogant robbers who directly rob and rob specials tantly.

    Therefore, even heaven and earth can''t stand his bad behavior anymore, and will punish him severely.

    click.

    Apanied by a burst of intense and dazzling white light, a thick jagged lightning bolt emerged from the dark clouds like a silver python.

    It didn''t draw a zigzagging trajectory in the air like ordinary lightning, but aimed at the break on the ground, like a sharp sword piercing straight down!

    In the horrified eyes of countless people.

    Boom!

    The lightning that contained destructive energy fell from the sky, drowning the broken figure on the ground.

    He was shrouded in lightning with him, and there were hundreds of coalition ninjas around him.

    The strong light made people unable to open their eyes for a while, and could only hear the loud noise of lightning falling to the ground, as well as the vaguely screaming screams.

    Wait until everything subsides.

    I saw a scorched ck ground in the center of the battlefield, with sparks remaining and white smoke rising.

    Hundreds of coalition ninjas were lying on the ground in all directions. Almost all of them were bruised and ckened. Some could still howl, while others were still.

    Only broken, still standing there motionless.

    The terrifying lightning bolt was clearly aimed at him, but it failed to leave any scars on his body.

    This scene terrified the onlookers.

    "I remembered, he is... Uchiha off! It''s the Uchiha off that should have died a long time ago!"

    Finally, someone recognized Duan''s identity and let out a terrified cry.

    "What? Uchiha is not dead, how is this possible?!"

    In the crowd, amotion broke out suddenly.

    Some of them, when the Four Great Ninja Viges besieged Konoha, had witnessed the earth-shattering battle between Uchiha Tetsu and Payne Rokudo.

    Duan and Payne are superpowers who can defeat thousands of people with their own strength.

    At this moment, many people finally recalled Duan''s infamous name and that terrifying power.

    Shua.

    In an instant, the crowd receded like a tide.

    Looking down from mid-air, with Duan as the center, a huge circr vacuum area soon appeared, and no one dared to approach him within a hundred meters.

    However, by the time the coalition forces began to retreat, it was already toote.

    For Duan, his offense has just begun.

    Whoosh.

    stopped moving, and rushed towards the crowd again at lightning speed.

    Click! Click!

    Apanied by rolling thunder, one lightning after another fell from the clouds one after another, bombarding the battlefield.

    Duan is like a humanoid lightning summoner, wherever he appears, the lightning will strike wherever he appears, causing dozens to hundreds of deaths and injuries every time.

    During this process.

    The leisurely and calm decision seems to havepletely angered the will of heaven and earth, making this world, under the rage, cast down even more terrifying punishment from heaven on him.

    Thunderbolt!

    At a certain moment, hundreds of bolts of lightning rushed out of the clouds at the same time, like a lightning snake with its teeth and ws, rushing towards the battlefield.

    The entire sky and the earth were illuminated by lightning, and there was only pure white in everyone''s eyes.

    Boom.

    Under the bombardment of hundreds of lightning bolts, the ground trembled violently, as if it was about to be split in half.

    "Help!"

    "What the **** is going on, ugh!"

    "..."

    Countless coalition ninjas wailed in horror and ran away, but they still couldn''t escape the fate of being severely torn and swallowed by the power of thunder and lightning.

    Facing the mighty power of nature, how can a mortal be able to resist it?

    Even Danzo, Onoki, Fourth Raikage and the others all looked horrified, and had to try their best to avoid the minefield and use ninjutsu to protect themselves.

    far away.

    "What kind of ninjutsu is this, what a terrifying power..."

    Naruto looked at the battlefield shrouded in lightning, and murmured, his eyes full of disbelief.

    Beside him, Xiao Nan looked serious.

    Although she was full of confidence in Naruto''s future, thinking that sooner orter he would surpass Nagato and remove all obstacles for Akatsuki, but seeing the power disyed by Uchiha Tetsu at this time, she still took a breath of air.

    Judgment, it is definitely the biggest enemy of Xiao organization.

    The corners of the eyes flickered, watching the broken figure on the battlefield, and silently sighed in his heart:

    As expected of Uchiha Dan, he even used his own strength to fight against the Ninja Alliance.

    No wonder Payne and Obito both died at his hands.

    And he, Jiaodu, was the one who could calmly retreat and survive after fighting with Duan.

    Thinking of this, Kakuzu couldn''t help showing a bit of pride on his face.

    On the hill on the other side of the battlefield.

    "If this continues, the 100,000 Ninja Alliance will not be able to beat Uchiha alone, right?"

    Ganshi Guixier was stunned, but his pair of dead fish eyes were still the same as soybeans when they were widened to the limit.

    Orochimaru also said with emotion:

    "It seems that maybe only resurrecting Uchiha Madara is the only way to deal with Duan."

    "Don''t worry."

    Hei Jue''s eyes shed, indicating to wait, after all, this battle has just begun.

    By contrast.

    The most shocked spectator was Jiraiya.

    "Are you kidding me..."

    He never expected that Duan would attract lightning to strike him by excessively absorbing natural energy, and at the same time use this power of nature to strike the enemy.

    I can only say...this is really daring.

    What surprised Jiraiya even more was that it was still behind.

    Maybe it was because he had absorbed too much natural energy, which made God feel that just using lightning to strike him was not enough.

    Boom.

    As the ground shook, the surface of the ground raised and cracked inrge areas, as if something was gushing out from the ground.

    is ground fire.

    Crash.

    Dark red magma erupted from the ground one after another, mixed with billowing smoke and scorching breath, apanied by the suffocating sound of air burning.

    In an instant, the battlefield became a sea of ??mes.

    "ah!"

    Many coalition ninjas managed to escape the attack of the sky thunder, and were swallowed by the fire in the blink of an eye, and were buried in the sea of ??mes.

    No bones left.

    The entire battlefield seems to have be a purgatory on earth at this moment.

    And Uchiha off, right in the center of hell.

    Thunderbolt!

    The thunderbolts from the sky struck him one after another, trying to smash him to pieces;

    Wow!

    The ground fire under his feet was everywhere, spreading along his broken legs to his whole body, burning him to ashes.

    He practiced immortal art, just like a fairy crossing a cmity, the sky, thunder and earth fire wille to destroy him.

    It''s just that it''s too lonely to be alone, so he chose to let the 100,000 army of ninja world apany him to cross the tribtion, and help him share some pressure by the way.

    "Hahahahaha!"

    The wantonughter resounded over the battlefield, like the wildughter of a devil.

    With every step he took, he covered a distance of hundreds of meters and descended to the ce where the crowd was densest, bringing thunder and fire to the coalition ninjas.

    Duan at this moment is like a walking **** of death.

    Human life, like weeds on the roadside, was passed by him, the **** of death, and he harvested at will with the sickle intertwined with lightning and mes in his hand.

    "Don''te here!"

    Countless coalition ninjas fled in panic, praying that they would not be constantly targeted.

    Judgmentally using the power of nature to reduce the dimensionality of the strike is impossible for manpower to contend with. It can be said that it is an almost unsolvable ninjutsu.

    The only weakness of this technique is that it is absolutely possible to y with fire and set yourself on fire. After all,pared to the enemy, the power of the sky, thunder, and fire that he himself has endured is the most terrifying.

    So, is it over?

    Zizi Zizi.

    Lightning enveloped Broken''s body, tearing his muscles crazily, causing severe pain.

    Chi Chi Chi Chi.

    The ground fire scorched his broken body, turning his skin red, and his body temperature rose rapidly, as if he was about to turn into a "burning man" at any moment.

    However, Duan was stillughing loudly, and his whole person looked crazy, as if all the pain did not exist.

    After the muscles in his body were destroyed, he healed quickly as he continuously absorbed natural energy. Through super recovery, Nirvana was reborn.

    Thunderstorms and fires temper my body.

    This is the real purpose of breaking.

    ¡­

    finally.

    After a lot of tossing and jumping, the entire battlefield became disfigured, and the catastrophe that affected everyone finally subsided.

    In the sky, there is no longer lightning wandering in the dark clouds, and the thunder also dies down. Finally, the clouds dissipate, and the sky shines on the earth again.

    On the ground, the raging ground fire retreated unwillingly, leaving only the scorched ck ground and some residual sparks, telling that it had been here before.

    From front to back, less than ten minutes.

    The number of casualties of the coalition ninjas exceeded 10,000 under the ravages of thunder and fire.

    This is an astonishing number.

    You know, the third generation of Raikage, who is known as the strongest in history, fought against the ten thousand rock ninjas for three days and three nights, and finally died of exhaustion.

    For three full days, the number of Iwagakure ninjas killed by the third generation of Raikage was only two to three thousand.

    Now, it only took a few minutes for Duan to use the terrifying power of heaven and earth toplete the sh of ten thousand people.

    The 100,000 ninja coalition army lost one-tenth of its strength as soon as it came up, and the blow to the morale of the army was even greater.

    Those coalition ninjas who escaped by chance and were still in shock looked towards the center of the battlefield with lingering fear.

    I see.

    Duan stood there motionless, his clothes had long since been burned to ashes, his entire body was covered with ayer of scorched dead skin, and there was a puff of white smoke emitting from it.

    This symptom is the same as therge number of coalition ninja corpses on the ground. It seems that they were killed by thunder or burned to death.

    "Is that guy dead?"

    Seeing this scene, many people looked happy and felt lucky.

    But soon, the expressions of joy on their faces froze.

    click.

    A piece of scorched ck dead skin on the severed face cracked and fell off from his cheek, exposing the skin inside.

    Crystal clear as jade.

    Trees, after being struck by lightning or burned by fire, will recover in the spring of theing year, and new green shoots will emerge again.

    and broken, like a big tree, just went through a simr process.

    Shua.

    He opened his eyes suddenly, a pair of kaleidoscope Sharingan, looked even more bewitching and scarlet.

    After that, Duan shook his body casually, and the dead skin covering his body fell to the ground one after another, revealing a nearly wless body.

    Golden ratio body proportions,rge and plump muscles, and fair and shiny skin.

    Regardless of men and women, anyone who sees such a perfect body can''t help but feel ashamed of himself, and feel that his body is just a stinky skinpared to it.

    Boom, boom.

    The sound of a broken heartbeat was like a drum beating, pumping his blood throughout his body, flowing through his blood vessels, and making a sound like a river rushing in his body.

    at the same time.

    Beside the broken eyes, ck eye shadow appeared, which looked like a light smoky makeup.

    This is the sign of opening the fairy mode - fairy face.

    Compared with Jiraiya''s gaudy facial makeup that looks like a frog, Duan''s facial makeup is very simple, even rudimentary.

    However, the simpler the texture of the facial makeup, the more perfect the immortality.

    The break at this time gives people a different feeling from before.

    If we say that he was a demon from the abyss before.

    The him now is the scorching sun at twelve noon, hanging high in the sky, emitting infinite light and heat, making people dare not look directly at him.

    It''s like the sky.

    click.

    Duan slowly clenched his fists, the veins on his arms bulged, and he quietly felt the flow of the fairy chakra in his body.

    He finally seeded.

    After turning on the Immortal Mode, he felt an unprecedented power. His body was filled with surging and violent energy, which made him want to vent crazily.

    But, at this moment.

    Woohoo.

    A gust of wind blew across the battlefield, making the whole body feel a little cool with no strands broken.

    It was only then that he remembered that he was being watched by nearly a hundred thousand pairs of eyes.

    Running naked in front of more than 90,000 people, Duan can be regarded as the first person in the history of ninja world.

    Shua.

    So he stretched out his hand and took a Uchiha blue robe from the Kamui space, and put it on his body.

    Then next.

    The warm-up activities are over, and it''s time for the main show.

 Chapter 239: 1VS100,000

    Chapter 239 1VS100,000

    The breeze blows across the battlefield, blowing away the gunpowder smoke.

    Under the witness of the Allied Forces of the Ninja World, he experienced the tempering of sky thunder and earth fire, andpleted a reborn transformation.

    The 10,000 enemy ninjas who died under the thunder and fire of the sky were the natural sacrifices offered to the heaven and the earth.

    In the end, he got his wish and got the immortalw.

    Then.

    Duan stepped forward and walked towards the Ninja Alliance.

    His figure is tall and slender, his steps are light and graceful, and he exudes an otherworldly temperament while walking, looking like a fairy descending from the world.

    But in the eyes of the Ninja Alliance, the Uchiha Duan in front of him is clearly a demon in the skin of a fairy.

    Although there are many people on our side, many people are still terrified and retreat subconsciously in the face of the constant approach.

    suddenly.

    Whoosh.

    Duan jumped up, fell from the sky into the crowd, raised a huge fist, and hit the ground heavily.

    There was a bang, and the ground shook.

    The surging celestial chakra was continuously transmitted to the ground through the severed fist, and radiated in all directions like earthquake waves.

    Next second.

    Click! Click!

    With Broken Fist as the center, four cracks appeared on the ground at the same time, each facing four directions, east, west, north, and east, spreading to a distance of 100 meters at an extremely fast speed.

    Boom.

    Where the crack extended, huge energy gushed out from the ground like a volcanic eruption, sting hundreds of coalition ninjas into the sky and dying tragically on the spot.

    Some ninjas didn''t have time to dodge, stumbled and fell into the crack while screaming, and were swallowed by the earth.

    Is this really... human power?

    Seeing this scene, many people in the coalition army were terrified and retreated in panic, losing the courage to fight.

    This is the power of immortality.

    But Duan seemed dissatisfied, his brows were frowned, and he disliked the low efficiency.

    After all, there are still 90,000 enemies in the enemy, so how long will it take to kill them all with one punch after another?

    So, after a little thought, he resorted to a ninjutsu that he hadn''t used for a long time¡ª

    Yin escape air field technique.

    This technique is to focus on the self, release the Yin escape chakra into the air, and directly attack the body and spirit of the surrounding enemies.

    He once used this trick to cause thousands of people in Konoha to be unconscious. Unless the enemy''s strength reaches the level of johnin, it will be difficult to resist the erosion of Yin Dun''s aura.

    Now, in the state of immortal mode, hebines the power of Yin escape in his body with natural energy to form a more advanced fairy chakra.

    The power of the aura technique has also risen to a new level.

    Shua.

    I saw Duan open his arms, as if to embrace the world.

    A strong dark breath gushed out of his body like a tide, and quickly spread around, covering all the coalition ninjas within a radius of 100 meters.

    "What is this?"

    Many people watched in horror at the dark aura that permeated the surroundings. Before they could react, they were caught off guard by its erosion and developed various symptoms.

    Plop!

    Some people''s shoulders sank, as if an invisible mountain was pressing on their heads, and they knelt on the ground on the spot, unable to even raise their heads.

    Some people were shocked, their eyes became dull, and then they fell straight back.

    Some people even became dizzy, had hallucinations, regarded theirpanions as enemies, and fought each other.

    Thousands of people fell into chaos, like a group of demons dancing.

    Even Jonin can only resist for a few more seconds, and in the end it is hard to escape the erosion of this dark breath.

    Around the break, it seems that an enchantment has appeared.

    Anyone who is shrouded in the enchantment will have his mind and body under his control, and he will be able to kill and kill at will, ying with him in the palm of his hand.

    Judging to name this brand new technique¡ª

    Immortal Law ¡¤ Dojo.

    Whoosh.

    Duan appeared in another part of the battlefield in a sh, and the dojo moved with him, enveloping thousands of enemies again.

    For a while, those people fell down in groups like the harvested wheat.

    If this continues, I am afraid that it will not be long before the 90,000 people of the Ninja Alliance will be wiped out by the Immortal Dojo.

    "We can''t sit still, let''s go together!"

    Seeing this, Onoki shouted decisively, took the lead in flying into the air, and rushed towards Duan.

    The rest of the shadows nced at each other, followed closely behind, and decided to join forces to take down Uchiha Dan.

    Juan is ughtering in the camp of the Yanyin army.

    Boom!

    A tall and burly figure suddenly rushed into the enchantment of his dojo.

    The man is 2.3 meters tall, much taller than Duan. He is wearing a special red steam armor. When running, arge amount of white steam is emitted from the armor, just like a high-speed train.

    is Yanyin''s Five-Tails Jinchuriki, Han with the title of Steam Ninja.

    His face is calm andposed, and he seems to bepletely unaffected by the dojo, showing strong willpower.

    at this time.

    Han erupted with steam all over his body, raising the chakra in his body to the boiling point, and kicked Duan fiercely.

    Boiling escape ¡¤ unparalleled strange power.

    As one of the strongest jinchuriki, Han''s power is among the top five in the whole ninja world, on par with Raikage and Tsunade of the fourth generation.

    but.

    Han also knew that he was not Duan''s opponent. His purpose was to hold Duan down and fight for life for Yanyin''spanions, while waiting for Siying''s support.

    boom.

    Han''s kick hit Duan''s chest firmly, and thetter didn''t even dodge.

    That''s because there is absolutely no need to hide.

    His perfect body, which has been tempered by heavenly thunder and earth fire, has a strong defensive power under the addition of the immortal mode, even surpassing the third form of Susanoo.

    "What?!"

    Han''s pupils shrank, and he thought that this kick could send Duan flying, but he didn''t expect thetter to stand in ce like a mountain, motionless.

    He kicked Duan''s body with all his strength, and the huge counter-shock force was transmitted along his legs, which instead made his whole body fall into numbness.

    So.

    Amidst Han¡¯s horrified expression, Duan grinned at him, then leaned forward, and pressed a big hand on Han¡¯s neck.

    Then he lifted Han up and smashed it **** the ground.

    Boom!

    Han hit the ground first with the back of his head, smashing a big hole in the ground, and countless cracks spread in all directions like spider webs.

    "Poof."

    A big mouthful of blood spewed out of his mouth, blood oozed from his eyes and nose, his limbs twitched a few times, and then he stoppedpletely.

    One person, Churiki, was instantly killed and was on the verge of death.

    Um?

    As soon as Han was dealt with, Duan felt a strong suction acting on him.

    He stood up and looked up, only to see three white puppets forming a triangr array in the distance, and they jointly created a violent tornado that enveloped him.

    Three treasures suck.

    This is the puppet art of Chiyo Kazekage. Her ten fingers control ten puppets respectively. They are the masterpieces of the ancestor of the puppeteer "Bunzaemon"¡ª

    There are ten people near Songsong.

    Combined with each other, these puppets are not inferior to the scorpion''s red secret skill, a hundred machine performance.

    Jianduan''s body was sucked and fixed by the three treasures.

    Whoosh whoosh.

    Under Chiyo''s subtle maniption, the remaining seven human puppets rushed towards him with all kinds of weapons and ninjutsu.

    at the same time.

    Onoki quietly appeared in mid-air, pointing his hands at the break on the ground, and a translucent cube enchantment appeared in his palm.

    "This time, the old man will annihte you into dust, Uchiha..."

    He muttered to himself, his eyes sharp and determined.

    When the crisis came, Duan still had a calm face, appearing unhurried.

    um.

    The substitute "World" appeared behind him, separated from his body, and rushed towards the ten people in Chimatsu.

    Duan himself focused his eyes, and his eyes fell on Onogi.

    The next moment.

    Shua.

    Suddenly activated Tian Yuming, teleported directly into the air, and appeared behind Ohnoki.

    Oops.

    Onoki turned pale with fright, and before he could turn around, he felt a strong forceing from behind, his eyes suddenly went dark, and he flew out like a shell.

    Duan punched Onoki flying, causing thetter to streak across the battlefield like a meteor, and finallynded in the woods a few kilometers away, life or death unknown.

    on the ground.

    The substitute "world" transformed from broken spiritual energy will not be affected by the three treasures and ordinary ninjutsu.

    Moreover, in the fairy mode, the shooting range of the "world" is also greatly extended, and it can be carried out far away from the main body.

    Wood big wood big wood big wood big!

    Its fists were like high-speed pile drivers, and countless punches were shot, which fell on the Jinsong ten people like a gust of wind and rain.

    Click! Click!

    In an instant, these puppets were smashed to pieces by the power of the "world", and Chiyo himself was also blown away by it, spurting blood wildly.

    Whoosh.

    Duan fell from the sky to the ground, and the substitute world returned to his body.

    at this time.

    Danzo, who had been holding back all this time, suddenly performed seal spells and made a sneak attack.

    Following his palm, he pped the ground.

    Whoosh, whoosh.

    Arge number of wooden vines suddenly drilled out from the ground under the broken foot, binding him.

    I have to say that Danzo''s current strength is the best among the four shadows.

    He also didn''t have any ability to show off, which could pose a threat to Duan, so he had to paddle.

    For the Ninja Alliance to defeat Uchiha Dan, thest thing they can count on is Kumo Yin''s Abbybination.

    Take advantage of Danzo to temporarily restrain Duan''s actions.

    Whizzing.

    Two figures, one blue and one red, one in front and one behind, rushed towards Duan with lightning speed.

    It is the Fourth Raikage and the Eight-Tails Jinzhu Riki Rabbi.

    At this time, the two of them have activated the Lightning Chakra Mode and the Half-Tailed Beast State respectively, and almost put out all their strength.

    Their offensive postures are also surprisingly consistent. They all raised their right arms and clenched their fists. The entire arm was horn-shaped, and they burst out with powerful chakras, aiming at the broken neck and hitting them.

    Absolutely awesome thunder plow hot knife.

    In Yunying Vige, this is a secret ninjutsu that only the Abby team can use tacitly. Two people use the Thunder Plow Hot Knife on an enemy at the same time, and use the same force to cut off the opponent''s head.

    Even if he has the body of a fairy, his neck is still a weak point, and he will definitely not be able to withstand thebined attack of Raikage and Kirabi.

    Less than a second.

    The Abby team rushed to the broken neck, waved their arms, and mmed into the broken neck.

    seeded.

    Seeing that Juan had no time to dodge, both of them were happy, but this joy onlysted for a moment before it was over.

    Boom!

    Raikage and Kirabi''s arms collided fiercely, each felt a sharp pain, and took a breath of cold air.

    But Duan, who was supposed to be beheaded by them, was like a phantom without substance, allowing the attacks of the two to pass straight through his neck.

    "Shenwei is still easy to use."

    Duan sighed with emotion, then smiled slightly, materialized again, and broke free from the shackles of the wooden escape on his body.

    Bang Bang!

    Two muffled sounds, Lei Ying and Kirabi each took a broken punch, followed in Onoki''s footsteps, and flew out like cannonballs.

    What the two of them passed was like a bowling ball, knocking countless coalition ninjas into the air, making chickens fly.

    Back and forth, less than a minute.

    Duan just cleaned up Tukage, Kazekage, Raikage, and two Renzhuriki, a total of five Kage-level powerhouses.

    Such overwhelming power is simply desperate.

    Finally, he looked leisurely at the Fifth Hokage Danzo.

    Dengdengdeng.

    Danzo took several steps back immediately, a gust of cold air rushed straight to the sky, his whole body was shaking, and the Sharingan in his right eye socket was ready to activate Izanagi at any time.

    However, surprisingly, Duan just smiled at Danzo and ignored thetter.

    after all.

    In Duanyan''s eyes, Danzo, like Obito, is his pet.

    How could he kill his pet before he got tired of ying with it?

    Juan looked at the Ninja Alliance again.

    Although he has already killed many people, the enemy is still numerous. At a nce, they are full of dark figures, all over the mountains and ins.

    no way.

    In order to get off work early, it seems that I can only erge the move.

    Think of it here.

    Chi Chi Chi Chi.

    A huge materialized chakra surged out of Duan''s body, transformed into ribs, head and arms, then grew meridians and flesh, and finally put on the majestic Utengu armor.

    Susano almost.

    The broken Susanoo is still so special.

    It is ck all over, like a muscr man in armor, almost perfectly reproduced the broken broad shoulders, door panel chest, ghost back and explosive arm muscles.

    Especially a pair of fists, several meters in diameter, there is no doubt that it can kill anyone with a single punch.

    Moreover, it must be said that this time it is not the usual third form Susan.

    If you look carefully, you will find that the body of this muscr Susan is covered withplex lines and filled with huge sage chakra.

    It is Immortal Susano.

    With the continuous summoning of Susano, the fear of the Ninja Alliance reached its peak.

    "Fight with him!"

    I don''t know who roared, and tens of thousands of coalition ninjas finally came to their senses, and they roared, bursting out their final fighting spirit.

    Whoosh, whoosh.

    Suddenly, all kinds of ninjutsu are like extremely gorgeous fireworks, overwhelming towards the broken envelope.

    The cross-section is expressionless, and kicks the ground.

    Boom.

    His whole body, including Susano, suddenly jumped up to a height of 100 meters like a rocket, making all the enemy''s ninjutsu fail.

    At this height, the situation on the ground can be seen at a nce, and tens of thousands of enemies are exposed to Duan''s vision.

    So, let''s get started.

    Today, let the world feel the pain.

 Chapter 240: Killed 30,000 people with one punch

    Chapter 240 Killing 30,000 people with one punch

    At an altitude of 100 meters, the wind is fierce.

    A muscr ck Susanoo wearing Utengu armor, with an expression as indifferent as a god, overlooking the tens of thousands of Ninja Allied Forces on the ground.

    Susauchi''s Duan slowly raised his arms and made fists, crossed them in front of his chest, and tensed the muscles of his whole body.

    Next second.

    Eight-door Dunjia, open!

    Boom.

    A huge wave of chakra broke through the acupuncture points in his body one after another, shooting up from his body.

    The severed body soon emitted blue steam produced by the evaporation of sweat.

    He opened the seventh door of the eight-door dunjia in one breath, startling the door.

    at the same time.

    The double "World" reappeared, possessed Duan''s body, ovepped with his figure, and further strengthened his strength.

    is affected by the broken body.

    "Roar!"

    Muscle Susan also uttered a sky-shattering roar, Wei''an''s body swelled again, and his height soared to 30 meters directly, with pitch-ck energy flowing all over his body.

    Then.

    Under the terrified eyes of the ninja allied forces on the ground, the muscr Susano raised his python-like arm, and punched the ground....

    This punch was very slow, as slow as a snail crawling. It made people suspect that even the olddy could dodge it when she came, and it couldn''t hit anyone at all.

    But it is precisely because of the slowness that the strength and momentum can be umted to the limit and the greatest power can be exerted.

    buzz buzz.

    I saw that around Susano''s fist, circles of ripples appeared in the surrounding space, and even the heaven, earth, mountains and rivers were moved by this fist.

    This is the most powerful technique¡ªa serious punch.

    Before a punch was released, the suffocating oppressive force fell from the sky, as if the entire sky had copsed, pressing on tens of thousands of coalition troops.

    "Run!"

    The ninja coalition forces on the ground came back to their senses, and they all sensed the terrifying power of Duan''s punch, and fled in all directions in panic, wanting to disperse like birds and beasts.

    And at this moment.

    Smashing~ Varudo!

    After a long hiatus, he finally activated the ability of the stand-in "World" again, pressing the pause button for the entire world''s time.

    um.

    The power of time-stop spread to Quannin World at super-light speed, and all people and things in sight lost their color and turned gray.

    In addition to breaking himself.

    In the time-stopped world, only the muscles of Susano are still moving, and his fists are advancing little by little in the air.

    One second, two seconds... five seconds, six seconds... nine seconds!

    After a full nine seconds, the energy of this punch finally reached its peak, erupting like a volcano that had been silent for tens of thousands of years.

    This is the strongest blow so far, eight door armor, double power, Yang Dun monster power, Susanoo and immortal mode.

    All the power is integrated into this punch.

    Nine secondster, time just resumed flowing.

    Phew.

    I saw the muscr Susan''s fist detach from his arm, flew out like a missile, dropped a hundred meters in an instant, andnded in the center of the battlefield.

    Boom! !

    Dazzling ck light burst out from the center of the battlefield, like an expanding ck hole, swallowing everything around.

    At this moment, under the stimtion of the strong light, everyone on the battlefield was instantly blinded, and could only hear the sound of explosions covering the sky and the sun in their ears.

    The huge energy isparable to the explosion of a nuclear bomb. Apanied by the frightening shes and noise, a huge mushroom cloud rises on the battlefield and goes straight into the sky.

    Tens of thousands of ninja allied forces were engulfed by the mushroom cloud before they had time to react.

    Immediately after.

    The terrifying wind pressure and shock wave spread across the entire battlefield, blowing away arge number of coalition ninjas, tearing their bodies into countless pieces in the air.

    Even the spectators far away from the battlefield were strongly impacted.

    "Naruto, be careful!"

    On the top of the hill, Xiaonan saw the ck mushroom cloud rising from the battlefield, his expression changed drastically, and he reminded Naruto.

    The voice just fell.

    Shua!

    The shock wave hit and uprooted the big trees. The ground under their feet was undting like water waves, and cracks appeared.

    Whizzing.

    Naruto, Kakudu, and Xiaonan retreated at the same time, retreating hundreds of meters before escaping the damage range of the shock wave.

    Also in a state of distress, there are Orochimaru and his party, as well as Jiraiya.

    Phew.

    Facing the oing strong wind, with a look of horror on his face, he left his feet off the ground, was blown over a dozen somersaults, and finally mmed into a big tree hard.

    Seeing that the situation was not good, Hei Jue went straight into the ground.

    "Drink!" Kisame inserted the big sword shark muscle into the ground, and tried to stabilize his figure with its strength.

    Orochimaru stretched its neck seven or eight meters and wrapped it around a big tree so that it was not blown away.

    the other side.

    Jiraiya quickly formed a seal and cast a spell, creating a tall earthen wall in front of him, resisting the impact of the strong wind.

    Everyone is struggling.

    Long time.

    As the strong wind subsided gradually, the re dissipated, and everything finally settled down.

    Xiaonan looked at the battlefield for the first time, his pupils shrank, and an expression of extreme shock appeared on his face.

    I see.

    In the original Yimapingchuan battlefield, a huge crater with a diameter of two kilometers and the deepest depth reaching 100 meters underground appeared, as if it had been hit by a meteorite from outside the sky.

    On the outskirts of the tiankeng, the ninja coalition forces fell to the ground in disorder, wailing endlessly.

    They are still lucky, after all, they can live.

    Roughly counting, the number of ninja coalition forces has decreased by more than 30,000 people, and they all disappeared directly into the tiankeng, leaving no bones left.

    That is to say.

    Uchiha killed 30,000 ninjas with one punch.

    "Naruto, are you okay?"

    Xiaonan came back to his senses, and found that Naruto beside him had chattering teeth, trembling all over, and even his legs were limp.

    If she hadn''t helped her in time, Naruto would have fallen to the ground.

    "Mr. Xiaonan, I..."

    Naruto hesitated to speak, his face was full of fear.

    After all, he was only a seven-year-old child. After seeing the power of Duan''s punch, he couldn''t help but feel deep fear when he thought that the opponent was the enemy he had to face.

    Seeing this, Xiaonan did not reprimand Naruto for his weakness, but instead patted him on the shoulder, giving thetter silentfort and encouragement.

    She could understand Naruto''s timidity.

    Orochimaru and his party were no less frightened than Naruto.

    In their eyes.

    The previous Uchiha Dan, whether he summoned thunder and earth fire to kill thousands of people, or easily defeated Sikage and two Jinchuriki, such strength is extremely powerful, but it is still within their cognitive range.

    As Duan''s enemy, I have to admit it.

    This man is the pinnacle of human ninja, and his strength may already beparable to Senju Hashirama and Uchiha Madara in history.

    But then, the punch that Duan manipted Susanoo hadpletely overturned everyone''s cognition.

    This is not human power at all.

    is God!

    "Master Orochimaru, do you want to start reincarnating in the dirt? Maybe only Madara who is also Uchiha can..." Tomo asked Orochimaru in a trembling voice.

    Before Orochimaru could speak, Hei Ze came out from the ground again, and hurriedly stopped him:

    "Stop, don''t resurrect Uchiha Madara!"

    ck Absolute was originally full of confidence in Madara, thinking that even if thetter was a filthy body, his strength could sweep the ninja world.

    But now it is very worried that the resurrected Uchiha Madara may not necessarily be the opponent of Duan.

    If something goes wrong, such as continuously defeating the dirt and sealing its soul, the n that Heijue has carefully prepared for thousands of years will bepletely ruined.

    the other side.

    Shua Shua.

    Ji also took out a nk scroll and wrote on it, filling it with information.

    Afterwards, he performed seal spells, summoned a small frog, and stuffed the scroll into thetter''s stomach.

    "Boom!"

    The frog disappeared in white smoke, and sent an information letter to Hiruzaru Sarutobi and others far away in Konoha.

    In the letter, Jiraiya suggested to Sarutobi Hiruzen that immediately stop the n to retake Konoha, because it doesn''t make any sense.

    after all.

    Even if Konoha''s government-in-exile took advantage of Danzo''s departure and regained Konoha, how would they face the invincible Uchiha Dan?

    At that time, if he kills Konoha alone, all the efforts of Sarutobi Hiruzen and others wille to naught.

    On the battlefield.

    Whoosh.

    Duan put away Susano, and fell from the sky.

    The punch just now, he hit very well, but it also consumed a lot of chakra, even if it was broken, he had to slow down.

    However, the enemy has already been routed, so there is no need for him to do anything next.

    Boom.

    Another violent vibration came from the ground far away, quickly approaching the battlefield.

    A few secondster.

    A hill-like steel fortress suddenly drilled out of the ground. As the hatch opened, figures in blue robes descended on the battlefield like dumplings.

    The Uchiha n finally dispatched as a whole.

    "kill!"

    Following Fugaku''s shout, more than a hundred Uchiha ninjas rushed towards the Ninja Alliance like a pack of bloodthirsty wolves.

    One Hundred Thousand Ninja World Allied Forces.

    First, 10,000 people were killed by thunder and fire, and then thousands of people fell in Duan''s Immortal Dojo, and finally more than 30,000 people were killed by Duan''s punch.

    Now only half of it is left.

    But the morale of the remaining 50,000 ninja coalition forces has already copsed, and many people have been injured. I am afraid that there are only 10,000 to 20,000 who can really fight.

    And their enemies, the Uchiha, are all monsters who are one against a hundred, or even one against a thousand.

    Whoosh whoosh.

    Uchiha''s six kaleidoscope powerhouses rushed into the enemy''s camp first.

    At this moment, Fuyue, Itachi, Tiehuo, Qianxiuzi, Yutu Shisui, and Izumi just opened their eyes, all sacrificed their Susanoo.

    Six Susanoos of different shapes and colors, holding weapons such as arge dagger, a jade chain, a shield, etc., like a sharp sword, ruthlessly inserted into the heart of the Ninja Alliance.

    Stir vigorously.

    Boom boom boom.

    Wherever they passed, the enemy had no resistance and was swept away like garbage.

    at the same time.

    Two-tailed Youlu, Three-tailed Isofu, Four-tailed King Mu, and Six-tailed Rhinoceros also appeared on the battlefield.

    They either breathe fire, or spit out magma and concentrated acid, or use their huge bodies to crush the enemy, bringing deep despair to the Ninja Alliance.

    also.

    A Fei also possessed Tianzang again, transformed into a huge wooden Buddha, with five heads firing five-element ninjutsu, bombing the battlefield frantically.

    This is the Gundam tactics of the Uchiha n.

    There are eleven "Gundams", which are more powerful than thousands of troops, defeating the Ninja Alliance from the front.

    Ordinary Uchiha people are not far behind.

    buzz buzz.

    As the blue lights lit up on the battlefield, they used the Greer Stone to transform into forms such as werewolves, bats, apes, and tigers, and their strength increased greatly.

    In thisbat form, the power of Sharingan and Mutun Ninjutsu was also brought to the limit by Uchiha.

    kill!

    The Uchiha n, like a hurricane, quickly swept across the entire battlefield.

    In less than ten minutes, 10,000 Ninja Allied Forces died at the hands of the Uchiha n. The Uchiha had only a few casualties.

    This is simply a one-sided massacre.

    The Uchiha n, like killing pigs, ruthlessly and cruelly harvested the lives of tens of thousands of Ninja Allied Forces.

    "Are you kidding, are these guys...really human?"

    Many coalition ninjas looked desperate,pletely lost the courage to fight, and only escaped in their minds.

    How...how is this possible, why is this happening?

    The Fifth Hokage Danzo among the crowd looked at everything that happened in front of him with an expression of disbelief.

    In his memory, when the Uchiha n broke with Konoha and ran away from the vige, they were far less powerful than they are now.

    In the past year, what has this family experienced?

    "Master Hokage, get out of here!"

    Several Anbu rushed up, trying to **** Danzo to escape from the battlefield.

    Danzo came back to his senses, turned around quickly, and fled in a panic.

    However, within a few steps, his eyes blurred.

    Swish Swish Swish.

    Hundreds of Uchiha Shisui appeared around, surrounded Danzo and a group of Anbu, andunched a fierce attack on them.

    Phantom teleportation.

    Several screams sounded one after another, and the guards around Danzo fell down one by one, and soon he was left alone.

    "Zhishui?! You, you didn''t die..."

    Danzo looked terrified, and the panic and despair in his heart reached the extreme.

    at this time.

    "Danzo!"

    A roar full of murderous intent came from behind, which made Danzo''s whole body tremble, and he turned his head stiffly, and suddenly saw an orange-red Susanoo.

    Itachi''s sharp gaze locked on Danzo, and he walked towards thetter step by step. Susano, who was outside his body, slowly raised the ten-fist sword in his hand like a golden me.

    He will use this sword to permanently seal Danzo in the illusion world of drunken dreams, so that thetter''s soul will be tortured forever.

    "etc."

    Danzo''s face was pale, and he was finally afraid, and even shouted at Itachi, "Stop, I surrender!"

    But Itachi ignored it, as if he didn''t hear Danzo''s words, and his determination to kill thetter never changed.

    Danzo is in a hurry.

    His eyes frantically searched the battlefield, and finallynded on Duan who was in the distance, and found that Duan was looking at him with a half-smile expression on his face.

    "!"

    Danzo seemed to have grasped the life-saving straw, and quickly used his loudest voice to shout at Duan:

    "Uchiha Duan, you won, Uchiha won! As the Fifth Hokage, this old man surrendered to the Uchiha n on behalf of Konoha! Quick... stop!"

    At this moment, Tuan Zang spoke incoherently and showed all his ugliness.

    His voice was so loud that most of the people on the battlefield, whether it was the Uchiha n or the Ninja Allied Forces, heard it.

    The battle has temporarily stopped.

    All of a sudden, countless eyes cast towards this side one after another.

 Chapter 241: Ninja Surrender

    Chapter 241 Ninja Surrender

    Konoha was the first to surrender to the Uchiha n.

    These two words were spoken by the five generations of Naruto himself.

    "Do you think I won''t kill you like this?"

    Itachi snorted coldly, unmoved, and continued to walk towards Danzo step by step.

    "you¡­"

    Danzo couldn''t help but his face changed drastically, and he hurriedly backed away again, but he tripped over a stone under his feet, and fell to the ground with a plop.

    Seeing that the Fifth Hokage was about to be killed by Itachi in front of tens of thousands of people.

    "Itachi, don''t be impulsive."

    Shisui rushed forward and stopped Itachi''s behavior, "Danzo has already surrendered on behalf of Konoha, how to deal with him, let Duanhe the patriarch make the decision!"

    Under the persuasion of his best friend, Itachi finally calmed down.

    "Hmph." He snorted again, put away Susano, and temporarily spared Danzo''s life.

    At this time.

    Kazekage Chiyo, Raikage Ai, and Tsuchikage Onogi also walked towards the Uchiha n with the support of their respective guards.

    All three were seriously injured and almost lost theirbat effectiveness.

    They looked at each other, and after a moment of silence, they all announced bitterly that they would surrender to the Uchiha n on behalf of their Ninja Viges.

    For the Four Shadows and the Four Great Ninja Viges, surrender is undoubtedly a huge humiliation.

    But if they don¡¯t surrender, not only will the 100,000 troops be buried in the mountain cemetery, but I¡¯m afraid that in the not-too-distant future, even the Four Great Ninja Viges will cease to exist.

    Because the power of the Uchiha n is really terrifying.

    Facing the collective surrender of the Four Great Ninja Viges.

    Fuyue still looked at Duan subconsciously as before, asking for thetter''s opinion with his eyes.

    Duan nodded.

    So.

    Fuyue took a step forward, stared at Siying with sharp eyes, and said in a deep voice: "On behalf of the Uchiha n, I ept the surrender of the Four Great Ninja Viges."

    Afterwards, he nced at Iron Fire beside him. Thetter understood, immediately raised his voice, and shouted at the Ninja Alliance:

    "Everyone immediately disarm and stop resisting, otherwise they will be killed without mercy!"

    The sound of Iron Fire echoed over the battlefield.

    The remaining 40,000 people of the Ninja Alliance, after looking at each other in nk dismay, dropped the ninja sword and kunai in their hands one after another, and raised their hands.

    This is a historic moment.

    The war between Uchiha and the Ninja Alliance finally ended today, and unexpectedly, it ended with Uchiha''splete victory.

    "Win, we won!"

    The Uchiha nsmen were excited for a moment, and cheered heartily to celebrate this great victory.

    Defeating the entire ninja world with the power of one n, such a feat is indeed worthy of the pride and pride of every Uchiha n.

    Equally excited are those who joined the Uchiha camp.

    Kakashi and Tianzang looked at each other, and they both saw the joy in each other''s eyes.

    "Senior, the Uchiha n really did it, we chose the right path! Konoha is saved!" Tenzo looked excited.

    "Yeah, the day has finallye." Kakashi nodded with emotion.

    Next, as long as the Uchiha n returns to Konoha and drives away the garrisons of the major ninja viges, Konoha can return to the top of the five major ninja viges, and even reproduce the glory of the first Hokage period.

    In Kakashi''s opinion, this is the only way to save Konoha.

    Tsunade just treated several Uchiha wounded.

    Under her superb medical treatment, all the slightly injured have recovered, and the seriously injured have escaped the danger of their lives, making the Uchiha n achieve an incredible zero attrition in this battle.

    As the military medical ninja of the Uchiha n, she has made many contributions to the Uchiha this year, just like Kakashi.

    at this time.

    Tsunade''s gaze was gloomy, staring at the silhouette not far away.

    "The ninja world is about to change." She murmured with aplicated expression.

    After today, a new pattern and order will be established, and next...the ninja world will usher in a brand new era.

    An era dominated by the Uchiha n.

    On the top of the hill in the distance.

    Seeing the surrender of the Ninja Allied Forces, Orochimaru withdrew his gaze and smiled self-deprecatingly:

    "It seems that we mice have to hide again."

    ck Ze narrowed his eyes, and said in a solemn tone: "To defeat the Duan and Uchiha n, we must find a way to resurrect Uchiha Madara as perfectly as possible."

    A group of people left unwillingly.

    Xiaonan looked at the distraught Naruto in front of him, knowing that he was shocked after witnessing Uchiha''s power, and lost confidence for a while.

    She shook her head, took Naruto''s hand, and said to him:

    "Naruto, we should go. From now on, there are many things waiting for you to do."

    Afterwards, she ordered to Jiao Du coldly:

    "You stay here and continue to observe and collect intelligence."

    "Yes, Lord Angel." Jiaodu lowered his head and agreed.

    the other side.

    Jiraiya took a deep look at the battlefield, then turned and left.

    Konoha 55 autumn.

    The 100,000 coalition forces of the Four Great Ninja Viges broke out in a decisive battle with the Uchiha n in the mountain cemetery. As a result, 50,000 were cut off and 10,000 were beheaded by the Uchiha n. The remaining 40,000 people, including Sikage, all surrendered. A captive of the Uchiha n.

    The Fourth Ninja World War.

    Using the departure of the Uchiha n from Konoha as the fuse, the four major ninja viges jointly captured Konoha, and then the allied forces of the ninja world encircled and suppressed the Uchiha n, and finally staged this decisive battle.

    The war thatsted for a year finally ended today, marking a full stop.

    When the news of the defeat of the Four Great Ninja Viges came back, it immediately caused an unprecedented shock in the entire ninja world.

    Konoha Vige one dayter.

    Early in the morning, the sky was not yetpletely bright, and it was time to lie in bed and sleep soundly, but there was a lot of noise in Muye Vige.

    Countless vigers took to the streets and told their neighbors what they heard.

    "The battle report came back from the front line. The Ninja Alliance was defeated, and 60,000 people were killed by the Uchiha n! Hokage-sama Danzo, on behalf of Konoha, surrendered to the Uchiha n!"

    "Uchiha is not dead, he killed more than 40,000 ninja allied forces by himself, and severely injured Sikage!"

    "The ninja world has changed!"

    "..."

    The noise of countless people spread from one end of the street to the other. In less than an hour, more than a hundred thousand vigers in Konoha knew the result of the Fourth Ninja World War.

    Shock, fear, panic, bewilderment... all kinds of expressions appeared on the faces of Konoha vigers.

    There is another group of people in Konoha Vige, and that is the garrison of the Four Great Ninja Viges.

    It''s just that they are in a panic now, and their usual arrogance is gone. They are all hiding in the barracks, with fear and anxiety written on their faces.

    No one would have thought that facing the Uchiha n, the Hundred Thousand Ninja Alliance would suffer such a disastrous defeat, surrendering after the first battle.

    This means that these garrisons lost their status as masters overnight, and can no longer dominate Konoha.

    Because in today''s ninja world, there is only one kind of master left, and that is the person with the surname Uchiha in front of the name.

    After all, the Uchiha n is the founder of Konoha. After winning this war, they are likely to return to Konoha.

    At that time, the fate of these troops stationed in other viges, I am afraid... will not be too optimistic.

    Especially Yan Yin, upied Uchiha''s former nnd as a military base, and even destroyed Uchiha''s forest and Nanga Shrine.

    If these things are known by the Uchiha n, how many heads will fall to the ground with the cruel personality of this n who must revenge for revenge?

    Thinking of this, an atmosphere of panic spread in the barracks of the Four Great Ninja Vige.

    Actually, the vigers of Konoha also felt flustered.

    After all, the Uchiha n has been in charge of the Konoha Police Department for decades, and the rtionship with the major ninjas in the vige and ordinary vigers has not been very good.

    It can be said that the reason why Uchiha resolutely left Konoha was not only suppressed by the high-level, but also partly because he was squeezed out by the vigers.

    Now the Uchiha has won aplete victory and has be the only winner in the whole ninja world. If this family decides to take revenge on Konoha, then no one from Konoha, from Naruto to civilians, will be able to escape.

    Where will Konoha''s future destiny go?

    The vigers were at a loss, scared, and panicked all day long.

    The next move of the Uchiha n will determine the fate of countless people.

    On a hillside outside Muye Vige, several figures appeared.

    It is Sarutobi Hiruzen, Asma, Yuhi Kuren and others.

    Zi slip.

    Asma took a puff of cigarette vigorously, exhaled the smoke ring, then shook the ash, frowned and asked Hiruzaru Sarutobi:

    "Old man, what are you going to do, do you act ording to the original n?"

    Hiruzaru Sarutobi shook his head when he heard the words, and said solemnly:

    "At present, the reincarnation of the soil I have mastered is not perfect, and using it to resurrect the Hokage of the past can only allow them to exert part of their power before birth.

    ording to the information that Jiraiya just sent back, Uchiha not only learned the art of immortality, but also got Obito''s Sharingan, and wiped out 50,000 coalition forces by himself.

    In addition to Duan, the Uchiha n also has six pairs of kaleidoscopes, including Shisui who was reincarnated and resurrected with dirty soil, and the four renzhuriki who were manipted by them with illusion.

    Even Uchiha¡¯s ordinary ninjas have all transnted Hashirama cells and can use a special transformation technique. Almost everyone has reached the strength of a jounin.

    From this point of view, even if we resurrect the strong men in the history of Hokage and Konoha, I am afraid that they will not be the opponents of the Uchiha n, and they may be countered by reincarnation and take away the control of the dead. "

    Hiss.

    After listening to Sarutobi Hiruzen''s analysis, the rest of the people gasped.

    After the Uchiha n left Konoha, what have they experienced in this year, they have be so unbelievably strong.

    Could it be that this is the real potential of Uchiha, as long as he fights, he can keep getting stronger?

    Actually.

    It was Kakashi and Tenzo who bothered Hiruzen Sarutobi the most. These two subordinates who had been loyal to him also joined Uchiha''s camp.

    Kakashi, what do you want, strength, power or something else, that makes you willing to sell your soul for Uchiha?

    Hiruzaru Sarutobi thought so, and let out a sigh in his heart.

    Finally, he took a deep look at Konoha in the distance, looked away with some reluctance, and told Asma and others:

    "Let''s retreat first, see how the situation in the ninja world will change, and then make a long-term n."

    Several people left sadly.

    The country of water, hidden fog vige.

    "The four major ninja viges lost 50,000 people in this disastrous defeat, and they had to surrender to the Uchiha n collectively. Fortunately, we didn''t go into this muddy water, so we escaped the catastrophe."

    Many Kirigakure ninjas talked a lot, all with expressions of fear.

    At the same time, Goshiro Mizukage Terumimei''s reputation in the vige also increased further because¡ª

    Facts have once again proved that Terumi Mei''s policy of "peaceful openness and neutrality" is extremely correct, and it has brought the vige of Wuyin, which had slipped into the abyss, back to the ground.

    However, it is strange that Mizukage-sama seems to have be more and more mysterious recently, reclusive.

    Regarding such a major event as Uchiha defeating the Ninja Alliance, her instructions to the Hermits of the Kirigami only had four simple words:

    Business as usual.

    In the hearts of the Wuyin people, this Mizukage-sama whobines beauty, strength, and wisdom is bing more and more unpredictable.

    ¡­

    In the distance, there are mountains and green trees, while nearby waterfalls and flowing water.

    By the river, there are colorful big mushrooms, yellow trees in the shape of wonderful crisp horns, and green lotuses like parasols on the river.

    Due to the rich natural energy in the air, the nts here are generally muchrger than their counterparts in the ninja world.

    The same goes for the toad.

    At a nce, hundreds of big toads are swimming in the river, or lying on the lotus leaves to bask in the sun leisurely. It is a harmonious and beautiful scene, which ispletely different from the smoke-filled Ninja World.

    This ce is one of the legendary three sacred ces, Mt. Miaomu Toad Country.

    It takes almost a month to walk from Konoha to Mt. Myogi, even with the strength of a ninja.

    Moreover, this ce is called the Lost Mountain. Even if you reach the foot of the mountain, if you don''t know the secret path, you will never be able to reach the Toad Country.

    but.

    If you can sign a contract with the toad family in Mt. Miaomu, you can use the reverse psychic technique toe to Mt. Miaomu anytime and anywhere.

    "Boom!"

    After a puff of white smoke dissipated, a tall, middle-aged man with long white hair appeared in the open space.

    It''s a lecherous fairy Ziraiya.

    With a serious face, he walked straight into the depths of Mount Miaomu.

    There is a temple there, which is the residence of the "big toad sage" Tomamaru.

    "Little Ziraiya, why are you here?"

    At the gate of the temple, Immortal Zhiyi met Jiraiya with a look of surprise.

    Without waiting for Zi to speak, it asked curiously:

    "I see that you have lost weight. Have you lost your appetite recently and missed the taro worm dishes I made?"

    "Well¡­"

    Ji Lai also heard the words, his face twitched suddenly, and he felt a dull pain in his stomach, and an unbearable past event appeared in his mind.

    He held back his nausea, forced a smile, and said to Zhiyi:

    "Elder Sister, I''m here to pay respects to Immortal Toad. Is the old man free now?"

    Zhi Yan curled his lips and said disdainfully:

    "What kind of big toad fairy is just an old fool who is drunk all day long and delirious."

    Even so, it led Jiraiya into the temple.

    In the main hall.

    A huge orange toad wearing a doctor''s hat and a Buddhist bead hanging around its neck is sitting on a throne with the word "immortal" written on it.

    It is the ancestor of Mount Miaomu, Tomamaru, who has lived for thousands of years, longer than Kaguya Otsutsuki.

    is a big figure who has profoundly affected the fate of the ninja world.

    Jiraiya came this time to ask Hamamaru about the future fate of the ninja world!

 Chapter 242: defeat agreement

    Chapter 242 Defeat agreement

    Where will the future of the ninja world go?

    This is the anxiety and worry that Jiraiya witnessed after witnessing the fourth ninja war and seeing the Uchiha n defeating the ninja alliance with his own eyes.

    So he came to Mount Miaomu to seek guidance from the Great Toad Immortal.

    The lord in front of me is a real living fossil. Even the Sage of the Six Paths was guided by it to calm down the troubled times in the ninja world.

    but.

    At this time, Hamawan was not sober, with his huge head propped up on his webbed, drowsy.

    On the one hand, it is because it is old and not as energetic as before.

    The more important reason is that the wine bottles and sses ced on its right hand exude bursts of strong aroma, which makes people feel drunk after taking a sip.

    "Old fool, wake up, someone ising to see you."

    Shima Sento put his hands on his hips, and shouted at Hamamaru that Treasure was sitting on.

    Hamamaru heard the words, slowly opened his cloudy eyes, stared at Jiya for a long time, and then asked slowly:

    "Uh, who are you?"

    "Master, I am Ziraiya, don''t you remember?"

    Zi also replied with some embarrassment, feeling very helpless about the memory of this big toad fairy.

    "Oh, so it''s Xiao Ziya."

    Hama Wan suddenly realized, hupped, and then asked, "What do you want from me?"

    Zi was also afraid that Hamowan would fall asleep again, so he hurriedly said:

    "That''s right, my lord. Over the years, I have been traveling around the world, writing novels ording to your prophecy, and trying to find the child of prophecy who can change the world.

    Once, I thought that person was my disciple Nagato, because he had the same reincarnation eyes as Sage of the Six Paths, but Nagato died.

    Today''s ninja world has been dominated by the Uchiha n. This family is evil and warlike, and it is absolutely impossible to bring peace to the ninja world.

    Maybe, only the Son of Prophecy can stop them, but I really can''t find any clues, I hope you can give me some pointers..."

    Speaking of this, Jirai also showed a look of shame.

    "Oh, that''s how it is."

    Gamamaru nodded thoughtfully, then opened his lips slightly, as if he was about to say something soon.

    Seeing this, Zi immediately pricked up his ears, for fear of missing a word.

    However, after a while, Hamamaru still didn''t say a word, and finally tilted his head, snoring on the throne.

    It really fell asleep again.

    Jiraiya: "..."

    At this moment, Immortal Fukasaku walked in from outside the hall,forting Ziye:

    "Little Ziraiya, don''t worry.

    The prophecy ability of the Grand Master needs to enter a deep sleep state, and make the vision travel through time and space in sleep, so as to see the reflection of other people''s future.

    Be patient, when the Grand Master wakes up, your questions will be answered. "

    "So it is."

    Jiraiya wiped the sweat off his forehead, heaved a sigh of relief, and relieved his anxiety.

    Immortal Zhiyi snorted, andined very viciously:

    "Looking at it like that, it''s obviously drunk and predicting the future? This elderly demented old man, it''s good to stay sober."

    "My child, how can you say that about the Grand Master, it''s so disrespectful!"

    Shen yelled loudly, blowing his beard and staring in anger.

    The two immortals quarreled in front of Jiraiya.

    Zi also wanted to persuade the fight, but he couldn''t get in the way at all. He could only watch the couple bickering with a wry smile.

    "Okay, stop arguing."

    Hamowan woke up again, and said slowly, "Peace is the most important thing between husband and wife, and don''t fight in the nest."

    Afterwards, it sighed for a long time, and took the initiative to inform Jiraiya of an amazing news:

    "Little Jiraiya, my prediction has deviated, because someone is using his power to influence the fate of the ninja world and change the direction of history."

    As soon as this remark came out, both Jiraiya and Fukasaku Shima and his wife were shocked.

    Fate is preordained in the dark, and everything that happens is arranged by God.

    Therefore, Hama Wan''s prophecy has never been wrong.

    Until this time.

    Who is it that can challenge the reincarnation of fate?

    "Is that person Uchiha off?"

    Zi also murmured, a figure of a two-meter-tall man with muscles all over appeared in his mind.

    He came back to his senses, and asked Hama Wan again:

    "My lord, what should I do toplete my original mission?"

    Regarding this, Hamamaru said leisurely:

    "The son of prophecy I saw in my dream is a yellow-haired boy with reincarnation eyes. It''s just that he has deviated from the track of life.

    Jiraiya, your mission is to find the real son of prophecy and get him back on track, so as to save the future of the ninja world. "

    Yellow-haired boy with reincarnation eyes, could it be...

    Jiraiya''s pupils shrank.

    He remembered the Nine-Tails Jinchuriki, Uzumaki Naruto, who was taken away by Akatsuki when the Four Great Ninja Viges captured Konoha.

    It turns out that the real son of prophecy is Naruto?

    After realizing this.

    "I see."

    Jiraiya nodded with firm eyes, then strode out of the temple and Mt. Myogi.

    ¡­

    Mountain cemetery.

    "Wood escape ¡¤ four-pir prison technique!"

    Multiple Uchiha tribesmen cast seals at the same time, and amidst a rumbling noise on the ground, they jointly created a prison cell as a prisoner-of-war camp for temporarily detaining the enemy.

    Forty thousand coalition ninjas walked into the cell dejectedly, slumped on the ground, and their morale was low.

    Although there are only dozens of Uchiha ninjas patrolling around, those scarlet sharing sharing eyes are very insightful, and it is frightening to be caught at a nce.

    The 40,000 coalition prisoners were all honest and honest, and none of them dared to escape.

    The shadow of the fourth vige entered Uchiha''s vige with heavy steps, went to the meeting room, and signed the surrender agreement.

    The door of the meeting room was open, and the light inside was dim, as if it was a road of no return leading to a dark abyss.

    Once you walk in, it means that the Four Great Ninja Viges havepletely surrendered to the Uchiha n.

    But Siying had no choice.

    Danzo took a deep breath, and was the first to walk into the meeting room on crutches.

    The other three people looked at each other and silently followed.

    As soon as Danzo entered the room, his whole body was shaken, and he felt a huge pressure like an overwhelming pressure, which almost made him fall to the ground.

    I see.

    Across the long conference table, Duan and Fu Yue sat side by side. Around them, Tiehuo, Itachi, Qianxiuzi and others were standing or sitting, and everyone had opened their kaleidoscope Sharingan, making people afraid to look directly at them.

    In addition, Kakashi, Tenzo, Tsunade, and several Jinchurikis controlled by Uchiha were also present.

    This is Uchiha''s vigemittee.

    It sounds simple and unpretentious, but with more than a dozen Kage-level powerhouses, it is enough to sweep the ninja world.

    At this time, these dozen or so people were all staring at the shadows of the Four Great Ninja Viges with expressionless faces and indifferent eyes.

    Facing such a powerful Uchiha vigemittee, even Shikage, who has experienced countless storms and waves, couldn''t help but sweat coldly and feel fear in his heart.

    I knew that Uchiha is so powerful, so I shouldn¡¯t listen to Danzo¡¯s bewitching and provoke this family. It''s better to kill Danzo and return Konoha to Uchiha, and everyone will live in harmony.

    This is the same thought in the hearts of Tsuchikage Onoki, Raikage Ai, and Kazekage Chiyo at this moment.

    Especially Raikage, he regretted it even more.

    He had a pretty good rtionship with the Uchiha n, and Samui was even pregnant with a child, which means that Yunyin and Uchiha may be the most **** allies.

    As a result, the broken suspended animation made the Fourth Raikage make a wrong judgment, and under Danzo''s flicker, he mistakenlyunched a war against the Uchiha n.

    Finally crushed.

    Think of these.

    The hatred and anger towards Danzo in the hearts of Tu, Lei, and Feng Sanying almost reached their peak.

    With the indifferent gaze of the Uchiha n in the front and the murderous gaze of Sankage in the back, Danzo realized that he had be the target of public criticism, his face became paler and his hand holding the cane kept shaking.

    at this time.

    "Everyone, sit down."

    Fuyue made a gesture, asking Siying to sit down, and then nodded to Tiehuo and Qianxiuzi who were on the side, and the two walked up to Siying with the surrender agreement.

    Under their supervision, Siying signed his name on the agreement with trembling hands.

    The next step is the key point.

    In any war, the loser has to pay the defeatpensation.

    Bringing this matter up, Siying was very nervous.

    After all, when Konoha fell, the Four Great Ninja Viges supported Danz¨­ to support this puppet, signed many unequal agreements with Konoha, and grabbed a lot of benefits.

    They never thought that the same experience would happen to them one day.

    Moreover,pared with Danzo and Konoha at the beginning, the Four Great Ninja Viges at this time have no room for bargaining when facing the Uchiha n.

    With Uchiha''s current strength, even if he wants to unify the ninja world, it may only be a matter of time.

    Fortunately.

    Within the Uchiha n, there seems to be generally no interest in unifying the ninja world.

    With the defeat of the Ninja Alliance, there are no more decent opponents in the entire Ninja World, which deserves to be taken seriously by the Uchiha n.

    In this situation.

    Many nsmen are unwilling to waste precious time on meaningless battles, but hope to live a peaceful life, and then work hard to practice fitness to make themselves stronger.

    Focus on self-improvement, which is Uchiha Meat Kaibu''s philosophy.

    The thoughts of the people of the ?? tribe were obviously influenced by the break.

    but.

    Although Uchiha has no interest in unifying the ninja world, he still needs a penny of war reparations.

    And the lion opened his mouth wide, causing the Four Great Ninja Viges to bleed hard.

    First of all, it is about the treatment of tailed beasts.

    Regarding this point, Fu Yue tapped his finger on the table and made it clear as soon as he came up:

    "The early Hokage collected nine Tailed Beasts with the wooden dungeon, and distributed them equally among the five major countries, thinking that this would bnce the power of each country and achieve peace in the ninja world.

    Unfortunately, the four subsequent ninja world wars have proved that Senjujuma''s thoughts back then were naive, and even the root cause of the chaos in the ninja world.

    Now, the Uchiha n wants to set things right and correct the mistakes made by the first Hokage. "

    As soon as this remark came out, Tsunade beside him couldn''t help but frowned and snorted coldly, with an unhappy expression on his face.

    Danzo and the others all changed their expressions, realizing the meaning of Fu Yue''s words.

    Sure enough.

    Fu Yue nced at Siying, and then said:

    "From today onwards, all tailed beasts will be handed over to the Uchiha n, including Yanyin''s Five-tailed Jinzhu Rihan, and Yunyin''s Eight-tailed Jinzhu Riki Rabbi.

    For the ninja world, the power of tailed beasts is safest only if it is controlled by the Uchiha n.

    Do you have anyments? "

    well.

    Onoki sighed, shook his head slowly, and said: "I have no objection."

    Fourth Raikage clenched his fists under the table, the veins on his forehead were bulging, but in the end he was discouraged and had to ept Fuyue''s request.

    In this way, except for one tail, seven tails and nine tails, the remaining six tailed beasts fell into the hands of the Uchiha n.

    Followed by marypensation.

    Buy it now, one billion taels.

    In addition, Fuyue also specifically proposed that the major ninja viges must open their own ninjutsu libraries and share all ninjutsu with the Uchiha n unconditionally.

    It is well known that Uchiha''s Sharingan can copy ninjutsu.

    Once the ninjutsu library of the major ninja viges is obtained, the strength of the Uchiha n will undoubtedly be stronger.

    Siying also epted this point with courage.

    Wars, in addition to reparations, are often apanied bynd cession.

    When ites to cuttingnd, it involves a key question, that is-does the Uchiha family have any ns to return to Konoha?

    If Uchiha intends to return to Konoha, the garrison of the Four Great Ninja Viges in Konoha will definitely be withdrawn, and even thend of the Land of Fire that they annexed before will all be returned.

    For this matter, Tu, Lei, and Feng Sanying were all mentally prepared.

    However.

    Surprisingly, on this issue, the Uchiha n does not seem to have made a decision.

    "What is everyone''s opinion, let''s listen to it."

    Fuyue looked at the members of the vigemittee, hoping that everyone would express their opinions.

    After a moment of silence.

    Iron Fire was the first to speak, and said in a deep voice:

    "I think that since Uchiha chose to leave Konoha at the beginning, there is no need to go back. Konoha''s ninjas and vigers hate Uchiha so much, and it doesn''t make sense for us to go back. Let Konoha maintain the status quo."

    "Yes, it makes sense."

    Itachi nodded, and echoed, "The ninja world is so big, whether it stays in the mountain cemetery or finds another ce, Uchiha can build a new ninja vige with his own power."

    Izumi, Chihideko and the others all agreed when they heard the words. They and many Uchiha tribesmen have long since lost nostalgia for Konoha.

    On this issue, the proud character of the Uchiha n is fully disyed.

    Konoha has squeezed out Uchiha for decades, and finally got what he wanted. Although the price is to be a colony of the Four Great Ninja Viges, the vigers of Konoha must be willing and have noints.

    So, Uchiha is not going back.

    Fuyue smiled, the thoughts of the nsmen had already been expected by him.

    Someone is in a hurry.

    "n leader Fuyue, I have something to say to everyone in the Uchiha."

    Kakashi stood up and tried to persuade him anxiously, "Konoha Vige was established by Senju and Uchiha, and the Uchiha n is the real master of Konoha. Now, only Uchiha can save Konoha Vige, please everyone!"

    After speaking, he and Tenzo bowed deeply to the Uchihas.

 Chapter 243: Uchihas pride

    Chapter 243 Uchiha''s pride

    The Uchiha n is not willing to return to Konoha.

    This point, neither Danzo, Onoki and others, nor Kakashi and Tianzang, did not expect it.

    So Kakashi was in a hurry, hoping that he could persuade the Uchiha n to change their minds.

    Unfortunately, the other party didn''t buy it.

    "Kakashi, if Uchiha is the master of Konoha as you said, then we won''t be pushed to the edge of the vige."

    "Uchiha has never had any obligation to save Konoha, can''t they save themselves?"

    Tiehuo and Itachi spoke sessively, but were not moved by the bows of Kakashi and Tenzo.

    Zhishui on the side didn''t say a word, and didn''t make any statement.

    In the past, he took it as his duty to protect the vige. It was not until he died once that he finally saw everything clearly. Now he has no feelings for Konoha at all.

    "this¡­"

    Kakashi and Tianzang couldn''t help being dumbfounded.

    They joined the Uchiha camp at the beginning to help Uchiha defeat the Ninja Alliance, and let Uchiha drive away Danzo and re-enter Konoha.

    As a result, the Uchiha n doesn''t even look down on Konoha at all, and they don''t bother to go back.

    Seeing this scene, Tsunade sighed in his heart, and then he helped Kakashi and said:

    "I have the same opinion as Kakashi.

    When Konoha was established, Uchiha Madara named the vige. And my grandfather named the post of vige chief as Hokage, and his original intention was to let Madara be the vige chief, because Hokage is the symbol of the Uchiha n.

    I think it¡¯s time for the title of Hokage to return to its original meaning, and a ninja from the Uchiha n will take up the post. What do you think? "

    Tsunade''s words are obviously more effective than Kakashi''s words.

    Hokage is the dream of countless Konoha ninjas, and it was also the obsession that the Uchiha n couldn''t let go of.

    Madara ran away from Konoha in anger because he failed to choose Hokage, and in the decades since then, the Uchiha n has be farther and farther away from the position of Hokage.

    Now, this title that Uchiha once dreamed of is right in front of him, at his fingertips.

    Does Uchiha want to return to Konoha, or be Hokage?

    This question should be answered by the patriarch Fugaku or Duan, after all, the candidate for Hokage must be one of the two.

    So, everyone looked at the two at the same time.

    Fuyue never thought of being Hokage.

    Because in his heart, there is only one candidate for Hokage, and that is his brother-inw Uchiha Dan.

    No matter in terms of strength, prestige or leadership ability, no one is more qualified than Juan.

    Based on his great achievements in suppressing Four Kages and destroying tens of thousands of Ninja Allied Forces by himself, once he bes Hokage, he can be as famous as the first generation.

    And Fu Yue still remembers.

    Duan once said in a joking tone at the beginning that if he bes Hokage, the first thing he will do is to tear down the Hokage Building and rebuild a nine-story watchtower called the Castle Tower.

    Then take a folding fan and stand on the top of the castle tower, overlooking all living beings, iming to be a heavenly being.

    so.

    "Duan, are you ready to be a celestial being? No matter what time, I and the Uchiha n will fully support you."

    Fu Yue looked at his brother-inw expectantly.

    However, Duan seemed to be a little absent-minded. He stood up and said two sentences:

    "When I went out in the morning, Samui said that she was not feeling well, and I had to go back and have a look. The patriarch can make up his mind about things here."

    After finishing speaking, he walked away under the astonished eyes of everyone.

    Before walking out of the conference room, Duan passed by Siying. The four of them averted their eyes for a while, showing varying degrees of fear.

    Especially Danzo, the moment he made eye contact with Duan, thetter''s yful eyes made him feel deep fear and uneasiness.

    However, Danzo was relieved to hear that Duan didn''t seem to be interested in being Hokage.

    Bang Dang!

    Apanied by the sound of the conference room door closing, Duan left.

    Aggressive.

    Fu Yue frowned, tapped a finger on the table, and pondered for a while.

    Then, he made a surprising decision.

    Shua.

    Fuyue stood up, looked at Kakashi, and said:

    "Kakashi, as you can see, the Uchiha n has no intention of returning to Konoha.

    However, in order to thank you for your dedication this year, we will help you be Sixth Hokage! "

    What?

    As soon as this remark came out, Kakashi was stunned, with a look of surprise on his face.

    He came back to his senses, and quickly waved his hand to refuse:

    "Patriarch Fuyue, you praise me too much, how could I be qualified to take the position of Hokage..."

    Kakashi never expected that the Uchiha n would be so generous and directly give him the position of Sixth Hokage to this small character.

    You know, he is only 21 years old this year, younger than when his teacher Shidai Hokage Namikaze Minato was in charge.

    Moreover, when Namikaze Minato became Hokage, he had already made great achievements in the Third Ninja World War. He was a yellow sh that shocked the Ninja World, and it can be said that it was what the people wanted.

    In contrast, Kakashi''s foundation and background are much weaker, and it is really not enough for the post of Hokage.

    But... there is one person who qualifies.

    Thinking of this, Kakashi nced at Tsunade and made a suggestion:

    "How about letting Tsunade-sama be Hokage, and Tenzo and I return to Anbu''s post to assist Tsunade-sama in managing Konoha."

    In Kakashi''s mind, the best candidate for Hokage is actually Fugaku, because this Uchiha patriarch is mature, stable, and considers the overall situation.

    However, since the Uchiha n does not want to return to Konoha, they can only settle for the next best thing.

    Tsunade is the granddaughter of the first generation of Hokage, and her roots are red; she was once one of the Konoha Sannin, and made many military exploits for Konoha on the battlefield; she is also a medical master, who has cured countless diseases and saved countless lives, and is respected by the whole ninja world.

    No matter from which point of view, she is a suitable candidate for the sixth generation.

    Unfortunately, Kakashi is a little wishful thinking.

    "What kind of **** Hokage, I''m not right, don''te looking for me!"

    Tsunade refused without hesitation, and red at Kakashi, making thetter look embarrassed.

    If she really wanted to be Hokage, she would have fought for it long ago, instead of leaving Konoha and not going back for more than ten years.

    Not to mention, it is a very embarrassing thing for Tsunade to be Hokage with the support of the Uchiha n.

    She, who always cares about saving face, would not agree.

    Hokage was originally a title that countless people fought for, but at this time, it was rejected by Duan, Kakashi and Tsunade one after another.

    It seems that Hokage''s name is worthless garbage.

    The situation was awkward for a while.

    Danzo''s eyes shed, but he waspletely rxed. On the surface, he was calm, but in his heart he was secretly delighted.

    In this way, the Uchiha n will definitely not return to Konoha, and Tsunade is unwilling to be Hokage, and Kakashi is incapable of being Hokage.

    This also means that Danzo is still the Fifth Hokage, and Konoha Vige still has the final say.

    Sure enough.

    "So, let''s call it a day."

    Fuyue looked at Siying, his eyes were pierced, and he said in a deep voice, "Everyone, you can take your army back. But please remember that ording to the defeat agreement, allpensation must be paid within one month. At that time, our Uchiha n would not mind visiting in person."

    The faces of the four of them changed upon hearing the words, and then they got up one after another and left in a hurry.

    Looking at the back of Siying leaving.

    "Father, should we just let Danzo go back to Konoha like this?"

    Itachi suppressed his anger, feeling unwilling.

    For a long time, he wanted to kill Danzang with his own hands, so as to avenge him, but he still couldn''t do so.

    Especially at the moment, the Uchiha n has obviously won a big victory, but they even let Danzo retreatpletely, and return to Konoha to continue to be Hokage.

    Itachi cannot ept.

    Fuyue frowned upon hearing this, and then sternly told Itachi:

    "This matter is actually your uncle''s intention. You should stop pestering Danzo."

    Uncle mean?

    Itachi froze on the spot, with a look of astonishment on his face.

    Fuyue shook his head. In fact, he can''t quite understand why Duan has to indulge Danzo again and again, but since it is Duan''s decision, there must be a deep meaning.

    The meeting ended, and the members of the vigemittee were also dismissed.

    After going out.

    "Senior, what should we do next?" Tianzang looked confused.

    Kakashi frowned, deep in thought.

    Could it be that he really wants to drive the duck to the shelves by himself and be the Sixth Hokage? However, even if he bes Hokage, Kakashi doesn''t think he has the ability to change Konoha''s status quo.

    at this time.

    "On this issue, why don''t you ask the vigers of Konoha what they think?" Tsunade''s voice suddenly came from behind the two.

    Kakashi was stunned, and quickly bowed to Tsunade, sincerely said:

    "Master Tsunade, please advise."

    Snapped!

    Tsunade stepped forward, patted Kakashi on the shoulder, and exined the mystery:

    "With the arrogant personality of the Uchiha n, they will never take the initiative to return to Konoha. Don''t you guys see this clearly? Unless...

    The Konoha vigers are willing to apologize for their attitude towards the Uchiha n in the past, and collectively petition, and even send representatives to the mountain cemetery in person, begging the Uchiha n to go back, there may be a glimmer of hope. "

    It turns out...that''s it.

    Kakashi''s pupils dted, and finally realized suddenly, and he figured out many things in an instant.

    In this world, apart from Uchiha himself, the person who knows this n best is Tsunade-sama.

    Think here.

    "Master Tsunade, I understand."

    Kakashi nodded, and then told Tianzang, "Go, go back to Konoha!"

    ¡­

    The remnants of the Four Great Ninja Vige withdrew from the mountain cemetery in desperation.

    When they came, they were aggressive, and when they returned, they were left with only misery and destion. Those who survived by chance, the psychological shadow produced in the war will also apany them for life.

    Konoha''s army suffered particrly heavy casualties. Only 6,000 of the 20,000 army survived, and less than one-third of the survivors.

    Over the past year, sessive wars have almost wiped out Konoha''s ninjas.

    For example, Konoha''s ace unit, Ikacho, suffered heavy losses. Among the patriarchs of the three major families, Kaiichi Yamanaka died, Shikajiu Nara was unconscious, and Dingza Akimichi was seriously injured.

    In addition, the patriarch of the Hyuga n, Hinata, also lost an arm and a leg in this war and became disabled.

    As for other small and medium ninja ns, the casualties were even more severe, and even the entire ninja n died, and the n was directly exterminated.

    On the way back to Konoha, many Konoha ninjas died of serious injuries, and a thousand people died one after another.

    Thest ones who returned to Konoha were less than five thousand.

    These people are almost Konoha''sstbat power, and they also include many old, young, sick and disabled.

    Danzo doesn''t care about these.

    As soon as he came back, he ordered the Anbu to search for money, and must collect the war indemnity in the shortest possible time.

    Of the one billion inpensation requested by the Uchiha n, Konoha ounted for 300 million. For Konoha Vige today, this is not a small sum.

    If the money cannot be paid within a month, Danzo''s Hokage position will be lost.

    So he does everything possible, even if he rushes into the nnds of the major ninja ns and robs them, or confiscates the shops and properties of the vigers, he still has to do everything possible to get 300 million.

    For a while, the people of Konohained.

    What makes people even more desperate is not only that Konoha has to pay high war reparations, but that Danzo is still sitting in Hokage''s seat, oppressing Konoha vigers.

    in addition.

    Because the Uchiha n did not speak, the garrisons of the major ninja viges did not have to evacuate from Konoha.

    That is to say, the series of unequal agreements previously signed between the Four Great Ninja Viges and Konoha are still valid, which will undoubtedly make things worse for Konoha.

    Today, a new pattern in the ninja world has taken shape.

    The Uchiha n is the upper ss, the Four Great Ninja Viges are the upper ss, and only Konoha ninjas and vigers are the lower ss.

    After realizing this cruel fact, feelings of despair and resentment gradually spread in Konoha Vige.

    What the vigers hate the most is not the Four Great Ninja Vige, let alone Uchiha, but Danzo.

    It was Danzo, an old man, who made Konoha what it is today, and he led Konoha to its demise step by step.

    In this situation.

    The ninjas and vigers of Konoha finally couldn''t take it anymore.

    Although there are lessons learned from the extermination of the Sarutobi n, if they don¡¯t stand up against Danzo¡¯s rule, everyone will end up like the Sarutobi n sooner orter.

    A storm is rapidly brewing inside Konoha.

    Late at night, dark clouds covered the moonlight, and the vige was pitch ck, and you couldn''t see your fingers.

    In the mansion of the Hyuga n.

    Hyuga, Ikacho, Inuzuka, Aurome, Kazaki, Ise, Mimura and other n heads of big and small families all gathered together and are plotting a coup d''¨¦tat.

    "Everyone, facts have proved time and time again that Danzo can do anything to keep the position of Hokage. If we go on like this, it will be tantamount to slow death. Everyone must unite and fight against Danzo!"

    Hyuga Hinata sternly said, losing a leg and an arm, he exuded a tragic and tragic aura all over his body, which made people have no doubt that the Hyuga patriarch would fight Danzo desperately.

    The Hyuga n was miserable not only by Hizuru, but also hundreds of n members were brutally gouged out of their eyes and became blind under the order of Danzo.

    This family has the strongest desire for a coup d''¨¦tat.

    "But, can we seed? There are so many detonating symbols buried in the vige, all under Danzo''s control. Once he is cornered and detonates them..."

    Someone asked, looking worried.

    "Ahem."

    Nara Shikahisa paled, coughed twice, and said to everyone, "Over the past year, we have been nning secretly, taking advantage of Danzo''s inattention, recing most of the detonating symbols with counterfeit ones that will not explode.

    As for Hokage Rock, although Anbu is closely guarded, we cannot sneak in, but ording to my calction and analysis, Danzo or Xuanweng are lying!

    Even if Danzo detonates Hokage Rock, causing Konoha Houshan to copse, its power is not enough to bury the entire Konoha.

    In other words, Danzo is just bluffing. cough cough..."

    After speaking, Lu Jiu coughed again.

    After hearing the words, everyone was still a little undecided. After all, once a coup wasunched, there was no turning back.

    Seeing this, Rizu shook his head. It seemed that there was only onest way to convince these people.

    So, he looked into the darkness and said in a deep voice:

    "You two, please show up."

 Chapter 244: Danzo, step down!

    Chapter 244 Danzo, step down!

    Hinata Hyuzu just finished speaking.

    Da da da.

    Following the sound of footsteps, Kakashi and Tianzang walked out from the dark corner.

    "you¡­"

    Everyone was very surprised when they saw the two of them. Because they knew that Kakashi and Tianzang joined Uchiha''s camp and became Uchiha''s top management.

    What is the purpose of the two people appearing here at this time?

    Just when everyone was in doubt, Rizu once again uttered an amazing news:

    "The Uchiha n agreed to support Kakashi as Hokage."

    "What?"

    When everyone heard the words, they couldn''t help but widen their eyes, then lowered their voices and talked a lot.

    "Kakashi is going to be Hokage, this is really unexpected."

    "I thought he was crazy to betray the vige and work for the Uchiha n, but now it seems that Kakashi is betting right."

    "..."

    The tone of everyone was full of emotion and envy.

    Then, the head of the Meicun n frowned and asked first:

    "Since Kakashi is going to be Hokage, it means that Danzo is going to step down. In this case, do we still need tounch this coup?"

    His question is also amon question in everyone''s mind.

    Kakashi took a step forward, looked around, and finally said in a deep voice:

    "Everyone, whether you kill Danzo or I be Hokage, Konoha''s status in the ninja world will not change, it will still be the lowest, and will still be oppressed by the major ninja viges.

    Because the Uchiha n does not want to return to Konoha, and they will not care about the current situation and future of this vige, and will only let Konoha fend for itself.

    Nowadays, there is only one way to fundamentally save the vige. "

    "any solution?"

    Everyone heard the words and asked questions one after another.

    Kakashi took a deep breath and said slowly:

    "That is to ask the Uchiha n to forgive us and return to Konoha.

    Once Uchiha returns to Konoha, the unequal treaties signed between the vige and the four major ninja viges will be invalidated, and the garrisons of the major ninja viges will also withdraw from Konoha.

    This is the only way to restore Konoha to its former glory. "

    His words immediately made the patriarchs of Konoha look at each other and fell silent.

    before.

    They are full of jealousy and disgust for the Uchiha n, and then exclude this n. But now, there is only deep awe in these people''s hearts, and even worship of Uchiha.

    After all, the glorious feat of defeating the 100,000 allied forces of the ninja world with the power of one family is enough to prove that the Uchiha is the first family in the history of the ninja world.

    Everyone has a strong nature, especially ninjas.

    When Uchiha was only a little stronger than others, he suffered a lot of hatred, but when Uchiha''s strength far surpassed everyone, others could only look up to him.

    The truth is that simple.

    A long while.

    "Then... how will the Uchiha n forgive us?" asked the patriarch of the Kazeji n.

    Hearing the words, Tianzang clenched his fists and said to everyone with burning eyes:

    "Launch a coup, oust Danzo from power, and then petition the Uchiha n on behalf of all the vigers of Konoha, and impress the Uchiha with sincerity. Kakashi-senpai and I will do our best to help you!"

    Everyone looked at each other again.

    In order to save Konoha, Kakashi did not hesitate to give up the position of Hokage, and he also wanted to invite the Uchiha n back. His sincerity was felt by all the patriarchs present.

    So, after a moment of silence.

    "Okay, Kakashi, I''ll listen to you! Done!"

    Qiu Dao Dingzuo was the first to speak and waved his fist, expressing his position on behalf of the Zhuludie n.

    "And we! To save Konoha, we will do our best!" The rest of the patriarchs also echoed, each with resolute faces and blood boiling.

    the next day.

    Early in the morning, under the nning of Kakashi and others, tens of thousands of Konoha people rushed to the streets, andrge-scale demonstrations broke out.

    "Danzo step down!"

    "The Four Great Ninja Viges get out of Konoha, Uchiha returns!"

    The excited Konoha vigers shouted slogans and rushed to the Hokage Building to overthrow Danzo''s rule.

    Hokage Office.

    "asshole!"

    Danzo was furious, jumped up from his chair, and ordered Anbu sternly, "Move out immediately, suppress these gangsters, and find out who is behind the scenes! Also, send people to the Four Great Ninja Vige Barracks, please dispatch troops to help suppress this rebellion!"

    "yes!"

    After Anbu took the order, he quickly retreated.

    Danzo suppressed the anger in his heart, calmed down, walked to the French window, and looked at the raging crowd on the street outside.

    Who is nning all this behind the scenes?

    Hyuga n, Ikacho... In Danzo''s mind, only the high-level officials of these big families have the ability to incite the people of Konoha andunch a rebellion.

    Hmph, these guys are really impatient, they forgot the lesson of the Sarutobi n so quickly.

    Thinking of this, Danzo''s eyes shed coldly.

    He decided to use the strength of the garrisons of the Four Great Ninja Viges tounch another major cleansing in the Konoha territory topletely stabilize his Naruto position.

    However, this time, Danzo is destined to miscalcte.

    After receiving his request for help, the garrison of the Four Great Ninja Viges in Konoha indeedpleted the assembly immediately and was ready to dispatch.

    For them, helping Danzo suppress Konoha¡¯s opposition is undoubtedly an easy task, and they can get high rewards afterwards.

    But at this moment, two figures appeared in front of them.

    "Everyone, this is Muye Vige''s internal affairs. I advise you not to intervene, lest you regret itter."

    Kakashi looked calm, and issued a warning to the other party in a calm tone.

    Tianzang took a step forward and added: "If you are not afraid of death, you can give it a try."

    After the voice fell, he quickly formed a seal and pped the ground. In a rumbling sound, he created countless dense wooden spikes and blocked the troops of the four major ninja viges.

    There was amotion inside the garrison of the fourth vige, and expressions of horror appeared on many people''s faces.

    However, what scares them is not Tianzang''s Mutun or Kakashi''s verbal warning, but their current identities.

    Well known.

    Kakashi and Tianzang have long joined the Uchiha n, and their status is not low, they are high-level Uchiha personnel.

    Right now.

    Civil strife broke out in Konoha, and the two happened to appear here. Is it their own intention, or the Uchiha n''s instruction?

    Regarding this point, the people in the Four Great Ninja Viges are not sure, and dare not take the risk.

    After all, once Uchiha got in the way, none of them would survive.

    so.

    Under the deterrence of Kakashi and the two, the garrison of the four viges silently put away their weapons and retreated to the camp.

    The strategy of the fox pretending to be the tiger has worked.

    Kakashi breathed a sigh of relief, and told Tianzang:

    "Let the patriarch Nizuzu do it."

    Half an hourter.

    "kill!"

    Thousands of Konoha ninjas and tens of thousands of vigers surrounded the entire Hokage building, trapping Danzo.

    Without the help of the garrison of the four viges, the few people under Danzang''s hands were not enough to see, and they were quickly wiped out or captured by the coup forces.

    Danzo became a loner in a blink of an eye.

    Under all eyes.

    Danzo leaned on a cane and appeared on the rooftop, looking down at the Konoha ninjas and the people on the street below.

    "Danzo, let''s get caught honestly, you are finished!"

    Hyuga Hizuru and others also came to the rooftop, surrounded Danzo heavily, and unceremoniously issued an ultimatum to the Fifth Hokage.

    "snort."

    Danzo snorted coldly, and suddenly raised his voice, "I order you to stop this ridiculous coup immediately! Otherwise, I will detonate all the detonating symbols in the vige and bury the entire Konoha!"

    However, this threat did not have any effect.

    Rizu took a step forward, his eyes burning, and he vented all the hatred and anger in his heart:

    "Danzo, you have lost the hearts of the people. Not only are you not worthy of the title of Hokage, you are not even worthy of being a Konoha ninja. The detonating talisman buried in the vige has been secretly dismantled by our Hyuga n. In other words- Danzo, you are finished!"

    you are done.

    These four words shocked Danzo, as if he had woken up from a dream that hadsted for a long time.

    Looking at the cold eyes of everyone in Konoha, and the angry shouts of the vigers, Danzo''s hands and feet became colder and colder, and his whole body trembled.

    Why, why did it be like this.

    "No, I will always be Konoha''s Hokage!"

    He suddenly looked ferocious, and shouted hysterically, "You gang of rebels want to take Konoha from me, and the old man will never agree!"

    Before he finished speaking, Danzo raised his crutch and poked it heavily on the ground.

    Next second.

    Boom.

    A loud noise that shook the ground suddenly came from Yan Yan behind the Hokage Building¡ªthe detonating amulet that Xuan Weng had buried at the beginning was detonated by Danzo.

    not good.

    Hyuga Hizuru and the others all changed their faces greatly. Once the Hokage Rock copses, the Hokage Building will bear the brunt, and everyone will be buried at that time.

    However, just as they were about to dodge, they were surprised to find out.

    click.

    Apanied by a loud noise, a huge crack appeared in the statue of the third generation on the rock wall, and then... nothing more.

    The other Hokage statues are intact, and there is no sign of copse in the entire Hokage Rock, let alone causing the back mountain to copse and bury the entire Konoha Vige.

    It turned out that Xuan Weng was lying from the beginning, even Danzo was deceived by him.

    "Let''s go together and win Danzo!"

    Rizu came back to his senses, raised his arms and called out.

    When everyone in Konoha heard the words, they immediately swarmed up, hurriedly subdued Danzo, and took off the Hokage robe from thetter on the spot.

    Danzo was brought down.

    The news quickly spread throughout Muye Vige, causing a hugemotion.

    Konoha bitter group has been hidden for a long time.

    Hearing the good news of Danzo''s resignation, Konoha vigers rushed to the streets to celebrate happily, just like the New Year.

    That night.

    Anbu Prison.

    "993, 994, 995..."

    In the dark cell, Maitkay was doing one-armed handstand push-ups while counting until he had done a thousand.

    Today''s exercise is over.

    At the beginning, he rebelled against Danzo in public, but was arrested by thetter under themand of Anbu, and thrown into this dark prison.

    One level is one year.

    In this dark ce, Kai did not give up on himself, but never ck off, silently insisting on fitness practice.

    After a year of prisoner fitness, his figure is even better than before, and the whole person looks a lot bigger, with very full muscles and beautiful.

    And after going to prison, Kay was forced to take off his funny green tights, and his watermelon head was shaved off to a neat cropped cut.

    If you are not very familiar with him, you will definitely not recognize him when you see his current appearance.

    Picking up a towel to wipe the sweat off his body, Kai sat on the bed and began to meditate.

    Thebination of movement and stillness is the way of practice.

    "You''re prettyfortable."

    Suddenly, a voice sounded outside the cell.

    Um?

    Kai opened his eyes suddenly, and immediately saw a familiar white-haired figure, leaning against the door of the cell with his arms folded, looking at himzily.

    "Kakashi!"

    Kai looked surprised, walked over quickly, and asked in disbelief, "Why are you here, aren''t you... wanted by Konoha?"

    Anbu Prison is an isted ce.

    Kai has rarely heard outside news since he was imprisoned. Once he heard the prison guards chatting by chance, and only then did he learn that Kakashi was wanted by Konoha.

    He was still worried about Kakashi for a long time, and he didn''t want his best friend to end up like him, so he came to apany him in the prison.

    "It seems that the news in the cell is not well-informed."

    Kakashi shook his head, took out a key, and opened the door of the cell for Kai.

    "What''s going on here?" Kai looked shocked, puzzled.

    And when he learned from Kakashi that the Uchiha n defeated the Ninja Alliance, Konoha also overthrew Danzo, and a series of things, he was even more surprised from ear to ear.

    "So, did I miss so many things?" Kai muttered, feeling very regretful in his heart.

    Kakashi saw this, patted Kai on the shoulder, then turned around and said:

    "Bring him in."

    The voice fell, and with the sound of nging, Danzo, who was in handcuffs and shackles, staggered out of the darkness under the **** of Tianzang.

    At this time, Danzo had put on his prison uniform, looked down at the ground, and said nothing.

    "go in."

    Kakashi stepped aside and said something to Danzo.

    Danzo nced sideways at Kakashi, said nothing, and walked into the cell where Kai was previously held.

    "..."

    Kai was stunned when he saw this scene. He didn''t expect Danzo to have today.

    When Kai came back to his senses, Kakashi solemnly told him:

    "Kay, the patriarchs of Konoha and I will leave Konoha soon to do a very important thing, which is rted to the future destiny of the vige.

    During this period, I¡¯m afraid I¡¯ll trouble you to stay here and guard Danzo together with Tianzang, and don¡¯t let him escape. "

    Kai was stunned for a moment when he heard the words, and then nodded seriously, and patted his chest with his fist:

    "Leave it to me, Kakashi. Before youe back, I will never let anyone approach this cell, let alone let Danzo escape."

    "This way I feel at ease."

    Kakashi showed a smile, handed this ce over to Kai and Tianzang, and then strode out of Anbu Prison.

    Early the next morning.

    Kakashi came to the entrance of the vige, and the twelve Konoha patriarchs, including Hinata, Akimichi, Nara, and Yume, were already waiting here.

    "Is the petition ready?" Kakashi asked.

    Nara Shikahisa and Akimichi Dingza nced at each other, took out a scroll that was as tall as a person, and slowly spread it out, reaching a length of more than ten meters.

    On that scroll, densely packed names were written, and the color was bright red.

    Because, every name was written by Konoha vigers with their own blood.

 Chapter 245: Twelve Patriarchs Doxiazuo

    Chapter 245 Twelve Patriarchs Doxiaza

    On the ten-meter-long scroll, nearly 200,000 Konoha vigers wrote their names with blood, exuding a strong visual impact.

    This is the petition prepared by Konoha.

    In addition to this, there is also the 300 million taels ofpensation requested by the Uchiha n, which was also collected overnight.

    after this.

    The twelve chiefs of Konoha brought the petition andpensation, and under the leadership of Kakashi, they left the vige and embarked on a trip to the mountain cemetery.

    A weekter.

    Kakashi and his party arrived at their destination smoothly.

    Back then, the shocking battle between Senjujuma and Uchiha Madara permanently changed the terrain of the battlefield and created a spectacr waterfall in the Valley of the End.

    Now, the battle between Duan and the Ninja Alliance has also left indelible marks on this¡ª

    A huge sinkhole with a diameter of two kilometers.

    The tiankeng, which is hundreds of meters deep, is like the mouth of a giant beast, which makes people''s legs weak and frightened at a nce.

    Inside, the ashes of tens of thousands of coalition ninjas are buried.

    Whenever the wind blows, the sound of ghosts crying suddenlyes out of the tiankeng, just like the souls of countless dead are wailing, which makes people''s hair stand on end.

    Everyone in Konoha turned pale, and carefully walked around the edge of the tiankeng.

    Then he walked up to the top of the mountain, and under the guidance of Kakashi, he sessfully entered Uchiha''s vige, and finally came to the gate of the vigemittee.

    Just right.

    The members of the vigemittee finished the meeting, talking andughing, and walked out of the meeting room one after another.

    "Kakashi, this is..."

    Fuyue saw the Konoha people behind Kakashi, frowned slightly, and asked.

    When he learned that Konoha had collected thepensation and that it was delivered by twelve patriarchs himself, Fuyue was surprised, and also had a premonition that the purpose of the other party''s trip was more than that.

    Sure enough.

    Kakashi looked at Hyuga Hyuzu, and nodded at thetter.

    Then, Nizuzu and several other patriarchs moved out the huge scroll that was as tall as a person, and slowly unfolded it in front of everyone in Uchiha.

    Countless dark red names, mixed with a faint smell of blood, came into the eyes of Fu Yue and others.

    "This is..." Fu Yue was taken aback.

    "Patriarch Fuyue, the name on this scroll was written by hundreds of thousands of vigers in Konoha with their own blood. It is a petition."

    Kakashi replied solemnly.

    "Petition for what?" Fu Yue asked.

    Kakashi took a deep breath and continued: "All the vigers of Konoha, I request the Uchiha n to return to Konoha and be the leader of the vige!

    The twelve patriarchs behind me have led Konoha ninjas tounch a coup and drive Danzo out of power, but they agree that only Uchiha is qualified to be the new Hokage.

    Today, they came here on behalf of the Konoha vigers to apologize and seek help from the Uchiha n. "

    The voice just fell.

    Swish Swish Swish.

    The twelve Konoha patriarchs all lowered their heads and bowed ny degrees to Fu Yue and the others.

    this¡­

    Everyone in Uchiha could not help but look at each other.

    To be honest, seeing these densely written names written in blood, everyone was quite shocked.

    Uchiha is a proud family.

    Since he broke with Konoha at the beginning, he will not take the initiative to go back, but at the same time, Uchiha''s character also has a side of being soft and not hard.

    This special petition in front of him still greatly satisfied Uchiha''s vanity.

    This blood book filled with the names of Konoha vigers is equivalent to acknowledging that the Uchiha n is Konoha orthodox and has the right to rule over hundreds of thousands of Konoha vigers.

    It means that all Konoha vigers handed over their lives to Uchiha, allowing this family to kill.

    Facing the sincerity shown by Konoha, I am afraid that no matter who it is, it is inevitable to be moved.

    Itachi, Tiehuo, Quan and others began to discuss in low voices.

    "I thought that Danzo escaped, and it was cheaper for him. I didn''t expect that old thing to be overthrown by the people under him after returning to Konoha, and put in prison."

    Tie Huo gloated.

    "Itachi, what are you thinking?" Seeing Itachi''s thoughtful expression, Izumi asked curiously.

    "I''m thinking, maybe everything is under my uncle''s control."

    Itachi murmured.

    From refusing to return to Konoha and deliberately letting Danzo go, to Danzo being overthrown by Konoha ninjas, and finally all the vigers in Konoha sent representatives to petition Uchiha.

    Was this series of events all expected?

    Think here.

    Itachi once again realized his shallowness and impulsiveness, and at the same time developed deep admiration for his uncle''s wily calctions.

    Fuyue frowned, thinking for a moment.

    Finally, he spoke to Kakashi and the others:

    "Although I am the patriarch of Uchiha, this kind of thing still needs to be judged. If you can make a decision, everything will be easy to handle, otherwise no matter what effort you make, it will be in vain."

    This time the vigemittee meeting was definitely the only absent member, because he was at home taking care of his wife Samui who was about to give birth.

    Kakashi was overjoyed when he heard this.

    Fuyue''s words mean that the Uchiha n has been moved by Konoha''s sincerity, and as long as they can pass the check, the mission of this trip will be aplete sess.

    "I see. Thank you, Patriarch Fuyue."

    After Kakashi said this, he came to Duan''s residence together with the twelve chiefs of Konoha.

    The door is closed.

    When Kakashi and the others were hesitant to knock on the door, there was a creak and the door opened.

    Mute came out.

    She seemed to have learned the purpose of everyone''s visit, and said directly:

    "Senior Kakashi, Mr. Duan''s wife is about to give birth. He doesn''t want to be distracted by other things. You should go back."

    As soon as this remark came out.

    Everyone in Konoha changed their expressions, and then looked at each other.

    Unexpectedly, I was rejected by others before meeting Uchiha Dan, what should I do?

    Everyone would definitely not dare to force their way in, such behavior is undoubtedly looking for death.

    In fact, let alone breaking in, they didn''t even dare to make a slightly louder noise. After all, if the pregnant women inside were disturbed, it would be hard to imagine what terrible things would happen under Duan''s anger.

    Hinata Hinata''s expression changed several times, and he gritted his teeth for thest time, and said to Shizune:

    "Please tell me that the Hyuga n apologizes to the Duan and Uchiha n for the past. Konoha cannot live without Uchiha, and the Hyuga n will fully support Duan as the Sixth Hokage!

    I''ll stay here and wait for a decision to be made. "

    After speaking, under the surprised eyes of Shizune, Kakashi and others, only a "plop" was heard.

    Hyuga Hyuzu unexpectedly knelt on the ground with both knees on the ground.

    Moreover, it is not an ordinary kneeling posture, but puts the hands forward in a figure-eight shape, and then slowly leans forward, and the upper body is also lifted, until finally, the forehead hits the ground heavily.

    Soil seat.

    Hinata Hinata humbly apologized to Duan in such a prostrate posture, expressing the deepest apology and the most sincere request.

    "Chief Nizuzu, you..."

    Shizune was surprised when he saw Hiruzu kneel down. After all, in her impression, Hyuga Hyuzu is also a proud family, and was once as famous as Uchiha.

    At this time, Hyuga Hyuzu actually gave up his self-esteem and knelt outside Uchiha''s door.

    What Jing Yin didn''t expect was even more.

    After the rest of the patriarchs looked at each other, they followed suit. Amid a series of "plops", they collectively took their seats.

    The twelve patriarchs knelt neatly in a row, their faces pressed to the ground without saying a word.

    well.

    Seeing this scene, Kakashi sighed.

    These guys, if they knew today, why bother.

    But thinking about it, he also had prejudice against the Uchiha n before, and he had been monitoring the Uchiha n for a long time as Konoha Anbe.

    For Konoha.

    Kakashi shook his head and knelt down too.

    "Senior Kakashi, even you..."

    Jing Yin was kind and soft-hearted, couldn''t see this scene, turned around and fled, and closed the door.

    She hurried across the yard and into the living room.

    In the living room, Samui was sitting on the sofa with a big belly, receiving Tsunade''s pulse.

    Er Duan stood aside, admiring a pair of calligraphy and painting hanging on the wall, seeming to be quite leisurely.

    "Master Duan..."

    After some words in Jing Yin''s mind, he was interrupted as soon as he opened his mouth.

    "I already know, let them kneel." Without turning back, he said calmly.

    Shizune heard the words, if he wanted to plead for Kakashi and others, he had to hold back.

    Outside the door.

    No one thought that Kakashi and others would kneel for a whole day and night.

    From day to night, and from night to day.

    At dusk, the sun sets.

    The Konoha Twelve Patriarchs and Kakashi who were kneeling outside the broken door were all shaking, as if they were about to fall to the ground at any time.

    Kneeling in the Dogeza position for a day and a night, even a Jonin will be physically exhausted.

    At this time, everyone was pale, their mouths were dry, and their legs had already lost feeling, but they were still struggling, and no one gave up.

    However, the door in front of them was still closed.

    During this period, the spectacle of thirteen people kneeling down also attracted many Uchiha people to watch.

    Looking at these kneeling Konoha patriarchs, the Uchiha people were filled with emotion and discussed a lot.

    "Actually, there seems to be nothing wrong with going back to Konoha. There is the mother of our Uchiha n, Henan Kagawa, and there is also a shrine left by the Sage of the Six Paths. It''s just that the Nanga Shrine hasn''t been cleaned for a long time, and I''m afraid it has begun to be dpidated."

    "Oh, I don''t know if the building of the Ministry of Meat Reform is still there. I really miss the happy time when everyone worked out together."

    "Let''s wait for the curator to make a decision."

    "..."

    in the room.

    Duan sat in front of the bed, with his face pressed against Samuel''s lower abdomen, feeling the baby''s heartbeating from inside, which was strong and powerful.

    is a healthy and strong life.

    To be precise, it was a little girl.

    "Oh, the little guy kicked me again, why is he so naughty today." Samuel said softly, with a helpless expression on his face.

    Judgment heard the words, nodded with satisfaction: "As expected of my daughter, she has been exercising since she was born."

    Hearing his annoying words, Samui couldn''t help rolling his eyes.

    Tsunade shook his head, walked over to hold Samui''s hand, and said to her:

    "Your due date is half a monthter. Don''t worry, I will personally deliver the baby for you when the timees, and you won''t suffer after giving birth."

    "Thank you, Tsunade-sama." Samui smiled.

    "but¡­"

    Tsunade turned his head and took a look, and asked casually, "Kakashi and Konoha have been kneeling outside for a day and a night, is it really okay? You don''t intend to let them kneel like this all the time Go down until everyone passes out from hunger."

    "What, Kakashi and the others haven''t left yet?" Samui was taken aback.

    Duan suddenly asked her: "What do you think I should do?"

    Under Duan''s gaze, Samui showed hesitation, but at this moment, she saw Tsunade''s gaze, which contained a hidden request.

    After a moment of silence.

    "Broken, I hope... After our child is born, we can baptize her with the river water of Nanhechuan, is it okay?"

    Samui said this carefully, waiting nervously for Duan''s response.

    Juan didn''t answer immediately, but nced at Tsunade, who immediately looked away with a guilty expression, pretending not to care about it.

    Facing Samui''s request.

    Duan shook his head, and finally said two words from his mouth:

    "All right."

    After the voice fell, he got up and walked out of the room.

    crunch.

    The courtyard door was pushed open again.

    "The curator hase out."

    Amid the reminders from the Uchiha people, Hyuga Hyuzu and the others who were prostrate on the ground quickly raised their heads and looked up at Duan in fear.

    Duan, who is two meters tall, is like a **** looking down on Konoha''s people. Without saying a word, he creates an almost suffocating pressure on them.

    Boom boom boom.

    Everyone''s heartbeat elerated to the extreme, and their hearts were full of tension and fear.

    The determined eyes swept over everyone one by one, and finally met Kakashi''s eyes, and ordered:

    "Kakashi, let them go back."

    As soon as this remark came out.

    Everyone in Konoha suddenly turned ashen, and their hearts sank to the bottom of the valley.

    Sure enough, it still failed?

    It seems that Juan does not intend to forgive Konoha, nor does he have any interest in the so-called position of Hokage.

    Realizing this, Konoha''s twelve patriarchs all looked sad, but no one dared to disobey Duan''s order.

    "Yes, Lord Duan."

    Hinata Hizuru spoke bitterly, then got up, but because of numbness in both legs, she fell back to the ground.

    He had to support the ground with his hands and tried several times before he managed to stand up.

    The other Konoha patriarchs also supported each other to get up, then limped away and walked out of the vige.

    Looking at the lonely backs of everyone, Kakashi hesitated to speak, and finally turned into a sigh, and resolutely followed.

    If Konoha wants to be reborn from Nirvana, she can only rely on herself.

    However, to everyone''s surprise.

    Konoha and the others had just walked a few steps, when a broken voice suddenly sounded behind them:

    "The Uchiha n will leave in a week."

    After saying this, Duan turned around and went back to the yard, and closed the door with a bang.

    The resolute words shocked Hinata Hizuru and the others, and they were all stunned.

    "I, I heard right."

    Nizu thought he had an auditory hallucination, but when he came back to his senses, he looked ecstatic.

    "Patriarchs, you heard me right. You have agreed to our request." Kakashi was also delighted, helping Nizuzu and others to confirm the good news.

    For a moment, everyone in Konoha was moved to tears.

    "Let''s go back quickly and tell all the Konoha vigers the good news. At the same time, we must make good preparations and use the most grand ceremony to wee the return of the Uchiha n!"

    Nizu said excitedly.

 Chapter 246: Uchiha returns!

    Chapter 246 Uchiha Returns!

    Three dayster.

    Kakashi and Konoha Twelve Patriarchs returned to Konoha as quickly as possible, and told all the vigers: The Uchiha n is about to return!

    Hearing this news, the vigers of Konoha couldn''t help but rejoice, full of excitement and anticipation.

    Immediately afterwards, the whole vige took active actions to prepare the wee ceremony for Uchiha''s return to the vige.

    Konoha Small Park.

    As usual, the three little ghosts met here to y and kill time.

    It¡¯s just that Ino Yamanaka was obviously depressed today, and he was swinging on the swing with his head bowed silently, without saying a word.

    Her father Kaiichi Yamanaka died.

    He died at the hands of the Uchiha n, sacrificed for the vige, and his body and soul were buried forever in the ce called the mountain cemetery.

    Ino once thought that his father was the hero of the vige.

    But now, the Konoha vigers begged the murderer of his father, the Uchiha n, to return to Konoha and be the masters of the vige.

    As for Kaiichi Yamanaka, his sacrifice has long been forgotten.

    How pathetic.

    The young Ino could not understand this, let alone ept it, and felt deep pain and confusion in his heart.

    Shikamaru shook his head when he saw Ino''s lost look.

    He asked his father, Shikahisa Nara, and learned more about the inside story.

    After the Uchiha n returns, the garrisons of the Four Great Ninja Viges will be driven away, and the unequal treaties they signed with Konoha will also be abolished.

    This means that the vigers can finally escape from the sea of ??suffering, no longer need to be oppressed, and no longer need to be ves.

    At that time, Konoha will return to the head of the Five Great Ninja Viges and live a stable and peaceful life.

    And Shikamaru also heard that Uchiha break is likely to be the Sixth Hokage.

    This made him feel a lot of emotion in his heart.

    At the beginning, Duan once took the position of Naruto assistant and was considered a candidate for the fifth generation.

    If I had taken over the role of the third generation at that time and sessfully became Hokage, there would not be so many things going onter.

    If I knew this earlier, wouldn¡¯t it be over if I just let Uchiha be Hokage, why bother.

    well.

    Thinking of this, Shikamaru sighed.

    Compared to the gloomy Ino and the deep-minded Shikamaru, Choji seems much heartless.

    "Crack, click, click."

    He sat on the grass and chomped on potato chips, thinking of nothing but eating, and he went on the road to gain weight and never returned.

    Wu Feitu left, time passed unknowingly.

    Another week passed.

    The wee ceremony on Konoha''s side has already been prepared, but there has been no movement from the Uchiha n.

    During the day after day of waiting, the vigers gradually became anxious and worried¡ªthe Uchiha n, shouldn¡¯t they change their minds temporarily and let the pigeons go?

    At the same time, the garrisons of the Four Great Ninja Viges are also watching the situation.

    If the Uchiha nes back, it means that Konoha has changed hands. By then, their good days will be over and they have to leave.

    Therefore, they hope that Uchiha will break his promise, and it is best never to return to Konoha.

    Another day passed in the tense and anxious mood of countless people.

    ing!

    Kakashi finally received a notification from the Uchiha n that they were about to arrive in Konoha.

    Early in the morning, the sky has just dawned, and the sun has not yet risen.

    Hundreds of thousands of Konoha vigers rushed onto the streets like a tide. Some hung banners, some held flowers, and some waved small gs with the Uchiha n emblem.

    Thousands of people empty the alley.

    All the patriarchs and jonin in Konoha followed Kakashi to the entrance of the vige, here to wee the return of the Uchiha n.

    The sun rises in the east, and the sun shines on the leaves.

    Hours passed.

    The time is close to noon, but there is still no movement at the entrance of the vige, only the breeze blows asionally, bringing a bit of coolness and dispelling the impatience in people''s hearts.

    Da da da.

    The patriarchs of Konoha paced back and forth in the same ce, frequently looking at the forest outside the vige, each of them frowning, tense, and their clothes were wet with sweat.

    Why haven''t youe yet?

    Just when everyone''s anxiety and uneasiness were about to reach their peak.

    Boom.

    A loud noise that shook the ground suddenly came from the woods ahead, like a major earthquake, causing the Konoha people at the entrance of the vige to lose their center of gravity and staggered here and there for a while.

    what happened?

    After everyone stabilized their figures, they looked forward in surprise.

    Boom.

    I saw a huge steel fortress, like a sleeping prehistoric beast, drilled out of the ground.

    The height of this fortress exceeds fifty meters, and the surface is covered with various muzzles and barrels. It glows with a cold metallic luster in the sun, making it daunting.

    At the bottom of the fortress, the hatch slowly opened.

    Next.

    A group of ninjas wearing high-necked blue robes strode out from inside.

    is the Uchiha family.

    The person at the head is a two-meter-tall Duan with a body like a mountain. Behind him is a Homakusa fan that symbolizes the authority of the Uchiha n.

    "Congrattions to the return of the Uchiha n to Konoha!"

    Kakashi was the first to react and shouted.

    "Wee Uchiha!"

    The patriarchs came back to their senses, and they also shouted, and the voices of all the people gathered together and echoed over Konoha.

    Shua.

    After the voice fell, everyone knelt down on one knee to show their submission to the Uchiha n.

    "It seems that Konoha has been tossed a lot by Danzo and the Four Great Ninja Viges. I am so eager for our Uchiha n to return to the vige and help them escape the sea of ??suffering."

    Tie Huo sighed with emotion, with a hint of sarcasm in his expression.

    Itachi on the side heard the words and echoed:

    "In the past, Konoha vigers once took a peaceful and happy life for granted, and regarded the powerful Uchiha n as a cancerous tumor in the vige, and tried every means to exclude us.

    But now, they should be able to understand the meaning of the Uchiha n to Konoha. "

    "A new era is about to begin, the era of our Uchiha." Fuyue nodded and concluded.

    Juan didn¡¯t say a word, the scarlet kaleidoscope Sharingan suddenly opened, and he was the first to walk into Konoha¡¯s gate.

    The Uchihas immediately followed.

    Yile Avenue, located on the central axis of Muye Vige, leads directly to the Hokage Building from the entrance of the vige.

    At this time, both sides of the street were crowded with vigers, and countless pairs of eyes were watching the end of the street until the Uchiha n appeared there.

    It stands to reason that there should be deafening cheers at this time.

    But the crowd was silent, and everyone''s expressions gradually became frightened, and their whole bodies trembled uncontrobly.

    that is because.

    The Uchiha n who came to face each other looked indifferent, exuding an aura of not being close to others.

    Headed by Duan, Fuyue, Wutu Zhishui, Itachi, Quan, Tiehuo, and Qianxiuzi, there were seven pairs of kaleidoscope Sharingans with different shapes. The scarlet eyes swept across the crowd on both sides of the street, making people feel cold all over.

    Behind them are the six Jinchurikis controlled by the Uchiha n. Their bodies are filled with manic chakras of tailed beasts, exuding an extremely dangerous aura.

    Further back, there are more than a hundred ninjas from Uchiha, all of whom have opened the Sangodama Sharingan, and they are all scarlet.

    This is the extremely powerful Uchiha n.

    Their strength made the 100,000 army copse at a touch, and made the four great ninja viges bow their heads.

    Uchiha, the only ninja world.

    Wherever they passed, a suffocating pressure permeated the air. It seemed that even the air was frozen, making it difficult to breathe.

    There is only the sound of uniform footsteps, like a heavy hammer, constantly beating on everyone''s heart.

    "Gudong."

    Many vigers swallowed with difficulty, with cold sweat dripping from their foreheads, pale and shivering under the pressure of Uchiha.

    In the Uchiha team, the only outsider is Tsunade.

    She looked at the silent vigers on both sides of the street, and she was filled with emotion.

    In the past, her grandfather Senju Hashirama used benevolence and fraternity to govern the vige, and even let the Senju tribe hide their identities, and integrated the blood of the n into the big family of Konoha.

    Now, Uchiha is the ruler of Konoha.

    It seems that they intend to choose apletely different path from the Thousand Hands n. They will establish absolute authority and use iron and blood methods to govern Konoha.

    Which method is better, can only be tested by time.

    ten minutester.

    The Uchiha n marched through Konoha and came to the end of Ichiraku Avenue. In front of it was the majestic Hokage Building.

    This building, symbolizing the supreme power of Konoha, is a sacred ce in the hearts of countless vigers.

    The only problem is, it''s ugly, like an upside-down red trash can.

    At this time, Duan made a gesture to signal the nsmen to stop.

    Then.

    Among the puzzled eyes of many people, he walked up to the Hokage Building alone and slowly raised his fist.

    Without warning.

    Boom!

    Duan punched out and smashed heavily on the wall of the Hokage Building. With his fist as the center, countless cracks suddenly spread in all directions like spider webs.

    click.

    Huge cracks, extending from the bottom of the building to the top of the building, and finally in the dumbfounded expressions of countless vigers¡ª

    Boom.

    The entire Hokage building copsed, and it became a pile of ruins in an instant, with dust rising into the sky.

    "Cough cough cough."

    The Konoha vigers who identally inhaled the dust coughed non-stop and backed away in a panic.

    Uchiha off what is this doing?

    The vigers looked horrified, not knowing what the intention of Duan''s behavior was.

    until the dust clears.

    Duan raised his hands again, formed a seal, and then pressed his palm to the ground, turning his chakra into the source of life and injecting it into the ground.

    There was another loud noise that shook the ground.

    Boom.

    Among the shocked expressions of the vigers of Muye, they saw countless wooden pirs rising from the ground, and in a blink of an eye, a gorgeous nine-story watchtower rose from the ruins.

    This watchtower is tall and majestic. It is built on a square tformyer byyer, and eachyer is indented by a certain distance. There are nine floors in total, and the height exceeds 60 meters.

    The function of each floor is divided into task hall, conference room, weapon room, ninjutsu library, broken wind room, watchtower, etc.

    board doors, me-shaped windows, carved patterns.

    Cornices, porch, golden roof.

    The shape of the entire watchtower is extremely gorgeous, especially in the sun shining with brilliant golden light, giving people a sense of resplendent and magnificent.

    The most eye-catching one is the front of the watchtower, the Uchiha n''s red and white Uchiha family emblem.

    No matter where you are in Konoha, you can see this watchtower and the Uchiha n emblem on it from a distance.

    Simrly, standing upstairs can easily overlook the whole vige and observe all the movements inside and outside Muye Vige.

    Under the family emblem, there is a huge que.

    Whoosh.

    Duan jumped up, and under the gaze of countless people, he used his own Chakra as a pen to write the three characters of mboyant and phoenix dancing on the que¡ª

    Castle Tower.

    Then, he took out the petition of nearly 200,000 vigers in Konoha, and ced it under the que in front of everyone.

    This petition will remind the Konoha vigers all the time that they themselves are begging Uchiha toe back, and asking the Uchiha n to rule them.

    After doing all this.

    Duan turned around, stood on the watchtower with his hands behind his back, and looked down indifferently at the densely packed Konoha people like an ant colony.

    A breeze blew by, and the broken robes fluttered with the wind, looking beyond the dust. The golden sunlight shone on his stalwart body, and at this moment, he seemed to be a **** who ruled the world.

    Plop.

    Among the crowd, whoever took the lead was the first to kneel on the ground, bowing to the broken head.

    Immediately after that came the second, third... the hundredth, the thousandth... like falling dominoes, until Konoha''s hundreds of thousands of ninjas and vigers fell to their knees.

    Such a spectacr scene, whether in the history of Konoha or the entire ninja world, is the first time it has appeared.

    Even the first Hokage, who was known as the God of Ninja back then, is not as majestic as Uchiha Tetsu at this time.

    Hundreds of thousands of pairs of eyes looked up at the man on the castle tower, everyone felt uneasy and prepared to wee an unknown future.

    Konoha, is it ushering in a new life, or will it get worse?

    no one knows.

    Duan overlooked all living beings in Konoha.

    From their eyes, he saw fear, anxiety and fear, as well as confusion about the future.

    This vige is a mess from the inside out.

    It''s time to tidy up.

    Half an hourter.

    The original Uchiha nnd, now in the barracks of Iwagakure Vige, a group of Iwagakure ninjas are in a hurry, packing their luggage in a hurry.

    The Uchiha n has returned, which means that Konoha has no living space for outsiders like them.

    In this way.

    Naturally, we should be sensible, pack up our things and run away quickly, don''t wait until the Uchiha peoplee to drive them away in person, which will make them look bad.

    but.

    Just when everyone in Yan Yin was about to leave.

    Tiehuo and Qianxiuzi suddenly appeared in Iwain¡¯s barracks, and found the person in charge of the other party¡ªShangren Bunya.

    "You two, what are your orders?"

    Bunya stared nervously at the two Uchiha envoys in front of him.

    He obviously has a huge body like a giant rock, but when facing the iron and fire duo, he can''t have any confidence, only fear.

    Because, the two people in front of me are not only Uchiha, but also Uchiha''s kaleidoscope powerhouse.

    In front of them, even Mr. Tsuchikage Ohnogi would probably have to speak politely, not daring to be slighted, let alone a mere jounin like Wen Ya.

    Tie Huo didn''t have any nonsense, straight to the point, took out a list, and said coldly:

    "Before you get out of Konoha, hand over all the people above, not one less."

    Toughness and arrogance in the face of iron fire.

    Wen Ya was furious and couldn''t help clenching his fists, but in the end he held it back.

    He took the list with trembling hands, nced roughly, and suddenly changed his face.

 Chapter 247: Judgment Assembly

    Chapter 247 Judgment Assembly

    Ironfire brought this list.

    It was filled with the names of Iwagakure ninjas, crowded together, more than a hundred people.

    Among them are Jonin, as well as important figures from various departments of Iwain.

    "What does this mean?"

    Wen Ya''splexion was ugly, he gritted his teeth and asked, actually guessing a thing or two in his heart.

    Sure enough.

    "What did they do, as the ambassador of Yanyin Vige to Konoha, you should be very clear in your heart."

    Tie Huo nced at Wen Ya expressionlessly.

    Wen Ya is of course clear.

    These people on the list are all Yannin who havemitted crimes in Konoha Vige this year, but under the protection of Yanyin, they have not received any punishment.

    Until now, Uchiha made a move.

    "However, ording to the treaty signed by Iwagakure and Konoha, our people enjoy extraterritorial rights in Konoha..."

    Wen Ya said in a deep voice, trying to fight and not backing down.

    Tie Huo sneered when he heard this:

    "Danzo, who signed the treaty with you, has been kicked out of power, and is currently being held in Anbu Prison in Konoha, waiting to be judged.

    I heard correctly, you are now asking us Uchiha n to continue to abide by the **** agreements reached by Danzo and the Four Great Ninja Viges, right? "

    As soon as this remark came out, Wen Ya''s cold sweat broke out immediately, and he hastily denied:

    "That was not what I meant¡­"

    At this time, Qianxiuzi on the side became a little impatient, a kaleidoscope pattern of a six-leaf windmill suddenly appeared in her eyes, andined to Tiehuo:

    "What are you talking about so much nonsense, just do it directly."

    As soon as the words fell, she pulled out the ninja knife from her waist with a ng, and was about to rush into the Yanyin barracks to arrest people.

    "etc!"

    Wen Ya saw this scene, and was finallypletely discouraged, because he knew in his heart that the Uchiha people never bluffed, and they did it as soon as they said it.

    Once things get serious, it won''t do Yan Yin any good.

    As for why Uchiha wanted to arrest these people, it is not difficult to guess, it is nothing more than trying to establish prestige in front of the Konoha people by punishing the criminal ninjas of Iwain.

    Think before and after.

    In order to preserve the overall situation, Wen Ya had topromise, and humbly asked the two of them:

    "Give me a moment, both of you, I''ll get the people on the list right away."

    Ten minutester.

    More than a hundred rock ninjas appeared in front of the iron and fire duo.

    These people had obviously learned about the situation from Wen Ya, and many of them were filled with guilt and fear.

    Because they know that what awaits them next is likely to be a disaster in prison.

    fine.

    Most of them did notmit serious crimes. Even if they went to prison, they would be released after a few months at most.

    Under such selffort, these people followed Tie Huo honestly and left the Yanyin Barracks.

    "Hoo~"

    Finally sent away the two killing gods, Wen Ya heaved a sigh of relief, the clothes on his back werepletely wet with cold sweat before he knew it.

    He came back to his senses, and immediately ordered the remaining Iwanin to take their luggage and set off immediately to escape from Konoha.

    As for the more than one hundred Yannin who were taken away, Wen Ya could only silently wish them good luck in his heart.

    Those people have been abandoned by Yan Yin.

    Not only Yanyin, the same scene was also staged in the barracks of Sandyin, Yunyin and Wuyin viges.

    Under Duan''s order, the Uchiha n demanded that the major ninja viges hand over all those who hadmitted crimes in Konoha, not one less.

    No one dares to defy Uchiha''s will.

    Finally, the Four Great Ninja Viges handed over more than 400 criminal ninjas, all of whom were handcuffed and shackled, and went to the square in the center of Muye Vige.

    There, a harsh trial is quietly waiting for them.

    at the same time.

    Under Konoha, in the depths of Anbu Prison.

    In the darkness, Danzo sat on the bed with his eyes closed, looking calm and rxed.

    Being overthrown by Konoha Ninja did not hurt his heart, but made Danzo more determined. He is the chosen one.

    Since ancient times, those who achieve great things have to go through several twists and turns.

    All of this is just a test of fate for him.

    Everything he does is for the sake of the vige, no one loves Konoha more than him, God sees this.

    Thus, Danzo firmly believes that sooner orter, he will step out of this prison, be Hokage again, and continue his unfinished business¡ª

    Recover Konoha and unify the ninja world.

    All along, it is this strong belief that has supported him through many difficulties.

    Suddenly, Danzo frowned, and slowly opened his eyes.

    "What happened outside, why is it so noisy? After leaving the old man''s Konoha, it really is still a group of dragons without a leader, is it a mess?"

    He spoke in a deep voice, and asked Tianzang and Maitkai outside the cell.

    Although he was locked in the depths of the underground prison, Danzo still felt the vibrations from the surface and a lot of noisy human voices.

    Hearing Danzo''s question, Tianzang turned around, shook his head and said:

    "You feel great about yourself, Danzo. The Uchiha n has returned to Konoha, and the vigers held a grand wee ceremony.

    Moreover, everyone supports Master Uchiha to be the Sixth Hokage of Konoha.

    A new era has begun, and this era is destined to have nothing to do with you. "

    What? !

    Danzo finally turned pale with shock, got up and got out of bed and reprimanded angrily:

    "If Uchiha Duan is Hokage, are the vigers in Konoha crazy? That kind of lunatic will only make Konoha go to destruction!"

    "The one who is really crazy is you, Danzo. Everyone expects Duan-sama to be Hokage, and you, the guy who betrayed the vige, is the biggest sinner in the history of Konoha. You wait to be infamous forever."

    Tianzang unceremoniously sarcastically, looking at Danzang with a touch of pity.

    In his opinion, Danzo has already fallen into a bewilderment and is hopeless.

    "asshole!"

    Danzo walked quickly to the front of the cell, sped the cold pir with both hands, and roared at Tianzang and Kai:

    "The old man wants to see Uchiha Dan, let me out immediately!"

    "Don''t even think about it!" Kai said sharply, keeping in mind the entrustment of his best friend Kakashi.

    at this time.

    "We will grant your wishes."

    Kakashi walked in from the outside, and said to Tianzang and Kai, "Open the cell."

    "But, senior..." Tianzang was taken aback.

    "It was an order. He said that Danzo would be judged in front of all the vigers of Konoha." Kakashi exined, his eyes shed.

    Judge me?

    Danzo was stunned for a moment when he heard this, and then sneered.

    Okay, let the old man confront you Uchiha Duan face to face, and let everyone see who is dedicated to Konoha, and who is Konoha''s sinner.

    crunch.

    The cell door opened.

    on the ground.

    In the center of the square, the Uchiha people headed by Duan and Fugaku stood silently.

    Surrounded by a sea of ??Konoha people, there were many discussions.

    The Uchiha n had just returned to the vige, and it seemed that they were about to make a big move, and all the vigers were called together.

    Many people were worried, worried that Uchiha might make excessive demands and continue to oppress the people like Danzo.

    But soon, the vigers discovered that things were not as bad as they imagined.

    but the opposite.

    Under the watchful eyes of countless people, hundreds of ninjas from the Four Great Ninja Viges were escorted to the center of the square by Tiehuo and others.

    Seeing this scene, the noisy crowd gradually quieted down, and many people looked surprised.

    "let''s start."

    Duan gave a faint instruction.

    Tiehuo nodded, and then pushed a Iwagakushi J¨­nin out of the crowd.

    Then, he took out an indictment and read it aloud:

    "Yanyin Shangnin Maruda, got drunk and made trouble, killing a young mother and daughter, he deserves to be punished!"

    After finishing speaking, he kicked Maruda behind his knee, making his leg go limp, and knelt down on the cold ground.

    "Wait, I have something to say, you can''t kill me..."

    Maruta looked terrified and tried to struggle, but before he could finish his sentence, a sharp knife light fell from the sky andnded on his neck.

    Next second.

    Gululu.

    The headnded on the ground, and rolled forward several meters, eyes wide open.

    Maruda''s headless corpse also slowly fell to the ground after spurting a lot of blood from its neck.

    "Next."

    Qian Xiuzi shook off the blood on the ninja knife, and said three words coldly. It was clearly a harmless and cute appearance, but in fact it was a ruthless executioner.

    The area around the square was quiet, everyone was shocked and stared dumbfounded.

    Then.

    There was a burst of cheers like a tsunami.

    In the past year, since Danzo allowed the Four Great Ninja Viges to garrison troops in Konoha and gave them extraterritoriality, the vigers in Konoha have suffered greatly.

    They, who have endured the humiliation silently until today, saw this scene before them, and finally let out a fierce breath of anger.

    Among the crowd, there was a man who beat his chest excitedly and cried bitterly, because the mother and daughter killed by Maruda were his wife and daughter.

    He also tried to seek justice, but was double suppressed by Konoha''s senior management and Yan Yin, and instead was put in prison, and was not released until not long ago.

    Now, seeing that the criminal finally came to justice, the man couldn''t help crying bitterly, and he was also full of infinite gratitude to the Uchiha n.

    It was Uchiha who executed justice andforted the spirit of the deceased.

    The trial continues.

    "Yahada, a hidden businessman in the sand, coveted the property of the vigers of Konoha, and murdered an elderly couple. He should be punished for his crime!"

    "Yunyin tolerated Lei Gang, sneaked into a house in the middle of the night, raped a young man and caused his death, he should be punished!"

    "Kigakure ninjas Sato, Jing Tian, ??and Kuroki, tortured and killed two Konoha ninjas, and they deserve to be punished!"

    "..."

    As Tie Huo read out the crimesmitted by the Ninja Allied Forces one after another, Qian Xiuzi raised his knife and fell, like chopping melons and vegetables, killing people''s heads.

    Blood soon stained the ground of the square red, like a delicate and blooming **** flower.

    Seeing theirpanions being beheaded one after another for public disy, the remaining prisoners copsed one after another.

    This is not what they thought.

    I thought it would be jail time at most, but Uchiha did not expect Uchiha to be so ruthless, it was like killing a pig.

    Driven by a strong will to survive, no one wants to sit still.

    "Run, get out of here!"

    I don''t know who shouted, and hundreds of prisoners immediately dispersed and fled in all directions.

    "snort."

    Tie Huo let out a cold snort, and jumped out instantly. When Dang even caught up with the two prisoners, wooden spikes shot out from the palm of his hand, and pierced into their backs.

    Puff puff.

    The wooden thorns inserted into the bodies of the two quickly forked and grew, piercing their bodies with countless holes, turning them into two blood-stained wooden flowers.

    "Ahh!"

    The two died in screams.

    On the other side, Chihideko jumped into the air, activated Shina Tohiko''s ability, andunched countless wind des like a goddess scattering flowers.

    Following a series of screams, dozens of prisoners were cut off by the wind de, wriggling on the ground like maggots, bleeding to death.

    "I''ll help."

    Beside the square, Izumi Uchiha saw this scene and volunteered to rush over.

    Whoosh.

    She descended to the center of the square, and a thick, inextricable darkness immediately spread to half of the square centered on her, instantly covering all the escaped prisoners.

    Kusano.

    This is Quan''s kaleidoscope ability, a kind of enchantment-like pupil technique.

    In this huge hemispherical ck barrier, the prisoners of the Four Great Ninja Vige were horrified to find that they couldn''t see anything, and they couldn''t see their fingers.

    Not only that, but their senses were also blocked, and they lost their sense of direction, no matter how they ran, they couldn''t escape the barrier.

    Only screams one after another reminded everyone that they were being ughtered.

    A few minutester.

    Under the surprised eyes of the Konoha vigers, the dark barrier gradually disappeared.

    I saw that the ground of the square was strewn with corpses, more than half of the hundreds of prisoners had died, and those who survived by chance also copsed to the ground, trembling.

    Lost the courage to run away again.

    This small episode allowed the Konoha ninjas and vigers present to directly and profoundly witness the power of the Uchiha n.

    Just a seemingly weak girl, Izumi Uchiha, can ughter hundreds of ninjas at will with her own power, which is simply terrifying.

    The body of the deceased was carried away, and the trial continued.

    The rest of the prisoners, after realizing that the hope of escape waspletely shattered, their eyes dimmed, waiting for the judgment toe like walking dead.

    The felon among them, as before, was beheaded by Qianxiuzi in public, making the surrounding Konoha vigers apud.

    Those with lesser circumstances were sentenced to more than 20 years in prison, or even life imprisonment.

    Sky.

    The sun shines, bringing endless light.

    The hearts of the Konoha vigers were also filled with sunshine-like warmth, and it was difficult for each of them to restrain their excitement.

    This trial meeting is exactly what they need.

    The Uchiha n has returned, bringing fairness and justice, and also bringing hope to Konoha.

    "Long live Uchiha!"

    "Long live Konoha!"

    The deafening cheers, like overwhelming mountains, went straight to the sky.

    By the square, Tsunade looked at the fanatical crowd, and then nced at Duan in the distance, and couldn''t help muttering:

    "This guy has a way of winning people''s hearts."

    She really didn''t expect that such a move would immediately establish Uchiha''s prestige in Konoha, and the vigers were very grateful.

    It seems that this man''s brain is not all about muscles.

    Uchiha off, maybe it will really be the greatest Hokage ever.

    Tsunade was thinking about it, Shizune next to him suddenly looked startled, and pointed to the entrance of the za:

    "Master Tsunade, look."

    Um?

    Tsunade cast his gaze over, and immediately saw a familiar figure, escorted by Maitkai and Tianzang, slowly walking towards the center of the square.

    The main event ising.

    Five generations of Hokage Danzo, is thest prisoner to be tried in this trial conference.

    His appearancepletely detonated the emotions of the Konoha vigers.

 Chapter 248: Danzo, crazy!

    Chapter 248 Danzo, crazy!

    Under the watchful eyes of hundreds of thousands of Konoha vigers, Danzo was escorted to the square.

    However, despite his status as a prisoner, Danzo still walks calmly with a calm face, exuding the temperament of a superior.

    I don¡¯t know, I thought he was still Hokage of Konoha, and he appeared in the spotlight to give a speech.

    Danzo''s calmness did notst long.

    Because, with his arrival, the curses of the vigers also rang out one after another.

    "This old dog Danzo has done Konoha so badly, it is ten times, a hundred times more hateful than those prisoners in the Four Great Ninja Vige!"

    "I hope that the Uchiha n will uphold justice, dismember this old guy into pieces, and let him die without a whole body, so as to vent everyone''s hatred!"

    "Danzo, go to hell!"

    "..."

    Angry cursing came from all around like a tsunami. If eyes could kill, Danzo might have been killed countless times by Konoha vigers.

    Facing the anger of the vigers, Danzo''s face froze, and his calm and breezy appearance no longer existed.

    "A bunch of thugs! If it wasn''t for this old man, Konoha would have been destroyed long ago. If you don''t know how to be grateful, it''s fine, but you still nder this old man. It''s really stupid and hopeless!"

    From Danzo¡¯s point of view, when the ninja coalition forces captured Konoha, if he hadn¡¯t turned the tide and reached a peace agreement with the four major ninja viges, Konoha would have ceased to exist long ago.

    He is the savior of Konoha and the benefactor of all the vigers!

    So far, everything he has done has been done with good intentions, just to protect Konoha.

    As a result, Danzo yelled at the crowd, but unfortunately his voice was too small, and was drowned out by the vigers'' crusade as soon as he spoke.

    "Danzo, don''t waste your efforts. Now, do you think that everyone will believe any of your words and have any respect for you?"

    Tianzang sneered coldly.

    "snort."

    Danzo snorted coldly when he heard the words, and stopped talking.

    Soon, the three of them walked to the center of the square.

    Although the bodies of the prisoners were carried down, the human tissues left on the ground and the blood-stained ground could not be cleaned up for a while.

    The strong smell of blood stimted Danzo''s nasal cavity, and the dark red ground under his feet made him feel even more shocking.

    Will his fate be the same as that of those prisoners?

    Realizing this, Danzo couldn''t help but turn pale, showing fear of death.

    But immediately, when he saw Duan, Fuyue, Itachi and others, the fear in his heart suddenly turned into raging anger.

    It¡¯s the Uchiha guys.

    It was they who deceived the Konoha vigers and ndered him, the great Fifth Hokage, as a sinner.

    He''s going to confront Uchiha!

    Thinking of this, Danzo''s eyes were sharp, and he shouted angrily:

    "Uchiha Break!

    Do you think you won? Do you think that ruling Konoha with violence and ndering the old man¡¯s innocence can make people forget the sins Uchihamitted in the past?

    No, time will tell.

    The Second Hokage said that the Uchihas are inherently evil, and this will never change! "

    Uchiha is inherently evil.

    This is the conclusion reached by the second generation after in-depth research on the Uchiha family. In the past few decades, Sandaimu and Danzo and others have firmly believed in this conclusion and regarded it as a standard.

    Danzo''s voice echoed over the square, and the surrounding crowd fell into silence for a while.

    "This old man is bewitching the public again, stop listening to his nonsense, and start the trial directly."

    Tie Huo said coldly, and gave Qianxiuzi a look, and the two of them were about to go forward, chop off Danzo''s head in public, and make the old man shut up forever.

    "etc."

    The broken voice suddenly sounded.

    After the voice fell, he walked to the middle of the square, faced Danzo face to face, and looked at each other with a smile that was not a smile.

    Facing Uchiha Dan at close range, no matter the height and shape of the opponent, or the pair of scarlet Sharingan, Danzo has brought unimaginable tremendous pressure.

    However, now he has lost everything. Thinking about it carefully, there is nothing to be afraid of.

    The big deal is death.

    In this case, Danzo hopes that he will die tragically in front of all Konoha vigers as a martyr.

    He wants to tell the world that he is the guardian of Konoha and the will of fire from beginning to end.

    Driven by this belief, Danzo''sposure and calmness have returned.

    He straightened his old body, and stared at Duan calmly, as if he was the judge and the other party was the prisoner.

    Then.

    Danzo raised his voice, preemptively, andined to the Duan and Uchiha n:

    "The reason why Konoha became what it is today, the root of all misfortunes, is because of the Uchiha n, because of the evil Sharingan!

    From Uchiha Madara trying topete for the position of Hokage and destroying Konoha, to Uchiha Police Department riding on the heads of Konoha vigers for decades, to Obito manipting Kyuubi to attack Konoha and kill the fourth generation couple , until finally the whole Uchiha nunched a coup...

    The crimes of the Uchiha n are too numerous to write down! "

    In Danzo¡¯s view, Uchiha is undoubtedly Konoha¡¯s biggest cancer. It has been hindering the peace and development of the vige over the years and is the chief culprit of Konoha¡¯s decline.

    s, Uchiha.

    s, Sharingan.

    "Yeah?"

    Facing the aggressive Danzo, Duan looked calm, and then asked lightly, "

    The death of Shirato Hatake Sakumo was also caused by Uchiha?

    Konoha Sannin''s defection and departure, was it Uchiha''s work?

    During the night of the Kyuubi, who ordered that the Uchiha n be prohibited from helping the fourth generation?

    Who designed to kill Akatsuki''s leader Yahiko, causing Nagato to avenge Konoha?

    Who destroyed the Sarutobi n, Uchiha? "

    After some words, Danzo was speechless.

    Finally, the cross-section reveals the truth with sarcasm: "You gang of high-ranking Konohas are constantly fighting for power, which is the root cause of the decline of this vige."

    Danzang heard the words, sneered on the spot, and said ironically:

    "Aren''t you also for power?

    Uchiha Duan, don¡¯t think that the old man doesn¡¯t know, you are the same as Uchiha Madara back then, superficially supercilious, but actually coveting the position of Hokage.

    In order to be Hokage, you first led the Uchiha n tounch a coup, and now you havee up with so many tricks and painstaking efforts, isn''t it just for that name?

    Just say it generously, why be so hypocritical. "

    Hearing the words, he couldn''t help but shook his head and smiled:

    "The position of Hokage? I really have no interest in this kind of thing. If you want to be it, you can continue to be it. As long as they agree, the Uchiha n will not have any opinions."

    After finishing speaking, Duan looked at the vigers of Konoha.

    "Really?"

    Danzang froze for a moment, half-believing.

    "I, Uchiha, will never take back what I say in public. Please, no matter what you do or say next, I promise not to interrupt you."

    Duan made a gesture of please while talking, looking forward to Danzo''s wonderful performance.

    Danzo suddenly showed joy, and then his eyes shed, facing the vigers of Konoha, ready to start his speech.

    But at this moment.

    Whoosh.

    Seeing that the situation was wrong, Kakashi rushed out immediately and sternly reprimanded Danzo:

    "Danzo, do you still have the face to speak in front of Konoha vigers?

    When you served as the assistant of Hokage, you forcibly recruited geniuses from various ethnic groups in Konoha, brought them in for brainwashing, and sent people to assassinate the third generation of Hokage;

    Later, you single-handedly nned the action to destroy Uchiha, killed Shisui, and released Nine-Tails repeatedly, causing internal turmoil in Konoha, severe damage to vitality, and then allowing the Four Great Ninja Viges to take advantage of it;

    In the end, you even betrayed Konoha''s interests and became the agent of the Four Great Ninja Viges, enving Konoha''s ninjas and people.

    The crimes you havemitted, even if you die a hundred times or a thousand times, it is not enough, and you still want to continue to be Konoha''s Hokage, how ridiculous! "

    Danzo''splexion changed again and again after this furious reprimand.

    "Kakashi, you..."

    He pointed at Kakashi, anger spewed from his eyes, and the veins on his forehead popped up, ready to refute him.

    Unfortunately, Kakashi''s words also represent the aspirations of countless Konoha vigers.

    So as soon as he finished speaking, he aroused the sympathy of the vigers, making them look excited, and shouted to echo Kakashi:

    "Execute Danzo!"

    "Danzo is Konoha''s biggest cancer, which has harmed the vige for more than forty years!"

    "Old guy, hurry up and go to hell, you insulted the name of Hokage, and also insulted the will of fire of the first generation of Hokage!"

    The angry voices of hundreds of thousands of people soared into the sky.

    Dengdengdeng.

    Danzo stepped back several steps in a row, and the turbulent public opinion rushed in like a tidal wave, making him feel suffocated.

    "you¡­"

    He looked at the Muye viger in front of him, hisplexion changed, and finally froze in paleness.

    It wasn''t until this time that Danzo finally realized that he, Hokage, had already lost popr support, and no matter what he said, it was useless.

    Seeing this scene, Juan shook his head again, showing disappointment.

    Really boring.

    In this case, it is time to end this increasingly boring scene.

    So he spread out his right hand, put his left index finger and **** together, and pressed them against the palm of his right hand, making a gesture for everyone to be quiet.

    Just a few seconds.

    After seeing Duan''s gesture, the Konoha vigers, who were originally boiling, became quiet in an instant, and everyone''s eyes were focused on Duan.

    Da da da.

    He took a step forward and walked towards Danzo step by step.

    "You, don''te here..."

    Danzo continued to back away, his old wrinkled face was full of horror.

    "Danzo, it''s time to wake up from your dream."

    Duan Youyou said something, a pair of three-gou jade sharing sharing eyes suddenly spun, changed into a pattern of yin and yang Taiji fish, and released a strong shock of pupil power towards Danzo.

    Heavenly evil ghost ¡¤ solution.

    At the beginning, Danzo was not killed, but he used his kaleidoscope pupil technique¡ªTianxiegui to imnt a near-real illusion in thetter''s mind.

    In that carefully woven fantasy dream, Danzo not only became Hokage, but also conquered the north and south, conquered the east and west, and finally unified the five major ninja viges and became the co-lord of the ninja world.

    Since then, Danzo has been reduced to a marite, contributing wonderful performances again and again to the audience.

    Driven by his own ambition and the evil ghost, Danzo is almost crazy, and uses all means to win the position of Hokage, and firmly believes that he is the one who is destined.

    Until today, this dream is finally over, like a colorful bubble that has inted to the limit, bursting with a "pop".

    "no no¡­"

    Danzo stared wide-eyed, muttering to himself, the inner world that was originally imprable like a fortress copsed.

    He always thought that everything he did was for Konoha, and no one could understand his forbearance and sacrifice.

    He also firmly believes that he is Konoha''s hero, even if he dies, it is for martyrdom, a noble death.

    But now, he discovered that he was just a clown.

    A clown who is blinded by the desire for power and manipted by Uchiha.

    This moment.

    A kind of pain and despair that surpassed everything, like a towering mountain, suddenly descended on Danzo,pletely crushing his body and mind from the inside out.

    No one can withstand such a shock.

    So, Danzo copsed.

    Bang Dang.

    He threw away the crutch in his hand, his eyes were bloodshot, and suddenly roared madly:

    "No, I am Hokage, this old man is Hokage!"

    Under the watchful eyes of hundreds of thousands of vigers in Konoha, Danzo sometimes squatted down with his head in his arms, and sometimes rolled all over the ground. His whole face was hideous and hepletely lost his mind.

    Into madness.

    This is Danzo''sst "curtain call performance".

    Itachi walked up to Duan, looking at the crazy Danzo rolling on the floor, with a shocked expression on his face.

    For a long time, he couldn''t understand why his uncle didn''t stop water for revenge, but indulged Danzo again and again.

    Now he understands.

    A hypocritical guy like Danzo, under the banner of "everything for Konoha", has deceived himself all his life and is a viin who ims to be righteous.

    Such a person only destroys him physically, which is not considered revenge at all, but will fulfill his status as a "martyr".

    The best way to get revenge is to kill Danzo''s heart, make thetter''s belief copse and be a lunatic like uncle.

    Danzo has done evil all his life, and finally got the punishment he deserved.

    "Uncle, next...how to deal with Danzo?" Itachi asked.

    "Seal his Chakra, let him fend for himself." Duan nced at Danzo, and said casually, losing interest in this guy.

    Itachi nodded, and walked up to Danzo, who was squatting on the ground, talking to himself.

    "Little devil, who are you? You don''t kneel down when you see this old man, I''m Hokage!"

    Danzo raised his head, red at Itachi, and scolded.

    Itachi was expressionless, and the kaleidoscope Sharingan suddenly appeared in his eyes, and released Tsukuyomi on Danzo, bringing him into the illusion space.

    There, Itachi tortured Danzo for dozens of hours to confirm that the other party was not pretending, but really crazy.

    Dozens of hours in the illusion world are but a moment in the real world.

    After the monthly reading is over.

    boom.

    Danzo fell to the ground, fell into aa, and his face was extremely pale.

    Then, Itachi performed the sealing technique on the spot, sealing the meridians and acupuncture points of Danzo''s whole body, making himpletely be an ordinary person.

    From this day on.

    In Konoha Vige, there is a crazy old man.

    He always talks to everyone, saying that he is the Fifth Hokage of Konoha, who wants to unify the ninja world and be a legendparable to the Six Paths Sage.

    He has no fixed ce to live,petes with wild dogs for food, spends his days in a daze, and walks towards death step by step in misery.

    Nobody sympathized with him.

    Because of this lunatic, Konoha brought an extremely heavy disaster. Tens of thousands of Konoha ninjas and vigers died directly or indirectly because of him.

    People, it will never be possible to forgive him.

 Chapter 249: The whole village begged him to be Hokage

    Chapter 249 The whole vige begged him to be Hokage

    With Danzo''s mental breakdown, the trial conference was sessfully concluded.

    The fifth generation is gone, the next urgent task is naturally to select the sixth generation.

    Konoha cannot live without Hokage.

    As for the candidate for the sixth generation, needless to say, it is naturally the one that everyone expects-Uchiha Dan.

    The problem is, Juan said he has no interest in being Hokage.

    At this time.

    Kakashi spoke again, knelt down on one knee in public, and made a request to Duan:

    "Ban-sama, please be the Sixth Hokage and rule Konoha!"

    Last time, Kakashi asked Duan to save Konoha.

    But Kakashi now knows that not only is he not interested in saving Konoha and restoring the vige, but he also hates it.

    Because there is absolutely no obligation and responsibility to "save Konoha".

    You want me to save you people, why? Are you worthy?

    After realizing this.

    Kakashi did not use the word "save" this time, but reced it with "rule".

    He asked to rule over Konoha, even if the people of Konoha were treated as ves, the life of the vigers would be much better than before.

    Moreover, judging from the iron-blooded methods of holding a trial meeting, executing the criminals of the Four Great Ninja Viges in public, and venting evil for the vigers of Konoha.

    Judging maybe, it will be a great Hokage.

    Kakashi just finished speaking.

    Whoosh whoosh.

    All the patriarchs and jounin of Konoha also rushed to the square, imitating Kakashi, bowing their heads to Duan.

    "Master Duan, we are willing to serve you and the Uchiha n with no regrets."

    "In the name of Uchiha, please rebuild Konoha into a great ninja vige!"

    Not only them, but also the nearly 200,000 Konoha people who were present also made an overwhelming cry, asking for the sixth Hokage to be rescheduled.

    The vigers of Konoha today feel very refreshed, and their suppressed emotions for a long time have beenpletely released.

    The Judgment Conference held by Juan reminded many people of a past event during the reign of the third generation¡ª

    Abduction of Hinata Hinata by Yunyin messenger.

    At that time, facing the viin of Yunying who first filed aint, the third generation actually chose to swallow his anger and asked the Hyuga n to hand over Hyuga Nishashi''s body to calm the anger of Yunying Vige.

    And now, faced with a simr situation, hundreds of people''s heads were cut off in one breath, killing heads and blood flowing into rivers.

    Compared with the weak and ipetent third generation, the decisive and domineering killings are naturally more supported by the vigers of Konoha.

    in addition.

    Duan also possesses power beyond that of the first generation of Hokage. With his own strength, he can overwhelm several major ninja viges.

    This man is more ruthless and iron-blooded than the second generation, and more charismatic than the fourth generation.

    Not to mention Danzo, the worst Hokage ever.

    It seems like this.

    Uchiha Duan, it can be said that he is a man who haspletely surpassed the past Hokage, and he is the best candidate for the sixth generation.

    Now.

    All the people held their breath, countless nervous and expectant eyes fell on Duan, waiting for this man to make a decision.

    "Du, I know you are not interested in the position of Hokage, but if you don''t be this Hokage, I am afraid no one will dare to do so. Even if someone else bes Hokage, they will not be recognized by the vigers."

    Fu Yue came over and persuaded Duan.

    "I think you are quite suitable, brother-inw." Duan stared at Fu Yue and said something.

    "Don''t don''t."

    Fuyue quickly waved his hand, jokingly said, "Hey, I, the Uchiha patriarch, is actually a puppet. You have the final say on important matters in the n. I don''t want to be Hokage, or your puppet."

    Hearing the words, he also smiled, he knew that Fu Yue was notining or dissatisfied, but that Fu Yue believed that he was not capable of being the Hokage.

    So.

    "Then I''ll do it, but..."

    Duan finally agreed, but also put forward a condition, "Brother-inw, don''t even think about running away, I have a position as a Konoha consultant here, and I have already arranged it for you."

    The n is to reorganize Konoha''s senior management, and let Fujigake, Tsunade, Kakashi and others join in to form an advisory group.

    At that time, all the big and small affairs in the vige and all kinds of troublesome things will be handed over to the advisory group to solve, and he, Hokage, will be the shopkeeper most of the time, not caring about anything.

    "All right."

    Fu Yue showed a wry smile helplessly.

    He has always known that he is not a qualified patriarch, because what he desires most in his heart is actually an ordinary life.

    Fuyue originally nned to spend more time with his wife and children in the future, but now it seems that he will not be able to be free in a short time.

    Fortunately, I saw through my brother-inw''s heart, and took the initiative to mention:

    "That boy Sasuke, I will personally train him."

    Hearing this sentence, Fu Yue couldn''t help but look happy, and he felt relieved: "This is the best. Then I''m begging you, stop."

    Next.

    After discussing with Duan, Fuyue looked at the vigers of Konoha and announced in public:

    Uchiha Duan''s Hokage Inauguration Ceremony will be held on time in three days.

    The voice fell.

    On the square, cheers like a mountain and a tsunami sounded again, and everyone''s face was filled with excitement and joy.

    The people of Konoha fell into carnival.

    Kakashi and Tianzang looked at each other, feeling very relieved, a stone in their hearts finally fell to the ground.

    In the eyes of the two.

    Decided to be Hokage, the significance of this matter is no less than the creation of Konoha by the first generation of Hokage.

    After that man takes over, Konoha will start a new era.

    Maitekai lookedplicated.

    Before, he had never had a good impression of Juan, and he didn''t agree with thetter''s behavior and ideas at all.

    But after a year in prison, and witnessing the decline of Konoha and the rise of the Uchiha n, Kai finally gradually realized his innocence and simplicity.

    At this time, he couldn''t help thinking about his father''s death and what Juan had said.

    "Uchiha Duan really needs everyone to kneel down and beg him, so he is willing to be Hokage reluctantly. He is really arrogant."

    Tsunade sneered, andined behind his back.

    But then again.

    Kinoha has built the vige for 56 years, and the Uchiha n finally became Hokage, and it can be regarded as fulfilling the wish of many people in this n.

    really.

    If you want to say who is the happiest and most excited, it must be the Uchiha n.

    It is an honor for every Uchiha to be Hokage.

    but.

    Among the celebrating crowd, although some people also had smiles on their faces, behind that smile was a fake.

    Because they are outsiders.

    There is a pocket in it.

    He has been a spy all year round, this time he was sent to Konoha by Orochimaru, disguised as an ordinary ninja, and will perform undercover missions for a long time.

    Hiding in the corner of the crowd, the eyes hidden under the lens shed coldly, and locked his sight on a purple-haired girl beside Tsunade.

    Royal hand washed red beans.

    This woman has been with Master Orochimaru since she was a child, learned snake ninjutsu, and was personally nted by Master Orochimaru with the curse of the sky.

    In Dou¡¯s memory, when Oshemaru-sama asionally mentioned red beans, he often showed nostalgic eyes and a rare gentle look.

    It can be seen from this that the importance of red beans in the heart of Mr. Oshemaru is self-evident.

    However, when Oshemaru-sama left Konoha, Anko did not choose to follow, but stayed. Now he is Tsunade''s disciple.

    Kou made a decision.

    He has to find a way to get close to Hongdou, and instigate the opponent to make him join his own camp.

    In this way, he can not only obtain a lot of valuable information from Tsunade through Red Bean, but also win the favor of Master Orochimaru.

    Kill two birds with one stone.

    The outsiders hiding in Konoha, besides Tou, there are two guys.

    One is Jiaodu.

    Under Konan''s order, he secretly monitored the movements of the Uchiha n, and tracked them all the way from the mountain cemetery to Konoha.

    Time to go back and report back.

    Whether in the past, now or in the future, Uchiha is probably the biggest enemy of Akatsuki.

    In the distance, in a tall building.

    Ji also stood in front of the window, putting away the binocrs, with a serious expression on his face.

    Hokage of all dynasties believed that the Uchiha was an inherently evil family, and also a warlike and murderous family, and Jirai also agreed with this point of view.

    Uchiha is a sharp knife, and someone must hold it in his hand and use it correctly to benefit Konoha.

    But if no one controls this sword, in the long run, it will definitely bring huge disasters to Konoha and the ninja world.

    Now the Uchiha is at the height of his power, there are many masters in the n, and there is even an invincible person like Duan.

    There is only one person left in the Quannin world who can stop this family, and that is the legendary son of prophecy¡ªUzumaki Naruto.

    Bang Dang.

    Jiraiya pushed the door out and left Konoha.

    He decided to follow the instructions of the Great Toad Immortal, find Naruto as soon as possible, and bring him back to the right path.

    Only Naruto can hope to defeat Uchiha Dan, save the world as the son of prophecy, and bring true peace.

    Zi also firmly believes in this.

    Leaving together with Jiraiya and Kakuzu, there are also the garrison of the Four Great Ninja Viges in Konoha.

    When they heard that the Uchiha n had beheaded hundreds of people in public, they were so frightened that they fled Konoha in a hurry and returned to their respective viges.

    Less than a day.

    The news that Uchiha returned to Konoha and was about to be the Sixth Hokage spread throughout the ninja world at the speed of the wind.

    For a while, the most nervous people are undoubtedly the big names and actresses from various countries.

    Uchiha Duan, the strength of this person has reached the height of Senjujuma, and he is different from the first generation Hokage who is tolerant and gentle, Duan is domineering and cold, not the kind of person who is easy to talk about.

    He can do anything.

    Therefore, the daimyo and the kages are very worried. After ascending to the position of Hokage, they will inevitably show their strengths and stir up the ninja world.

    At that time, a mere Konoha Vige may be far from satisfying the appetite of the Duanhe Uchiha n.

    This means that once Uchiha exerts pressure, the major powers will likely have to give in and hand over the territory of the Fire Nation that was previously carved up by them, which is not even enough.

    In order to test the attitude of the Uchiha n.

    The shadows of each vige brought their guards and the indemnity they raised, and hurried to visit Konoha in the name of congrattions.

    Thend of fire is deep in the mountains, in the temple.

    "Very good!"

    When the daimyo learned that the Uchiha n had won the Fourth Ninja World War, and returned to Konoha, and became Hokage.

    He paced back and forth excitedly, unable to stop the joyful smile on his face.

    "Pack up your things immediately, I want to leave this ghostly ce and go to Konoha!"

    Daimyo impatiently waved his hand and ordered the Guardian Ninja Twelve to act and **** him back to Konoha, "I''m going to find the Uchiha n and order them to help me regain the lost territory and revive the Land of Fire!"

    "My lord."

    Sarutobi Hiruzen appeared in a hurry, poured cold water on the daimyo, and hurriedly persuaded, "Based on what I know about Uchiha, he will never help you, and may even murder you.

    Don¡¯t forget, you were the one who fired Duan Hokage¡¯s assistant at the beginning, and with his character of vengeance, he will definitely hold a grudge..."

    Facing his earnest words, the daimyo, who was excited, couldn''t even listen to a sentence. Instead, he snorted and scolded with a displeased face:

    "You old guy, you have been bewitching me to stay in this **** ce for so long, and you have said time and time again that you want to help me regain power, but you have been unable to take action.

    I''ve had enough and will never trust you again! "

    Daimyo is no fool either.

    He knew that he couldn''t go to Uchiha Duan empty-handed, he had to bring some gifts to show his sincerity.

    So, he has decided to betray Hiruzaru Sarutobi and others, tell Uchiha Dan the news of this group of traitors, and make a deal with thetter.

    In this case, the Uchiha n will be happy to help him restore the country.

    "Set off!"

    Without waiting for Hiruzaru Sarutobi''s response, daimyo, surrounded by twelve warriors, strode out of the temple, not wanting to stay here any longer.

    Asma appeared beside Hiruzaru Sarutobi, and said solemnly:

    "Old man, let the daimyo leave like this, if he reveals our hiding ce to the Uchiha n, the situation will be bad."

    Obviously, Asma also guessed the daimyo''s little thoughts.

    Once targeted by Uchiha, Konoha''s government-in-exile will suffer a devastating blow.

    Sarutobi Hiruzen also frowned tightly upon hearing this. Now that Daming is determined to break up with them, what can he do to keep the other party?

    "Not as good as..."

    Asma saw her father''s entanglement, and spoke up, with a cold light in her eyes, and took out the kunai from her waist.

    Hiruzaru Sarutobi''s expression changed several times, and finally he let out a long sigh:

    "Forget it, let the daimyo go. We also pack our things and get out of here as soon as possible."

    After all, the other party is a famous name in the country of fire. Although he has been reduced to the king of subjugation, noble blood still flows in his body, which is not something that ordinary people can offend.

    the most important reason.

    Hiruzaru Sarutobi still didn¡¯t have the confidence to get rid of Daimyo and the Twelve Guardian Ninja Warriors around him at once, leaving none behind.

    In case one or two people escaped by the other party, after the news spreads.

    Hiruzaru Sarutobi and others not only have their whereabouts exposed, but they will also be used of regicide, so as to thoroughly realize their rebellious identity, and they will never be able to stand up again.

    in addition.

    Hiru Sarutobi''s Zhan became famous, and there is another consideration.

    If he doesn¡¯t kill the daimyo, someone will.

    "Damn, let me see what you will do. When you are on the Hokage position and everyone is watching, if the daimyo returns to Konoha and asks you to help him restore the country...will you agree or not? .¡±

    Sarutobi Hiruzen said to himself.

 Chapter 250: Six generations of Naruto Uchiha break

    Chapter 250 Six Generations of Naruto Uchiha Break

    Sarutobi Hiruzen is waiting to see a good show.

    If Juan is really arrogant and kills Daimyo in front of everyone, his unscrupulousness will definitely cause worry and fear in the whole ninja world.

    In this way, the Uchiha n''s rule in Konoha will bury hidden dangers.

    What Sarutobi Hiruzen has to do is to continue to improve the technique of reincarnation until he can perfectly resurrect Konoha''s past Hokage.

    At that time, it is the best time to return to Konoha.

    soon.

    As Daimyo and his party, Hiruzaru Sarutobi and others left one after another, the once-popr temple suddenly became empty, leaving only a mess.

    For the pilgrims and believers in the temple, this is destined to be an unsolved mystery.

    Two dayster.

    Early in the morning, just after dawn, the entire Muye Vige was busy up and down, inside and out.

    Today is a big day for Konoha.

    The "guests" from other viges also arrived.

    The first ones to arrive at Konoha were the Hermits of the Kisame who traveled lightly. More than a dozen Kirigakure Anbe, escorting the radiant, beautiful and generous Fifth Mizukage Terumi Mei, appeared at the entrance of Konoha Vige.

    Terumi Mei came together with her three disciples this time¡ª

    Ghostntern Suigetsu, Chojuro and Shiro.

    The three little ghosts were brought by Terumi Mei to meet the world.

    To be precise, let them see the power of the Uchiha n, especially the sixth Hokage Uchiha who is about to take office.

    After all, when they grow up in the future, they are destined to deal with the Uchiha n on behalf of Wuyin Vige.

    Being familiar with Uchiha''s character and style in advance is a very necessary thing for the three little ghosts.

    "Huh?"

    As soon as Terumi Mei entered the vige, he let out a small sigh, with a surprised expression on his face.

    I see.

    On a big rock by the side of the road, sat an old man with a bandage on his head, ragged clothes, and a dirty body.

    The weird thing is.

    He obviously looked down and out like a beggar, but he put on a serious and unsmiling appearance, as if he was some big shot.

    that is because.

    A group of children less than ten years old are curiously gathered around the big stone, listening to the old man''s eloquent speech.

    "Listen well, this old man is the greatest Hokage in Konoha''s history, the embodiment of the will of fire, and the savior appointed by heaven!

    You guys, as long as you serve the old man wholeheartedly, I guarantee that you will all be masters. "

    As the old man spoke, he stretched out a hand and pointed at each kid in turn.

    "You, as the leader of Konoha''s dark army, are responsible for protecting the old man''s personal safety and preventing foreign enemies from invading."

    "You, as the Minister of Intelligence, specialize in cultivating spies, and are responsible for investigating the situation in other ninja viges."

    "There are also the two of you, who are Konoha''s senior advisors, responsible for the internal government affairs of the vige, and solve problems for the old man. Do you hear clearly?"

    The old man was very serious, and arranged the children''s respective duties in one breath, and at the end he didn''t forget to tell them¡ª

    You must have the spirit of sacrifice, you must sacrifice yourself for the vige, burn yourself, and illuminate the bright future of Konoha, and so on.

    The little ghosts blinked and looked at each other.

    "Oh? Is there anything else you don''t understand?"

    Seeing that no one responded to him, the old man couldn''t help frowning, feeling displeased.

    Ziliu.

    A little fat man sucked his nose hard, scratched his stomach, and asked suspiciously:

    "But, isn''t Konoha''s Hokage Lord Uchiha Dan? Today is his inauguration ceremony, and we will go to see itter."

    The rest of the little ghosts also nodded in agreement after hearing the words:

    "That''s right, my mother said today is Konoha''s most important day, and told me to be honest and don''t make trouble."

    "I have seen Lord Uchiha, he is so tall, taller than the pirs in my house, and as strong as an elephant, he can crush me t with one foot."

    "This old man is lying. He is obviously a beggar. He can''t even eat enough to eat, so he pretends to be Hokage."

    Children''s words are unscrupulous, and they hurt people the most.

    The words of the little devils fell into the ears of the old man, making hisplexion more and more ugly, and the veins on his forehead popped out.

    "What kind of **** Uchiha breaks, this old man is Hokage!"

    He finally broke out, and roared angrily at the group of little devils, "You traitors, you actually turned your back on this old man and openly supported others to usurp the position of Hokage. This old man will execute you all, and none of you will live. Come!"

    Hearing the old man''s threat, the little ghosts scattered in fright and hid in the distance.

    But they soon discovered that the old man was just bluffing, and no one came at all.

    what happened?

    The old man frowned, and shouted again:

    "Come here! Where is Anbu, take down this group of traitors!"

    Finally, people came.

    It''s just that it was two Konoha Shinobi who were called by the old man.

    "I''m going crazy here early in the morning, what are you yelling for!" A subordinate reprimanded with disgust, and kicked the old man off the big rock with one kick.

    Another Konoha Shinobi recognized Terumi Mei and the others, was startled, and hurried over and said:

    "Sorry, Mizukage-sama, I made youugh. We''ll take that lunatic away."

    After finishing speaking, he and hispanions held the old man''s arms from left to right, and forcibly dragged the old man away.

    "Let go of me! How dare you attack me, I will deprive you of your ninja titles in the name of Hokage and send you to Anbu Prison!"

    When the old man was taken away, he was still yelling loudly, looking furious.

    The vigers on the street watched this scene with cold eyes. They had no sympathy for the beggar old man, only indifference and disgust.

    "Mizukage-sama, who is that crazy old man, he... so pitiful."

    Bai couldn''t help asking a question.

    Being kind-hearted, he really couldn''t bear to see such a scene, especially¡ªthat old man reminded Bai of his former self, who also wandered on the street and lived a life like a beggar.

    Therefore, Bai will inevitably feel empathy.

    "These vigers in Konoha are too indifferent, even more so than our Wuyin." Guideng Shuiyue also touched his chin and said with emotion.

    Terumi Mei shook his head, looked at the back of the old man who was taken away, and said to the three disciples:

    "You don''t have to pity him, because for Konoha''s ninjas and vigers, even if he dies 10,000 times, they can''t solve their inner hatred. He is Konoha''s Fifth Hokage¡ªShimura Danzo."

    Danzo?

    Hearing this name, Shiro, Mizutsuki, and Chojuro were all stunned.

    Although they are still young, as Mizukage''s disciples, they usually follow Terumimei''s side, and they have heard about Danzo to some extent.

    This person, the Four Great Ninja Viges have a rtively positive evaluation of him, but from the perspective of Konoha people, their Hokage-sama is undoubtedly...

    A guy who sold out the vige.

    Danzo finally ended up like this, and it can be regarded as his own fault.

    Bai tried to put himself in the position of a Konoha viger, and the sympathy for Danzo in his heart quickly dissipated.

    "Let''s go."

    Terumi Mei said something, and took three disciples into Konoha, and went straight to the castle tower.

    After Mist Hidden, people from Sand Hidden, Rock Hidden, and Cloud Hidden also came one after another.

    The visit of the shadow of a vige is a major event in diplomacy, and it stands to reason that someone should be sent to wee it grandly.

    But Konoha didn''t know whether he forgot or did it on purpose, but he didn''t send anyone to meet Siying.

    About this.

    Although Siying felt a little ufortable, he didn''t dare to show it at all, and chose to swallow his anger.

    After all, in the eyes of Uchiha Duan, they are just a group of defeated generals.

    At the end of Yile Avenue, the 60-meter-high castle tower stands majestically, shining brightly in the sun.

    This gorgeous and majestic nine-fold watchtower is like the Uchiha n today, standing proudly in the ninja world, overlooking all living beings.

    In front of it, everyone has to bow their knees and bow their heads.

    Until Siying came to the gate of the castle tower, Uchiha''s talents came out after a long time.

    "Everyone, please."

    Itachi and Izumi stood on the left and on the right, with a calm expression, neither humble nor overbearing in the face of the four shadows, and led them into the castle tower.

    In the hallway.

    "I''ll take you to the lounge now. If you have anything to do, you can talk to him after the official bes Hokage, right?"

    Itachi''s voice fell, and he and Quan looked back at the crowd, and the two pairs of scarlet kaleidoscope Sharingans suddenly opened, making people shudder.

    "Of course, of course."

    Onoki smiled awkwardly, and exined, "We are here to pay war reparations, and congratte Duan by the way."

    "Then I will represent uncle, thank you for your kindness."

    Itachi said lightly, and looked away.

    Beside Terumi Mei, Shiro, Mizutsuki, and Chojuro, three little ghosts, looked at Itachi and Izumi''s back with fearful eyes, almost too nervous to breathe.

    Uchiha Itachi and Uchiha Izumi are obviously only a few years older than them, but they are far beyond them in terms of strength and character.

    Even facing Siying, the two of them were not stage frightened, and even overwhelmed them in terms of momentum.

    The three little ghosts who are usually called Wuyin geniuses finally know what it means to be someone beyond others and what is a real genius.

    Terumi Mei sighed inwardly when he saw the frustrated look of the three disciples.

    It is indeed too embarrassing for them to chase the geniuses of the Uchiha n.

    s, take your time step by step.

    Two hourster.

    In Konoha Vige, the alleys are empty.

    Looking down from mid-air, tens of thousands of vigers are densely packed in the square in front of the castle tower, densely packed like ants.

    There are more vigers, unable to squeeze into the square, they can only gather on the rooftops and streets in the distance.

    The event was unprecedented.

    Amid all the attention, a figure appeared on the castle tower.

    is broken.

    At this time, he changed his usual high-cored blue robe and put on a white Hokage robe.

    However, this Hokage robe has also been redesigned, adding the Uchiha n''s family emblem on the chest.

    Duan leaning on the railing to overlook.

    The hundreds of thousands of people below were silent for a while, everyone raised their heads, held their breath, and countless eyes focused on Duan.

    Juan didn''t say anything, just made a simple action.

    He picked up the red Hokage hat and put it on his head.

    After a moment of silence.

    Boom.

    On the square, deafening cheers erupted, straight into the sky, and even scattered the white clouds in the sky.

    Konoha''s Sixth Hokage Uchiha Duan officially took office.

    Seeing the scene where Duan puts on the Hokage hat.

    Among the Uchiha nsmen, the white-haired Elder Setsuna was already in tears.

    An old man like him, since the time of Senjujuma, has longed for a Hokage from Uchiha, and was imprisoned in Anbu Prison by the second generation because of the failed coup.

    Shi Mo waited hard for more than 50 years, with half a foot almost in the grave, and finally waited for this day.

    The old man, who got his wish, looked at the broken figure on the castle tower with relief, and smiled with tears.

    After that, he raised his trembling hand to wipe away his tears, feeling that even if he died immediately, he would have no regrets.

    Not just for a moment.

    There are Fugaku, Mikoto, Shisui, Yatsushiro, Kenzo, Iron Fire, Itachi...

    All the Uchiha people, whether they were moderate or radical, were extremely excited at this moment, and many of them wept with joy.

    "It''s time to be Hokage."

    Mikoto murmured, looking back on everything that happened so far, it was like a dream.

    "Yeah, I''m definitely going to be Hokage."

    Fuyue repeated his wife''s words, and put his arm around her shoulders, full of emotion.

    Beside the husband and wife, the young Sasuke stared nkly at the uncle admired by everyone on the tall building, and listened to the cheers of the crowd around him, feeling a huge shock in his heart.

    From this moment on, a dream was buried in his heart.

    Be Hokage''s dream.

    "The curator has be Hokage, long live the curator!"

    "Presumptuous. From now on, you can no longer call Duan the curator, you must respectfully call him Hokage-sama."

    "However, the curator sounds more friendly, so I probably won''t mind."

    A group of Uchiha tribesmen started discussing about the title of Duan in the future.

    Hearing the nsmen discussing over there seriously for a title, Itachi couldn''t help but shook his head and smiled, then looked at Shishui aside, and said:

    "Shisui, the dream of you and me has finallye true. Uncle not only protected Uchiha, but also saved Konoha by the way, bringing peace and hope to this vige... Shisui, what''s wrong with you?"

    While talking, Itachi suddenly found that something was wrong with his best friend.

    In his surprised eyes.

    I saw that Zhishui was smiling, and his body was gradually dposing into countless dust, rising to the sky.

    His dirty soil reincarnation technique was lifted.

    Soon, many nsmen noticed Zhishui''s strangeness, and surrounded him with anxious and concerned eyes.

    "Father, what''s going on?"

    Itachi hurriedly asked Fu Yue, thinking that it was thetter who lifted Shisui''s dirty soil reincarnation.

    Fuyue shook his head slowly, and exined to everyone:

    "The dead who were reincarnated and resurrected by the filth are actually people who still have concerns about the world. Once their inner wishes are realized and their hearts are untied, their souls will automatically ascend to heaven when there is no concern. This is the case of Zhishui. "

    In order to avoid this situation, the caster will usually bury the spell into the brain of the filthy body, erasing its personality and consciousness, making it a simple killing tool.

    Uchiha obviously wouldn''t do such a thing to Shisui, because Shisui is their family.

    "The patriarch is right."

    At this time, the water stop opened. He smiled and told Itachi, "Itachi, my dream has been fulfilled, which makes me very pleased. You must work hard in the future to be the next Hokage of Konoha, and I will cheer for you from afar .¡±

    As soon as the voice fell, before Itachi could answer, Sasuke on the side suddenly blushed, clenched his fist and shouted:

    "Konoha''s next Hokage is me, I will not let my brother!"

    "Sasuke..." Hearing this, Itachi looked at his younger brother in astonishment, not knowing whether tough or cry.

    The rest of the tribe couldn''t help but burst intoughter.

 Chapter 251: Daimyo and Uchiha

    Chapter 251 Daimyo and Uchiha

    Sasuke''s words were so surprising that everyone couldn''t helpughing.

    "Sasuke is not even a ninja, so he wants to be Hokage. But I have to say, it''s a good thing that he has such great ambition since he was a child."

    "Hey, Sasuke, have you opened your Sharingan yet? Your brother already has Ergouyu Sharingan at this age."

    The ?? nsman teased Sasuke one after another, making him blushed for a while, feeling ashamed and annoyed.

    In fact, as soon as Sasuke uttered those bold words, he himself regretted it.

    Even if the elder brother is left aside, the Uchiha n still has so many talents, each of whom is better than him, how could it be his turn to be the next Hokage?

    If you talk big, you will beughed at.

    Just when Sasuke was blushing and feeling very frustrated, Itachi touched his younger brother''s head and said to him with a smile:

    "Sasuke, you have to work hard, because I will regard you as the biggest opponent and go all out to defeat you."

    Itachi didn''t dream of being Hokage.

    Or, there used to be, but now there is no such idea.

    Because it was in his heart.

    Uncle Uchiha Duan is the perfect candidate for Hokage, so he hopes that his uncle can continue to be.

    However, in order to encourage his younger brother, he told a white lie.

    Sure enough.

    Hearing what Itachi said, Sasuke''s fighting spirit was suddenly aroused, he nodded heavily, and said seriously:

    "Brother, I will catch up with you soon!"

    Seeing how good the rtionship between the brothers is, Fugaku and Mikoto smiled with relief.

    In a peaceful and joyful atmosphere.

    Shisui, who was about to disappear, raised his head, and took ast look at Duan standing on the castle tower from afar.

    Duan Leaning on a railing alone, the heights are too cold.

    He nodded slightly towards Zhishui.

    Create a brand new future, off.

    Zhishui said silently in his heart that he no longer had any regrets. With a smile on his face, his body waspletely annihted, and his soul also ascended to the sky.

    Under the blessings of the Uchiha people, Shisui returned to the Pure Land, and his soul got eternal rest.

    Zhishui''s departure is sad, but today''s atmosphere is still dominated by excitement and celebration.

    Especially the vigers of Konoha, are happily celebrating the birth of Sixth Hokage.

    Whether it is the patriarchs such as Hyuga Hizuru, Nara Shikahisa, Akimichi Choza, Yume Shiwei, or the ordinary ninjas and civilians below, everyone has a smile on their faces, and they have experienced the long-lost joy and rxation.

    There is also a sense of security.

    After experiencing the dark years of being colonized by the Four Great Ninja Viges, suffering all kinds of humiliation, and living in fear, the vigers of Konoha are all grateful for the sense of security provided by the Uchiha n.

    From now on, under the big Uchiha tree, those humiliating past events will never happen to everyone again.

    This alone is enough to make the Konoha ninjas and the people who have suffered so much to devote their allegiance to the Uchiha n.

    "Little devil, don''t squeeze!"

    Amidst the voices of a group of vigers cursing, Choji and Shikamaru squeezed to the front of the crowd, and looked up at the Sixth Hokage-sama on the castle tower.

    "I''m going to find Hokage! He said he would ept me as a disciple and teach me to build muscles and lose weight."

    Ding Ci yelled, Xiaopang''s face was full of excitement.

    Shikamaru dissuaded him with a helpless face: "It was all a long time ago. Maybe Hokage-sama just said it casually and forgot you a long time ago. If you are reckless and lost looking for him, if you catch him in a bad mood and say It might kill you with a single p."

    Hearing what Shikamaru said, Choji suddenly trembled all over, quickly shut his mouth and ate potato chips, and never dared to mention it again.

    As for Ino, he didn''t go out with the two of them today to join in the fun, but stayed at home.

    No one can share or resolve the pain of losing her father for her. Only time can slowly heal the trauma in her heart.

    Among the joyful crowd.

    Onogi, Chiyo, Raikage Ai, Terumi Mei and others couldn¡¯t squeeze a smile no matter what.

    Seeing that Uchiha became Hokage, and Konoha was surrounded by a frenzied atmosphere, Four Kages had a premonition in their hearts¡ª

    The territory of the Fire Nation that they had previously carved up is likely to be spit back.

    The next Konoha will definitely expand to the outside world, and retaliate against and attack the Four Great Ninja Viges.

    And what happened next proved their conjecture even more.

    There was a suddenmotion on the periphery of the crowd.

    Many Konoha ninjas and vigers followed the prestige, all showed surprised expressions, and then gave way one after another, clearing a path in the crowded crowd.

    I saw a group of ninjas and servants, carrying a gorgeous sedan chair embroidered with me patterns, slowly walked out of the crowd and came to the square.

    Next.

    "The daimyo is back!"

    A ck-haired man with battle patterns on his face walked out of the crowd, nced around, and shouted sharply, his loud voice echoing over Konoha.

    This person''s name is Hema, and he is the best among the twelve warriors who protect the ninja, and has always been highly regarded by the daimyo.

    As soon as He Ma spoke, the whole Konoha quickly fell silent.

    No one thought of it.

    The fire country daimyo who fled will return to Konoha at this time.

    Daimyo, is the ruler of the country.

    The history of Konoha Vige is only a few decades, and the daimyo''s family has ruled thisnd since more than a thousand years ago.

    Whether it is the samurai group hundreds of years ago, the ninja family in the Warring States Period, or the major ninja vigester, they all chose to be loyal to the daimyo.

    Over the long years, ninjas andmoners in the ninja world have already formed a deep-rooted ss concept in their minds.

    That is-

    The descendants of rulers are still rulers, and the sons ofmoners are stillmoners after they grow up. The gap between different sses is inherent.

    Even someone like the original Hokage didn''t think about crossing that gap in the past.

    In people''s hearts, the status of daimyo has always been sacred and lofty.

    Even though the fire country daimyo has lost his country, his appearance still makes everyone in Konoha subconsciously feel awe.

    Unfortunately, the Uchiha n is an exception, and they don''t follow this pattern.

    Led by Fuyue, all the Uchiha tribe stood in ce, looking at Kazuma nkly, unmoved.

    He Ma frowned when he saw this, raised his voice and reprimanded:

    "What are the Sixth Hokage of Konoha and all the high-level officials waiting for, hurry up and pay homage to Daimyo-sama!"

    In the Guardian Ninja Twelve, Kazuma has always been a radical faction.

    He believes that Naruto is unnecessary, and the real power of Konoha Ninja must be in charge of the fire country daimyo, so he showed a very tough attitude.

    As soon as ??he Ma said this, many vigers present changed their faces.

    Because he mentioned Six Generations of Hokage.

    Swish Swish Swish.

    For a moment, countless eyes looked at Duan on the castle tower.

    However, Duan didn''t seem to hear Kazuma''s words, but looked at the distant scenery with long eyes, without making any response.

    Fuyue''s eyes were fixed, and he probably guessed Duan''s attitude in his heart.

    So.

    He took Tiehuo, Itachi and others and walked forward, and said to Hema in a deep voice:

    "I am the patriarch of the Uchiha n. If there is anything, let the daimyoe out of the sedan chair and talk about it yourself."

    After finishing speaking, everyone looked at the sedan chair.

    "Bold!"

    He Ma saw that the Uchiha n was so disrespectful to the daimyo, and just about to get angry, azy voice came from the sedan chair:

    "And the horse, step back."

    The voice fell.

    Following the servants opened the curtain, a middle-aged man wearing luxurious clothes and holding an exquisite folding fan, with a feminine appearance, stepped out of the sedan chair.

    "Everyone of the Uchiha, congrattions for taking back Konoha and driving away the enemy''s army."

    After the daimyonded, he first congratted Fu Yue and others.

    After that, he gracefully opened the folding fan, and while fanning it gently, stared at Fu Yue and the others, and asked:

    "The one-country-one-vige system jointly established by the Land of Fire and Konoha, you haven''t forgotten, have you?"

    The so-called one country, one vige, simply put.

    The Kingdom of Fire provides military and material support to Konoha, and in return, Konoha must belong to and serve the daimyo and be the standing army of the Kingdom of Fire.

    The establishment of this system put an end to the chaotic Warring States period, allowing the Fire Country and Konoha Vige to achieve a win-win situation.

    Subsequently, the system of one country, one vige was quickly followed by other countries and ninja viges, and the four ninja viges were established one after another after Konoha.

    Eventually formed theter ninja world pattern.

    It can be said.

    Under the system of one country, one vige, the Fire Country and Konoha have a close rtionship, and their fates are closely linked and interdependent.

    Thus, when the Land of Fire was divided up by the Four Great Powers, Konoha naturally could not escape bad luck, and became a colony of the Four Great Ninja Viges.

    And now.

    "Since Konoha has been reborn, I am here in the name of the daimyo, and I hope that you can continue to abide by the agreement of the one country, one vige system, help the country of fire to restore the country, and bring everything back on track."

    Daimyo put forward his appeal to the Uchiha n in front of everyone.

    His words sound reasonable.

    In fact, many Konoha ninjas and vigers, including Hinata Hizuru and others, agree with the daimyo.

    After the restoration of the Nation of Fire, Konoha can continue to provide financial support, and Konoha Ninja can receive variousmissions from the Daming Prefecture to maintain their lives.

    This is how the system has worked for the past few decades.

    However.

    Fuyue knew in his heart that as the Sixth Hokage, failure to express his position meant rejection.

    so.

    He just shook his head, and responded to Daimyo indifferently:

    "Times have changed. The so-called one country, one vige system is a thing of the past."

    The daimyo stopped fanning immediately, his expression became stiff.

    "snort."

    Hema sneered even more when he heard this, and questioned Fugaku on behalf of the daimyo, "You mean, your Uchiha n intends to rece the daimyofu and be the new ruler of thend of fire?

    Don''t you think that governing the country is a very simple matter? The hundreds of millions of people in the Land of Fire probably won''t easily recognize you either. "

    In Kazuma¡¯s view, ninjas are a group of guys who are full of fighting and killing, especially Uchiha, who only knows killing and destruction, is a group of illiterates.

    The Uchiha n wants to rule the huge country of fire, it is simply whimsical.

    Faced with He Ma''s questioning and ridicule.

    Fuyue didn''t look angry, and said lightly as before:

    "I don''t need you to worry about it. Daimyo-sama, you can go back wherever you came from. Uchiha still has a lot of things to do, so I won''t see you off."

    Daimyo''splexion became increasingly ugly.

    "Uchiha Fugaku! The daimyo is a descendant of a god, with noble blood flowing in his body, how dare you speak to him like this!"

    Hema yelled at Fuyue.

    Tie Huo sneered when he heard it, and said arrogantly:

    "What god''s descendant, bullshit. Our Uchiha n is still the descendant of the Six Paths Sage, and it''s genuine."

    Since just now, he has been very unhappy with Kazuma, as long as Fuyue gives an order, Tiehuo will not hesitate to do it.

    Whether you are a daimyo or something, kill them all.

    but.

    Already enraged, Kazuma took the first step.

    Zizi Zizi.

    He took out an iron rod and mmed it into the ground. Suddenly, arge amount of lightning burst out from the end of the iron rod, spreading towards the Uchiha people.

    Thunder Escape¡¤Lightning strike away.

    Facing Kazuma''s sudden attack, the Uchiha people were fine, but many Konoha vigers around were affected and screamed.

    "Looking for death!"

    Fuyue finally got angry, a kaleidoscope pattern suddenly appeared in his eyes, and his eyes focused on Kazuma.

    Next second.

    As a line of blood and tears flowed from Fuyue''s eyes, a jet-ck me was also summoned and descended on Kazuma.

    Amaterasu.

    "what is this!"

    He Ma quickly screamed, his whole body was surrounded by Amaterasu''s mes, and his whole body was on fire.

    "Help and horse!"

    Seeing this, the rest of the guardian ninjas rushed forward, trying to extinguish the ck mes on the horse, but they didn''t expect that the mes could not be extinguished at all.

    Instead, it spread to them in the process, and even they burned together.

    Amaterasu will not go out until it burns everything.

    Under daimyo''s horrified eyes.

    He Ma and others were burned to death by the ck mes in front of him, not even the ashes remained.

    Dengdengdeng.

    Seeing such a tragic scene, Daimyo backed up a few steps with a pale face, and fell to the ground.

    "Protect Daimyo-sama!"

    The remaining guardian ninjas rushed up, surrounded the daimyo, and stared at the Uchiha people nervously.

    Fuyue made a forward gesture.

    Tiehuo, Itachi, Qianxiuzi, Quan and the others immediately showed their kaleidoscope Sharingan and walked towards Daimyo and his subordinates.

    "etc!"

    Daimyo''s voice was trembling, and he was scared all of a sudden, and quickly shouted at Fuyue, "Don''t do anything, I can tell you where Konoha''s traitors are hiding, that is, Hiruzaru Sarutobi and his gang!

    They n to use the reincarnation technique to resurrect Konoha''s past Hokage, and then make enemies of your Uchiha n! "

    oh?

    Hearing what the daimyo said, everyone in the Uchiha was surprised.

    The reincarnation of the filthy soil is a technique they are all too familiar with. After all, Zhishui and many other tribesmen were resurrected by this technique.

    Unexpectedly, Hiruzaru Sarutobi also studied the reincarnation of the soil, and nned to resurrect the past Hokage.

    Daimyo¡¯s words don¡¯t sound like a lie.

    at this time.

    Duan, standing on top of the castle tower, finally moved.

    Whoosh.

    Under the eyes of all the people, he leaped andnded lightly from the nine-story tall building to the ground.

 Chapter 252: trample daimyo

    Chapter 252 Stamped to death daimyo

    Duan wearing a pure white Hokage robe.

    Being watched by countless eyes, he jumped down from the top of the castle tower. His clothes fluttered in the air, falling slowly like feathers, like a fairy descending into the world.

    Under the adoring eyes of the Uchiha tribe, Duan walked leisurely and walked towards the fire country daimyo with a calm face.

    "Uchiha Duan, it was my fault that I fired you as a Naruto assistantst time, I, I apologize to you and the Uchiha n..."

    Daimyo saw Duan approaching, could not help but look terrified, and stammered.

    Duan stopped.

    "How do you want to apologize?" He looked down at Daimyo and asked yfully.

    Daimyo was shocked, and quickly said:

    "Sarutobi Hirazan and other Konoha rebels are hiding in a temple deep in the mountains, and they n to resurrect the past Hokage. My people can lead the way and help the Uchiha n to eradicate these rebels. Lulu!"

    Hearing his name being called, the monk Di Lu tremblingly walked in front of Duan, bowed his head respectfully, and presented a map with both hands.

    Duan took the map and nced at it, casually threw it to Fuyue next to him, and continued to ask the daimyo: "That''s it?"

    Obviously, such an apology is not enough to satisfy the Sixth Hokage.

    Daimyo trembled, and immediately said:

    "Also, as long as you promise to help me restore the country, I can triple Konoha''s military spending, and I will never interfere with Konoha''s internal affairs, such as the appointment of Hokage..."

    He said a lot in one breath, and the main meaning he wanted to express was that he hoped that the Uchiha n could cooperate with the Daimyo Prefecture to jointly govern the Land of Fire and achieve a win-win situation.

    In front of the section, the daimyo kept his posture very low, even humble.

    Hearing the conditions he offered, at least Fu Yue and the others were moved.

    indeed.

    Governing a huge country is not an easy task.

    The Uchiha n is good at fighting, and the brains of the n are generally not very bright. It would be good if they can manage a Konoha vige well.

    If he helps the daimyo to restore the country, with his influence, he can soon pull up a huge contingent of civil servants to rebuild the daimyo mansion.

    With thousands of years of experience as a ruler and the image of a monarch who is deeply rooted in the hearts of the people, the daimyo promises that within one year he can restore peace and stability to the Kingdom of Fire and be prosperous again.

    By that time, Konoha will be able to get much more military spending and supplies from the Fire Nation than before.

    Moreover, the daimyo also took the initiative to weaken his own power, willing to sumb to Hokage.

    To some extent, he became a puppet of the Uchiha n, and became a tool man used by Uchiha to control the country of fire.

    Facing the daimyo''spromise, Duan...would you agree?

    One time.

    The square was quiet, you could hear a needle drop, everyone held their breath, waiting for Hokage-sama to respond.

    Judging the next decision will affect the fate of Konoha and the Kingdom of Fire.

    After thinking for a while, Duan still looked at the daimyo calmly, and gave the answer:

    "The Kingdom of Fire has already perished, and the so-called one-country-one-vige system naturally no longer exists. From now on, Konoha will be independent from the ninja world as a vige, and will not be attached to any country, nor will it cooperate with other forces. Form an alliance.

    As for you guys, you are just parasites lying on the people and sucking blood. It''s time to retire from the stage of history. "

    After Dang Duan finished hisst sentence, there was a hint of killing intent in his indifferent eyes.

    Shua.

    Daimyo''s face suddenly turned pale, and a gust of cold air rushed from the soles of his feet to the sky, making his whole body cold.

    Under constant death threats, the daimyo''s extreme fear gradually turned into extreme anger.

    "Uchiha Break!"

    He was stern, pointing with trembling fingers, and roared, "Are you really going to cross that line? The most important thing for a person is to find his own position and never overstep. You are a lowly ninja, but I am a noble one." Daming, how dare you kill me? Beware of going to **** after you die!"

    Brokenugh:

    "Really? If I kill you, I will go to hell, I really want to go to that ce to see. I don''t know if my fist can make Yama obediently?"

    Extremely arrogant and supercilious, this is Uchiha Tetsu.

    The voice just fell.

    Boom.

    An extremely huge chakra erupted from the body like a hurricane, turned into substantial ck energy, and transformed into Susanoo outside his body.

    It was still the familiar muscr Susan, wearing armor and knotted muscles.

    The difference is that this time, on the basis of the third form, it has grown a lower body and legs.

    Under daimyo''s terrified eyes.

    The muscles in front of Susan kept rising, from ten meters, twenty meters, to fifty or sixty meters, and soon surpassed the height of the castle tower, and it still didn''t stop.

    Finally, the height of this Susanoo reached a full 100 meters.

    It is like a huge mountain, standing proudly on the square, exuding terrifying coercion. Konoha sentient beings are like ants in front of it.

    broke and appeared on the head of Susanoo, like a **** overlooking the world indifferently.

    "This form is already close to the legendary perfect Susano..."

    Fugaku murmured, looking up at the muscr Susan with a shocked expression on his face.

    ording to the records in the family ssics.

    Only the Uchiha ninja who has the pupil power of the Kaleidoscope Sharingan to the extreme and has a huge chakra can open the full body of Susanoo.

    Since Uchiha Madara, he is the second person to do this.

    Hokage-sama, what are you doing... for?

    Facing the 100-meter tall Susano, Konoha''s many ninjas and vigers were full of fear and fear just like the daimyo.

    Many people panicked and retreated one after another, instinctively wanting to stay away from this behemoth.

    His determined eyes looked outside Muye Vige.

    There is a big mountain in the distance.

    Then.

    Following his gaze, the muscles under his feet, Susano slowly raised an arm, spread five fingers, and huge energy gathered in the palm of his hand.

    Formed a ck hook jade.

    Phew.

    Under the watchful eyes of countless people, the Gouyu flew out from the palm of Xu Zuo, like a ck shooting star across the sky.

    Finally, itnded on a distant hill.

    Boom!

    A deafening bang, apanied by the strong light from the Gouyu explosion, forced everyone to close their eyes, leaving only a vast expanse of whiteness in the world.

    When the light dissipated and the vigers of Konoha gradually recovered from their trance, they looked into the distance again, and the expressions of many people froze immediately.

    The mountain that stood outside the vige for decades disappeared. It was as if there was an extremely powerful **** who moved the mountain away from its original ce.

    Actually.

    is the destructive power of the ck jade,pletely destroying it and razing it to the ground.

    Is this... really the power of a human ninja?

    Daimyo saw this scene and slumped on the ground again, even his pants were wet.

    As for the hundreds of thousands of vigers in Konoha, there is only a deep shock in their hearts and awe of Lord Hokage.

    Most of them have never been on the battlefield, nor have they seen the power of Duan with their own eyes until now.

    Uchiha is God!

    Only God can have such power to move mountains and seas.

    Compared with such great power, a human monarch like a daimyo seems to suddenly be worthless.

    So.

    Susano moved again, slowly raising one foot.

    "No, don''t... Uchiha off, you can''t do this!"

    The daimyo wailed and wanted to escape, but he and the guardian ninja beside him were unable to move because of extreme fear at this moment, and their bodies were out of control.

    Several people could only watch Susanoo''s big feet fall from the top of their heads in endless despair.

    Boom.

    As the big foot stepped on the ground, Daimyo''s begging for mercy stopped abruptly.

    After a few seconds.

    Susa raised his big foot again, and the daimyo and others disappeared, leaving only a pile of minced meat, bones and thick blood.

    "Uchiha broke, trampled the daimyo to death..."

    Onoki swallowed, his old face full of shock.

    As a living fossil of the ninja world, he has lived for so many years and has seen countless storms, but the scene before him still shocked him deeply.

    Stamping a daimyo to death in public is like trampling an ant to death.

    Even Uchiha Madara, who was invincible back then, might not be able to do such a thing. Only by breaking can one be so unscrupulous and break all rules and constraints.

    The first ones toe back to their senses were the Uchiha n.

    "Long live Hokage-sama!"

    Fuyue raised his arms and shouted, and the rest of the tribe also echoed, excited.

    Then, the vigers and ninjas of Konoha also cheered like a tsunami, with fanatic expressions.

    Hiruzen Sarutobi miscalcted.

    Judgment was indeed as he expected, he killed the daimyo in public, and chose a very cruel way.

    However, Duan''s "violence" did not arouse the fear and worry of the vigers. Instead, it was because he was too powerful that everyonepletely surrendered.

    The strong is justice.

    The 100-meter-high Susanoo slowly shrinks until it disappears.

    Duan nced at the remains of the daimyo on the ground, waved his sleeves, turned around and walked into the castle tower.

    When passing by Fu Yue, he gave a few instructions, and thetter nodded.

    "The inauguration ceremony of the Sixth Hokage is over, everyone should leave and do what you should do."

    Fugaku raised his voice and ordered the vigers gathered around the square to disperse.

    Then, he walked up to Siying and said to Onoki and the others:

    "Sixth Daime is waiting for everyone in the conference room. If you have anything to do, you can talk to him now."

    "good."

    The four shadows responded, feeling uneasy in their hearts, resulting in varying degrees of tension.

    After all, they just witnessed the scene where the daimyo was trampled to death by thetter after the negotiation between them broke down.

    This made the four of them worry that the same fate might happen to them soon.

    ten minutester.

    Siying came to the conference room.

    Duan Duan turned his back to them and was looking at a huge ninja map hanging on the wall.

    The four of them looked at each other, but they didn''t dare to make a sound, so they had to stay quietly, like students waiting for the teacher to speak.

    finally.

    After looking at the map for a while, Duan turned around slowly, his eyes swept over the four shadows, and he was very clear about their intentions foring this time.

    So, he cut to the chase and said:

    "I know why you havee.

    As I said to the daimyo before, from today onwards, Konoha Vige will remain permanently neutral and will not participate in any disputes in the ninja world.

    Moreover, Konoha only retains the territory within a diameter of 100 kilometers from the vige as the center, and will not expand outward.

    Uchiha promises that he will not use military force to invade other ninja viges, nor will he participate in your civil war in any form.

    You guys, do you understand? "

    The decisive words made Siying stunned for a moment, and then they were ecstatic.

    There is such a good thing?

    ording to Duan, it means that the territory of the Land of Fire that was divided up by the major powers does not need to be returned.

    Moreover, the Uchiha n no longerpetes for hegemony in the ninja world, just like the group of samurai in the country of iron, they voluntarily withdrew from the ninja world stage.

    but.

    Uchiha Duan is obviously not a great phnthropist. Behind his generosity, there must be conditions.

    "Excuse me, what can we do for you and Konoha? Sixth Hokage-sama."

    Onoki was very knowledgeable about current affairs, so he took the initiative to ask Duan for advice respectfully.

    "It''s very simple. The Four Great Ninja Viges and the countries behind you each pay 250 million taels of tribute to Konoha every year in exchange for Konoha''s absolute neutrality."

    While speaking, Duan spread out a scroll in front of the four of them, "If there is no problem, just sign it."

    Four Shadows looked at each other in nk dismay.

    Afterwards, Terumi Mei was the first to pick up a pen, wrote his name on the scroll, and said in a cold voice:

    "I believe Sixth Hokage is a person who promises a lot."

    Onoki, Raikage, and Chiyo saw this, and they signed the scroll without any hesitation.

    after all.

    There is no need to trick them on purpose.

    With the current strength of Duan and the Uchiha n, it is only a matter of time if they want to destroy the Four Great Ninja Viges and unify the Five Great Nations.

    Four shadows are well aware of this point.

    Fortunately.

    Juan seems to have no interest in unifying the ninja world, and even the Land of Fire is toozy to take it back. As for the reason¡ª¡ª

    It may be that he really doesn''t want to spend too much energy and time managing a huge country.

    250 million taels per year.

    What they got in exchange was arge amount of fertile territory in the Land of Fire, as well as the neutrality promise of the Uchiha n.

    This deal is a bargain.

    Thinking that they could go back and meet the daimyo smoothly, the four shadows all heaved a sigh of relief.

    "Anything else?"

    I asked a question, and the implication was that an order to expel the guest was issued.

    After thinking for a while, Onogi took the initiative to mention:

    "I hope that Yanyin and Konoha viges can maintain economic and cultural exchanges in the future."

    In Ohnoki''s understanding, Duan ims that Konoha will remain neutral, which does not mean that Konoha will be isted from the world and will no longermunicate with the outside world.

    It is very necessary to keep in touch with Konoha, preferably to maintain a rtively friendly rtionship.

    "certainly."

    resolutely agreed with Onogi''s proposal, and said lightly, "The door of Konoha is always open, and wees those guests whoe with goodwill."

    "Then we will take our leave." After the matter was settled, the four shadows left one after another, and each hurriedly set off on their way home.

    However, in a few minutes.

    With a creak, a slender and white hand pushed open the door of the conference room.

    Mizumi Mizukage is back.

    "Owner."

    As soon as she came back, she knelt in front of Duan, her eyes turned into the pattern of Sharingan at some point.

 Chapter 253: Permanent Neutral Village

    Chapter 253 Permanent Neutral Vige

    In the meeting room.

    Duan and Terumi Mei, one standing and the other kneeling, met each other''s eyes.

    Obito used Sharingan to manipte the fourth generation of Mizukage at the beginning, and made a big fuss in the blood mist, but was finally noticed by Kirigakure ninja, who used his white eyes to release the illusion on Mizukage.

    In contrast, Duan''s maniption of Terumi Mei is very subtle, and he hardly interferes with her usual behavior, so she seldom makes abnormal or outrageous behaviors, so naturally she doesn''t show any ws.

    If he really wants to, he can always use Terumi Mei as a puppet to grasp all the future trends and internal conditions of Wuyin Vige.

    But at this time.

    um.

    The broken kaleidoscope Sharingan suddenly released a shock of pupil power and entered Terumi Mei''s body.

    Illusion¡¤Solution.

    The next second, the scarlet Sharingan in Terumi''s dark eyes suddenly disappeared, and her original pair of beautiful emerald green eyes came back again.

    Terumi Mei''s face was momentarily dull and dazed.

    When she came back to her senses, she realized that she was kneeling in front of Duan. She couldn''t help being ashamed and angry for a while, she stood up suddenly, and angrily shouted at Duan:

    "So you have been using Sharingan to control me!"

    "So." Juan asked in a t tone, which made Terumi Mei dumbfounded.

    I just manipted you, so what can you do.

    Faced with the absolute disparity in strength, Terumi Mei had no temper at all, and her aura soon weakened.

    "Then... why did you cancel my illusion again, just to see me embarrassed and humiliate me face to face?"

    She gritted her teeth and continued to question Duan.

    The decisive answer was beyond Terumi Mei''s expectation.

    "You are useless to me." He looked down at Terumi Mei indifferently, as if looking at a piece of useless garbage.

    "you¡­"

    Terumi Mei was at a loss for words.

    She gave Duan aplicated look, then turned around and left the conference room without looking back.

    Half an hourter.

    As the news spread from the castle tower, hundreds of thousands of vigers in Konoha learned of the agreement reached between Six Daime and Sikage.

    Konoha will remain permanently neutral.

    Juan made this decision, which caused everyone to discuss for a while, and everyone has their own understanding and opinions.

    Subsequently, Fuyue called the vigemittee and Uchiha''s tribe.

    "What does that guy mean?"

    As soon as Tsunade entered the conference room, he frowned and asked.

    She originally thought that after taking office as Hokage, she would not only regain the lost territory of the Fire Nation, but also unify the major countries and be the master of the ninja world.

    This is in line with Duan''s arrogant and domineering character.

    Unexpectedly, Duan actually yed such a card,pletely unreasonable.

    Not only her, but the rest of the vigemittee members were also very surprised. Almost no one could guess Six Daimu''s thoughts.

    Fuyue signaled everyone to be calm, and exined in a deep voice:

    "The Sixth Generation told me that his n is to build Konoha Vige into a neutral, safe, and open international metropolis, attracting talents and money from the entire ninja world to flow here.

    In this way, Konoha will be the most prosperous ce in the entire ninja world, and our Uchiha n, as the ruler of Konoha, will also get huge benefits, and the family will have no worries from generation to generation. "

    "Then... why not just unify the ninja world, solve all problems at once, and establish a unified country."

    Tie Huo hesitated for a moment, but still expressed his doubts.

    His idea is also the idea of ??many people in the n. After all, the Uchiha n has the strength to do this.

    Unifying the ninja world in the name of Uchiha, and then being recorded in the annals of history, such a great achievement is in front of you, who will not be tempted.

    Facing Iron Fire''s doubts.

    Fu Yue did not answer immediately, but looked at the crowd, and asked a question: "Why do you think it is?"

    After a moment of silence.

    Itachi stood up from his seat and was the first to speak:

    "Unifying the ninja world may seem simple, but in fact it is destined to be a long process. The shortest is three to five years, and the longest is more than ten years.

    During this period, the Uchiha n will have to fight everywhere, and no one can guarantee how many people will die.

    We ended the war with great difficulty and lived a prosperous and happy life. Are you ready to go to the battlefield again? Are you ready to see your rtives,panions and lovers die in front of you? "

    Itachi said, his eyes swept over everyone present.

    Whether it was his formerpanion Tianma or hister best friend Zhishui, their deaths made Itachi hate all disputes from the bottom of his heart and yearn for peace.

    So, he supports his uncle''s decision.

    Everyone was silent again after hearing the words.

    Yeah, the idea of ??unifying the Ninja World is certainly a beautiful idea, but in order to aplish this great cause, there will always be nsmen who are forced to be victims.

    When the timees, who will be responsible for this?

    Shua.

    Kakashi also stood up, agreeing with Itachi, and then he added a new angle:

    "Looking back at history, the cause of every ninja war is that the ninja world has experienced a period of peace, and the number of ninjas in each vige has gradually be excessive.

    In order for most people to have food to eat, they can onlyunch wars to rob other countries and ninja viges for their resources.

    I believe that with the abilities of the Sixth Hokage and the Uchiha n, as long as they have the will, they will be able to unify the ninja world sooner orter, but after that?

    After the war is over, there will be a new round of baby boom, which means that the number of ninjas in the ninja world will reach a new peak in more than ten years.

    By that time, a ninja world without external enemies, filled with idle ninjas, is like a huge powder keg, destined to explode. "

    Kakashi¡¯s point of view is actually very simple:

    The resources of the ninja world are limited, not enough to support too many ninjas.

    Seeing that everyone was thinking, he went on to say:

    "So, let the four major ninja viges maintain opposition rather than unity, and let them spontaneously consume the surplus ninja and poption in the ninja world through war every once in a while, and then redistribute resources to achieve temporary peace, and then repeat this process .

    I think this is the real reason Naruto-sama did not choose to unify the ninja world.

    When the entire ninja world is in chaos all year round, Konoha, who holds a permanent neutral attitude, can stay out of the matter and be a purend, the only winner in this game. "

    So...is that so?

    After listening to Kakashi''s high-sounding remarks, everyone present showed expressions of enlightenment, and at the same time, they looked at Kakashi more and more with new admiration.

    Papa.

    Fuyue couldn''t help apuding, and looked at Kakashi with approval:

    "As expected of Kakashi, it seems that it is not false to say that you are qualified to be Hokage."

    In Fu Yue''s view, it has always been difficult to guess what Duan is thinking. At least as Duan''s brother-inw, he still doesn''t know enough about his brother-inw.

    and.

    Guan has a bad taste, that is, he likes to be a riddler, always letting others rack their brains to guess his thoughts.

    "You are too proud. The Sixth Hokage-sama is farsighted. Except for him, no one is qualified to lead Konoha."

    Kakashi is very humble.

    Tsunade on the side was lost in thought.

    Her grandfather Senju Hashirama founded Konoha, and reached a system of one country, one vige with the daimyo, which is a temte emted by the entire ninja world for decades.

    Now, Uchiha is obviously nning to open up another path.

    actually.

    Hashirama and Duan have something inmon. They also have invincible power, but neither of them chose to unify the ninja world.

    The difference is.

    Hashirama distributes the tailed beasts equally to bnce the strength of the major ninja viges, hoping to use this method to achieve long-term peace in the ninja world.

    Looking back now, the idea of ??the original Hokage was somewhat naive, because he ignored all kinds of real andplex problems in the real world.

    So once he died, no one could suppress the major ninja viges, and the first ninja world war broke out.

    Er Duan, the first thing he did was to bring all the tailed beasts back to Konoha.

    Then, he used the powerful power of himself and the Uchiha n, as well as all the territory of the Fire Country, in exchange for Konoha''s permanent neutrality.

    Konoha will not take the initiative to maintain peace in the ninja world and prevent wars, but he will not participate in wars either.

    Instead, they always watched with cold eyes, sitting and watching the four major ninja viges quarreling and fighting each other.

    No matter when, the scenery here is unique.

    Thinking about it carefully, I have to say that this is a very clever strategy.

    But actually.

    Whether it is Tsunade, Fugaku, or Kakashi, they all think too much.

    There is only one simple reason for not choosing to unify the ninja world, and that isziness.

    That''s all.

    Seeing that everyone has realized it and no longer has any objections to Duan''s decision, Fu Yue continued:

    "Sixth Daime said that ninjas don''t do production, they only know how to fight and kill. If you want to build a new Konoha, this will definitely not work.

    So, you all go back and think about how you can make the vige better.

    The Sixth Generation will hold a meeting in three days. If you have any suggestions, you can put them forward at that time. Do you understand? "

    How to transform Konoha?

    Regarding this issue, Duan will only give a general suggestion, which is to keep Konoha permanently neutral.

    As for the more detailed content, he didn''t bother to think about it.

    Let the people under your hands think about it.

    After all, the Uchiha n and Konoha, so many talents, are they all just for nothing?

    Hokage is not aborer who works hard all day for Konoha, at least not.

    If Konoha is a big ship, then it is definitely only responsible for steering. As for the rest of the dirty work, it is naturally all handed over to those bright, brisk, and hard-working crew members.

    after this.

    Following Duan¡¯s instructions, Fuyue summoned the chiefs of various tribes and vige representatives in Konoha one after another, said the same thing again, and notified:

    The whole vige assembly will be held three dayster.

    For a while, the whole Konoha was busy up and down, inside and out.

    And this time.

    Duan had already left the castle tower and came to the delivery room of Konoha Hospital.

    "Whoa, whoa..."

    In the room, there was a loud cry of a baby, crying so loudly, it was a healthy baby.

    it is a pity.

    Juan did not catch up with the birth of his daughter, because at that time, he was having a meeting with Siying.

    Fortunately, the mother and daughter are safe.

    Samui leaned on the bed and held her daughter in her arms. Although she looked pale, she looked happy.

    "Break, you are here."

    Seeing the arrival, Samui carefully handed his daughter to him.

    Strange to say.

    As soon as the little guy got into the broken arm, he stopped crying quickly and became quiet. A pair of big watery eyes stared at him curiously, without blinking.

    It¡¯s quite heavy.

    He looked at his chubby daughter incessantly, stretched out two fingers, pinched her arms, back and thighs, and nodded with satisfaction.

    Well, the talent is very good, she has inherited his genes perfectly, and she will definitely be a muscr girl when she grows up.

    "Giggle."

    Being pinched by Duan, the little guy might be itching, so heughed out loud.

    "She likes you very much. Duan, the daughter''s name...Have you figured it out yet?"

    Samui asked softly.

    "Just call me Marisa."

    After thinking about it, he chose an unusual name for his daughter.

    Uchiha Marisa.

    In the beginning, the purpose of him and Samui having a child was to study the theory of double gics.

    But at this moment, holding his daughter in his arms with his own hands, feeling the little guy''s body temperature, and hearing her pureughter, a deep emotion appeared in Duan''s heart.

    is family affection.

    Finding her daughter''s eyes unceasingly, he slowly lifted her above his head.

    "Giggle."

    Marisa didn''t seem to be afraid at all, instead she danced andughed even more happily.

    Regardless of whether you can awaken a substitute in the future, I will teach you to develop perfect muscles and be the strongest woman in the whole ninja world.

    Thinking like this, Juan has already made a series of meat reform ns for her daughter.

    Um.

    It started from the day she learned to crawl on the ground.

    The next three days.

    Duan did not go to the castle tower, but stayed at home with his wife and children, enjoying the happy life of a family of three.

    Being absent from work right after bing Hokage, if it were someone else, the people in the vige would definitelyin.

    But breaking is an exception.

    Because, as long as he is Konoha''s Hokage for a day, even if he does nothing, no one in the entire ninja world will dare to mess with Konoha.

    This is the weight of the name Uchiha off.

    Until the morning of the fourth day.

    Duan changed into the Hokage robe, put on the Hokage hat, and walked out slowly to the castle tower.

    Hold meetings as scheduled.

    In the conference room, members of the Uchiha vigemittee, heads of various Konoha ns, and vige representatives almost filled the seats on the table, with more than a hundred people.

    "Master Hokage is here!"

    Following a voice, Duan strode into the meeting room surrounded by several Anbu.

    Swish Swish Swish.

    All of a sudden, everyone present stood up and respectfully watched him go to the main seat, and Da Ma Jindao sat down.

    "Sit down."

    ncing abruptly, everyone dared to sit down again after speaking.

    Before the meeting officially starts.

    Fuyue, who was sitting on Duan''s right hand, reported to him in a low voice:

    "Damn, our people searched ording to the map, and indeed found the deep mountain temple that Daimyo said, but Hiruzaru Sarutobi and others were not there a long time ago, so we... came to nothing."

    Fu Yue''s expression showed a little anxiety.

    After all, if Sarutobi Hiruzen really used the reincarnation of the dirt to resurrect the first, second and fourth generations, plus himself, then the Uchiha n would have four more powerful enemies at once.

    "Leave them alone."

    Juan just said it lightly, seemingly not caring.

 Chapter 254: wind of reform

    Chapter 254 The Wind of Reform

    Sarutobi Hiruzen thought that as long as he revived the previous Hokage, he would be able to take back Konoha from the Uchiha n.

    too naive.

    The reincarnation of dirty soil can give the resurrected person immortality and infinite chakra, but for the real strong, their strength in the dirty soil must be much weaker than before life.

    Otherwise.

    In the original book, Uchiha Madara, who single-handedly defeated Gokage and swept the ninja allied forces, would not give up his immortal body without hesitation, and insisted on realizing the real resurrection.

    If the enemy is Senju Hashirama, Senju Tomonama, and Namakaze Minato, who are at the peak strength, Duan may still be a little bit afraid, but a group of filthy bodies is nothing to be afraid of.

    Come if you want.

    It happened to lead the snake out of the hole, andpletely cleaned up the old Konoha remnants headed by Hiruzaru Sarutobi.

    Juan is not afraid of powerful enemies, what he fears is that the enemies are not strong enough to even be his punching bag.

    Keeping the enemy Sarutobi Hiruzen can be regarded as keeping a little fun for the boring days in the future.

    Seeing that Duan was so calm, Fu Yue also felt relieved and said nothing more.

    Believe that it will be over.

    Besides, the Uchiha n is not vegetarian.

    At that time, even if the past Hokage is resurrected and attacks Konoha, before breaking his hand, Uchiha has so many double kaleidoscope writing sharing eyes, and he will still send a little shock to the enemy.

    Next, enter the topic.

    Judgment has always been toozy to make a long speech, so Fu Yue is still in charge of presiding over the meeting as usual.

    Cough cough.

    Fuyue cleared his throat, signaled for everyone present to be quiet, and then said the opening remark in a deep voice:

    ¡°For hundreds of years, epting employment from employers, obtaining rewards forpleting tasks, and using them to buy food and weapons, so as to be able to survive, this is the ninja¡¯s way of survival.

    However, being dependent on others, being dominated by money and power, disregarding justice, good and evil, and doing whatever it takes toplete tasks, people are gradually reduced to killing tools without emotion, status and dignity. This is the tragedy of ninjas. "

    Having said this, Fu Yue paused for a moment, and looked around the audience with deep eyes.

    His words made everyone fall into deep thought, and many people present were deeply touched, especially Kakashi.

    During the reign of the Three Hokages.

    Kakashi once pessimistically believed that ninjas are tools without emotion, and they only need to obey the orders of their superiors honestly, and then sacrifice themselves for the benefit of the vige when necessary.

    It wasn''t untilter that he joined the camp of the Uchiha n, and under the influence of Uchiha, he gradually changed this concept.

    At this time, Fu Yue went on to say:

    "But it''s different now. Since the Uchiha n chose to return to Konoha, it is to change everything in the past and let Konoha ninjas change their way of life.

    Our Uchiha¡¯s ancestor, Sage of the Six Paths, established the Ninja School to teach the world how to use Chakra correctly to create a peaceful and happy world.

    To be precise, his old man''s original intention was to hope that ninjas would use chakra for production, not for killing and destruction.

    pity.

    More than a thousand years have passed, and thousands of killing ninjutsu and even forbidden jutsu have been born in the ninja world, but production-type ninjutsu is still generally at a very early stage.

    However, starting today, in Konoha Vige, this old wrong view must be reversed.

    As ninjas, we must use our own power to participate in production, so that Konoha can be self-sufficient and no longer need to rely on the outside world.

    Only in this way can ninjas win the respect of the world and their true dignity. "

    Fuyue''s eyes were burning, and his words were loud and loud.

    "well said!"

    "Master Fuyue, you have said what I have always wanted to say in my heart."

    When everyone heard the words, they nodded in agreement and even apuded.

    indeed.

    Using chakra and ninjutsu for production instead of destruction, the only things that everyone can think of for a while are grilling fish with fire tunnel and using lightning tunnel as a battery.

    That¡¯s because, in the minds of most ninjas, using chakra for production and construction ispletely useless.

    Real ninjas are busy with assassinations, stealing information, and wreaking havoc.

    but now.

    Fuyue''s deration showed the determination of the Uchiha n to initiate reforms. For this reason, he even moved out the Sage of Six Paths.

    Seeing that no one objected, Fu Yue finally said:

    "Since everyone agrees to reform, if there are any suggestions, they can be put forward now."

    After the words fell, everyone looked at each other and hesitated.

    They may have some ideas, but no one dares to be the first to speak, and they are all waiting and watching.

    After all, if the proposal put forward is not to the taste of the Sixth Hokage, or if it is strongly opposed by the participants, it will not make yourself a joke.

    In such an atmosphere.

    Tsunade looked around and saw that no one was speaking, and everyone was cautious and timid, so he couldn''t help shaking his head.

    She doesn''t want to waste too much time here with them.

    So.

    boom.

    Tsunade pped the table with his hand, stood up directly, and said:

    "I have some suggestions about Konoha''s medical system..."

    As a well-known medical master in the ninja world, Tsunade''s medical skills have always been recognized as the number one in the ninja world.

    As early as during the Second Ninja World War more than 20 years ago, she proposed the medical ninja system, advocating that each ninja team be equipped with a medical ninja, thus greatly reducing Konoha ninja casualties on the battlefield.

    Later, this system was quickly imitated by other ninja viges and became popr in the ninja world.

    Saved many lives.

    Tsunade''s benevolence as a doctor is respected by countless people. No matter which ninja from Ninja Vige, she will respectfully call her Tsunade-sama from the bottom of her heart.

    actually.

    As the most outstanding medical ninja, Tsunade once had many ideas about the medical system of Konoha Vige, hoping to practice and promote it in the vige.

    It is a pity that during World War II, the death of her younger brother and lover sessively dealt a serious blow to Tsunade, making this woman unable to recover from a setback.

    With Tsunade leaving Konoha, the development of Konoha''s medical system hase to a standstill.

    Until now.

    Tsunade''s passion and interest have returned a little bit, and he intends to start a new career.

    In the meeting room.

    While everyone was listening attentively, Tsunade spoke about the phenomena she observed these days:

    "Konoha''s medical industry is generally ahead of the ninja world, so many ninjas, businessmen and nobles will travel thousands of miles to Konoha to see a doctor in order to get the best treatment.

    However, the number of medical ninjas in Konoha is far from enough, and the supporting facilities of the hospital are also seriously insufficient, which cannot provide patients with a satisfactory experience.

    So I suggest:

    Vigorously train medical ninjas, expand Konoha Hospital, nursing homes and other medical facilities, and develop new medical ninjutsu, so that Konoha can form the mostplete and advanced medical system in the entire ninja world.

    In the future, Konoha¡¯s hospital will not only serve the vigers of the vige, but also face the whole ninja world with signs to attract people from other ninja viges and countries toe to see the doctor.

    In this way, through this medical system, you can get a steady stream of stable ie.

    I think this is a way out for Konoha Ninja to transform and use chakra for production. "

    Following Tsunade''s narration, the eyes of everyone present lit up, and they all nodded thoughtfully.

    In this world, no one is immune to all diseases. Even the ninja gods like the first Hokage died young due to serious illness.

    Although birth, old age, sickness and death are normal in life, as long as you are a human being, you will be afraid of sickness, aging, and death.

    If Konoha can create the best medical system in the ninja world, there is no need to worry about no ie.

    "I''m done."

    After Tsunade finished her suggestion in one breath, she sat back on the chair and crossed her arms.

    Everyone turned their attention to the Sixth Hokage-sama, waiting for him to make a statement.

    Duan nced at Tsunade, thought for a while, and ordered on the spot:

    "The Konoha Medical Department will be established immediately, with Tsunade as the head and responsible for all rted matters. There is no need to report to me."

    As soon as this remark came out, everyone was shocked.

    No one expected that as soon as Six Daimu spoke, she gave Tsunade so much power, it can be said that she was allowed to do whatever she wanted.

    "Okay, refreshing enough."

    Tsunade showed joy in his hands, and he responded with one gulp.

    She, who has always been vigorous and decisive, immediately called two disciples¡ªJing Yin and Hong Dou, and said: "Then I will go to work."

    Then, under the gaze of everyone, he walked out of the meeting room in a hurry.

    She can''t wait to show her strengths.

    Others couldn''t help but feel excited when they saw this.

    So soon, Nara Shikahisa shed his eyes, and the second stood up and said:

    "Master Tsunade said just now that he wants to train medical ninjas. This reminded me that the current Konoha Ninja School cannot meet the needs of the vige in cultivating talents. It is urgent to carry out some appropriate reforms."

    Subsequently, Shikahisa Nara gave more specific suggestions on this issue.

    Such as rewriting teaching materials, prolonging the graduation time of ninja school students, increasing the investment of teachers, etc.

    As the patriarch of the most intelligent family in Konoha¡ªthe Nara n, people like Shikahisa can be said to attach the most importance to the education of the next generation.

    His proposal to reform the ninja school also made many people agree.

    After expressing his point of view, Shikahisa Nara felt uneasy, nervously waiting for Duan''s instructions.

    did not expect.

    Duan directly waved his big hand and said lightly:

    "Immediately establish the Ministry of Education, with Nara Shikahisa as the minister and the principal of the ninja school. I will leave it to you to worry about this."

    "Naruto-sama..."

    Nara Shikajiu was surprised and ttered.

    Tsunade is highly valued by the sixth generation, because she has a deep friendship with the broken, and has fought side by side with the Uchiha n so far. It can be said that she is Uchiha''s "own person".

    So it is normal for her to be in charge of the medical department.

    Nara Shikahisa is undoubtedly an "outsider" to the sixth generation and the Uchiha n.

    After listening to his proposal, Keduan entrusted him with important tasks without hesitation.

    Especially ording to Konoha''s practice, Hokage has always been the principal of the ninja school, and the decision of the sixth generation is even more generous.

    Actually.

    Duan is toozy to take care of the ninja school, wishing to be the shopkeeper.

    Moreover, Nara Shikahisa''s ability is no problem, he is qualified for the post of Minister of Education, at least more suitable than Uchiha.

    in addition.

    After thinking about it, I added a few more words:

    "Ninja schools are not enough to train only low-level ninja, but also to train middle-level ninja and high-level ninja.

    In Konoha''s ninjutsu library, except for the forbidden jutsu, other ninjutsu are included in the teaching materials for all students to freely read and practice.

    Also, Konoha Ninja School not only epts Konoha students, but also epts students from other ninja viges, as long as the tuition is paid. "

    What? !

    After these words, many people in the conference room stood up on the spot, and they were all surprised.

    In the ninja world, what is the most precious thing?

    is ninjutsu.

    You must know that Konoha Ninja School¡¯s six-year curriculum will not teach students any other ninjutsu except for the most basic three-body jutsu.

    Imps like Shikamaru and Choji can also learn family secret arts, while those civilian students are either lucky enough to worship their masters, or they can only go to the battlefield to work their lives and exchange their military exploits for ninjutsu scrolls.

    The inheritance of an A-level ninjutsu is sometimes enough for a family to gain a foothold in the ninja world.

    And now.

    After the end of the Fourth Ninja World War, the Uchiha n searched the ninjutsu libraries of the five major ninja viges, and included nearly ten thousand kinds of ninjutsu in total.

    The Sixth Generation is going to open these ninjutsu to all ninja school students, which is really crazy.

    No one can refuse such a temptation.

    Combined with the foreign student policy proposed by the Fifth Generation Project, everyone can already foresee that when the news spread, the students from the major ninja viges all ran to Konoha collectively, squeezing their heads to enter the ninja school.

    With the strength of teachers and students, the huge economic benefits generated by Konoha''s education industry will be no worse than that of the medical industry.

    After everyone came back to their senses, they had to sigh:

    Theyout of the sixth generation is really too big.

    "Master Hokage, I am extremely grateful for your trust and respect for me. But this responsibility is too great, and I am afraid I cannot handle it alone..."

    Nara Shikahisa said in trepidation, worried that he would not do well.

    "Then the Zhuludie n will be responsible together, don''t refuse anymore, I don''t like it."

    Duan frowned and said in an unquestionable tone.

    "yes!"

    The patriarchs of the three ns stood up together and bowed deeply to Duan, weeping with gratitude.

    This newly appointed sixth-generation Hokage-sama ispletely different from the previous three generations and Danzo. He is not greedy for power at all, and he is a meritocracy, and he does not favor the Uchiha n at all.

    As long as you have ideas and ability, you can go.

    The two appointments of Six Generations ignited the enthusiasm of everyone in the conference room. They rushed to speak and put forward various constructive opinions on the future development of Konoha.

    Judgments were made one by one.

    For example, let Tianzang be the Minister of Housing and Urban-Rural Development, responsible for house repairs, greening, and developing the real estate business in Muye Vige.

    Also let Kakashi serve as the Minister of Anbu, responsible for reorganizing the Anbu.

    The Hyuga n will continue to be in charge of the Police Department, and cooperate with the Anbu to maintain the security of the vige, but they must rify the division of their respective responsibilities and avoid frequent conflicts like before.

    atst.

    "It''s almost there, let''s stop here today."

    Duan yawned, got up and left, leaving Fu Yue to continue to preside over the meeting.

 Chapter 255: The Wind of Reform (Middle)

    Chapter 255 The Wind of Reform (2)

    In the meeting room.

    Everyone in Konoha had a heated discussion for a long time, and everyone looked very excited and full of passion.

    With the end of this meeting, a mighty wind of change immediately set off in the whole vige.

    Konoha has carried outprehensive and in-depth reforms from top to bottom, from the inside to the outside, from various aspects such as medical care, education, housing, security, tourism, and culture.

    Konoha, from colony to permanent neutral vige.

    This reborn vige, under the leadership of the sixth generation of Hokage and the joint efforts of hundreds of thousands of vigers in the vige, is like a big ship that has set sail again, riding the wind and waves once again, sailing towards a bright future.

    Samui was not idle either.

    As a ninja, she is not very strong, but she has a mature and calm personality, is careful in doing things, and has outstanding management talents.

    As the wife of the sixth generation, she also wants to solve problems for her husband and the vige, not just be a housewife.

    So.

    After getting her permission, Samuel, who had just given birth, quickly threw herself into her new job.

    Coincidentally, the war reparations received by the Uchiha n from the Fourth Ninja World War can be used as the initial start-up funds for vige reforms.

    Samui then served as the Minister of Finance, managing the vige''s various revenues and expenditures.

    As for himself, as the Sixth Hokage, he should have been the busiest person in the vige, but he left all the troublesome things to the people below.

    He became the most idle one instead.

    I interrupt my daily life, just tease my daughter, practice fitness, and asionally call my little nephew Sasuke to give him some advice.

    He is undoubtedly theziest Hokage Konoha has ever seen.

    ¡­

    Time flies by like a fleeting horse.

    Wufei rabbits go away, and before you know it, autumn is passing and winter ising, the north wind is howling, and heavy snow is flying. Then it went from winter to spring, with bursts of spring thunder and drizzle.

    Half a year passed by like this.

    During this period, the whole vige of Konoha was at full strength and actively promoted reforms. In just a few months, the initial results were achieved, and amazing changes took ce inside and outside the vige.

    In the spring of Konoha 56, along with the spring breeze, there was also a new atmosphere in the vige.

    Today is an important day.

    Because the Sixth Hokage-sama wants to personally inspect the various departments of Konoha to see what fruitful reform results have been produced.

    For this reason, all departments have made preparations for a long time, and waited for the inspection of the sixth generation with excitement and anxiety.

    A group of people walked out of the castle tower in a mighty manner.

    Among the crowd, the leader was Six Daimedan, beside him were the dark armymander Kakashi, the finance minister Samui, and the deputy vige chief Fuyue and others.

    These high-level Konohas jointly formed the inspection team this time, and they took the lead in walking to the first stop amidst the crowd.

    Konoha Hospital.

    "I''m sorry, Hokage-sama! The hospital temporarily sent a critically ill patient. Tsunade-sama went into the operating room to rescue her, and she couldn''t leave her body for the time being..."

    At the gate of the hospital, Hongdou nervously exined to Duan, worried that Six Daimu would be unhappy.

    Fortunately.

    "In this case, take us around."

    Duan opened his mouth lightly, not looking angry.

    Hongdou breathed a sigh of relief when he heard the words, and then quickly said, "Please follow me."

    Walking into the hospital, you can see peopleing and going, a busy scene.

    After appropriate expansion, Konoha Hospital not only has more departments and beds, but also has a more reasonableyout. The ground is clean and tidy. Although there are many peopleing and going, it is not crowded at all.

    Ninjas in white coats with the word "medical" printed on their shoulders shuttled around the hospital to provide timely help to patients.

    Hongdou said.

    There are more than 50 of these people in total. They are the first batch of medical ninjas that Tsunade-sama digs and cultivates in the whole vige after he became the medical minister.

    It is said that famous teachers produce excellent apprentices.

    After nearly half a year of devil training, under Tsunade''s strict teaching, many of them have been able to master a variety of medical ninjutsu and heal patients.

    Subsequently, these medical ninjas entered Konoha Hospital for internships, continuously umting experience in treating diseases and saving lives, and grew up rapidly in the process.

    In the foreseeable future.

    Starting from these fifty doctors, under the passing of the torch, the number of Konoha''s medical ninjas will grow rapidly, breaking through three hundred, five hundred, or even one thousand.

    in addition.

    In the past six months, in addition to cultivating disciples, Tsunade also cured several critically ill patients with his own superb medical skills, which caused quite a stir in the medical world.

    Everyone came to the inpatient department.

    "That is¡­"

    Samui was surprised to find that many patients had a small blue and white slug lying on their bodies, and the slug was wearing a small nurse''s cap on its head.

    Hong Dou exined with a smile:

    "In order to alleviate the shortage of staff in the hospital, Tsunade-sama specially asked the Slug Immortal in the Shibon Forest to help him split hundreds of slug clones into each ward of Konoha Hospital to provide auxiliary treatment for patients."

    Everyone suddenly realized when they heard the words, and then they were amazed.

    Shibone Forest, as famous as Mount Miaomu and Ryuji Cave, is one of the legendary three sacred ces in the ninja world.

    And Tsunade signed a psychic contract with the slug fairy in the wet bone forest.

    As the clone of the slug fairy, those little slugs contain abundant yang chakra in their bodies, which can help patients heal their wounds and speed up their recovery.

    Konoha Hospital now has four major advantages.

    The first is Tsunade''s gold-lettered signboard. Known as a medical master, she has created countless miracles on the operating table and is thest hope for those critically ill patients.

    The second is the batch of medical ninjas that Tsunade personally cultivated. Their qualities and abilities far exceed the average level in this industry, and they are trustworthy.

    The third is the distinctive slug nurses. They not only have powerful healing abilities, but also have a gentle and careful personality, and are loved by many patients.

    Finally, it is the neutral and safe environment provided by Konoha Hospital, so that patients from the entire ninja world can see a doctor here with peace of mind.

    Therefore.

    In just a few months, under Tsunade''s management, Konoha Hospital has won a good reputation.

    These days, many patients have traveled thousands of miles to Konoha from various ninja viges and countries, hoping to get the best treatment here so that they can recover as soon as possible.

    After some visits, it can be concluded that the establishment of the medical department has been quite sessful.

    Finance Minister Samui also said:

    "Although the medical department invested a lot of money in personnel training, department expansion, and medical ninjutsu research and development in the early stage, it has rapidly achieved profitability in the recent period and contributed a lot of tax revenue to the vige."

    For a while, everyone couldn''t help admiring Tsunade, and praised her one after another, agreeing that Tsunade-sama has made great contributions to Konoha.

    "good."

    Even Duan, who never praised others, gave a rarepliment, and then waved to Hongdou, "Okay, you can go to work."

    After finishing speaking, he turned and walked out of Muye Hospital.

    Everyone came to their senses and hurriedly followed.

    The second stop of the inspection team is the ninja school.

    As the principal, Shikahisa Nara had already led people to wait at the school gate for a long time, respectfully weing the arrival of the sixth generation.

    Like Konoha Hospital, the Ninja School has also undergone expansion, and on arger scale, it was moved directly to the edge of the vige and designated a special area.

    The Ninja School¡¯s footprint has expanded by more than ten times than before.

    For example, a new library was built to store nearly 10,000 kinds of ninjutsu collected by the Uchiha n from major ninja viges for the teachers and students of the ninja school to read and learn.

    In addition, there is an exercise field for teachers to teach ninjutsu and students for actualbat exercises.

    The teaching building has also been expanded to three.

    The previous ninja school was a six-year education system. Students usually graduated from school around the age of 12 and became ninja.

    Now it has been changed to a 12-year system, which includes a six-year Ninja course, a two-year Zhongnin course, and a four-year Jnin course, and is eliminated and promoted based on academic performance.

    This means that outstanding students who can pass all the courses and sessfully graduate from the ninja school can obtain the ninja qualification at the age of 18.

    In order to cultivate such an excellent ninja.

    The teaching team of Ninja School has also been upgraded and adapted ordingly.

    The former ninja school teachers were only responsible for teaching students cultural courses and the simplest Sanshenjutsu.

    But now, not only more and more elite jounin have joined Konoha''s teaching team, Nara Shikahisa even poached people from other viges, and hired capable jounin toe to Konoha as teachers with high sries.

    The purpose of cultivating so many outstanding students is to reserve talents, implement the development concept of the sixth generation, and develop production-oriented ninjutsu.

    so.

    Ninja School also established a scientific research department, gathering arge number of elite ninjas, responsible for developing new ninjutsu for production and life.

    Integration of production, study and research.

    This is the Konoha Ninja School that Shikahisa Nara is building.

    Although this ninja school has just taken shape, it has already dealt a dimensionality reduction blow to schools in other ninja viges from all aspects.

    Under the temptation of various factors such as tens of thousands of ninjutsu libraries, excellent teachers, and superior learning environment.

    The rich and those in power in other ninja viges have sent their children to Konoha to study abroad, so that future generations can receive the best education so as not to fall behind.

    Konoha has a steady stream of students, which naturally brings a lot of ie.

    "good."

    Judgment is still cherishing words like gold, andmented on the work of Shikahisa Nara and others.

    Lu Jiu heard the words, secretly let out a long sigh of relief, then wiped off the sweat from his forehead, and said in fear:

    "We will continue to work hard, Hokage-sama."

    At this time, everyone came to the yground of the ninja school.

    I saw a group of students running on the track, sweating profusely, as tired as dogs.

    "Young man, if you can''t even run 500ps, how dare you say that you want to be a ninja? Persistence is victory, youth never gives up,e on!"

    A man in a green tights shouted passionate slogans to beat the students.

    is Matt Kay.

    He is now a physical education teacher at Ninja School, responsible for teaching gymnastics and training students'' physical fitness.

    It is worth mentioning that.

    The ss Kai leads is the elite ss of Ninja School, which gathers those students with outstanding talents and excellent grades, and the teachers in the ss are all elite Jonin.

    So, from the group of students, everyone saw many familiar faces.

    On the runway.

    "Look, everyone, Hokage-sama and the big shots in the vige are here, looking at us."

    Inuzuka said excitedly, causing amotion among the students.

    "It is said that the principal is Shikamaru''s father. They really look alike, even with the same hairstyle. It''s great to have an old principal. Shikamaru can graduate as a ninja casually."

    Some civilian students whispered, their tone full of sourness and envy.

    These words fell into Shikamaru''s ears, and he just shook his head.

    In the eyes of outsiders, Nara Shikahisa is indeed very beautiful, but Shikamaru only feels sorry for his father, because thetter is busy every day untilte at night before returning home. It can be seen that he is under a lot of pressure and has grown a lot of gray hair.

    Although he is the principal''s son, Shikamaru has always kept a low profile in school and never publicized his identity.

    at this time.

    "snort."

    A soft hum came suddenly from the front, exuding a faint disdain and arrogance.

    is Sasuke Uchiha.

    He led alone at the front, leaving all the ssmates behind, looking like he was pulling.

    Immediately, someone looked at Sasuke''s back and started talking in a low voice:

    "What is Shikamaru? Sasuke''s father is the head of the Uchiha n, and his uncle is the Sixth Hokage-sama. This is the real top second generation."

    "Sasuke is a **** of reincarnation. The starting point of birth is the end point that many people can''t reach in their lifetime."

    "Well, if only my surname was Uchiha, even if I don''t have such a good background as Sasuke, to have a pair of Sharingan is something that people dream of."

    In the voices of the students, they were very envious of Sasuke. I don''t know how many people want to curry favor with this big star of the ninja school, and get close to him.

    pity.

    Sasuke''s character is quite cold, not approachable at all, he neither makes friends nor epts younger brothers, and is always alone.

    "What an arrogant guy."

    Onito Mizutsuki stared at Sasuke''s back, andined a little unhappily.

    He, Shiro, and Chojuro, under the arrangement of Mizukage Terumimei, just transferred from Kirigakure to Konoha this spring, and passed the examination with excellent performance, and sessfully joined the elite ss.

    Simr to them, there are Temari and Kankuro from Sand Hidden Vige, and some gifted boys from Iwa Hidden and Yun Hidden.

    "In order not to disappoint Mizukage-sama, I will surpass Uchiha Sasuke and graduate from Konoha Ninja School as the number one."

    Chojuro also stared at Sasuke''s back, clenched his fists and swore.

    "Come on, Chojuro-kun, I believe you will be able to do it." White smiled and cheered Chojuro on.

    Just when a group of kid muttered.

    "Yeah, yeah, I still have time to chat and bezy. It seems that you are not very tired."

    Kai¡¯s voice sounded again, and then he pointed his arms forward and said loudly, ¡°In thestp, everyone speeds up and sprints to decide the victory! Burn, youth!¡±

    The voice just fell.

    Sasuke''s eyes flickered, he raised his hands and quickly formed a mudra, and then kicked the ground, a burst of chakra erupted from the soles of his feet, and he rushed out like an arrow from the string.

    Instant Body Art.

    Whoosh.

    In the blink of an eye, he distanced himself from the ssmates behind him and rushed to the finish line.

 Chapter 256: Winds of Reform (Part 2)

    Chapter 256 The Wind of Reform (Part 2)

    Sasuke rushed out like an arrow, heading for the finish line.

    "Catch up quickly, don''t let that guy show off alone!"

    The rest of the students came to their senses, and they all tried their best to sprint forward, trying to catch up with Sasuke.

    If it is normal, forget it, no one will fight with Sasuke, they will give him face.

    But today, Mr. Sixth Generation, Mr. Principal, as well as the head of the Uchiha n, Minister Anbe, and other big figures are all watching from the sidelines!

    This is a great opportunity to express yourself.

    No matter who it is, as long as they can reach the finish line first, they can leave a deep impression in the eyes of those big shots in Konoha.

    Even Shikamaru, who has azy personality and doesn''t like to bepetitive, has to go all out, because he doesn''t want to be thest and make his father feel bad.

    after all.

    Shikamaru knows very well that if he bes the tail of the crane in the ss, others will doubt his father''s ability¡ª

    You are the headmaster of a ninja school in Nara Shikaku, and you can¡¯t even educate your own son well. How can people believe that you have the ability to train so many students?

    Shikamaru didn''t want his father to lose both his job and face.

    Whoosh.

    The first person to react and catch up with Sasuke was a boy with long ck hair and a white suit.

    Ningji Hinata.

    As a genius of the Hyuga n, he practiced hard in forbearance and loneliness since he was a child. He is both talented and hardworking, and his strength is far superior to his peers.

    Ningji also knows the instant body art.

    Moreover, he also opened his white eyes while running fast, using a 360¡ã viewing angle to observe the situation of Sasuke and others at any time.

    Going hand in hand with Neji is Inuzuka Fang.

    Although he doesn''t know the teleportation technique, he has mastered the unique four-legged technique of the Inuzuka n, gathering chakra on both hands and feet, and the whole person is on all fours like a wild beast.

    "Hey, don''t underestimate me, I''ve decided on the first ce!"

    Inuzuka Ya was full of confidence, and he ran like a cheetah, leaving everyone behind at once.

    "Hey, that guy is cheating, it''s so unfair."

    Guideng Shuiyue was in a hurry, seeing that he couldn''t catch up with the three guys in front, he rolled his eyes and thought badly.

    I saw Shuiyue put her hand on her waist, likening it to a pistol covertly, aiming at the three people in turn, and then continuously fired bullet-like liquid from her fingertips.

    The art of water and iron cannon.

    This is a secret technique passed down from generation to generation by the Fog Hidden Ghost Lamp family. It can be activated without seals. It is even more powerful than a metal bullet flying at high speed.

    Of course, Shuiyue just mastered this technique, far from killing people.

    But it is definitely enough to interfere.

    Whoosh, whoosh.

    Three drops of bullet liquid shed through the air and attacked the three people in front of them respectively.

    "Well¡­"

    Inuzuka''s thigh was hit by the water iron cannon, and he let out a muffled groan immediately. His whole body lost his bnce, rolled over a dozenps on the track, and fell behind.

    Sasuke, who had not yet opened Sharingan, also failed to notice the attack of the water iron cannon and was hit.

    However,pared to Inuzuka Fang, he just staggered a bit and did not lose his bnce.

    This is because Sasuke usually works out frequently, and his physical fitness is far stronger than his peers, so he forcibly withstood Suigetsu''s sneak attack.

    However, due to the slowdown of speed, Sasuke''s leading advantage quickly narrowed, and he was quickly caught up by the people behind.

    is Neji.

    His white eyes urately captured the attack of the water iron cannon, allowing him to dodge calmly and pass Sasuke smoothly.

    Be the first.

    Damn it!

    Sasuke cursed in his heart, and was furious, but right now he didn''t have time to find out who was plotting against him, and he was chasing after Neji.

    What Sasuke didn''t expect was that Suigetsu was not the only one who wanted to assassinate him.

    In the crowd.

    Ino Yamanaka gritted his teeth and ran, staring at Sasuke''s back, then raised his hands to make a frame and aimed at Sasuke.

    She hates the Uchiha n.

    Six Daime killed her father, Sasuke was Six Daime''s nephew, and she also hated her.

    She not only wanted to prevent Sasuke from taking the first ce, but also made him make a fool of himself in public, embarrassing the face of the Uchiha n, and embarrassing the Sixth Hokage.

    Using the family secret technique she just learned¡ªthe art of heart turning.

    This technique is to focus the mind of the caster on one point after aiming at the enemy, and then shoot straight towards the enemy.

    As long as the caster''s mental impact hits the target, he can seize and manipte the opponent''s body.

    Uchiha Sasuke, watch how I humiliate you.

    Ino''s gaze flickered, and without hesitation he was about to release the art of turning around.

    But at this moment.

    Woohoo.

    A gust of strong wind carried numerous sands across the runway, making it hard for a group of students to open their eyes, and they were blown to one side.

    Wind escape¡¤wind sand dust.

    It was Sand Yin''s Temari who made a move, using this method to disturb everyone.

    During this process, Ino tried his best to stabilize his figure and forcibly released the heart turning technique, but was suddenly bumped by the person next to him.

    Her technique is crooked.

    Phew.

    Ino''s spirit came out of the body, failed to hit Sasuke, and could not return to her within a short time.

    So.

    Plop.

    Ino''s eyes went dark, he jumped forward, and fell face-to-face on the runway.

    "Ino!"

    Seeing her lying unconscious on the ground, Shikamaru and Choji eximed in unison.

    In an instant, after a quick thought in his mind, Shikamaru shouted to Choji: "Hurry up, take the first ce for Ikacho, I''ll stay and take care of her!"

    Between showing off and helping hispanions, Shikamaru finally chose thetter.

    "These guys are too much!"

    Ning Ci was also angry.

    Everyone doesn¡¯t talk about ninto, right? Then don¡¯t me me.

    "Meat bomb chariot!"

    He blushed and yelled, pping his hands together, his hair grew long and hard, covering his whole body, turning Choji into a ball.

    Boom.

    The meatball tank rolled over the runway, knocking everyone into the air along the way, and quicklypleted overtaking, catching up with Sasuke and Neji.

    Such a bigmotion naturally attracted the attention of Konoha''s senior management.

    "These kids are really full of energy, and they seem to want to show off in front of the adults." Samuel smiled.

    "Who do you think will run to the finish line first, do you want to make a bet?"

    "Do you still need to ask, it must be Sasuke. I heard that Sasuke is in the ninja school, and he is thriving, leaving all the ssmates far behind."

    "..."

    Everyone was discussing, and they were optimistic about Sasuke. After all, Sasuke''s father and uncle were the two most powerful men in Konoha.

    But in the hearts of everyone, they must support their children the most.

    "What are you doing?"

    Kai was surprised and puzzled. He didn''t expect the students to be so serious today. They even used lethal ninjutsu after running for a while.

    Many students have been injured.

    Kai frowned, and was about to stop this out-of-control running race, but Kakashi came in a sh, reaching out to stop him:

    "Don''t interfere, let the brats decide the oue, this is the meaning of Master Hokage."

    When the two were talking, thepetition on the runway had reached a fever pitch.

    Sasuke, Neji and Choji are in the first echelon.

    Temari, Kankuro, Chojuro, Shiro and Suigetsu are in the second echelon, clenching tightly.

    The finish line is just ahead, and the straight-line distance is only 100 meters. Everyone sprinted with all their strength.

    It''s now.

    Sasuke''s eyes were fixed, he raised his hands and quickly formed seals, only to hear two "bang bang", two Sasukes exactly like him appeared out of thin air.

    The technique of shadow clone.

    As a ninjutsu with a learning difficulty level of B, this is an advanced avatar technique that usually only mastered by jnin. It was unexpectedly used by a student who is not even a jnin.

    But considering he is Uchiha Sasuke, it doesn''t seem to be surprising at all.

    Whizzing.

    After Sasuke''s two avatars appeared, one left and one right immediately rushed towards Neji and Dingji respectively, blocking their sprinting route.

    at the same time.

    "drink!"

    Sasuke formed seals again, blue chakra burst out from both legs suddenly, and his whole body turned into a silver lightning bolt, speeding up instantly.

    The first crossed the finish line.

    Thunder instant body technique.

    This is an advanced teleportation technique that Sasuke learned from his teacher Kakashi. Usually, the sess rate of performing it is not high. At this time, he took a gamble and broke through himself on the spot.

    "Ho...ho..."

    Sasuke, who won the victory, was so tired that he fell to his knees, with his hands on the ground, his head lowered and panting violently, sweat dripping on the runway.

    Continuously casting Shadow Clone and Lei Shun Body almost exhausted the chakra in his body, and a sense of fatigue came from all limbs.

    But thinking of himself winning the first ce in public, Sasuke''s heart was filled with excitement.

    After he recovered, he quickly raised his head, waiting for his uncle and father to praise him.

    But the next second, Sasuke was stunned.

    Juan seemed to be out of interest, yawned, turned and left without saying anything, without even looking at Sasuke.

    Konoha and other high-level officials also followed Hokage-sama and left one after another.

    Sasuke''s face showed a deep sense of loss.

    It''s me... not good enough?

    He looked gloomy, knowing that with his little ability, he couldn''t catch his uncle''s eyes at all. Fortunately, he was socent just now, it''s really ridiculous and pitiful.

    "Sasuke, you are amazing!"

    A pink-haired girl ran over panting, looking at Sasuke with admiration, her eyes were full of little stars.

    Then, blushing even more, she took out a handkerchief and handed it to Sasuke anxiously:

    "Take it...wipe off your sweat."

    The girl''s name is Haruno Sakura, and she is one of the best graders amongmoner students, so she was able to enter the elite ss and study with the children of big families such as Sasuke, Shikamaru, and Neji.

    Sasuke is in a bad mood.

    He just gave Sakura a cold look, didn''t take her handkerchief, stood up without saying a word, leaving the stunned girl behind, and walked to the side alone.

    one two three¡­

    Sasuke started squatting on one leg, not wanting to waste a second, and seized all the time to improve himself.

    Seeing this, Ning Ci was not far behind, and silently took a horse step.

    rolled up.

    "Master Hokage, please walk slowly."

    Respectfully sent off by Nara Shikahisa, Duan and his party left the ninja school.

    Then, the inspection team went to the Ministry of Police, the Ministry of Agriculture, the Ministry of Tourism, and the Ministry of Culture in turn. These departments also made more or less achievements.

    For example, the police department has carried out a series of reforms, and it is also connected with the ninja school. In the future, graduates will be directly recruited from the school to work in the department.

    There is also the Ministry of Agriculture, which has developed chakra-driven agricultural equipment and improved crop seeds to ensure the food security of Konoha.

    The Ministry of Tourism integrates Konoha¡¯s tourism resources, opens Uchiha Minamigagawa, Nara Forest and other family and familynds as scenic spots, and trains a group of professional ninja guides.

    Thest is the Ministry of Housing and Urban-Rural Development.

    Konoha is not small as a vige, but it is far from enough to develop into an international metropolis.

    For example, the Ichiraku Avenue, which runs through the central axis of Konoha and leads directly from the entrance of the vige to the castle tower, is less than two kilometers away. The core residential area of ??Konoha is still too small.

    In the past six months, as arge number of tourists, international students, businessmen, patients and other groups havee to Konoha for work, business, study and life, Konoha''s housing has suddenly be tense.

    Many people want to settle down in Konoha, but they can''t buy real estate, so they can only live in hotels temporarily.

    Konoha¡¯s housing resources were once in a severe shortage, which restricted the economic development of the vige.

    At this time, the Ministry of Housing and Urban-Rural Development took action.

    This department is headed by the young wooden escape genius, Tianzang, whose employees include 30 Uchiha ninjas who master the wooden escape, as well as arge number of craftsmen.

    at this time.

    A group of high-level Konoha leaders led by Duan are visiting a newly built residential area under the leadership of Tianzang.

    Themunity is located in the southeast corner of the vige, adjacent to the Muye River and close to the Muye Forest. The air is fresh and the environment is pleasant.

    Walk on the stone road and look around.

    Hundreds of wooden vis have been built in themunity, which are well arranged, and each house has a garden and fence, which looks beautiful and generous.

    In addition, there are many green belts, fitness facilities, children''s y facilities and leisure squares, and the distribution is quite reasonable.

    This is the sixth residential area newly built by Konoha.

    In order to make the life of Muye vigers happier and better, in addition to housing, the Ministry of Housing and Urban-Rural Development has also built a lot of infrastructure in the vige, including power grids, gas pipelines, sewers, etc.

    The back mountain of Konoha has also been developed, and several high-rise buildings with dozens of floors have sprung up in the forest.

    So.

    In just half a year, Konoha''s urban area has expanded by more than five times, and the poption has also increased by nearly 100,000. It is growing at a rapid rate.

    After listening to Tianzang''s work report, he nodded his head.

    Infrastructure is very important.

    Today''s Konoha continues to buildrge-scale construction projects, directly transforming into an infrastructure madman, making the vige change with each passing day, transforming from the small vige in the past to an electrified modern city.

    Definitely remember.

    Konoha Vige in the original book, after the end of the Fourth Ninja World War, after more than ten years of development, it became a modern metropolis during the reign of the Seventh Hokage Uzumaki Naruto.

    Skyscrapers, tram tracks, neon lights shing.

    Now it seems that under the leadership of the Uchiha n, this era ising ahead of schedule.

    some day in the future.

    The permanently neutral Konoha Vige will be themercial, economic and cultural center of the Quannin world, and a spiritual yearning ce for countless people.

    And all of that began with this wind of reform.

    Inspection was over.

    After that, the pace of Konoha''s development did not slow down, but continued to elerate, entering a period of rapid development.

    All the way to the future Hurricane dash.

 Chapter 257: Jiraiyas experience back to the village

    Chapter 257 Jiraiya''s Return to the Vige

    A few dayster.

    On a sunny spring morning, a dusty traveler came to Muye Vige.

    is Jiraiya in disguise.

    Before entering the vige, Ji also discovered the change in Konoha.

    Outside the vige, some forests were cleared and turned into fields. To his surprise, it was not a farmer who was busy in those fields, but a Konoha ninja.

    They rolled their trouser legs and pushed a small machine back and forth in the field. They quickly nted arge number of seedlings, looking extremely rxed.

    Zi couldn¡¯t help feeling very curious, and walked over to get close to one of the Konoha ninjas, and soon learned from the other party:

    turn out to be.

    This kind of machine is called a rice transnter, which is driven by the ninja¡¯s chakra. It can realize automatic rice transnting, greatly improving work efficiency and quality of rice transnting.

    It was developed by Konoha''s scientific ninjutsu research and development department. It reced the original manual transnting with a semi-mechanized method, which greatly improved efficiency.

    As for these fertile rice fields, Konoha ninjas created them through soil tunnels, and then irrigated them with water tunnels. The food they produce has already made Konoha self-sufficient.

    It seems that Konoha Vige has really changed a lot.

    I can''t help but sigh with emotion.

    He originally thought that after the Uchiha n returned to Konoha, they would not be much better than Danzo. After all, the Uchiha n is a well-known militant, and was asserted by the second generation as "a n born with evil."

    In order to realize the ambition of unifying the ninja world, the high-level Uchiha leaders led by Duan will definitely fight everywhere, bringing endless pain and disaster to the ninja world.

    But what Zi never expected was.

    After Uchiha''s return, he immediately announced the identity of Konoha''s permanent neutral vige, and started vigorous reforms, developing rapidly with a peaceful and open attitude.

    For half a year, the people of Uchiha did not leave Konoha, and Konoha Vige did not have any conflicts with the outside world.

    Ji also followed the revtion of the great toad sage on Mount Miaomu, and has been struggling to find the son of the prophecy¡ªNaruto Uzumaki.

    During this period, he kept hearing about the changes in Konoha from various channels, and saw with his own eyes that people from various countries and Ninja Vige ran to Konoha one after another.

    Finally, when passing by Konoha this time, Jiraiya couldn''t bear it anymore.

    He intends to put aside the search for Naruto for the time being, and take a few days to go back to Konoha to have a look in person.

    Unknowingly, Zi also arrived at the entrance of the vige.

    Here...is it really the Konoha Vige in his memory?

    As far as the eye can see, it is a luxurious vige gate, about ten meters wide and seven or eight meters high, for pedestrians and caravans to enter and exit.

    Surrounded by stretches of residential areas, there are several construction sites under construction. Many Uchiha ninjas are wearing yellow hard hats, and they are constructing with wooden ninjutsu in full swing.

    On the street in the distance, bustling and crowded, a nine-story watchtower tens of meters high stands at the end of Yile Avenue. Even Konoha''s back mountain has been built with tall buildings.

    Get a new look.

    This is Jiraiya''s impression of Konoha.

    In just half a year, Konoha has changed even more than in the past few decades, which is really incredible.

    After being stunned for a while at the entrance of the vige, Zi also came back to his senses, and then slowly walked into the vige.

    Once again set foot on the familiar Yile Avenue, surrounded by bustling crowds and bursts of noise.

    I can also clearly feel that there are more shops on both sides of the street, row upon row, dazzling. The business of the store is also very good, and there are people queuing in front of almost every store.

    The most popr shops sell all kinds of trendy electronic equipment, such asputers, cameras, radios and the like.

    Streetmps and utility poles have also been erected in the vige, and some ninjas are installing lines and debugging thework.

    Konoha has not only be bigger and busier, but also more electrified.

    At this time, a tour group walked towards him, which caught Jiraiya''s attention.

    Two beautiful Konoha female ninjas are walking in front, holding trumpets, and are enthusiastically introducing Konoha''s customs, history and culture to tourists.

    The tourists came from all over the ninja world in appearance. There were 67-year-olds and children of a few years old, waving small gs in their hands, and passing by Jiraiya while talking andughing.

    Listening to thements of these tourists, they are going to visit the Nanga Shrine of the Uchiha n next, and they n to buy a lot of souvenirs.

    Like the high-necked blue robes of the Uchiha n, fans with the Uchiha n crest printed on it, and things like limited edition kunai.

    Since defeating the 100,000 Allied Forces of the Ninja World, Uchiha has be the well-deserved No. 1 family in the Ninja World.

    This n is not only powerful beyond bounds, but also very handsome, whether it is clothing, or the height and appearance of the n members, they are all top-notch in the ninja world.

    Therefore, many "fans" of the Uchiha n appeared in the ninja world.

    Uchiha¡¯s negative image for decades has been reversed like this.

    Jiraiya was also emotional again.

    After separating from the tour group, he saw the patrol team of the police department, maintainingw and order on the street.

    In addition to the Hyuga n, there were also many civilian ninjas among the patrol team. They are friendly, patiently maintain order, and provide help to Konoha vigers and foreign tourists.

    while walking.

    Gululu.

    There was a sound of protest in my stomach, and it happened to be lunch time, so Zi thought about it and came to Yile Ramen with ease.

    Ten years ago, when this store first opened, he had eaten here, and he never forgot the wonderful taste.

    So every time Zi also returns to the vige, he wille to eat a bowl.

    "Boss, have a bowl of miso ramen."

    Jiraiya sat down on the stool and said hello.

    "Okay, just a moment."

    The boss responded with a smile on his hands, wiped the sweat off his forehead with a towel, and then plunged into the back kitchen to get busy.

    After waiting for two minutes, a bowl of steaming ramen exuding a rich aroma was brought to Jiraiya.

    Zi slip.

    Zi couldn''t wait to take a mouthful of noodles, his pupils dted immediately, put down his chopsticks, gave a thumbs up and praised: "Boss, your cooking skills are getting better and better, the noodles are really chewy."

    "You tter me."

    Thandai exined very modestly, "That''s because the wheat used to make this kind of noodles is a new variety developed by Konoha, and the quality is top-notch."

    Ji Lai also heard the words, picked up the noodles in surprise, and took a second look.

    At this time.

    Following the sound of chirping, several children with schoolbags walked into Yile Ramen and sat next to Jiya.

    They are all students of ninja school.

    He didn''t make a sound when he came, listening to the little ghosts chatting.

    "My sister was admitted to the Chunin ss with a good grade of tenth and received a full schrship. She said that she would study until she graduated from the Ninja School, and then stay in the Ninja School to do scientific research. You are envious, hehe."

    A kid had a runny nose and proudly showed off his sister.

    As soon as the voice fell, someone hummed softly:

    "What''s so great, your sister is amazing, but you are the bottom of the crane yourself, so let''s think about how to deal with this midterm exam. By the way, after this exam is over, I will be ressified ording to my grades. I must seize the opportunity , into the elite ss!"

    "And I!"

    A girl next to her raised her hand with a longing look on her face, "I heard that there is a Uchiha Sasuke in the elite ss, who was born in the No. I was admitted to the elite ss, so I must be at the same table as him."

    Her words were immediately ridiculed by another girl:

    "Don''t be a nympho, look in the mirror. Sasuke is a top student. He spends his whole day in cultivation. He has no interest in girls at all. It''s impossible for him to like you."

    A few little devils, you talk to each other and talk non-stop.

    From their chats, Jiraiya also learned about various system reforms and changes in the ninja school, and became more and more surprised.

    after awhile.

    Shua.

    The curtain of Ichiraku Ramen was lifted, and three more students walked in.

    It is Onito Suigetsu, Chojuro and Shiro.

    "Uncle, have you finished eating, let me go."

    Shuiyue dug her nostrils and saw that there was no room, so she urged Ziye.

    "Oh, sorry."

    Zi also smiled, stood up, and offered his seat for the three of them.

    Then, he heard the whispered discussions of the students next to him:

    "Look, they are people from the elite ss. It is said that their grades are very good, second only to Sasuke."

    "Of course, I heard that these three guys are all disciples of the fifth Mizukage of Kirigakure Vige, and they were sent by her to study in Konoha."

    "Do you think they will return to Kirigakure in the future, or will they stick to Konoha after graduation? After all, our Konoha is much better than that broken vige of Kirigakure."

    Ghost Lantern Shuiyue raised her eyebrows, turned her head and smiled at them, revealing two rows of sharp teeth:

    "Student, what are you talking about? I didn''t hear clearly, please say it again."

    "I...we, didn''t say anything."

    The little ghosts shrank their necks in fright, and ran away before finishing the ramen.

    "This kind of thing, even if it enters the elite ss, it is still the bottom of the crane."

    Shuiyue shook her head disdainfully.

    Is it an international student?

    Zi also learned the identities of Shuiyue and the other three, and he was quite surprised in his heart.

    Who would have imagined that one day, other gifted boys from Ninja Vige woulde to Konoha to go to school. Moreover, after graduation, these people are likely to stay here and build Konoha under the influence of Konoha culture.

    As far as Jiraiya knows, these important systems of the ninja school were all proposed by the Sixth Hokage Uchiha.

    What a scary guy with a big vision.

    ten minutester.

    Jiraiya walked the streets of Konoha again.

    He found out that Tsunade is now Konoha''s medical director, so he ns to go around Konoha Hospital next time to see if he can find a chance...to meet her.

    That woman is the eternal white moonlight in his heart.

    Not far away.

    Ji also suddenly saw that there was amotion on the street ahead, and many people gathered together.

    What happened?

    He squeezed into the crowd and found that an old man identally fell down, causing a hemorrhage in the back of the brain, and the whole person fell into aa, and his condition was very bad.

    The vigers who were watching by the side did not dare to step forward to help, because they were worried that improper treatment would aggravate the old man''s injuries.

    Zi also frowned when he saw this, and wanted to help.

    Although he is not a medical ninja, he has beaten Tsunade on the battlefield before and performed some simple emergency treatment, and there is no problem.

    However, at this moment.

    "excuse me."

    Several ninjas in white coats rushed to the end in time to conduct a series of examinations and diagnoses on the unconscious old man.

    Among them, a ninja gently supported the old man''s head with his hands, and saw a soft blue chakra emanating from his palm, and the wound on the back of the old man''s head healed at a speed visible to the naked eye, stopping the bleeding.

    This is... Palm Immortal Art.

    Zi also saw this scene, and was surprised again.

    He heard that Tsunade had trained a group of medical ninjas, which made Konoha Hospital famous and attracted many patients from all ninja circles.

    Looking at it now, it is really professional.

    After stopping the old man''s bleeding, a small slug emerged from the arms of a medical ninja,y on the old man, and slowly delivered chakra to him.

    Then, several medical ninjas carefully put the old man on the stretcher and lifted him up.

    Papa Papa.

    The crowd apuded and discussed enthusiastically:

    "so amazing!"

    "When my child is admitted to Chunin, I will let him choose the medical ninja major, and then he will learn from Tsunade-sama and be a glorious Konoha doctor."

    "Recently, Tsunade-sama has been very busy, running between hospitals and schools, treating patients and saving lives, and teaching and lecturing. She has paid too much for Konoha."

    Hearing everyone''s discussion, Zi also hesitated.

    Since Tsunade is so busy, it''s better...don''t bother her.

    The crowd dispersed.

    Jiraiya was in a trance, and walked to the central square of Konoha without knowing it.

    He raised his head and saw a white jade statue more than 30 meters high, which looked like Uchiha Duan.

    The face of the statue is cut and chiseled, showing a serious face. He stands tall like a mountain, looking calmly into the distance, as if he is a prophet who has seen the future of Konoha.

    Many vigers came to the foot of the statue, looking up and praying devoutly.

    Uchiha break has be a spiritual belief in the hearts of many people.

    I can understand it myself.

    after all.

    The Konoha, who was once colonized by the four major ninja viges and the people were in dire straits, only half a year after Uchiha Dan became Hokage, not only came back to life, but also became better than ever.

    And it''s much better.

    Adhere to the concept of permanent neutrality, do not participate in the hegemony of major powers, and follow a peaceful and open development path. And drastically reform the old system, develop new usages of ninjutsu and chakra, and use the power of ninjas for production and life.

    It turns out.

    These ideas and means are correct, and have achieved great sess through practice.

    Jiraiya stood under the statue and thought for a long time, and couldn''t help but start to doubt¡ª

    Is what he is doing right now?

    Is he really going to find Uzumaki Naruto and help thetter defeat Uchiha Duan, thus "saving the ninja world"?

    Also, his teacher Hiruzen Sarutobi wanted to revive the past Hokage and regain Konoha from Uchiha, is that right?

    this moment.

    Ji also fell into unprecedented confusion.

    Half a month passed by.

    If he didn''t pay attention, Ji lived in Konoha for more than ten days, because he found that he was infatuated with the life here.

    Jiraiya, who came back to his senses, didn''t dare to stay any longer, and finally remembered his mission again.

    He left Konoha again, looking for answers on a long journey...

 Chapter 258: wedding

    Chapter 258 Wedding

    Inside the castle tower.

    The eighth floor, between the martial arts.

    In the retreat room, I was sitting cross-legged, with my back straight, my hands on my knees, and I was meditating with my eyes closed.

    On the wall behind him, there is still the calligraphy with the word "Zuo Wang" written in it.

    A certain moment.

    Shua.

    Duan suddenly opened his eyes and returned to reality from meditation.

    Surprisingly¡ª

    His eyes are sometimes red and ck Tai Chi Yin-Yang fish, and sometimes be scarlet three-leaf windmills, and the two forms are constantly changing in his eyeballs.

    In the end, they gradually merge together to form a moreplex pattern.

    In the broken eye sockets, new pupils slowly rotate. The pattern isplex and beautiful, making others dazzled and lost themselves.

    This is the real kaleidoscope.

    He looked at his palm, the eyes of Obito that had been transnted there had disappeared.

    That''s because Obito''s eyes merged with Duan''s eyes, evolving into an eternal kaleidoscope Sharingan.

    Eternal Kaleidoscope.

    It is said that the eyes can only be opened by transnting the kaleidoscope of others. The closer the blood rtionship between the transnter and the recipient, the higher the sess rate.

    Therefore, the birth of a pair of eternal kaleidoscopes usually urs between brothers, father and son and other direct blood rtives.

    but.

    Even if it is not the blood of close rtives, there is actually hope for sessful fusion, as long as it can resist rejection.

    For example, breaking can do it.

    He originally nned to use Shisui''s eyes, butter found that Obito''s Kamui Kaleidoscope is obviously a better choice.

    anyway.

    Eternal Kaleidoscope, rather than the evolution of Sharingan, it is better to say that it is the return of blood to the ancestors.

    Its essence is to improve the pupil power of the host by fusing two pairs of kaleidoscopes, so that the purity of Sharingan is higher.

    If you add the blood of the Senju n¡ªthat is, transnt the intercolumn cells, then you can get the so-called "power of everything" and get close to themon ancestor of Uchiha and Senju from the blood.

    Sage of the Six Paths Otsutsuki Yuyi.

    At this time, under the stimtion of the blood power of the Otsutsuki n, the host''s Sharingan will evolve again, and after a rtively long period of time, the Sharingan will finally be opened.

    How long will it take?

    Refer to the Battle of the Valley of the End that year.

    After Madara bit off a piece of flesh from Hashirama, it took nearly twenty years before she finally awakened the eyes of reincarnation when she was dying.

    but.

    de was already very old when the intercolumnar cells were transnted, and his spirit and body had declined from the peak, and he was blind in one eye.

    is definitely not the same.

    Now he is young and strong, in the golden age of his life, and his conditions are much better than Ban.

    so.

    Compared with Bambi''s eye opening time, it will definitely be greatly reduced, and it will not take twenty years.

    Maybe in ten years, or even less time, he can get those eyes.

    Until then.

    Duan with the eyes of reincarnation is a real Otsuki.

    And his reincarnation eye ability will be born out of his own Tianyuming, Tianxiegui and Obito''s Kamui, which is definitely worth looking forward to.

    After that, no matter what enemy you face.

    Whether Uchiha Madara or past Hokage, or even the revival of Sage of Six Paths, the return of Kaguya Hime, or the invasion of the ninja world by the Otsutsuki n...

    Judgments can be dealt with calmly.

    Also don''t forget.

    Duan still has the blood of the Joestar family in his body, giving him the power of a substitute that can suspend time.

    "Smashing Valudo"bined with reincarnation eyes will definitely be an invincible existence in the true sense.

    Next, he just needs to be patient.

    at this time.

    dong dong.

    There was a knock on the door, followed by a gentle female voice: "Duan, are you ready? The time ising."

    "Sister,e in."

    After saying something decisively, he stood up.

    As the door opened, Mikoto walked in quickly. She also brought a suit, which was tailor-made for Duan.

    After a rustling sound.

    Meiqin personally helped her younger brother put on the suit, led Duan to the mirror, and said with a smile, "My younger brother is so handsome. Oh, I''m going to bete."

    After finishing speaking, he grabbed his broken hand and hurried out of the retreat room.

    Today is Duan and Samui''s wedding.

    At the beginning, when I was with Samui, Uchiha left Konoha and was in exile. Therefore, when the two got married, they were rtively hasty and crude, and they failed to manage it properly.

    Now, after Uchiha returned to Konoha, after more than half a year, the vige has also returned to prosperity and excitement.

    So after discussing with Fu Yue and Miqin and his wife, they thought it was time, and they proposed to hold a grand wedding for Duan and Samui.

    I definitely agreed.

    Early this morning, the whole vige of Konoha began to decorate with lights and festoons, and there was a festive atmosphere from inside to outside, and the whole vige had a day off to celebrate.

    Ten o''clock in the morning.

    The wedding was grandly held in the banquet hall on the second floor of the castle tower.

    The guests who attended the wedding banquet included not only famous figures in Konoha, but also daimyos and ninja viges from all over the world also sent people to congratte, and sent congrattory gifts and blessings one after another.

    With the band ying solemn and sacred music.

    Under the gazes of countless gazes, Duan in a suit and Samuel in a white wedding dress walked into the hall hand in hand and slowly passed through the crowd.

    The groom is tall and handsome, and the bride is beautiful and charming. In everyone''s eyes, this is a match made in heaven.

    It makes people admire from the bottom of their hearts, and also sends blessings from their hearts.

    Apanied by flowers, apuse, smiles.

    The wedding ceremony was sessfullypleted.

    For a while, the guests and hosts in the banquet hall had a good time, and the atmosphere was extremely lively.

    "Miss Samui is really beautiful, and her wedding dress is so beautiful."

    Izumi Uchiha looked at Samuel, who was wearing a white wedding dress and surrounded by happiness on the stage, and couldn''t help but put his hands on his chest, his eyes full of longing.

    The speaker has the intention, and the listener also has the intention.

    Itachi on the side heard the words and turned to look at Quan. Their eyes met, and everything was in each other''s eyes.

    When the two be adults, they will hold a wedding like this.

    Not far away, at the child''s table.

    "snort."

    Sasuke saw Itachi and Izumi''s affectionate gaze, snorted, with a displeased expression on his face.

    His elder brother waspletely snatched away by that woman.

    Just two days ago, Sasuke thought he was making great progress, so he couldn''t wait to run to challenge Quan, but was beaten up by thetter.

    Humiliated in front of my brother.

    The more he thought about it, the more angry he became, and he lost the mood to eat. Dang even stood up and left the banquet hall with a dark face.

    "Master Sasuke, wait for us!"

    The two Fengshen and Leishen brothers who were also sitting at the children''s table shouted quickly, each picked up arge te of food, and hurriedly chased after them.

    These two stupid big men are not only Sasuke''s bodyguards, but also his physical training partners.

    "What''s wrong with that guy, he put on a bad face all day, who made him unhappy?"

    Ino looked at the back of Sasuke leaving, andined angrily.

    "Who knows." Shikamaru was bored and yawned.

    "Wow wow wow." Ding Ci didn''t say a word, just kept eating.

    Ningji withdrew his gaze, and said to Miss Hinata next to him, "That guy Sasuke must be worrying about how to open Sharingan."

    In the ninja school, Sasuke and Neji are known as the two geniuses of Konoha. They go hand in hand and win or lose each other.

    But Neji is confident that he will surpass Uchiha Sasuke soon.

    that is because.

    As the Hyuga n, he was born with a pair of white eyes.

    The Uchiha n needs to open their eyes the day after tomorrow.

    Ningci heard from the patriarch that Uchiha people must receive strong mental stimtion to open their eyes, such as witnessing their parents and brothers being killed.

    However Sasuke will not experience such a thing.

    After all, in this world, who is impatient and dares to provoke the Uchiha n? Especially Sasuke, the top second generation, was bumped by someone on the street, and the other party was so frightened that he knelt down to apologize and beg for mercy.

    Uchiha Sasuke is the flower in the greenhouse, if he has not had a chance to open his eyes, he will probably gradually be a mediocre person.

    But it¡¯s not sure, you can¡¯t underestimate that guy.

    Think here.

    Ning Ci casually grabbed two mouthfuls of food, got up in a hurry, and ran to the training ground to practice.

    Shikamaru on the side shook his head and couldn''t help feeling:

    Sasuke and Neji are the two kings of ninja school.

    On the wine table on the other side.

    Tianzang drank half a bottle of wine, a little drunk, suddenly stared at Kakashi and asked:

    "Senior, you are not too young, when will you get married?"

    In Tianzang''s view, Kakashi holds a book like Intimacy to Heaven every day to study, and it stands to reason that he is a master at flirting with girls, and it''s outrageous to be single all the time.

    Actually, many people are introducing girlfriends to Kakashi.

    After all, he is handsome and powerful. He is a high-ranking dark army leader at a young age. He has a good rtionship with the Uchiha n and is deeply trusted by the Sixth Hokage.

    Such a high-quality young man is simply one in a million, and many women want to marry in their dreams.

    Kakashi put down the kiss heaven in his hand, and said lightly:

    "Isn''t Akai also single?"

    "Well."

    Kai was taken aback when he heard this, then patted Kakashi on the shoulder, and said confidently: "Hey, Kakashi, I am much more popr than you among girls."

    Really?

    Kakashi immediately rolled his eyes, and mocked his best friend unceremoniously: "You are a precious beast, it''s strange that a woman likes you."

    Kay got angry, waved his fist and shouted:

    "Kakashi, I will not lose to you, let''spete to find a girlfriend first! Do you dare to ept my challenge?"

    Really... a strange desire to win.

    Tianzang had weird eyes, looking at the passionate two people in front of him, he almost thought they were a couple.

    Dengdengdeng.

    At this time, a figure walked past the three of them, with a strong smell of alcohol and murderous intent, and went straight to Six Daime in front.

    is Tsunade-sama.

    "Uchiha Break!"

    She shouted angrily, attracting the attention of everyone in the banquet hall, and then rushed to Duan, grabbed his cor, and stared at him fiercely.

    "What''s the matter?" Duan looked at Tsunade who smelled of alcohol in front of him, and asked lightly.

    "You guy, give me an exnation for the second-generation purpose in the ninja school textbook..."

    Tsunade, blushing and bleary-eyed, looked like she was in a drunken frenzy, but the anger in her heart was real.

    Because she just found out.

    In thetest textbookpiled by the Ministry of Education of Konoha, the second generation of Hokage, Senju Tobema, was criticized as the biggest sinner in Konoha''s history.

    It is said that he is despicable and shameless, has no bottom line, not only conducts various cruel human experiments, but also invents reincarnation of filth to spheme the dead, corrupting the image of Hokage and Konoha in the ninja world.

    And during his reign, he continued to persecute and nder the Uchiha n, split Konoha, and cultivated disciples such as Sarutobi Hiruzen and Danzo, and continued to harm Konoha.

    In the textbooks Tsunade saw, except for the first and fourth generations, Konoha¡¯s second, third, and fifth generations were all beaten like dogs and nailed to the pir of shame.

    Senju Tobima is Tsunade''s second grandfather after all, so she is very upset about it.

    Facing Tsunade''s anger, Duan still responded calmly:

    "Senju Tobema is undoubtedly a scumbag, a sinner who destroyed the friendship between Senju and Uchiha. Is there any problem in liquidating this ck sheep and giving Uchiha justice?"

    "you¡­"

    Tsunade was at a loss for words for a moment.

    Jing Yin and Hong Dou hurried forward, and kept bowing and apologizing to Duan:

    "I''m sorry, Hokage-sama, Tsunade-sama drank too much, we''ll take her back to rest right now."

    After finishing speaking, the two of them grabbed Tsunade tightly and dragged her drunk out of the banquet hall.

    Seeing this scene, the guests talked a lot.

    "Even if Tsunade-sama is dissatisfied with the new teaching materials and wants to make trouble, he shouldn''t make trouble at the sixth generation''s wedding. It''s too shameful."

    "Will the sixth generation be angry, how does he n to deal with Master Tsunade?"

    Shua.

    His determined eyes swept across the guests.

    Everyone came back to their senses, shut their mouths quickly, andughed again, pretending that nothing happened just now.

    "Let''s go." Duan turned around and said something to the bride.

    "Yes." Samuel nodded obediently, and then left with him, holding his broken arm.

    The two came to the wedding room.

    In the room, aromatherapy and candles have been lit, and soft music is ying, creating a romantic atmosphere.

    Judgment meets Samuel''s eyes.

    "Are you happy today?" Duan said while taking off Samui''s turban.

    "Very happy."

    A sweet smile bloomed on Samui''s cold face, like a melting iceberg. She leaned against Broken''s chest, leaning against him quietly like this.

    A long while.

    "Break."

    "Um?"

    "Let''s... give Marisa another brother or sister, just like Itachi and Sasuke. I don''t want her to be too lonely."

    Samui raised his head, discussing with Duan nervously, worried that he would not agree.

    Unexpectedly, he responded immediately: "Okay, I will work hard."

    Hearing this, Samuel blushed with happiness.

    ¡­

    Mt. Miaogi.

    In the temple, Hamamaru sat on its fairy throne, silently watching the crystal ball in front of him, which reflected the bustling scene of Konoha.

    It was not only Jiraiya who was shaken by the prophecy, but also Gamamaru himself.

    Just now, it had another dream, but the future it saw in the dream was a blur.

    This made Tomamaru realize that the Uchiha n is changing the fate of Konoha and even the whole ninja world.

    "Well, maybe I''m really old."

    In the temple, the sigh of the Great Toad Immortal reverberated, and it did not disperse for a long time.

 Chapter 259: eight years later

    Chapter 259 Eight yearster

    The day of the wedding with Samui.

    The Konoha Vige was full of excitement. The vigers celebrated this grand event and enjoyed the holiday to the fullest. It seemed that everyone was very happy.

    Only Danzo is an exception.

    "Tsk tsk, what a poor guy."

    In a deserted alley, I leaned against the wall, looking at Danzo who was sleeping on the ground. Thetter was ragged and dirty, looking like a madman.

    Oh, I can¡¯t say it looks like it, but it definitely is.

    Who would have thought that the once glorious Fifth Hokage would be reduced to such a situation one day, which is really embarrassing.

    Danzo is the enemy of Dou.

    This old guy, using the most important woman in Dou¡¯s life¡ªYu Naiyu, the pharmacist, as a threat, forced Dou to join the roots, collected information everywhere as a spy, and worked for him.

    Butter, Danzo deliberately arranged for Dou and No Naiyu to kill each other, and after Dou identally killed No Naiyu, he also sent Orochimaru to kill Dou''s mouth.

    Dou has long wanted to avenge No Naiyu himself, even if Danzang died ten times, it would be difficult to vent his hatred.

    but.

    After seeing what Uchiha had done to Danzo, Dou gave up his n for revenge.

    Because he very much approved of the Sixth Hokage-sama''s approach.

    For a person like Danzo, killing him is just taking advantage of him. He can only be tortured alive in this way, suffer all the sins of the world, and then die in extreme misery.

    This is what makes people happy.

    Therefore, Dou will appear near Danzo every once in a while, admiring thetter''s crazy appearance, so that the heart can be satisfied and carefree.

    after awhile.

    Dou felt bored, so he yawned and turned to leave.

    However, just a few steps away, Danzo''s voice came from behind him:

    "Who are you, what are you doing sneakily here, you don''t kneel down when you see this Hokage?"

    Looking back, he found that Danzo had woken up and was looking at him sternly.

    "I''ve seen Hokage-sama." Dou said with a half-smile, his tone full of sarcasm and banter.

    But Danzo couldn''t hear it at all. Instead, he looked very useful, showing a satisfied look.

    Then, he frowned again, and asked Xiangdou:

    "What''s going on outside, why is it so noisy, the old man is working hard for Konoha day and night, can''t he even sleep peacefully?"

    "It''s the Sixth Hokage''s wedding." Kato looked at Danzo and answered truthfully.

    Danzo was stunned for a moment, his brows frowned even tighter, and then he angrily said to Dou: "You''re talking nonsense! Konoha''s Hokage has always been an old man, and there is a new Hokage, what''s his name?"

    "Uchiha Break." Dou said.

    "Uchiha... broken?"

    Danzo read the name, with a confused look on his face, and murmured, "He is Hokage, so who am I, who is this old man...ah!"

    Holding his head in pain, he let out a low, **** growl.

    This guy''s mental condition is getting worse and worse, and he ispletely hopeless.

    Seeing this, Dou shook his head.

    Danzo has lived in the high-level Konoha for decades and has mastered countless secrets. Even Oshemaru-sama once worked under Danzo as a guard.

    Although Danzo is Dou¡¯s enemy, if Master Orochimaru orders him to secretly send Danzo out of Konoha to help him return to normal, and then fight against Konoha and the Uchiha n together.

    Dou will still obey orders.

    But now it seems that it is impossible for Danzo to return to a normal person.

    Thinking of this, Dou ignored Danzo and strode out of the alley.

    "Don''t go!"

    Danzo rolled and crawled, rushed up and grabbed the bag, and shouted at thetter, "Tell me, who am I and who am I!"

    "let me go."

    Dou said coldly, expressionless.

    However, the crazy Danzo couldn''t understand Dou''s words at all, he just kept yelling at Dou, and even tried to use his hands and feet.

    "enough!"

    Dou finally couldn''t bear it anymore.

    Next second.

    Pop.

    A handful of Kunai Danzo''s chest was inserted, and his back stretched out, covered with blood.

    In the small alley, it became quiet in an instant, only the sound of tick-tock-tick was left, and it was the blood of bitterness dripping on the ground.

    "Old man... I remember, I am Shimura Danzo... Konoha''s Fifth Hokage, it was Uchiha Dan... who caused me to be like this."

    Danzo murmured, at thest moment before death, a pair of muddy eyes finally regained rity, remembering everything.

    He was fooled by Uchiha.

    yed very thoroughly.

    He lost everything, fame, power, and even human dignity, and became aughing stock in everyone''s eyes, a clown who was watched by others.

    Thinking of this, various emotions such as unwillingness, hatred, pain, and anger appeared on Danzo''s face, but in the end, they all turned into a bitter self-deprecating smile.

    Then.

    He nced down at the kunai stuck in his chest, then looked up at the young man wearing sses in front of him, and asked:

    "Did the Uchiha send you to kill me? No, you, you are...Kou?"

    "Do you still remember me, Danzo. This is for Mr. Nonoyu. After you go to hell, you can repent."

    Doudou sneered, and suddenly withdrew Kunai.

    Danzo suddenly fell back on his back, and hit the ground straight, twitched a few times, and then stopped moving.

    Blood flowed out from Danzo''s body, gradually staining the ground under him red.

    He died like a wild dog in this narrow and dpidated alley, and the clear blue sky above the alley was reflected in his wide-open eyes before he died.

    Danzo once thought that the sky was within reach, butter discovered that everything was just his illusion.

    It turned out that he was always stuck in this alley.

    "Teacher Nonaiyu, I avenged you."

    nced at Danzo''s corpse on the ground, then looked up at the sky, and murmured.

    ¡­

    Time passes.

    Wufei rabbits go, spring goes and autumnes.

    A day, a month, a year.

    In the second year after Uchiha returned to Konoha, something happened in the ninja world.

    The cause was border territorial disputes.

    After the defeat of the Land of Rain, thend was originally divided between the two countries, Earth and Wind, and Urenin Vige was also jointly taken over by Sand Yin and Yan Yin.

    But over time, the stronger Yanyin Vige gradually became dissatisfied, and wanted to use various means to gradually encroach on Yuyin Vige and take away the part of Shayin''s control.

    Sha Yin naturally didn¡¯t do it.

    So the two sides quickly broke out in conflict, and some ninjas died, which triggered a local war.

    The Tufeng Erguo behind the two major ninja viges also got involved, and fought at the border of the Land of Rain, causing people to die.

    At the beginning of the war, the two major ninja viges were more restrained, because they were worried that things would be serious, and Konoha and the Uchiha n might take advantage of the situation.

    Unexpectedly, Konohapletely insisted on a permanent neutral attitude, and didn''t say a word from the beginning to the end, as if she didn''t see it.

    In the end, the two sides let go of their hands and feet and fought hard, ending with the victory of Yanyin.

    Not long after that.

    Yunying Vige learned from others and dispatched to upy some of the inds in the Kingdom of Water, controlling several important sea routes.

    Kirigakure immediately protested and condemned, and under the call of Godai Mizukage, organized troops tounch a counterattack.

    Since then, the entire ninja world has never stopped.

    As Kakashi spected, the major powers fight back and forth for territorial and other conflicts of interest, and there will never be peace.

    The Konoha, which was left alone in the world, has be like a paradise.

    Here is goodw and order, prosperous economy, and advanced technology. It is the yearning for countless people and their spiritual second hometown.

    Rich and powerful people from various viges in various countries have sent their families and children to Konoha to live, study and have fun there, and even obtain Konoha status to settle permanently.

    The talents and money in the whole ninja world are continuously flowing to Konoha, and Konoha develops better because of this, and further attracts more talents and funds.

    This process, like a snowball, makes Konoha develop rapidly like a rocket.

    ¡­

    Unconsciously.

    Eight years passed by like this.

    In the blink of an eye, a spring breeze blew across thend of Ninja World, and it has been 64 years since Konoha.

    Today is a day with high clouds and clear sky.

    Looking down from mid-air, the inner ring of Konoha is the former old city, where important buildings such as the castle tower, ninja school, Konoha No. 1 Hospital, Anbu Building, and the police headquarters are gathered.

    The outer ring is a new urban area, full of modern skyscrapers, trams are galloping on the tracks, and even an airport has been built, and airships fly by from time to time.

    The streets are densely packed with pedestrians like ants. The poption of Konoha has increased by more than ten times in the past ten years.

    From a few hundred thousand people to nearly three million people.

    Today''s Konoha is no longer the small vige it used to be, but has be a metropolis with extremely prosperous economy and culture.

    but.

    Behind such prosperity, there are also some hidden dangers.

    The spies of the major ninja viges, as well as the former enemies of the Uchiha n, are hiding in the dark and watching.

    They, who have been dormant for eight years, can''t bear it anymore, and recently they have started to move around.

    The outer suburbs of Konoha.

    This is a vast forest, which is ssified as a natural forest no-logging area by the Ministry of Konoha Forestry and is protected by strictws.

    The trees in this nature reserve are all towering trees with a lifespan of hundreds or even hundreds of years. Walking in them, you can''t see the sun when you look up.

    at this time.

    Deep in the forest, inside arge tree tens of meters high with several people hugging each other.

    Two voices, one female and one male, sounded one after another.

    "What are you going to do?"

    "Before I do it, I want to go back and have a look. I heard that Uchiha has made a gimmick of permanent neutrality, harvesting talents and resources from the whole ninja world, sucking up the blood of the major ninja viges, and the constant outbreaks in the ninja world The war chose to stand on the sidelines.

    This kind of peace is only the peace of Konoha, not the peace of the Quannin world. "

    The woman was silent for a while when she heard the words, and asked again:

    "Do you want to contact Xianglin, let her act with you when the timees."

    The man shook his head:

    "No.

    Xiang Rin has been undercover in Konoha for so many years, and finally became Tsunade''s disciple and won thetter''s trust. If people see her with me and cause Konoha''s people to suspect, then wouldn''t her efforts be in vain?

    I can go alone, anyway, this time I just wander around. "

    The woman nodded:

    "I see, the sacrifice has been prepared for you, let''s start."

    These two people are none other than Xiaonan and Naruto from the Akatsuki organization.

    After finishing speaking, Naruto looked to the side, where a Konoha J¨­nin was tied up, staring at the two with a frown.

    "Who are you, and what intentions do you have towards Konoha? I warn you, let me go immediately!"

    The ninja shouted sharply, but it seemed a little bit harsh.

    "You don''t need to know my identity, because you will be dead soon."

    Naruto said lightly, and then raised his hand to make a seal.

    "You, what did you do to me...ah!"

    The man''s expression was frightened, and he let out a scream, and his whole appearance changed, and finally turned into another Naruto.

    The technique of turning images.

    This is one of the abilities of Samsara Eye.

    It can project the pupil power of the caster onto a living sacrifice, creating an exquisite "identity", which is equivalent to Naruto''s clone.

    It is different from ordinary shadow clones.

    The sacrifice that has been cast with the Zangzhuan technique is a flesh and blood existence, 100% identical to Naruto''s appearance.

    Moreover, the elephant-turned avatar can not only inherit Naruto''s ninjutsu and abilities, but can even restore the weapons and ninja tools used by Naruto, which is a kind of avatar without any ws.

    Its only weakness.

    When the chakra of the living sacrifice is exhausted, this technique will be automatically released, and the sacrifice will die on the spot.

    "This sacrifice... just barely, can withstand 30% of my chakra. As long as the opponent is not Uchiha off, it should be no problem to beat anyone."

    Naruto''s elephant turned and his clone spoke, the voice was exactly the same as his own.

    Over the past eight years.

    After practicing unimaginably hard for ordinary people, he has fully adapted to the power of the reincarnation eye, which is even stronger than Nagato back then.

    After all, Nagato suffered from disability in his legs in his early years, so he could only sit in a wheelchair for a long time and fight through Penn Six Paths. After a long time, the body will inevitably go from bad to worse.

    Naruto, not onlybined the power of Penn''s six realms into one body to achieve aprehensive understanding, but also developed a strong physique, which was not dragged down by the eyes of reincarnation.

    He even reached a consensus with the nine tails in his body and became the perfect Jinchuriki.

    In Xiaonan''s words.

    The current Naruto is the strongest ninja ever, even surpassing the ninja **** Senju Hashirama and Uchiha Madara.

    Of course, there are also breaks.

    Naruto''s elephant-turned clone quickly walked out of the tree and headed for Konoha.

    His main body sat down on the spot and closed his eyes.

    Another advantage of the Elephant Turning Technique over the Shadow Clone is that it can be manipted over a long distance through the will of the caster.

    This means that Naruto''s body does not need to be on the battlefield in person tomand the actions and battles of the clone, which can be said to be without any risk.

    Shua.

    Xiaonan formed a seal, and the big tree closed again, protecting her and Naruto.

    She silently apanied Naruto, looking at his face, lost in thought.

    Nine years.

    Nine years ago, when she and Nagato came to Konoha, it was also such a familiar scene. In the end, Nagato entrusted Reincarnation Eye and Naruto to her, but he himself was unfortunately killed by Uchiha.

    Nothing more.

    This time, Xiao Nan made up his mind that he would never let such a thing happen again.

    She must protect Naruto no matter what, even if it means sacrificing her own life, she must also help him fulfill Akatsuki''s ideal, which is also the ideal of Yahiko and Nagato¡ª

    Let the ninja world achieve fairness and justice and usher in real peace.

 Chapter 260: Naruto Yukonoha

    Chapter 260 Naruto Yukonoha

    "Wow."

    Naruto stood in front of the gate of Konoha Vige¡ªto be precise, it should be called Konoha City, and he let out a sincere exmation.

    Compared with the vige in his memory when he was a child, the Konoha with tall buildings in front of him has no resemnce.

    So much so that Naruto almost thought he was going the wrong way.

    For the past eight years, he has been hiding in an unknown corner of the ninja world, devoting himself to practicing hard, almost in a state of istion from the world.

    Seeing this modern metropolis at this time, I suddenly felt like a world away.

    Walking on Konoha''s main street, Naruto was a little dazed.

    He is lost.

    Konoha is too big. With just one pair of legs, you can¡¯t finish shopping all day and night, so you have to use transportation.

    Fortunately, at this time, Naruto followed the direction of the crowd and noticed the tram tform not far away.

    After he walked over, he checked the route map and found that there was a tourist line.

    This special line will pass the famousndmarks and scenic spots in Konoha such as Ninja School, Central za, Castle Tower, Uchiha Tribe, Food Street, etc., and the tram is also intimately equipped with a tour guide to exin the whole process.

    The fare is slightly more expensive, two hundred taels for ordinary seats, and even more expensive for business seats, a full one thousand taels.

    but.

    Naruto is the leader of the Akatsuki organization after all, so he is worth a little. There is a huge sum of 50 million taels in a card he carries with him.

    The money was earned by Akatsuki''s chief financial officer, Mr. Kakuto, through hard work for the organization.

    drops.

    Naruto swiped his card without hesitation, bought the most expensive ticket, and entered the business ss.

    As expected of business ss, the decoration is very luxurious.

    There are not only leather massage seats and free drinks and refreshments, but also soft and soothing music, and floor-to-ceiling windows that will not block the line of sight are installed so that tourists can enjoy the beautiful scenery of the leaves.

    Really enjoy it.

    Naruto sighed in his heart, sat down on the leather seat, and looked at the bustling street scene outside the window.

    In the seat next to him was a pair of luxuriously dressed mother and daughter. The conversation between the two entered Naruto''s ears without saying a word.

    "Look, Mom, the leaves are so big and beautiful. Unlike our Shayin Vige, there are deserts everywhere, and there is wind and sand every day... I don''t want to go back."

    The little girl pouted as she talked, she was disgusted with her hometown.

    Her mother heard the words, and said to her daughter earnestly:

    "So, Mom spent so much money to send you to Konoha''s ninja school, you must study hard, you know?

    As long as you can pass the Zhongnin exam, stay here to work smoothly, and obtain the status of a permanent viger in Konoha, your family can buy you a house in Konoha. "

    "Very good."

    The little girl danced with joy, and said seriously, "After I be a viger of Muye, I want to take you and Dad over, and our family will be reunited."

    "Good boy." The mother touched her daughter''s head in relief.

    Naruto frowned slightly, and nced at the mother and daughter.

    He could tell that the mother had chakra flowing in her body, she was obviously a ninja of Sand Hidden, and there was a high probability that she was a jounin.

    Sent his children to other ninja viges, and nned to immigrate with them in the future.

    In the world of ninjas, this kind of behavior is undoubtedly a traitor to the vige, and it will be severely condemned and even substantively punished.

    But the other passengers in the carriage, after hearing the conversation between the mother and daughter, did not show any strange expressions. Instead, they all smiled and agreed with each other.

    It seems that everyone thinks so.

    Hmph, a group of spiritual Konoha people.

    Naruto sneered in his heart, shook his head, and then subconsciously thought of Xianglin.

    A few years ago, under the order of Teacher Xiaonan, Xiang Rin sneaked into Konoha''s ninja school under a false identity, and carried out a long-term spy mission, responsible for collecting information on Konoha and the Uchiha n for the Akatsuki organization.

    Xiang Rin did not live up to the organization''s expectations, and quickly emerged, especially in medical ninjutsu, which even rmed Tsunade, the head of the medical department and Konoha''s senior adviser.

    After all, she is from the Uzumaki n, even if she has not learned any medical ninjutsu, she can heal most patients with her special physique.

    Later, Xiang Rin graduated from Ninja School ahead of schedule, and studied with Tsunade early on, and was trained by Tsunade as a sessor.

    Naruto always thought that Xiang Rin''s move was very clever, allowing Akatsuki to grasp the important movements of Konoha''s senior management in time.

    But now, Naruto suddenly became worried¡ª

    That guy, Xiang Rin, will he also be corrupted by Konoha''s sugar-coated shells in the future, and betray the Akatsuki organization?

    It seems.

    I still have to find time to meet her, have a good chat with her, and get a vination.

    Just when Naruto fell into deep thought.

    "Dear tourists, hello everyone, I am your tour guide¡ªMiss Yoshiko, and I am very happy to serve you."

    A silver bell-like voice sounded in the business ss.

    oh?

    Naruto looked up and saw a fifteen or sixteen-year-old girl wearing a tour guide uniform with a sweet smile on her face.

    Yoshiko just graduated from Konoha Ninja School, she looks young and beautiful, and has good eloquence, so she was sessfully admitted to the Konoha Tourism Department, started training from the grassroots level, and became a tour guide.

    As the tram travels, passing onendmark after another, Yoshiko also tells the history and culture of Konoha to tourists.

    During this time.

    Naruto saw the huge statue of Uchiha Duan, the fluttering Uchiha fan g, and the graffiti of the kaleidoscope sharingan on the street walls.

    In Konoha Vige, the elements of the Uchiha n can be seen everywhere, and the traces left by Uchiha are everywhere.

    In the business ss, Ms. Yoshiko also told the tourists about the great contribution made by the Uchiha n to Konoha.

    "It is said that more than a thousand years ago, themon ancestor of the Uchiha and the Senju n, the Six Paths Immortal, founded the Ninja sect, turning Chakra into a bond that connects people.

    The original intention of the Sage of the Six Paths is to teach the world to use the power of Chakra correctly, so as to create a peaceful world.

    Unfortunately, things backfired.

    After his death, a small number of people provoked war for their own selfish desires, which led to the decline of the Ninja sect advocating peace, and the rapid rise of ninjutsu used for killing.

    That is to say, since that era, the group of ninjas has been burdened with crimes and has gone astray.

    Sell your strength in order to survive, ept the employment of daimyo and other countries, be a cruel and ruthless war machine, live in endless killing until deathes.

    This is the tragic life of a ninja.

    Until the Uchiha n told us that this is wrong, until the great Sixth Hokage Uchiha Dan-sama said that he would inherit the legacy of the Sage of the Six Paths and let the world re-understand the power of Chakra!

    So.

    The Uchiha n gave up force and led Konoha to embrace peace.

    In recent years, under the leadership of the Uchiha n, descendants of the Sage of the Six Paths, Konoha has achieved great sess.

    We use yang escape to strengthen the body, cure diseases and save people, use yin escape to develop the mind and cure mental illness, use wood escape to build greenery, earth escape to build bridges and pave roads, water escape to irrigate farnd..."

    Fangzi was very involved in her speech, which can be said to be full of emotion, and sessfully influenced the tourists in the carriage, making them listen attentively and being deeply moved.

    "Praise the Uchiha n, praise Konoha!"

    "I really regret that I didn''te to Konoha sooner. My offspring must be born in Konoha and be a glorious Konoha viger since childhood."

    "Miss Yoshiko''s speech is so wonderful, she is indeed a talented student who graduated from Konoha Ninja School."

    The tourists discussed and apuded enthusiastically, and some even shed tears of excitement.

    Only Naruto, watching all this with cold eyes.

    Develop by sucking the blood of the whole ninja world, and then cultivate people like Yoshiko to brainwash tourists and beautify the image of Uchiha and Konoha in the eyes of the world.

    Really good means.

    Naruto also noticed that next to each tourist''s seat, there is a beautiful booklet introducing Konoha culture.

    Don''t think about it, the content inside is probably full of mindless bragging about the Uchiha n.

    Naruto sneered inwardly, picked up the booklet with a critical attitude, and flipped through it.

    Sure enough, it was as he expected.

    Turn through a few pages casually, and you can hardly do without words such as Uchiha and Six Daime, which is really disgusting.

    However, just as Naruto was about to close the booklet and throw it aside.

    Huh.

    He suddenly froze for a moment, with a slightly surprised expression on his face.

    Because Naruto saw a group photo of a man and a woman in the brochure. The man has yellow hair and is handsome and sunny, and the woman has long red hair and is beautiful and generous.

    It is Namikaze Minato the Fourth, and his wife Kushina Uzumaki.

    In Konoha''s brochure, a lot of space was spent introducing the fourth generation couple, affirming their great contribution to Konoha during their lifetime, and calling them Konoha''s heroic couple.

    and friends of the Uchiha n.

    At the same time, he also reprimanded Konoha''s sinner, the third Sarutobi Hiruzen, saying that in order to reset, he deliberately sent Anbu to stop the Uchiha n on the night of the Kyuubi Rebellion, and prohibited them from helping the fourth generation.

    After the death of the fourth generation, Hiruzaru Sarutobi even obliterated the truth, abused Uzumaki Naruto, the orphan of the fourth generation, and turned him into a demon fox that everyone in the vige shouted and beat.

    And he himself yed the role of the only good guy, giving small favors to Naruto in an attempt to achieve dual control over thetter both mentally and physically.

    Later.

    Naruto was abducted by people from the Akatsuki organization, and his whereabouts are still unknown.

    At the end of this section, there is a missing person notice issued by the Uchiha n, hoping that the son of the hero can return to Konoha as soon as possible and get the happy life he should have.

    And also attached a photo of Naruto when he was a child.

    is a four or five-year-old kid with messy yellow hair and big green eyes, wearing a T-shirt with the Uzumaki n crest on it, smiling heartlessly at the camera.

    Naruto looked at his former self in the photo, and was stunned for a moment, feeling... so strange.

    Is that kid with a smirk on his face really me?

    He can''t remember clearly the self when he was a child, because most of those memories are unpleasant memories.

    "Do you... know Naruto Uzumaki?"

    Suddenly, as a girly fragrance hit, Yoshiko''s curious voice rang in Naruto''s ears.

    Naruto looked at Yoshiko calmly, and asked:

    "Why do you think I know him?"

    "Uh, because you''ve been staring at Naruto''s photo..."

    Yoshiko was a little embarrassed, and quickly showed an apologetic smile, and said, "Sorry, I asked a stupid question and disturbed you."

    Naruto didn''t care about Yoshiko, but looked at himself in the brochure again, and said with a self-deprecating meaning:

    "This guy, at first nce, is a poor guy who is being bullied and loved by no one."

    Yoshiko also nodded, feeling sympathy for Naruto, and echoed:

    "Yeah, Naruto is really pitiful. He lost his parents when he was born, and was treated like that by the Konoha executives at that time. I don''t know if he is still alive and how he is doing.

    To be taken away by a terrorist organization like Akatsuki must have lived a miserable life in some dark underground world, s.

    Hey, why do I think, you and Naruto look a bit alike. "

    As she spoke, she stared at Naruto seriously.

    indeed.

    The boy in front of him and the Naruto in the brochure both have yellow hair and green eyes. At first nce, they really look like one person.

    Moreover, if Naruto was still alive, he would be about fifteen or sixteen years old, and his age was also consistent with the boy in front of him.

    Naruto heard the words and said meaningfully:

    "Please tell me where I can report myself. I heard that Uzumaki Naruto has a nine-tailed demon fox in his body. If I hand it over, I should be able to receive arge bounty."

    "Giggle, you''re so funny."

    Yoshikoughed, then pointed at the photo of Naruto in the brochure, shook her head and said, "I''m pretty sure you''re not Uzumaki Naruto, because you see, he has six beards and nine tails on his face, but you don''t. "

    That''s because I hid them on purpose.

    Naruto said in his heart.

    More than eight years have passed. Compared with when he was a child, he has indeed changed a lot, not only in appearance, but also in temperament.

    Today''s Naruto seldom shows the lively and optimistic temperament of his childhood, but is more like Nagato, gloomy and deep.

    As long as he hides the most conspicuous six-point beard on his face, no one will recognize him even if he swaggers around in Konoha.

    After such a joke.

    Naruto and Yoshiko became acquainted, and the rtionship between each other has be a lot closer.

    Afterwards, Yoshiko asked curiously:

    "By the way, you haven''t told me your name yet! Where are you from? Did youe to Konoha for tourism?"

    The young man in front of him looks like he has just arrived in Konoha, and he is sitting in the most expensive business seat.

    "My name is... Yahiko, and I''m a zhongnin in a small ninja vige. I came to Konoha this time to participate in the selection and assessment of Konoha Ninja School and enter it for further study."

    Naruto remained calm, and casually made up an identity.

    "oh?"

    When Yoshiko heard that Naruto was going to take the selection test for the ninja school, she said enthusiastically, "Come on, I wish you sess! By the way, I just took part in the Jnin assessment not long ago, but I failed, but I have umted a lot of experience ¡­Don¡¯tugh, the experience of failure is also experience.¡±

    "I''m not smiling."

    The corners of Naruto''s mouth curled up slightly.

    At first he thought this girl was a bit annoying, but after chatting, he felt that she was quite interesting.

    Perhaps, his nature has been suppressed for too long.

    When he was young, he was extroverted, and what he longed for the most was to make friends, but unfortunately he was excluded and hated by everyone, and he has been living in loneliness.

    The passionate young girl who took the initiative to strike up a conversation with him in front of him was like a me, melting Naruto''s long-sealed, iceberg-like heart.

    Unfortunately, the happy time is always short.

    "Next stop, the castle tower is here."

    As the voice announcement sounded in the carriage, Naruto fixed his eyes and slowly stood up.

 Chapter 261: mobile phone and stele

    Chapter 261 Mobile phone and stone tablet

    "I have arrived at the station."

    Naruto said something to Yoshiko, then left his seat, ready to get off the car early.

    "Wait, leave a contact information, Yahiko-kun. If you want to take the J¨­nin exam, you can ask me anything you don''t understand. After all, you are new here and you are not very familiar with Konoha''s situation."

    Yoshiko held Naruto back and spoke proactively.

    "How do I leave the contact information?" Naruto hesitated for a moment.

    "Of course it''s a mobile phone number, don''t you have a mobile phone?"

    Yoshiko blinked and asked suspiciously, then took out a palm-sized machine from her pocket, and shook it in front of Naruto.

    Huh.

    Naruto''s eyes fell on the machine in Yoshiko''s hand, and he saw that the upper part was a screen, and the lower part was a few rows of buttons. The buttons were marked with ten numbers from 0 to 9, and some other symbols .

    Is this the phone?

    Naruto heard from Mr. Xiaonan that Konoha invented a machine called a mobile phone, which allows people hundreds of kilometers away tomunicate instantly, which is very magical.

    It turns out that this is what a mobile phone looks like.

    He didn''t have that kind of thing in him.

    Therefore.

    "Sorry, next time."

    Naruto left the sentence, and under Yoshiko''s surprised eyes, he hurriedly got out of the car and left.

    Looking at Naruto''s leaving back, Yoshiko murmured as if she was missing something:

    "Did I frighten him by being too active, or...he has no interest in me at all. Sigh..."

    For Naruto, the encounter with Yoshiko was just a small episode.

    His heart was like ake that was thrown into a pebble. After a circle of ripples appeared, it quickly returned to calm.

    A few minutester.

    Naruto followed the crowd and came to the castle tower.

    This gorgeous nine-fold watchtower stands majestically in the center of Muye Vige. It is resplendent and magnificent, symbolizing the supreme power of Konoha, which makes people daunting.

    A famous Konoha ninja hurried past Naruto, in and out of the castle tower, almost breaking the threshold.

    It''s so lively.

    Naruto sighed in his heart. He used his senses to scan roughly just now, and found that these ninjas are at least Chunin, and arge part of them are Junin.

    These eight years.

    Under the talent training system of Konoha Ninja School, coupled with the immigrants attracted from other viges, the number of Konoha''s current ninjas is probably more than a thousand, ranking first in the entire ninja world.

    Inparison, Akatsuki''s organization is as weak as a newborn baby.

    Naruto shook his head, stepped forward, and walked straight towards the castle tower.

    However, when he walked to the gate, he was blocked by an arm that suddenly stretched out.

    "Stop, are you a Konoha ninja? The castle tower is only open to Konoha Chunin and above, and tourists are forbidden to enter."

    The one who spoke was a Uchiha Jonin in a high-necked blue robe, who was staring at Naruto sternly, issuing a warning to thetter.

    When Naruto heard the words, he nced at the other party nkly, without making any response.

    Um?

    The Uchiha Jonin frowned suddenly, and pressed his hand on the ninja sword at his waist. At the same time, a pair of scarlet three-god jade writing sharing eyes suddenly appeared in his eyes:

    "Young man, I will warn you again, back off immediately! Otherwise, I will send you to the police department."

    Hearing the words Police Department, Naruto seemed to be frightened, he quickly made a haha, rubbed the back of his head and said:

    "Excuse me, I''ll be leaving right away."

    After speaking, he turned and left.

    "Lengtouqing." The Uchiha Joninmented lightly, looked at Naruto''s back and shook his head, and returned to his post.

    He didn''t know that this blond-haired boy who looked a bit silly could actually take his life easily.

    Naruto didn''te here this time to directly confront Duan, otherwise, he wouldn''t be able to use the technique of turning the elephant.

    His purpose is to scout the enemy.

    Specifically, Naruto''s real target is a stone tablet inside the Nanga Shrine of the Uchiha n.

    It is said.

    The ancestor of Uchiha, the Sage of the Six Paths, left a stone tablet thousands of years ago, and engraved his teachings to future generations and predictions for the future on the stone tablet.plete content.

    So far, there is only one person who has seen theplete content of the stele, and that is Uchiha Madara back then.

    is also the real owner of Naruto''s reincarnation eyes.

    Madara, what did you see on the stele?

    After that, why did he transnt his Sharingan to Nagato, and let his sessor Obito induce Nagato to collect all the tailed beasts?

    What is certain is that Nagato was used by Madara, and he was a **** of Madara.

    So, Naruto wanted to find the answer through that stone tablet.

    Only by knowing what the Sage of the Six Paths said, can one gain insight into Uchiha Madara''s plot, and see the truth hidden behind the fog of the ninja world, so as to hold the initiative in one''s own hands.

    in addition.

    If Sage of the Six Paths really reveals the way to achieve peace in the ninja world in the stone tablet, it will be a reference for Naruto.

    After all, he promised Mr. Xiaonan to fulfill the ideals organized by Nagato and Akatsuki.

    Before heading to the stele.

    "I''m a little hungry, let''s eat something first."

    Naruto muttered to himself, rubbed his stomach, and then looked at the food street not far away.

    Although there are row upon row of shops in the food street, the aroma of various foods fills the street, and there are shop assistants shouting at the door, desperatelypeting for customers.

    But Naruto walked around, and finally walked into an unremarkable small shop.

    Yile Ramen.

    The ramen here was the best thing he had ever eaten when he was a child. For Naruto at that time, he could onlye here for a luxury once during festivals or birthdays.

    And now, he is finally no longer shy, and can eat openly.

    "Guest, your tonkotsu ramen is ready, please use it slowly."

    pped the uncle''s daughter, Iris, and walked out of the back kitchen with a bowl of steaming ramen, and ced it on the bar in front of Naruto.

    "Thanks."

    Naruto responded with a smile, then picked up the chopsticks and couldn''t wait to eat.

    Yile Ramen is really the best.

    Naruto not only remembered the taste when he was a child, but even felt that the ramen in this store was better than before.

    "Boss, have another bowl!"

    "one more bowl!"

    "Again!"

    Unknowingly, he bragged five big bowls of ramen in one go, stunned the boss beating the uncle.

    "Thank you for your hospitality!"

    After eating and drinking, Naruto wiped the corners of his mouth in satisfaction, and generously left a tip of one hundred taels before turning and leaving.

    "strangeness."

    Handa looked at Naruto''s back, frowned slightly, lost in thought.

    "Dad, what''s the matter?" Cmus asked curiously.

    "I always think that kid looks familiar, I seem to have seen it somewhere, but no matter how I think about it, I can''t remember it." He rubbed his chin with his hand, trying to search for the figure of the yellow-haired boy in his mind.

    Cmus covered his mouth and smiled:

    "Dad, there are so many customersing and going in the store every day, how can you remember everyone, maybe you made a mistake."

    "Too."

    Nodding with his hands, he stopped being entangled and continued to devote himself to busy work with his daughter.

    Naruto stood at the door of a mobile phone shop for a while, then walked in.

    "How much is a mobile phone?"

    He came to the counter and asked the clerk straight to the point.

    From the other party, Naruto learned that even a basic mobile phone that only has a call function costs three thousand taels.

    And it has more functions, such as taking pictures, recording, and video recording, which cost more than 5,000 taels, and the price of the top model is even close to 20,000 taels.

    The most outrageous thing is the Uchiha co-branded limited edition, which is iid with Uchiha''s Uchiha fan n emblem with diamonds, shining, and the price has reached an astonishing 50,000 taels.

    It''s a money grab.

    Naruto was shocked, andined fiercely in his heart.

    When he came back to his senses, he asked again: "This mobile phone, can I make calls from anywhere, and can I contact other people?"

    "Feel sorry."

    The clerk exined with a smile, "The mobile phone needs to receive signals from the base station. Currently, only the base stationwork has been built in the whole territory of Konoha to achieve full signal coverage.

    However, the cooperation between Konoha and the Four Great Ninja Viges has also started. I believe that in the near future, you can use your mobile phone to keep in touch with your family and friends anywhere in the ninja world. "

    Is that so?

    Naruto was lost in thought.

    I have to say that the mobile phone is indeed a very powerful invention, which greatly facilitates life.

    He also has to admit that technological products like mobile phones are Konoha''s positive contribution to the development of the entire ninja world.

    "Give me five."

    Naruto directly stretched out five fingers and bought five mobile phones in one go.

    He intends to take this thing back to study, but it will definitely not be used by members of the Akatsuki organization, because Naruto suspects that these mobile phones are likely to be monitored by Konoha''s intelligence department.

    After buying a mobile phone.

    Naruto got on the tram again, and ten minutester, he got off at Nanga Shrine Station.

    This shrine located on the Minamigagawa River is one of the most popr tourist attractions in Konoha. Almost every tourist who visits Konoha wille here to check in.

    The current Nanhe Shrine has obviously been expanded, stretching into a stretch, looking magnificent.

    Along a row of tall red torii gates, Naruto shuttled through the crowds and walked to the depths of the shrine.

    On both sides of the road, there are guides to introduce the glorious history of the Uchiha n for thousands of years. There are also many souvenir shops selling various products with Uchiha elements.

    Out of admiration for the Uchiha n, tourists have generously bought things like Uchiha''s blue robes, ninja tools, books, and ninja foreheads.

    but.

    The real core area of ??Nanga Shrine, the main hall, is never open to tourists.

    The stele Naruto was looking for was hidden there.

    Whoosh.

    Naruto''s figure was like a ghost, shing through the crowd and then disappearing.

    "Uh, did you just see someone..."

    A guard at the gate of the main hall rubbed his eyes and asked hispanions, then shook his head and said to himself, "Forget it, I should be dazzled."

    Naruto sessfully sneaked into the main hall, his eyes fell on the tatami inside the hall.

    One, two, three...I found it, the seventh tatami from the right¡ªording to Naruto''s information, the secret room of the Uchiha n is hidden under there.

    Sure enough.

    He found the mechanism, entered along the secret passage, and soon arrived at the underground secret room.

    On the wall of the secret room, the brazier used to be used for lighting has long been reced by a powered light bulb, emitting a warm yellow light.

    This ce is where the Uchiha n used to hold n meetings. Only elite ninjas in the n are eligible to participate.

    The stone tablet that Naruto was looking for was quietly located between the twomps.

    However.

    He just took two steps forward when a sharp kunai pressed against his waist from behind him.

    At the same time, a ninja sword with a cold light was ced on Naruto''s neck.

    Two Uchiha Jonin blocked Naruto one after the other.

    They are the guards of the Chamber of Secrets.

    "Who are you, how do you know the existence of this secret room, what is the purpose of sneaking in here? Tell me!"

    One of them stared at Naruto, shouted in a cold voice, and Sharingan suddenly opened, ready to release the torture illusion on Naruto at any time.

    "You''re in luck."

    Naruto said something calmly.

    "What''s the meaning?"

    The man behind him stared nkly, feeling that the yellow-haired boy of unknown origin was provoking him, so he poked Kunai forward forcefully, and it had already prated into Naruto''s skin.

    Naruto still behaved very calmly, exining:

    "I didn''t want to kill people this time, so congrattions to you two, you both took a life."

    This kid... is not ashamed of his words.

    The two guards made eye contact, and they wanted to do it at the same time. They pressed Naruto to the ground and handcuffed him first.

    at this time.

    Shenluo Tianzheng!

    As Naruto muttered silently in his heart, a strong repulsive force erupted from his body in an instant, hitting the two Uchiha jounin.

    Bang bang.

    The two were caught off guard, and immediately flew backwards, mming into the wall of the secret room, spitting blood.

    Just this one, their internal organs were injured, they could no longer operate Chakra in a short time, and they also lost their ability to move.

    "Damn it!"

    A guard saw that hispanion was in aa. In order to defeat the intruder, he forcibly activated his pupil power and released an illusion attack on Naruto with Sharingan.

    Shua.

    A pair of purple eyes like tree rings quietly appeared in Naruto''s eye sockets.

    Reincarnation eye.

    The next second, the guard''s illusion was bounced back by the eyes on the spot, causing him to let out a scream, and passed out.

    After finishing the two guards.

    Naruto walked up to the stele, and finally he could read the content on it with peace of mind.

    The characters on the stele are not anynguage known in the ninja world. Theplex stroke structure is like a heavenly book.

    But Naruto''s prating eyes of reincarnation are like the sun at twelve o''clock at noon, using sunlight to dispel the thick fog and reveal the truth hidden in it.

    turn out to be.

    The text on this stone tablet is not an ancientnguage, but a very clever illusion.

    Only with the pupil power of Sharingan can it be interpreted.

    Moreover, ordinary Sharingan can only see the beginning of the content clearly, and theter the information, the stronger the pupil power is required.

    Only the reincarnation eye can see the above content at a nce.

    This is¡­

    Naruto interpreted the words on the stone tablet, his expression changed several times, from surprise to stunned, to frowning, and finally said in a deep voice:

    "Are you kidding, it''s impossible!"

 Chapter 262: naruto and sasuke

    Chapter 262 Naruto and Sasuke

    The content on the stele was normal at first.

    It is about a long time ago, a woman named Otsutsuki Kaguya ate the chakra fruit from the sacred tree, gained great power, and then quelled the troubled times.

    She is the ancestor of Chakra in the ninja world.

    Then, Kaguya gave birth to two sons, named Yuyi and Yucun, that is, Sage of the Six Paths and his brother.

    Butter, the Brother Sage of the Six Paths had a conflict with his mother, and the two worked together to defeat Kaguya.

    After that, the Sage of the Six Paths created the moon with the Earthburst Star, and sealed the mother''s body inside, which is the golem of the heretics.

    As for Kaguya''s Chakra, because it was too huge, it was divided into nine by the Sage of the Six Paths, and turned into today''s Nine Tailed Beasts.

    I see.

    After reading these contents, Naruto was surprised, but also suddenly enlightened.

    He finally knew why Uchiha Madara wanted to use Nagato and Akatsuki to do everything possible to collect Nine Tailed Beasts.

    that is because-

    Using the reincarnation eye to perform psychic art, you can steal the body of the ten tails¡ªthe heretic golem from the moon.

    Then collect the nine tailed beasts and fuse them with the golems to revive the ten tails!

    Madara''s n before his death must be to let Obito make a sneak attack after Nagato collects all the tailed beasts, and control Nagato to perform the natural reincarnation technique to resurrect himself.

    Then, not only can he achieve a perfect resurrection, but he can also be a ten-tailed Jinchuriki, possessing powerparable to the Sage of the Six Paths in one fell swoop.

    Until then.

    The entire ninja world is in the palm of Madara.

    Naruto finally found the answer he wanted.

    "It''s a pity, it''s a pity, Uchiha Madara, you must not have thought that the puppet Nagato in your eyes, and your heir Obito, were all killed by a guy named Uchiha Dan.

    Your reincarnation eyes finally made me cheap.

    And I, Naruto Uzumaki, will never be able to resurrect you with these eyes. "

    Naruto murmured.

    The person who destroyed Madara''s n was his nsman Uchiha, and the biggest beneficiary was Uzumaki Naruto, an outsider.

    If Madara of Jodo found out about this, he would probably go crazy.

    Thinking of this, Naruto couldn''t help showing a happy smile.

    Retracting his thoughts, he continued to read, after all, there is still a lot to be said on the stele.

    said above.

    Sage of the Six Paths, like his mother, also gave birth to two sons, who inherited his immortal eyes and immortal body respectively, andter became the ancestors of today''s Uchiha and Senju II groups.

    It''s just that the two sons of the Sage of the Six Paths are not only not as united as he and Yu Cun, but also turned against each other.

    Since then, the struggle between the Uchiha and the Senju n has continued for thousands of years until the establishment of Konoha.

    The Immortal of the Six Paths is far-sighted, and he obviously anticipated this situation long ago, so he earnestly persuaded future generations on the stone tablet:

    Be sure to put down the hatred and stop the infighting!

    Because, only bybining Uchiha''s Yin Dun power with Senshou''s Yang Dun power, can all things be created, and thus the true power of the Sage of the Six Paths be obtained.

    "So, that''s how Madara''s reincarnation eyes came about."

    Naruto nodded while reading the content of the stele.

    Now it seems.

    The Battle of the Valley of the End that year must have been deliberately initiated by Madara after reading this content on the stone tablet with Sharingan.

    In that shocking battle, Madara pretended to be defeated by Hashirama, carefully designed his own suspended animation, and sessfully obtained thetter''s flesh and blood toplete the transnt.

    Through this method, Madara obtained the power of Yang Dun from the Thousand Hands n, and finally opened the Eye of Reincarnation before dying.

    Then it is to transnt the reincarnation eye to Nagato, and train Uchiha Obito to monitor Nagato, so that he can be resurrected smoothly in the future.

    What a terrifying conspiracy.

    "It was a worthwhile trip." Naruto sighed again.

    The contents on the stele allowed him to see clearly the fog that shrouded his eyes, as if he had climbed a peak and looked down at the ninja world from a higher angle.

    Naruto''s mentality is different.

    His predecessor, Nagato, possessed great power, but was trapped in illusions and deceptions, and could only serve as someone else''s **** in his life.

    The current Naruto is officially on the table and has be a chess yer.

    He is qualified to y this big game in the ninja world.

    "Who is my opponent, the living Uchiha off, or the dead Uchiha Madara? However, no matter who the opponent is, as long as I be the ten-tailed Jinchuriki one step ahead, I can win this game, right?"

    Naruto said to himself, his eyes burning.

    The shell of the ten tails¡ªthe heretic golem is in his hands.

    As for the ten-tailed Chakra, although the Uchiha n has six tailed beasts, the remaining three are on Naruto''s side.

    It seems to be a close game.

    There is still thest part of the content of the stele.

    Theter content is more valuable, so Naruto couldn''t wait and continued to read.

    But soon, his brows gradually wrinkled, and the wrinkles formed a Sichuan character.

    Sage of the Six Paths did give a way to end wars and achieve peace in the ninja world.

    The answer is only four words:

    The God of Muscle.

    What does it mean?

    Naruto stared at the four characters on the stone tablet, lost in thought.

    When ites to muscles, he thinks of that super muscr man Uchiha Duan, who has muscles all over his body.

    Could it be that-

    Sage of the Six Paths means that he will definitely be the savior and save the world with the strength of his muscles?

    "Are you kidding me!" Naruto lost hisposure and shouted, his voice echoing in the secret room.

    He stood in front of the stele with a look of astonishment for a long time, unable to ept the answer.

    The stone tablet left by the Sage of the Six Paths, and the secrets in front of it, answered many doubts in Naruto''s heart, opened his eyes, and made him no longer doubt the authenticity of the stone tablet.

    The Uchiha n did not brag, this stele was really left by the Sage of the Six Paths, and they are the descendants of the Sage.

    only.

    On the stele, thest revtion of the Sage of the Six Paths¡ªthe God of Muscles¡ªalmost clearly points to Uchiha Tetsu.

    This, let Naruto unexpected.

    once.

    When Naruto was still in Konoha, he had a very good impression of Duan, because he didn''t hate him like other people in the vige, and even invited him to eat barbecue Q.

    To Naruto, the other party is like a friendly big brother.

    However, heter found out.

    Judgment is good to him because he is Nine Tails Jinchuriki. The other party, like the third generation, deliberately approached him in order to use him in the future.

    Plus these eight plus years.

    Xiaonan repeatedly instilled in Naruto, portraying Duan as a heinous image, saying that he is the biggest obstacle in the way of Xiao''s organization.

    In her opinion.

    Uchiha Duan is more dangerous than Madara back then. Not only did he abuse force and kill tens of thousands of people casually, but he also has no normal human emotions. He is a psychopath with terrifying power.

    Yes.

    Judgment is the most serious mental patient in the whole ninja world, a super madman.

    Naruto was gradually brainwashed by Konan, and once firmly believed that the only way to save the ninja world was to kill Uchiha Dan.

    Until now.

    He saw the prophecy left by the Sage of the Six Paths with his own eyes, and his heart began to waver again.

    Is Konan-sensei''s hatred for Duan really just for the sake of righteousness, not because the other party killed Nagato?

    She and the Sage of the Six Paths, who is right...

    Hateful.

    Naruto clenched his fists, the veins on his forehead bulged, and he was in a fierce struggle in his heart.

    He really couldn''t tell.

    What Naruto didn''t know was that the stele in front of him was actually a fake.

    The real Six Paths Stele has long been broken in front of Fuyue and smashed into **** with fists.

    After all, the content on that stele has long been tampered with by Heijue, adding its carefully woven "Eye of the Moon" n, and fooled that guy Uchiha Madara.

    A year ago, a new stele was forged.

    He deleted Heijue''s Moon Eye n and changed it to his own "Muscle God" n. As for the purpose, it is naturally to fool the future Uchiha tribe.

    It''s a lot of fun to y tricks on people.

    Unexpectedly, the first one to be tricked was Naruto Uzumaki.

    Naruto stood in the secret room for a long time before slowly recovering.

    never mind.

    Anyway, I have already obtained a lot of important information today, so let¡¯s leave Konoha first, and go back to digest it.

    After he figured it out, he walked out of the secret room and returned to the ground.

    Appeared quietly outside the shrine. Naruto was about to leave, but suddenly found that - not far away, many people gathered together, cheering a certain name enthusiastically, as if some big star had arrived.

    Are you from Uchiha?

    Naruto was curious, and leaned over calmly, and heard the name clearly: Sasuke.

    There are a few tourists in front, discussing excitedly.

    "Look, it''s really him, Uchiha Sasuke! The youngest son of the Uchiha patriarch, the nephew of Sixth Hokage, and the unique chosen son of Konoha Vige."

    "I heard that Sasuke beat all the geniuses of Konoha and other vige geniuses in the Jonin Exam just held, and won the championship by living up to everyone''s expectations. He is only fifteen years old this year, and his future achievements are simply limitless."

    "Sasuke came to Nanga Shrine to fulfill his wish after he got the first ce in the exam. This shrine is really spiritual, and I have to pay my respects to my child."

    Sasuke¡­

    Hearing this unfamiliar name with a hint of familiarity, Naruto''s thoughts went back to many years ago, when he was still studying at the ninja school.

    Oh, it turned out to be the Uchiha kid with ck hair and a duck voice.

    In the eyes of Naruto, Sasuke is nothing special, because thetter, like other students in Ninja School, dislikes him very much, saying that he is a demon fox and a disaster for the vige.

    Junin?

    hehe.

    Naruto smiled inwardly.

    A 15-year-old Jonin, in any vige, can be regarded as an absolute genius boy, enough for ordinary people to look up to.

    But for the current Naruto, they are nothing but ants.

    Don''t talk about jounin, even if it''s a kage-level powerhouse, Naruto doesn''t take it seriously.

    His real enemy has one and only one, and that is Uchiha off.

    Although he didn''t even see Sasuke''s face, Naruto had lost interest in the former, shook his head and nned to leave.

    But at this moment.

    Thements from others reached his ears again, causing Naruto to stop.

    "Sasuke was born in a rich family. He is not only the first genius in Konoha, but also the most handsome. I don''t know how many girls like him. It''s really enviable."

    "That''s not true, who doesn''t want to marry into a wealthy family, especially marrying a future Hokage like Sasuke, it''s a step up to the sky, turning a sparrow into a phoenix."

    "No wonder there are so many girls around him. But I heard that Sasuke recently got very close to Tsunade-sama''s disciple, a medical ninja named Xiang Rin. Are they dating?"

    Xianglin.

    The name made Naruto''s pupils shrink and he turned around.

    Others did not notice his strangeness, but continued to discuss.

    "Master Tsunade is thest member of the Senju n. I heard that she raised Xiang Rin as a daughter. That is to say, not only will Xiang Rin inherit all of Tsunade''s ninjutsu in the future, she may even inherit the surname of the Senju n."

    "Looking at it this way, Karin and Sasuke can be considered a good match, and thebination of Senju and Uchiha is a beautiful story."

    Hearing what these people said seemed to be true, Naruto suddenly became restless.

    Why.

    Xiang Rin has never mentioned this matter in previous reports. Could it be that she is deliberately concealing it?

    Naruto couldn''t help being a little annoyed, the thing he was most worried about happened.

    Xiang Rin came to Konoha as a spy, but now she is in love, but she is still with Uchiha Sasuke, which makes Naruto feel uneasy.

    He saw the possibility of Xiang Rin betraying the Akatsuki organization.

    As Akatsuki''s leader, Naruto doesn''t want to see the scene where he has to personally punish Xiang Rin, a traitor, one day in the future.

    All this must be stopped, especially before Teacher Xiaonan knows about it.

    Think here.

    Shua.

    Naruto''s sharp eyes pierced through the crowd, andnded on a young man surrounded by stars.

    The young man has ck hair and ck pupils, delicate facial features, and fair skin. His face exudes the usual cold and arrogant look of the Uchiha n.

    He has a handsome appearance, wearing the Uchiha n''s iconic high-necked blue robe, with an exquisitely crafted ninja sword pinned to his waist, making him look dazzling.

    He is indeed the kind of handsome guy who can catch girls'' eyes at a nce.

    He is Sasuke Uchiha.

    Beside Sasuke, there are two more than two meters tall, stupid big men like meat mountains, blocking the enthusiastic crowd for him.

    They are Sasuke''s personal bodyguards¡ªthe Fengshen and Leishen brothers.

    at this time.

    Sasuke was surrounded by overly enthusiastic tourists and vigers. He was already very impatient, but he didn''t want to show up in public, so as not to spoil the image of the family because of him.

    suddenly.

    Um?

    Sasuke was shocked, and the hairs on the surface of his body stood on end, because he felt a hostile gaze falling on him like a knife.

    who is it?

    Sasuke immediately looked back, and immediately found a yellow-haired boy in the crowd, his eyes met with thetter.

    The other party is about the same age as him, but his face is very strange. Is he a student of Ninja School?

    Under Sasuke''s gaze, Naruto showed a meaningful smile to Sasuke.

    Then, as soon as he turned around, he disappeared into the crowd.

    Where did you go?

    Sasuke frowned, but his eyes were dazzled, and when he looked over again, the suspicious yellow hair had disappeared.

    There are oddities.

    The other party can disappear directly under his perception lock, which is by no means an ordinary person.

    Sasuke was startled, and immediately made a seal with one hand, and with a sh of his figure, he activated the instant body technique and chased after him.

    "Gone!"

    When everyone saw Sasuke disappearing suddenly, they eximed and looked around.

    "Master Sasuke!"

    The two Fengshen and Leishen brothers scratched their heads in anxiety, not knowing where Sasuke had gone, so they looked around like headless chickens.

 Chapter 263: Sasuke being beaten

    Chapter 263 Sasuke was beaten

    Overview from mid-air.

    Arge meandering river flows quietly through the dense forest, like a giant dragon lying on the ground. The surface of the river is sparkling under the sun, and the scenery on both sides of the river is even more beautiful.

    This is the mother river of the Uchiha n, Minami Kagawa.

    Over the past eight years.

    Since Konoha began to develop rapidly, the urban area continued to expand outwards. The Uchiha tribe, which was originally located at the edge of the vige, soon became the center of Konoha.

    A small part of this Uchiha forest has been nned as thergest park in Konoha, and there are many high-rise buildings nearby. It is the most expensive house in Konoha, and the price has reached an astonishing one hundred thousand taels of one square meter.

    However, more than half of the forest remains intact and has not been developed.

    This is Konoha''s restricted area, which is never open to the outside world. Anyone who trespasses will face security detention by the police department.

    Avable at this time.

    Whoosh.

    A figure appeared in the forest, walking along the riverside of Nanhechuan, advancing towards the depths of the forest.

    is Naruto Uzumaki.

    Instead of going full speed ahead, he stops and starts, as if deliberately waiting for someone to catch up.

    Soon after, Naruto came to a forest de.

    This ce is far away from Konoha City, so you can''t hear any hustle and bustle. On the contrary, no matter how muchmotion happened here, it would be very difficult for Konoha Ninja to detect it immediately, let alone arrive in time.

    It''s almost there, right here.

    Naruto stopped in his tracks, and stood by the river with his hands behind his back, watching the torrential river flow in front of him, waiting quietly.

    After a while.

    A sound of steady footsteps came from the woods, approaching Naruto step by step.

    Sasuke appeared.

    "You came toote."

    Naruto said calmly without turning his head.

    "It seems that you lured me here on purpose?"

    Sasuke also stopped, looking around with sharp eyes, trying to find the trap set up by the other party, or the aplice who was hiding.

    Naruto clearly turned his back to Sasuke, but he seemed to be able to see through thetter''s mind, and continued to speak:

    "Don''t look for it, it''s just you and me here."

    oh?

    Sasuke heard the words, his eyes fell on Naruto, and asked in a deep voice:

    "Are you a student of Ninja School, the same ss as me? You seem to be quite capable. Logically speaking, I shouldn''t have any impression of you."

    Facing his inquiry, Naruto chuckled lightly, with a touch of disdain:

    "Ninja school? Don''t mention the kind of ce where children y house. With all due respect, anyone who is still in ninja school after the age of ten is... trash."

    Waste.

    These two words are obviously mocking Sasuke.

    "Really."

    Sasuke sneered, he was not easily irritated by the yellow-haired brazen words in front of him, but understood that the other party was hurting him.

    Naruto shook his head slowly, and then gave his reason for saying this:

    "Your elder brother Itachi graduated from ninja school at the age of 7, and Kakashi, who was once the first genius of Konoha, graduated at the age of 5.

    And your uncle, Sixth Generation Uchiha Dan, I heard that he beat up the Chunin teacher on the first day of school. It seems that he was expelled, but in fact he chose to drop out of school in this way.

    Why?

    Because Uchiha, Itachi, and Kakashi all know that the most precious growth period in a person''s life must not be wasted in a boring ce like ninja school.

    What a waste of time and lives. "

    "Judging from your tone, it seems that you know the Uchiha n very well."

    Facing Naruto''s "education", Sasuke replied unceremoniously, "Unfortunately, what you said is in the past tense, because the ninja school has alreadypleted the reform. It seems that you are not my ssmate, or even a person from Konoha Vige, but a mouse that ran out from nowhere."

    Having said that, he paused for a moment, and then his tone suddenly became sharp:

    "Say, what is your purpose of bringing me here? My patience is limited!"

    "So what if I don''t say it."

    Naruto still did not look back, calm as usual.

    "Then I can only take you down and torture you."

    After Sasuke finished speaking, he made a tiger mark neatly, and immediately opened his mouth to spit out a big fireball from his mouth.

    Hao fireball technique.

    Boom.

    The zing fireball with a diameter of more than five meters, surrounded by fiery air waves, flew towards Naruto aggressively, and was about to swallow thetter.

    However.

    What surprised Sasuke was that the yellow hair was indifferent, not even moving a finger, let alone avoiding it.

    Boom.

    Hao''s fireball hit the opponent directly.

    Ten secondster, the mes and heat waves gradually dissipated, and the ground by the river was already scorched ck, with countless sparks scattered.

    And that yellow hair, still standing there as motionless as a mountain, turned out to be... unscathed.

    "The Uchiha n is proud of the fire escape, is this the only level? Hehe."

    Naruto''s calm voice sounded again, with a stronger sense of ridicule.

    Sasuke''s face was serious.

    The skill of Hao Fireball is mainly used to test the opponent, the purpose is to force the opponent to show its ws, because its speed is not fast, and it is easier to dodge.

    But the high temperature and destructive power it contains are real. If you resist because of contempt, few people can bear it.

    But the yellow-haired man in front of him resisted unexpectedly.

    So... the next move, how do you deal with it?

    Sasuke''s gaze flickered, and he pulled out the ninja knife from his waist with a ng. After forming a mudra with one hand, an electric current shining with a dazzling blue light attached to the de.

    Thunder Dungeon¡¤Thousand Bird de.

    His knife is made of expensive chakra conductive metal. It is a famous knife worth tens of millions, and it cuts iron like mud.

    At this time, the de, which was already extremely sharp, was infused with thunder-attribute chakra, and its lethality was improved to a higher level, and it also brought a paralyzing effect.

    Next second.

    Whoosh.

    Sasuke disappeared from the spot in a sh, and then suddenly appeared beside Naruto, shed down obliquely, and aimed at thetter''s right arm.

    I don''t believe it, your body is hard enough to withstand my sh.

    Shua.

    The light of the knife was sharp, and it was about to fall on Naruto''s shoulder in the blink of an eye, but thetter didn''t have time to react.

    seeded.

    Sasuke was overjoyed.

    But at this time, the reversal happened.

    Boom.

    An unimaginable force suddenly erupted from Naruto''s body, like an invisible tsunami, acting on Sasuke at close range.

    Sasuke''s ninja knife was dropped on the spot, and he himself flew upside down, flying tens of meters in the air like a cannonball, and finally fell headlong into the rolling water of Nangachuan.

    Bang.

    Sasuke entered the water, sshed a huge ssh, and then there was no movement for a long time.

    It''s been a while.

    "Wow!"

    Sasuke got out of the water and spit out a lot of river water. His hair and clothes were soaked, and he stuck to his body tightly, turning into a messy drowned rat.

    asshole.

    He cursed in his heart, jumped up into the air, condescended to form seals, and released ninjutsu at Naruto again.

    Being hit by this yellow hair just now made Sasukepletely put away his underestimation of the enemy.

    He realized that before finding out the opponent''s ability, he could no longer fight in close quarters, and had to rely on long-range attacks to open up the situation.

    So, as he opened his mouth again, three lifelike, mighty and majestic fire dragons roared and rushed towards Naruto.

    Fire Escape¡¤Haolong Fire Art.

    Compared to ordinary fire escape, this technique does not focus on attack range, but more on power and uracy.

    The fire dragon formed by the highpression of arge number of fire chakras is terrifyingly powerful, enough to melt steel into molten iron, not to mention the fragile human body.

    "This is not the kind of painless fire escape ninjutsu of Hao Huoqiu. Do you still dare to resist with your body?"

    Sasuke murmured, he didn''t believe it, he tried so hard, but couldn''t make that yellow hair move.

    In order to see what kind of weird ability the other party is using, he even opened his Sharingan.

    A pair of scarlet three-pointed jade quietly appeared in Sasuke''s eyes.

    His Sharingan was opened three years ago, and it was with these eyes that he was able to beat Ning Ci and others in the Jonin Exam and win the championship.

    "Roar!"

    Under Sasuke''s steadfast gaze, the three fire dragons rushed at Naruto from the front, left, and right, blocking most of thetter''s escape routes.

    but.

    Facing the fire dragon falling from the sky, Naruto never thought of running away.

    He raised a hand, quietly released the pupil power of the Samsara Eye, and immediately formed a translucent spherical shield in front of him.

    Sealing printing.

    Chi Chi Chi Chi.

    The seemingly menacing fire dragon, after encountering that thinyer of shield, turned out to be like a mud cow entering the sea, and disappeared without a trace in a blink of an eye.

    "How can it be?!"

    Sasuke cried out in surprise, his eyes widened.

    His pair of Sharingan eyes can see clearly that his ninjutsu has been absorbed by the opponent, which is an unheard of ability.

    Just when Sasuke was stunned by shock, Naruto''s mocking voice sounded again:

    "Is there any other way, Uchiha Sasuke? Konoha''s first day is so mediocre, it really disappoints me.

    Could it be... Your title of No. 1 was deliberately given to you by those ssmates who didn''t dare to win?

    In my opinion, you should not be called the first genius of Konoha, but the first and second generation of Konoha, all thanks to the ability of reincarnation. "

    This taunt was a bit harsh, and it hit Sasuke''s seven inches precisely.

    From small torge.

    The thing Sasuke hates the most is that others attribute all his achievements to him having the best background.

    But he couldn''t deny either¡ª

    His elder brother, father, uncle, and teacher Kakashi are the strongest and most powerful people in Konoha. Even a pig, under their training, can probably be a shadow-level psychic beast.

    So Sasuke has been working hard, practicing harder than anyone else, just to prove himself.

    As a result, now, he was mocked face to face by a yellow-haired man of unknown origin.

    Sasuke finally broke the defense.

    "I''m going to kill you!"

    He roared angrily, lost his mind, then lowered the center of gravity of his body, grasped the wrist of his right hand with his left hand, forming a stable structure.

    Next, chirp chirp.

    The ear-piercing sound, like a thousand birds chirping together, resounded, and a blue electric current so dazzling that people couldn''t open their eyes appeared in the palm of Sasuke.

    Chidori, also known as Rachel.

    is a ninjutsu invented by Sasuke''s teacher Kakashi when he was a teenager. He once cut off the thunder and lightning in the sky, hence the name.

    This technique is to concentrate a high-intensity electric current in the palm of the hand and attack the enemy with a high-speed thrust. It is the strongest offensive ninjutsu currently mastered by Sasuke.

    Combined with his Sharingan, Rachel''s power can be maximized.

    In the Jonin Exam finals that just ended, Neiji Hyuga''s so-called absolute defense "Heten" was broken by Sasuke''s Raikiri.

    Whoosh.

    Sasuke stepped on the surface of the water, with sshes and lightning all the way, and with an indomitable momentum, he killed Naruto on the shore.

    In an instant, he was in front of Naruto, aiming at thetter''s heart.

    Naruto made a move.

    There was a snap.

    Naruto''s hand firmly grasped Sasuke''s wrist, so that thetter''s Rachel could no longer take a step forward, and stopped abruptly.

    "Big bells and whistles."

    This is Sasuke''s evaluation of this technique.

    Immediately afterwards, under Sasuke''s horrified gaze, Naruto''s other hand stretched out like lightning, and a ck stick appeared in his palm, stabbing hard into Sasuke''s rib.

    "ah!"

    Sasuke let out a scream immediately, his face was pale and sweat was profuse.

    While the severe pain spread throughout his body, the chakra in his body was also sealed by the ck stick.

    Hateful.

    Sasuke''s eyes were scarlet, he looked straight into Naruto''s eyes, and activated the illusion with thest pupil power.

    Magic ¡¤ The art of hanging.

    This is the strongest illusion other than the kaleidoscope illusion. Even a strong man like Orochimaru has fallen under this trick.

    But just when Sasuke was lucky and thought he was going to make aeback.

    buzz.

    Naruto, who forcibly ate Sasuke''s illusion, burst out with stronger pupil power in his eyes, and instantly bounced the illusion back to Sasuke, pulling thetter into the illusion space.

    Ding! Ding!

    Huge rusty iron nails nailed Sasuke''s limbs to the wooden board, causing him to suffer unimaginable mental pain after being severely injured physically.

    atst.

    Plop.

    Sasuke fell to his knees in front of Naruto.

    He was defeated,pletely defeated, no matter it was ninjutsu, taijutsu or illusion, he was crushed by the opponent in every aspect.

    As ninjas, the basic ability values ??of the two parties arepletely different.

    The gap between me and this person is too great, I have no hope of winning at all, just like a three-year-old child who is powerless and ridiculous in front of a grown man, who is he...

    Sasuke felt bitter in his heart, raised his head with difficulty, and looked up at the yellow-haired boy who was like a **** to him.

    Naruto looked down at Sasuke indifferently, thinking about it.

    Do you want to take this guy back to the Xiao organization and torture him to see if he can get any information, and take him as a hostage by the way? After all, Sasuke''s identity is there.

    But Naruto thought for a while.

    A useless nephew like Sasuke is worthless to Uchiha Duan, and it is useless to catch him.

    The duel between Naruto and Duan is not dependent on an insignificant little character like Sasuke, who can affect the oue.

    Then, why not just kill Sasuke?

    But the problem is.

    If Xiang Rin knew the truth, he might hate him, and the Uchiha n would retaliate wildly and start a full-scale war with the Akatsuki organization.

    It is not the best time to fight Uchiha head-on.

    So, after careful consideration, Naruto finally decided¡ª

    Give Sasuke a warning, let''s put this waste away again.

    So he said to Sasuke coldly:

    "From now on, stay away from Xianglin, you are not worthy of her at all. If I find you approaching her again, I will break your leg."

 Chapter 264: Itachi VS Sasuke

    Chapter 264 Itachi VS Sasuke

    Sasuke never expected it.

    The yellow hair that appeared out of nowhere in front of him, after beating him for a while, his final purpose was to warn him to stay away from Xianglin.

    Xiang Rin?

    For a while, Sasuke looked stunned, and he couldn''tugh or cry.

    He is... being approached by an inexplicable "rival in love"?

    After he came back to his senses, enduring the severe pain in his body, he asked with difficulty:

    "Who are you, what is the rtionship between Xianglin and you...?"

    "If I don''t tell you, are you nning to go back andin to Xianglin, saying that I bullied you?"

    Naruto looked contemptuously, and said coldly, "Sasuke Uchiha, if you want to know my name, just beat me upright."

    He knew that with Sasuke''s character, he probably wouldn''t bring up today''s incident with Xiang Rin, because this guy was too arrogant in his bones.

    that''s the truth.

    Sasuke''s self-esteem is stronger than anyone else. If he can''t beat his opponent, he will go to a woman toin. He will never do this kind of thing.

    He stared at Naruto, and said slowly:

    "You may have misunderstood, Xianglin and I are just ordinary friends. But I will definitely get back the shame you gave me today."

    Naruto shook his head with a look of pity:

    "It''s useless to talk big, Sasuke. Even if you awaken the Kaleidoscope Sharingan, or even get the Eternal Kaleidoscope, you are far from my opponent. In this life, you are destined to only look up to me, chase me, and then find out in despair that I am a mountain that you will never cross."

    These words made Sasuke grit his teeth and clenched his fists, his nails were deeply embedded in the flesh, and blood flowed out.

    Suddenly.

    "Really, who is talking big?"

    A cold voice came from the woods behind Naruto. And almost at the same time¡ª

    Chi Chi Chi Chi.

    Apanied by tens of thousands of degrees of high temperature, a ck me appeared on Naruto''s body out of thin air, enveloping him and burning him up.

    Amaterasu.

    Um?

    Naruto''s reaction was also quick, without saying a word, he cast the sealing technique to absorb more than half of the Amaterasu on his body in a blink of an eye.

    Then, he tore off his clothes and threw it, together with thest bit of Amaterasu ck me, on the ground aside.

    Then turned around, looked at the figure walking out of the woods, and calmly called out the other person''s name:

    "Itachi Uchiha."

    "elder brother!"

    Sasuke was surprised and happy when he saw that familiar figure appear, and then felt very ashamed, and lowered his head in embarrassment.

    Itachi had a solemn expression on his face.

    He used Amaterasu to sneak attack just now, thinking he could take down the opponent in one fell swoop.

    Unexpectedly, it would be resolved by the yellow-haired boy in front of him.

    Did the other party use some kind of sealing technique?

    But Amaterasu is not an ordinary fire escape, being able to seal it casually is enough to show that the yellow-haired boy''s strength is unfathomable.

    As for why Itachi appeared here.

    Naturally, it is because he left a special mark on his younger brother Sasuke. Once thetter is in danger, as long as he is within a certain distance, he can immediately generate a sense and arrive in time.

    Whoosh.

    While Naruto was being attracted by Itachi, Sasuke was able to escape to the side.

    Then, enduring the pain, he shouted to Itachi:

    "Brother, be careful! This yellow hair is very powerful, probably a shadow-level powerhouse, and his ability is very weird. Not only can he absorb ninjutsu, but he can also deflect my attacks. Even illusion is useless to him!"

    Itachi has been staring at Naruto, and after hearing this information, he said:

    "I see. Sasuke, you leave here first, go back and inform your father, and leave the rest to me..."

    The voice did not fall.

    Naruto on the opposite side suddenly raised a hand and pointed his palm at Itachi.

    buzz.

    As a cloud of pitch-ck energy appeared in Naruto''s palm, like a miniature ck hole, a strong gravitational force was generated instantly, and it acted on Itachi from the air.

    Vientiane Tianyin.

    Um?

    Itachi was startled, and suddenly found that his body was out of control, and his feet flew towards Naruto from the ground.

    During this process, his whole body was strongly restrained by gravity, unable to move at all, and he couldn''t even form a seal.

    "elder brother!"

    Sasuke eximed when he saw this scene, but he couldn''t do anything because he was injured, he could only watch helplessly, distraught.

    Itachi is getting closer and closer to Naruto.

    Ten meters, five meters, three meters, one meter.

    Shua.

    When the two were close at hand, a ck stick suddenly stretched out from the palm of Naruto''s other hand, and stabbed into Itachi''s body like lightning.

    But the next second.

    Boom.

    Itachi''s body exploded, turning into a monstrous me, instantly enveloping Naruto.

    Ninjutsu ¡¤ Clone Big st.

    It turned out that this Uchiha Itachi was just a shadow clone transformed from a crow from the very beginning.

    Under Sasuke''s surprised eyes, Itachi''s body appeared from the woods and came to his brother.

    "As expected of brother, did you seed?"

    Sasuke was overjoyed and looked towards the open space.

    "I''m afraid it''s not that simple." Itachi shook his head.

    Sure enough, it was as Itachi expected.

    After the mes and smoke from the explosion dissipated, Naruto still stood where he was, unscathed.

    "Itachi, I have to say, you are much stronger than your useless brother. But this kind of clever trick is still useless to me."

    Naruto patted the ashes on his body, and said casually.

    Itachi heard the words and sighed:

    "Indeed. After all, you are Nine-Tails Jinchuriki Uzumaki Naruto, and I didn''t expect this move to defeat you."

    What?

    Sasuke was taken aback, his eyes widened, and he stammered:

    "Brother, you said that this yellow hair is...Nine-Tails Jinchuriki Uzumaki...Naruto?!"

    At this moment, the image of a foolish and pitiful yellow-haired kid appeared in his mind, and gradually ovepped with the yellow-haired boy in front of him.

    The little ghost called "Demon Fox" by the vigers many years ago, is this guy in front of you?

    "Oh? You can see it. As expected of Uchiha Itachi, this kind of mind is really sharp."

    Naruto smiled when he heard the words, and stopped pretending, and directly revealed the purple eyes of reincarnation.

    It really is the eye of reincarnation.

    Itachi saw this, and his expression became more serious.

    He deduced the identity of the other party through the ability and appearance of the yellow-haired boy.

    "Reincarnation Eye..."

    Sasuke became more and more shocked, staring at Naruto''s purple eyes, and murmured, "Are those eyes the ultimate form of Sharingan of our Uchiha n? But why, they appear on Uzumaki Naruto..."

    His mind is in a mess, not enough.

    "Sooner orter, I wanted to let you know about this matter. Let me tell you in advance now."

    Itachi nced at his younger brother, and slowly exined, "Naruto''s reincarnation eyes belonged to Nagato, the former leader of the dead Akatsuki organization, and Nagato''s eyes were actually transnted from Uchiha Madara''s reincarnation eyes. Behind this is a big conspiracy, which can''t be exined for a while.

    It seems that my uncle guessed right. After Naruto was kidnapped by Akatsuki, he did not die. Instead, he joined Akatsuki and inherited Nagato''s legacy.

    Uncle said that Naruto would return to Konoha sooner orter, and he was right. "

    While Itachi was speaking, Naruto did not take any further action, but listened carefully, and then apuded:

    "Excellent, it turned out that Uchiha had expected it a long time ago. But..."

    He said this, his tone paused, and then his eyes turned bright:

    "Even if Duan sees through everything, at this moment, he can''t rush here in the first ce to save you two brothers, right?

    I thought it was a boring journey, but I didn''t expect to meet an interesting opponent, so...

    Before defeating Duan, let me see how strong the top masters of the Uchiha n are. "

    Finished speaking.

    For the first time, Naruto raised his hands at the same time, formed a mudra quickly, and then pressed his palms to the ground.

    Psychic art.

    Bang.

    After a huge cloud of white smoke dissipated, a three-headed hellhound with a brown body and wings appeared in the open space.

    This hellhound was summoned by Naruto using the technique of augmenting psychic skills, and it has been endowed with the characteristic of "infinitely splitting and increasing value once it is attacked".

    Undead and immortal, the more you fight, the more you fight.

    Whoosh.

    Naruto jumped onto the back of the three-headed dog, drove the crazy **** dog, and rushed towards the two Uchiha brothers.

    "Sasuke, get behind me."

    Itachi let out a low cry, and fixed on Naruto with sharp eyes.

    The owner of the reincarnation eye, plus Nine-Tails Jinchuriki, how terrifying Uzumaki Naruto is, Itachi is hard to imagine.

    He only knows that he only has one chance.

    He must decisively resort to his trump card, taking advantage of the opponent''s carelessness and before using all his strength, to resolve the battle as quickly as possible.

    So, Itachi sped his hands together without hesitation.

    Chi Chi Chi Chi.

    A substantial, huge orange-red chakra surged out of his body.

    Bones, meridians, and flesh are formed one after another, and finally put on a majestic Utengu armor¡ªthe third form of Susano, see above.

    "Roar!"

    The Cerberus growled, opened its drooling mouth, and bit Susano hard.

    Even if it is Susan, it will tear it up and swallow it raw.

    Boom.

    A huge red shield appeared on Susano''s left hand, blocking the fierce attack of the Cerberus.

    Yata Mirror.

    This is an intangible spiritual weapon that can change its attributes ording to the enemy''s attack, making it invalid.

    is an "absolute defense" that can reflect all materialized attacks.

    When Susano and Cerberus were in a brief stalemate.

    chichi.

    In Susan''s right hand, a long sword formed of golden mes suddenly appeared. Under Itachi''s maniption, it pierced Naruto on the back of the Cerberus like lightning.

    "it''s useless."

    Naruto had no expression on his face, raised a hand, and shouted in a cold voice, "Shinra Tianzheng!"

    However.

    The golden ming long sword was not bounced off by his Shenluo Tianzheng, but pierced through Naruto''s body in one fell swoop under Naruto''s stunned gaze.

    "This sword is called the Ten Fist Sword. It is an intangible spiritual weapon transformed by chakra that resides in my Susanoo. Its attack is not physical, but... illusion."

    Itachi stared at Naruto and said calmly.

    No matter how strong the repulsive force of Shenluo Tianzheng is, it can only act on the material world, and it is impossible to deflect mental attacks.

    The ten-fist sword''s ability is to bring the soul of the person stabbed into the dreamlike illusion world and seal it forever.

    So.

    A translucent soul was forcefully pulled out from Naruto''s body. It struggled and roared, and was sealed into the body of the sword.

    Immediately after.

    The three-headed dog that Naruto channeled also uttered an unwilling cry, and disappeared into a cloud of white smoke.

    "Brother, you won?!"

    Sasuke looked shocked and felt incredible.

    Brother is too strong.

    Even if the opponent was Nine-Tails Jinchuriki who possesses the legendary eye of reincarnation, itachi was able to kill him so easily.

    "Don''t be too happy."

    Itachi shook his head and sighed, "I still underestimate Uzumaki Naruto, look."

    Following his gaze, Sasuke quickly looked forward, only to see that the corpse that fell on the ground was not Uzumaki Naruto.

    It was a ninja wearing a Konoha forehead guard, with distorted facial features, and as skinny as a mummy.

    How is this going?

    Sasuke was stunned.

    Itachi came to the corpse, frowned and inspected it, and slowly analyzed:

    "It should be some kind of avatar technique, projecting one''s own chakra on the living sacrifice...does it consume the body and spirit of the sacrifice? It''s really cruel.

    As for Naruto''s body, it should not be in Konoha, but hiding far away. "

    Is even a clone so strong?

    Sasuke was silent.

    That is to say, the previous him was hanged and beaten by a clone of Uzumaki Naruto, and he had no power to fight back.

    No wonder that guy said that even if Sasuke worked hard all his life, he couldn''t defeat him.

    Itachi saw Sasuke''s loss, patted his younger brother on the shoulder, andforted him:

    "Naruto''s opponent is neither you nor me, but our uncle Uchiha. In this world, only Hokage-sama can confront him head-on, so no matter what Naruto said to you, don''t take it too seriously, you know?"

    "Well, I see."

    Sasuke nodded, but judging from his expression, it was obviously difficult to deceive himself, and passed this hurdle.

    "Let''s go back first. Your injury is not serious and you need urgent treatment. Also, you must tell Lord Hokage about this immediately. Naruto''s appearance may mean that the Akatsuki organization is about to make aeback."

    Itachi said this solemnly, then helped his younger brother, and the two brothers left here quickly.

    In the outskirts of Konoha, in the primeval forest.

    Inside that giant paper tree.

    Naruto, who was sitting cross-legged on the ground, slowly opened his eyes.

    "Is it over, have you found the information you want?"

    Seeing this, Xiao Nan asked softly. The process was faster than she had imagined.

    "I saw the stele left by the Sage of the Six Paths, Mr. Xiaonan."

    Naruto looked at Xiaonan, and told thetter truthfully the content of the stele he interpreted with the eye of reincarnation, including Uchiha Madara''s conspiracy and the truth about the eye of reincarnation.

    "Sage of the Six Paths, Eye of Reincarnation, Jinchuriki of the Ten Tails..."

    Xiao Nan heard the words and murmured. She, who had been kept in the dark for many years, finally realized at this moment.

    It turned out that from the very beginning, all this was a bureau.

    Nagato''s Reincarnation Eye, the establishment of the Akatsuki organization, and the action of collecting tailed beasts, all of these were set up by the dead Uchiha Madara.

    In order to revive him, he became Ten Tails Jinchuriki.

    Yahiko''s death, as well as Nagato''s death, are all because of Madara in the final analysis.

    Uchiha.

    It''s Uchiha again.

    From Obito, to Broken, and finally Madara.

    Konan discovered that the people who brought her, Nagato, and Yahiko misfortune were all from the Uchiha n.

    Her face became darker and darker, and her eyes became more and more fierce.

    The fire of vengeance ignited in the heart, under the water of anger, burned more vigorously.

 Chapter 265: spy

    Chapter 265 Spy

    In Xiaonan''s heart.

    She, Yahiko, and Nagato could have been together forever, using the Akatsuki organization created by the three to pave a path to peace for the ninja world.

    However, Madara, Obito, and Off, these Uchiha guys destroyed everything Konan had.

    As revenge, she will also destroy everything Uchiha has.

    "Hoo~"

    Taking a deep breath, Xiao Nan suppressed the anger in his heart and told himself not to be impulsive.

    The more critical the moment is, the more calm you must be.

    After she calmed down, she asked Naruto: "By the way, how did you deal with that sacrifice?"

    "My clone...was killed."

    Naruto stood up while talking, and spread his hands helplessly.

    "who?"

    Xiaonan was taken aback immediately, and asked, "Have you been discovered by Uchiha?"

    When Duan''s name was mentioned, Xiao Nan''s face was involuntarily filled with tension.

    In her opinion, even though Naruto''s Zagascar clone has only 30% of the chakra of his body, there is only one person in Konoha who can fight against it.

    Uchiha off.

    However, Naruto''s answer was beyond Xiaonan''s expectation.

    "No, it''s Uchiha Itachi."

    Naruto narrowed his eyes and recalled, "That guy showed his trump card as soon as he came up, caught me by surprise, and sealed the elephant.

    Fortunately, it''s not my body this time, otherwise it might really be killed by Itachi. However, now that I know his ability, as long as I take a little precaution, he will no longer be a threat to me. "

    "Has your identity been exposed?" Xiao Nan asked again.

    "Well, Itachi recognized it. It''s not just me, Xiang Rin may have been exposed too, let her withdraw quickly."

    Naruto thought for a while and made a decision.

    If it was just a rtionship issue between men and women, Xiang Rin might not be in danger, but now that Naruto''s identity has been exposed, Sasuke will definitely doubt the rtionship between Xiang Rin, Naruto and the Akatsuki organization.

    If Xiang Rin falls into the hands of the Uchiha n and is tortured, it will definitely make her life worse than death.

    "Okay, I''ll notify her right away."

    Xiao Nan didn''t think much about it. With a wave of her hand, a paper crane flew out of her sleeve, passed through the paper tree, and flew towards the leaves.

    "And one more thing."

    Naruto took a deep breath, and said the thing that worried him the most, "Uchiha, it is very likely that he has awakened the eyes of reincarnation."

    He gradually came to his senses.

    The stone tablet left by the Sage of the Six Paths says that the God of Muscle will save the world. In Naruto''s view, this prophecy seems false no matter how you look at it.

    But most of the information on the stone tablet is true, and it really requires the pupil power of the reincarnation eye to interpret it.

    Naruto thought about it, and there was only one possibility, and that was¡ª

    Uchiha Duan also opened the eyes of reincarnation, and then used those eyes to tamper with the content on the six stone tablets.

    Hearing that the reincarnation eye was awakened.

    "What?! How do you know?"

    Xiao Nan was taken aback, lost his voice, and could no longer keep calm.

    Because she knew very well what those eyes meant.

    "It''s my gut feeling."

    Naruto still didn''t tell the truth, because he didn''t think it was necessary to tell Mr. Xiaonan the prophecy of the "God of Muscles", because he didn''t want her to be hit.

    "I should have thought of that."

    Xiaonan''s voice trembled, and she did not doubt Naruto''s "intuition", but realized that the situation she had been most worried about had finally happened.

    The prerequisite for awakening the samsara eyes is to have the eternal kaleidoscope writing sharing eyes and inter-column cells.

    in.

    Uchiha Duan has long transnted the cells between the columns, and the eternal kaleidoscope requires the fusion of two pairs of kaleidoscope sharing eyes to open.

    This is not difficult for Duan.

    He has at least two pairs of Shisui and Obito kaleidoscopes in his hand. Although they are not the eyes of direct blood rtives, for a person like Uchiha Tetsu, this obstacle is not difficult for him at all.

    So, Duan possessed the power of Uchiha and Senshou at the same time, just like Madara back then, and opened his own eyes of reincarnation.

    Think here.

    "In the past eight years, not only you have grown up, Naruto. Your opponent has also be stronger."

    Xiao Nan sighed with emotion, his face extremely solemn.

    Duan eight years ago was already the undisputed number one ninja.

    If he gets the Eye of Reincarnation again, it''s unimaginable how terrifying his strength will skyrocket to?

    and.

    It is also the eye of reincarnation, and there is a gap.

    Nagato and Naruto''s reincarnation eyes are transnted Madara''s eyes. No matter what method they use, it is impossible to maximize the power of these eyes.

    After all, it is not your own.

    It''s not the same anymore. I have awakened the eyes of reincarnation, and I can use them as I like, unscrupulously swaying the pupil power.

    If two pairs of reincarnation eyes confront each other head-on, Naruto...will definitely lose.

    Today.

    Whether it is personal strength, or the strengthparison between the Akatsuki organization and the Uchiha n, our side is at a disadvantage.

    Things are bad.

    "Naruto, what should we do next, have you thought about a countermeasure?"

    Xiaonan stared at Naruto with solemn eyes.

    Naruto has grown up now, and as the leader of the Akatsuki organization, at this time he must shoulder the responsibility and point out the future path for the organization.

    After some serious thinking, Naruto said slowly:

    "The only good news at the moment is that I know the ability of the reincarnation eye very well.

    The most urgent task at the moment is to prevent Uchiha from using the reincarnation eye to psychic out the golem of the heretics. In that case, it means that he is only three tails away from being able to revive the ten tails, and then be the ten tails Jinchuriki.

    Once the heretic golem is snatched away, Duan will inevitably lead the Uchiha n and even the entire Konoha force tounch a siege against Akatsuki, snatching one tail, seven tails, and nine tails. but¡­"

    Having said that, Naruto paused, then analyzed:

    "I can still sense the aura of the golem of the heretics, which means that I haven''t mastered the method of channeling it yet.

    So, I will immediately find an absolutely safe ce, channel the golem, and temporarily seal it, so that Uchiha cannot perceive its existence.

    As the body of the ten tails, the heretic golem must be in Akatsuki''s hands. This is our biggest hole card. "

    Xiao Nan''s eyes lit up when he heard the words, and he nodded in approval.

    Although Naruto was young and vigorous, he did not adopt aggressive strategies and confronted Uchiha head-on, but he was flexible and chose the most sensible tactics.

    Defense.

    Of course, such a blind defense is not an answer. Sooner orter, Uchiha Duan wille to him.

    Fortunately.

    "Although we are not Uchiha''s opponents, Uchiha''s enemies are not limited to Akatsuki." Naruto''s eyes shed.

    ording to the information that Xiang Rin obtained from Tsunade.

    The former Konoha III, andter the rebel Ninja Sarutobi Hiruzen, mastered the forbidden technique of reincarnation, and may resurrect the past Hokage at any time to counterattack Konoha.

    In addition, the guy Orochimaru is not dead, and he has hooked up with Madara''s incarnation of consciousness - Hei Ze, probably nning to resurrect Madara.

    These guys are not good at it.

    "So, we have to wait patiently. As long as one of Sarutobi Hiruzen or Orochimaru breaks out with Uchiha, I will take the opportunity to sneak into Konoha and **** the six tailed beasts from the Uchiha n."

    Naruto said with burning eyes.

    His strategy is to try to avoid Uchiha Dan as much as possible, and not to fight thetter head-on.

    With his strength, it is easy to capture the six-tailed beasts, and then be a ten-tailed jinchuriki in one fell swoop, reaching the level of the legendary Sage of the Six Paths.

    When the timees, there is no need to worry about breaking.

    Naruto''s thinking is very clear.

    "Okay, let''s do it like this." Xiao Nan nodded in agreement.

    After the two discussed it, they walked out of the paper tree and quickly left Konoha.

    Konoha Vige, Castle Tower.

    Kakashi hurried to the eighth floor of the martial arts room.

    "Is Hokage-sama in there?"

    After asking the guard at the door, Kakashi opened the door and walked in. As soon as he entered, he saw that Six Daime was wearing a vest and was exercising in the equipment area.

    Bench press ten tons.

    Yes, ten tons.

    Duan used a specially-made barbell for bench press. It wasposed of hundreds of barbell tes, and it looked like a mountain was pressing on his chest.

    one two three¡­

    Every movement of Duan Duan was terribly stable, without deformation at all, and the muscles of the upper body were congested and swollen, highlighting the beauty of shocking strength.

    Kakashi stopped, stood aside and waited patiently.

    When Six Daime is working out, unless it is such a big event as the sky falling, absolutely don''t disturb him.

    Unless you are impatient with life.

    Ten, eleven, twelve...

    Finally, after finishing a whole set of movements, he let go of his hands and let the barbell fall on the barbell rack.

    There was a muffled bang.

    The ten-ton barbell hit the shelf, causing the entire castle tower to shake violently, as if an earthquake had urred.

    This violent vibration was transmitted from the eighth floor to the mission hall on the first floor.

    Um?

    The Konoha ninjas who were entering and leaving the hall on the first floor all stopped in surprise, and looked up at the ceiling in unison.

    "It''s okay, it''s just that Hokage-sama is exercising."

    I don''t know who said it, everyone was relieved and recovered in a hurry.

    Scenes like this happen almost every day, and many people are used to it.

    Eight floors.

    "What''s the matter, Kakashi?"

    Duan sat up from the dumbbell bench and asked casually.

    Under normal circumstances, Kakashi, the leader of the dark army, would note to him, and would only ask him for instructions if it was something thetter could not decide.

    "Master Naruto."

    Kakashi stepped forward quickly, presented a list, and said straight to the point, "Anbu recently re-investigated and sorted out a list of spies in each vige. Please have a look."

    It is inevitable that Konoha has spies from other ninja viges. After all, Konoha has be an immigrant ninja vige.

    Every day, talents from various countries and ninja vigese to Konoha to study and work, burn their talents and youth, and contribute to the development of Konoha.

    This phenomenon is the "will of fire" of the new era.

    But in the process, those who came to Konoha were inevitably mixed with different motives, and many spies also took the opportunity to mix in.

    They used various means to steal Konoha''s information, which caused some security risks.

    Therefore, every once in a while, the Anbu and the Police Department will jointly investigate the spies in the vige, and after asking Six Daime for instructions, they will deal with them ordingly.

    Duan took the list, nced at it casually, and said lightly:

    "You can figure it out. Except for this guy named Dou, leave him alone for now, just send someone to spy on him."

    On the list, there is the name of Dou.

    "yes."

    Kakashi responded.

    It was Hokage-sama who had a sharp eye and found out that the person was a spy, and the sixth generation determined that this person was a spy sent by Orochimaru.

    It''s just that Naruto-sama didn''t startle the snake, but asked Kakashi to send people to secretly monitor the pocket, so as to indirectly understand the movements of Orochimaru and his gang.

    Today''s pocket has be a jonin and works as a teacher in the ninja school.

    Among his students, there is even Marisa, the daughter of Hokage-sama. For this reason, Kato has never doubted it, and he has been exposed long ago.

    After receiving Duan''s instructions, Kakashi was about to leave, but when he turned around, he saw Itachi hurried in.

    "Master Hokage, something went wrong, Naruto Uzumaki just appeared in Konoha."

    Itachi also cut straight to the point, without any nonsense, and directly reported a piece of heavy news to Duan.

    Naruto Uzumaki? !

    Kakashi was taken aback when he heard the words, his whole body shook, and his pupils dted.

    Is it the Uzumaki Naruto in his memory?

    Don''t talk about Kakashi, even Duan, who has always been calm, showed a slightly surprised expression, and said:

    "go on."

    So.

    Judging that Sasuke was led to the forest by Naruto, and after being defeated by him, he rushed to the rescue, fought with Naruto, and sealed his clone, from beginning to end.

    Itachi also specifically mentioned that Naruto has the eyes of reincarnation.

    Kakashi was even more shocked.

    Naruto is the fourth generation son of his teacher.

    During the reign of the third generation, the third generation ordered that no one¡ªespecially Kakashi approach Naruto, and he was not allowed to tell the truth about Naruto''s life experience.

    At that time, Kakashi was a ruthless guy who regarded himself as a tool of the vige and obeyed the third generation.

    Later, when he came back to his senses, he felt very regretful.

    also feels guilty towards Naruto.

    So these years, Kakashi has never given up looking for Naruto, and spared no effort to investigate the traces of the remnants of the Akatsuki organization, but unfortunately found nothing in the end.

    Now I heard the news from Itachi.

    What makes him happy is that Naruto guy is still alive.

    What worried him was that Naruto joined the Akatsuki organization and went to the opposite of Uchiha and Konoha.

    For a moment, Kakashi was in a state of disarray, unable to calm down.

    "It seems that Akatsuki can''t hold back anymore."

    Juan was a little surprised, but not surprised, because he had expected this day toe.

    Itachi said that Naruto met Sasuke at the Nanga Shrine, which shows that Naruto may have seen the six steles and knew how to be Ten Tails Jinchuriki.

    Think here.

    Looked at Kakashi decisively, and asked, "How''s the tail beast going?"

    Kakashi came back to his senses, and quickly replied: "There is no abnormality at present, I will immediately send someone to strengthen the guard."

    "Um."

    Duan nodded, and regained his calm expression, he didn''t seem to be very worried.

    Itachi hesitated for a moment, then suddenly said:

    "One more thing. Naruto''s arrival identally involved a spy. Her identity...is very special."

 Chapter 266: Xianglin

    Chapter 266 Xianglin

    A...spy with a special identity?

    Hearing Itachi''s words, Kakashi was taken aback. After all, catching spies is one of Anbu''s responsibilities, which shows that he didn''t do his job well.

    Under Kakashi''s surprised eyes, Itachi took out a paper crane, and presented his hands to Duan:

    "This is the paper ninjutsu of the Angel of Dawn, which was intercepted by me. Inside is the message she sent to the spy, informing thetter that her identity has been exposed and asking the other party to evacuate immediately."

    Duan took the paper crane and yed with it in his hand, but he didn''t open it, but said directly:

    "The spy you''re talking about is Karin next to Tsunade, right?"

    "...So Hokage-sama already knew about it." Itachi was also surprised when he heard this.

    What he learned about Xiang Rin was revealed to him by his younger brother Sasuke after some hesitation.

    Itachi then sessfully intercepted Xiaonan''s letter delivery paper crane, and determined the identity of Xianglin''s spy through the content inside. Since the other party is a disciple of Tsunade, and not an ordinary disciple, his identity is too sensitive.

    So, Itachi thought for a while and set off to the castle tower, and reported the matter to Six Daime, waiting to make up his mind.

    Who would have thought.

    Sixdaime has long recognized that Karin is a spy.

    Duan casually threw the paper crane to Kakashi, revealing Xiang Rin''s true identity to the two:

    "This Xianglin is from the Uzumaki n."

    No wonder¡­

    Itachi suddenly realized, and all the doubts in his heart were solved in an instant.

    When Xiang Rin came to Konoha, she didn''t have a surname, and was considered a genius among ordinary people.

    If she belongs to the Uzumaki n, that is to say, she is a member of the Uzumaki Naruto n.

    From this point of view, Xiang Rin is also likely to be a member of Akatsuki''s organization and has a close rtionship with Naruto, so Naruto will take the initiative to teach Sasuke a lesson and ask thetter to stay away from Ka Rin.

    Hearing the news, Kakashi was even more stunned.

    Plop.

    He came back to his senses, immediately knelt down on one knee, bowed his head and pleaded guilty to Duan:

    "I was negligent about Xiang Rin''s matter, please punish Hokage-sama."

    If it''s an ordinary spy, it''s fine, but it''s Xiang Rin.

    She is a disciple of Tsunade, and she is deeply loved by thetter, and even regarded as her own by Tsunade, and is raised as a daughter.

    It is conceivable that Karin, who has gained Tsunade''s trust, has obtained countless confidential information from Tsunade over the past few years, allowing Akatsuki to grasp Konoha''s every move.

    This situation is definitely a major mistake of Anbu, and Kakashi, the head of Anbu, is even more to me.

    He med himself deeply.

    "Get up, Kakashi."

    Juan did not punish Kakashi, but said lightly, "Just like Kabuki, I deliberately let Xiang Rin go, you don''t need to be responsible."

    Then, he asked Itachi again: "Where is Xianglin now?"

    "At Konoha Hospital, with Tsunade-sama."

    Itachi quickly replied, "Sasuke''s injury is a little serious. I sent him to Mr. Tsunade for treatment. By the way, let him find a way to hold Xiang Rin. Please give instructions from Mr. Hokage."

    Since Duan knew the details of Xianglin long ago, but he has never acted, it shows that he must have his own considerations.

    After thinking for a while, he said, "I''ll go there myself."

    After the voice fell, he stood up, took a towel to dry his sweat, put on a white Hokage robe, and strode out of the castle tower.

    Kakashi and Itachi looked at each other and followed closely.

    Konoha Hospital.

    In the corridor, near the direction of the minister''s office, there was a rush of footsteps.

    It is Tsunade and Karin in white coats, and the three masters and apprentices Mitarai Anko.

    "Red bean, what''s going on?"

    Tsunade asked as he walked towards the operating room.

    In the past few years, under the excellent talent training system, as Konoha has more and more medical ninjas, Tsunade has finally taken a break and rarely goes to the operating table in person.

    Usually, she stays in her office, or she goes to teach at a ninja school, leading a leisurely semi-retired life.

    But this time the wounded were different, and Tsunade was a little worried about letting someone else perform the operation.

    is Sasuke Uchiha.

    That guy is the first genius of Konoha, the son of the Uchiha patriarch, and more importantly, the nephew of the sixth generation Uchiha Dan.

    If Sasuke failed to get proper treatment at Konoha Hospital and fell to the root of the disease, even Tsunade would have a hard time exining it to the Duan and Uchiha n.

    What''s more, Sasuke was sent by Uchiha Itachi himself, and he specially left a message, please ask Tsunade to do it himself.

    "Itachi-sama said that Sasuke was attacked by enemies from outside the vige and was pierced by a ck stick. The chakra in his body seemed to be sealed by the ck stick, unable to flow, and the wound continued to lose blood. The situation is not optimistic.

    Mister Shizune has already treated the wound briefly, and is looking after Sasuke, waiting for your arrival. "

    Um?

    Can seal the ck stick of Chakra?

    Hearing the description of Hongdou, Tsunade frowned, thinking back in his mind, he always felt as if he had seen this weapon somewhere.

    I remembered.

    It was the weapon used by Tendo Payne when the Four Great Ninja Viges invaded Konoha in the Fourth Ninja World War many years ago.

    Could it be that the Akatsuki organization has made aeback?

    Tsunade was taken aback and quickened his pace towards the operating room.

    And Xianglin beside her was even more surprised, because she immediately thought of who might have done it.

    Naruto.

    Besides Naruto, Xiang Rin has never seen anyone using a ck stick.

    She suddenly became nervous, and subconsciously asked Hongdou: "Senior sister, who is the attacker?"

    "I don''t know about that, neither Itachi-sama nor Sasuke said anything." Hongdou shook her head.

    Tsunade heard the words, but turned around and gave Xiang Rin a strange look.

    She knew that Xianglin was interested in that guy Sasuke, so she often found excuses to call Sasuke to create opportunities for the two of them to be alone, hoping that Xianglin could make good use of it.

    But at this time, Xiang Rin, who has always cared about Sasuke the most, asked the first question not about Sasuke, the patient, but the identity of the assant.

    This seems a bit anomalous.

    Tsunade asked calmly: "Xiang Rin, do you have any clues, did you guess the identity of the enemy?"

    "Uh, no."

    Xiang Rin hurriedly waved her hands, showing an awkward smile, to cover up her guilty conscience and abnormal reaction.

    Tsunade heard the words, looked away, and didn''t ask any more questions.

    Walking and walking, I arrived at the operating room, and the three masters and apprentices opened the door and entered.

    One in.

    I saw Sasuke lying on the operating table, pale and sweaty, with a ck rod pierced through his ribs, and the wound looked terrible.

    Fortunately, Shizune was watching over Sasuke, and there was a little slug lying on Sasuke''s body, delivering chakra for him, which stabilized Sasuke''s injury.

    Actually, as Tsunade''s chief disciple, with Shizune''s strength, it is absolutely possible to perform surgery on Sasuke.

    But Itachi specifically asked Tsunade-sama to do it, just to pursue the perfect surgical effect and try not to leave any seque, so as not to affect Sasuke''s future ninja career.

    Therefore, Tsunade-sama can only perform the operation on Konoha''s first genius.

    Sasuke also saw the arrival of Tsunade and the others, and his eyes fell on Xiang Rin immediately, with inexplicable meaning.

    He said that he and Xiang Rin were just ordinary friends. In this matter, he did not lie to Naruto.

    Because Sasuke''s mind is only on cultivation, desperately trying to be stronger, how can he be in the mood to fall in love. It''s not that he has no feelings for Xiang Rin, but he has no feelings for all women.

    But then again.

    In Sasuke''s eyes, Xiang Rin has always given him a good impression¡ª

    A genius medical ninja, but also an optimistic, kind, straightforward woman, but sometimes she always stares at his face as a nympho, making him shudder and get goose bumps all over his body.

    He never expected that under the deceptive appearance of the other party, his real identity turned out to be a spy of Xiao Organization.

    Moreover, from Naruto Uzumaki''s tone, he attaches great importance to Xiang Rin, which shows that Xiang Rin''s status in Akatsuki''s organization is definitely not low.

    Put aside distracting thoughts, Sasuke stopped thinking about it.

    His task is only one, which is to find a way to hold Xianglin, and absolutely not let her leave the operating room until his brother asks his uncle for instructions and brings people over to arrest her.

    Sasuke even made up his mind that if Xiang Rin sensed something was wrong and tried to escape, he would risk his life to keep her.

    He doesn''t want to be a trash anymore.

    "Master Tsunade, you are here."

    Shizune hurriedly stepped forward to greet him, and exined Sasuke''s situation to Tsunade in detail.

    "Um."

    Tsunade nodded while checking Sasuke''s injuries. During this process, she fixed her eyes and confirmed in her heart that the ck stick stuck on Sasuke''s body was the weapon used by Payne.

    Just when everyone thought that Tsunade was about to start the operation.

    She turned around suddenly, and said to Xiang Rin who was stunned aside: "Xiang Rin, youe, Sasuke will leave it to you."

    "ah?"

    Xiang Rin opened his mouth wide, caught off guard, subconsciously asked, "Why?"

    "what why?"

    Tsunade suddenly looked unhappy, frowned and said, "I have taught you for so long, today is just an opportunity to check your recent progress. Hurry up, don''t stand there stupidly, unless you want to watch this guy die."

    After she finished speaking, she stepped aside and leaned against the wall with her arms folded, as if she were watching from the sidelines.

    Facing Tsunade¡¯s urging, Xiang Rin shrank her neck, and replied anxiously:

    "Yes, Tsunade-sama."

    Tsunade is like a strict mother, and Xiang Rin dare not disobey her orders.

    She took a deep breath and walked to the operating table.

    General anesthesia was supposed to be done before the operation, but Sasuke didn''t want to pass out and asked for local anesthesia, which meant that he might suffer a certain degree of pain.

    "Come on, Xiang Rin."

    He said something in a deep voice, staring at the girl in front of him.

    Xiang Rin felt guilty, tried her best to avoid Sasuke''s eyes, and said in a low voice:

    "...Okay, bear with it."

    Afterwards, she quickly calmed down and regained herposure, and soon demonstrated the qualities that an excellent medical ninja should have.

    Operation begins.

    The whole process went very smoothly.

    Bang Dang.

    The **** ck stick was taken out of Sasuke''s body and thrown on the te.

    While stitching, Xianglin suddenly opened his mouth and asked worriedly: "Have you seen clearly who the enemy is, who can push you to this point?"

    Sasuke hesitated to speak.

    Is she testing me?

    He was silent for a few seconds, and lied: "The other party moved too fast, I didn''t see clearly, I only knew that she was a woman."

    Oh, if that''s the case, then it''s not Naruto.

    Xiang Rin breathed a sigh of relief when he heard this.

    Who could that be, Mr. Xiaonan?

    However, no matter who the attacker is, the opponent is really ruthless. Although the method is not fatal, if the treatment is not proper, Sasuke will lie on the hospital bed for at least three months.

    Thinking about it, Xianglin was distracted. And just then¡ª

    Copse.

    Because of her mistake, the sutures of Sasuke''s wound split, and blood gushed out again.

    "Yes, I''m sorry."

    Xiang Rin was sweating profusely, stammered a sentence, flustered.

    Seeing this, Tsunade frowned tightly.

    Bystander clear.

    Witnessing the whole process of the operation, she can naturally see that Xiang Rin is not technically ipetent, but absent-minded.

    Such an important operation, this girl was actually distracted in the middle.

    What is so important that she can''t even concentrate?

    Tsunade instinctively sensed that Karin must know something about Sasuke''s attack, so she behaved so abnormally.

    never mind.

    It''s important to save people first, and say hello after the rest.

    Thinking of this, Tsunade lowered his hands, ready to go over to take over, he can''t let something really happen to Sasuke.

    Surprisingly.

    Shua.

    Xiang Rin suddenly rolled up his sleeves, revealing a snow-white arm, and said to Sasuke decisively:

    "Bite my hand."

    "What did you say?" Sasuke was confused by the girl''s behavior, and even temporarily forgot the pain of the wound.

    Not only him, but other people in the operating room were also confused by Xianglin''s actions, so they all looked puzzled.

    "No time, bite me, don''t ask!"

    Seeing that Sasuke was bleeding profusely, Xiang Rin urged anxiously, and even put his arm directly to Sasuke''s mouth.

    Maybe due to excessive blood loss.

    Sasuke was a little dizzy at this time, and faintly had some kind of hallucination, it seemed that Xiang Rin''s snow-white arms were delicious food, exuding an attractive aroma.

    In a daze, he took a bite.

    The next second, a miracle happened.

    Under the shocked gaze of the crowd, the wound on Sasuke''s body healed itself at a speed visible to the naked eye in just a dozen seconds.

    His face also regained its blood color, and he looked much more energetic.

    As if never hurt.

    During this process, Xiang Rin endured the pain in his arm, without saying a word, letting Sasuke absorb the chakra in his body.

    "so amazing."

    Jing Yin, Hong Dou and the others couldn''t help being amazed when they saw this scene.

    Is this a medical ninjutsu developed by Xiang Rin? I have to say that this treatment method is really special and unheard of.

    And the effect was excellent, almost instantly, Sasuke''s injury was perfectly healed.

    To know.

    Even Tsunade-sama would not be able to do this to such a degree, it is simply unbelievable.

    After Sasuke regained consciousness, he slowly opened his mouth.

    It was only then that he realized that he had bitten too hard just now, leaving a conspicuous tooth mark on Xianglin''s forearm, and her skin was also bleeding.

    "I''m sorry, are you okay." Sasuke felt guilty and regretted it.

    "I''m fine, I''ll be fine in a while."

    Xiang Rin smiled, retracted his arms, and covered the tooth marks with his sleeves, as if nothing had happened.

    But Tsunade strode over, grabbed Xiang Rin''s arm, stared at the disciple with scorching eyes, and asked:

    "Xiangling, what is going on, give me an exnation immediately!"

 Chapter 267: to choose

    Chapter 267 Choice

    In the operating room.

    Tsuna grabbed Xiang Rin''s arm, stared at the tooth marks on thetter''s arm, and questioned his disciple sternly.

    She could tell at a nce that Xiang Rin''s method of treating Sasuke was not medical ninjutsu at all.

    "Master Tsunade, I actually... have a special physique. As long as someone bites me, they can absorb the Yang Chakra in my body and heal the injury."

    Xiang Rin was a little panicked, and exined cautiously.

    "Why have you never told me about this before?" Tsunade asked, frowning.

    "Before I came to Konoha, I was captured by a ninja from a small ninja vige because I identally exposed my abilities, and I became their medical kit. I escaped with great difficulty...Since then, I was afraid that I would be targeted again, so I concealed my abilities."

    Xiang Rin''s eyes dimmed, and she narrated an unbearable tragic past.

    Ming Yin, Sasuke and the others couldn''t help being moved when they heard the words.

    Seeing his disciple''s pitiful appearance, Tsunade couldn''t get angry again, so he let go of Xiang Rin''s hand, and his tone softened a little:

    "Xiang Rin, you must not be amoner. Tell me, what is yourst name?"

    Out of intuition.

    Tsunade has a premonition in his heart that there is some connection between Xiang Rin and Sasuke''s attack, and Xiang Rin''s true identity may be the key to answering this question.

    Karin may have some difficulties, so I don''t want to answer, but Tsunade must know.

    Because, only when she knew what trouble her disciple was in, she could find a way to help the former solve it earlier, instead of waiting until the incident happened, maybe it would be toote.

    "I¡­"

    Xiang Rin hesitated, not knowing whether to tell the truth.

    When she first came to Konoha, she even dyed her conspicuous red hair ck on purpose, all the while being careful, just to conceal her identity.

    Just at this time.

    "Herst name is Uzumaki, Uzumaki Xianglin."

    A voice suddenly came from the operating room, followed by a bang, and the door was pushed open.

    Kakashi and Itachi rushed in with five or six Anbu ninjas, and surrounded Karin.

    finallye.

    Sasuke was relieved when he saw the reinforcementsing, and his mission waspleted.

    Xiang Rin''splexion changed instantly, and her body trembled involuntarily.

    Tsunade noticed the strangeness of the disciple, his heart sank suddenly, and he asked again: "Xiang Rin, are you really from the Uzumaki n? Why do you want to hide this kind of thing?"

    She doesn''t understand.

    In Tsunade¡¯s view, Konoha, the so-called ally, must bear some responsibility for the destruction of the Uzumaki n.

    It is Konoha who owes the Uzumaki family.

    "Master Tsunade, this is how it happened."

    Kakashi stepped forward, handed Konan''s paper crane to Tsunade, and told the truth.

    turn out to be.

    The Uzumaki Xianglin in front of her eyes turned out to be a spy member of the Akatsuki organization. The reason why she approached Tsunade was also to spy on Konoha''s confidential information through thetter.

    As for why Xiang Rin refused to reveal her true identity, it was because her superior, the current leader of the Akatsuki Organization, was the fox kid from Konoha Vige.

    Naruto Uzumaki.

    The two are of the same family.

    Xiaonan''s paper crane is Xianglin''s reminder.

    Ruined.

    Xiang Ling knew that the general situation was over, and also knew that with her own strength, even if she tried desperately, she would not have any chance to escape from here.

    But it must not fall into the hands of Konoha Anbe.

    At that time, not to mention being tortured, Xianglin was worried that she would leak the organization''s information and betray Naruto, Teacher Xiaonan and others.

    Think here.

    She slipped a pill up her sleeve, ready to kill herself.

    As long as she swallows the pill at the right time, not only will she die suddenly on the spot, but even her brain tissue will be destroyed by the medicine, leaving Konoha''s intelligence department helpless.

    However.

    Just when Xianglin was sweating profusely and decided to take medicine tomit suicide.

    "Kakashi, just relying on an inexplicable paper crane, he charged my disciple with such a serious crime, and even led people into the operating room to arrest him. Do you think it''s appropriate?"

    While talking, Tsunade put the paper crane on the me of the alcoholmp in front of everyone, and watched it burn to ashes.

    Then, she shielded Karin behind her, and blocked Kakashi and Itachi herself.

    this¡­

    No one expected that Tsunade woulde out like this.

    Kakashi''s face changed, and then persuaded:

    "Master Tsunade, please don''t embarrass us.

    If you are worried, you can go to the intelligence department with us and watch the interrogation of Xiang Rin from the sidelines. I guarantee that the interrogation process will be absolutely fair and just.

    If she is really innocent, I, the Minister of Anbu, am willing to take all the responsibilities. "

    Tsunade didn¡¯t like this, immediately frowned, and said coldly:

    "Are you threatening me, Kakashi? And you, Uchiha Itachi, it was Xiang Rin who saved your brother, but you took revenge to catch her, don''t you think you did too much?"

    The voice just fell.

    Boom.

    A powerful air flow erupted from Tsunade''s body without warning, and immediately swept the entire operating room.

    Click.

    Cracks like spider webs instantly appeared on the ground under her feet, spreading along the floor to the wall.

    All the Anbu present, including Kakashi and Itachi, all changed their expressions drastically for a moment, and retreated involuntarily.

    Domineering exposed.

    This is the power of Tsunade''s imposing manner, without the need to make a move, it can make the opponent tremble with fear and dare not step forward.

    "Master Tsunade..."

    Xiang Rin looked at Tsunade''s back standing in front of her, and her eyes were already moist without knowing it.

    Five years ago, she volunteered and left the Akatsuki organization alone toe to Konoha and became a spy.

    After a simple investigation, she aimed at Tsunade.

    So.

    From top grades in ninja school, showing amazing medical ninja talent, to attracting Tsunade''s attention, passing thetter''s assessment, and being epted as a disciple by him.

    Along the way, Xianglin''s n went very smoothly.

    Maybe it''s because she is very talented in medical ninjutsu, maybe her character suits Tsunade''s appetite, or maybe it''s because Tsunade is getting older and lonely.

    In short, Tsunade is very concerned about this disciple of Karin, and puts a lot of time and energy into thetter, raising him like a daughter.

    And fragrant.

    Since her mother passed away, this is the first time she has felt maternal love from Tsunade in so many years.

    However, for the benefit of the organization, she had to use Tsunade to spy on Konoha information from thetter.

    This made Xianglin feel very tormented inside. Under the seemingly optimistic and lively appearance, she actually lived in pain and self-loathing every day.

    So, death is a kind of relief for Xianglin.

    at this time.

    When she saw that Tsunade stood up to protect her without hesitation even though she knew she was a spy, Xiang Rin could no longer control herself, and she was moved to tears.

    Then, her voice sounded behind Tsunade.

    "Master Tsunade, they are right, I am a spy of the Akatsuki organization. I have been lying to you, sorry."

    Xiang Rin took the initiative to step forward, breaking the tense silence in the conference room, and then said to Kakashi and Itachi, "My lords, Tsunade-sama has no knowledge of my identity from beginning to end, I hope you don''t embarrass her."

    Although Tsunade is determined to protect Xiang Rin.

    But Xiang Rin didn''t want to hurt Tsunade because of herself, this woman...is also a teacher and a mother to her.

    "Xiang Rin, you..."

    Tsunade grabbed his disciple''s arm again, and red at thetter with an angry face, as if he was going to have an attack in the next second, but in the end¡ª

    She still slowly let go of her hand.

    Xiang Rin himself admitted to being a spy, even Tsunade couldn''t keep this disciple.

    but.

    Kakashi and Itachi didn''t step forward to arrest them immediately, but after looking at each other, they turned sideways and made way for each other.

    Immediately after.

    An invisible and huge pressure surged from outside the door like a tide, and immediately filled the entire operating room, making people feel like they were at the bottom of a hundred meters of water.

    Almost want to suffocate.

    The person does not show up, but the aura arrives first.

    Moreover, there is an existence stronger than Tsunade''s aura, and there is only one person in the whole Konoha.

    Sixth Hokage Uchiha break.

    A tall and stalwart figure slowly walked into the operating room, like a ghost descending.

    Plop.

    Xiang Rin fell to the ground on the spot, trembling all over, with a terrified expression.

    In front of the section, she couldn''t even stand firm.

    Tsunade was also pale.

    Sixth Generation Uchiha Dan, privately said by many, is the greatest Hokage ever, but also theziest Hokage.

    He never cared about the big and small affairs in the vige, and almost handed them over to his subordinates.

    But at this moment.

    Even this guy was present in person, which is enough to show the seriousness of the matter.

    Xiang Rin, I''m doomed.

    However.

    The next development of the matter was once again beyond everyone''s expectations.

    The broken gaze swept across the operating room, and finally fell on Xianglin, with an inexplicable look in his eyes.

    After a suffocating moment of silence.

    "Choose yourself, Uzumaki Xianglin."

    Duan suddenly opened his mouth and said something inexplicable.

    "Choose... what?" Xianglin looked up at this man who was as tall as a god, and said tremblingly.

    "Whether to go or stay, it''s up to you."

    The assertion was astonishing, and he promised Xianglin, "If you promise to cut off the connection with Akatsuki, stay and stay by Tsunade''s side, then nothing will happen. However, you can leave if you want, and no one will stop you."

    After the voice fell, everyone present widened their eyes.

    Ignoring the shocked-looking people, Duan walked to the side chair and sat down, raising Eng''s legs:

    "I''ll give you a minute to think about it."

    After finishing speaking, he folded his hands on his chest and began to close his eyes and meditate.

    Then.

    Swish Swish Swish.

    Everyone''s eyes fell on Xiang Rin, waiting for her to make a decision.

    Hokage-sama gave Xiang Rin conditions that were extremely tolerant.

    As long as she betrays the Akatsuki organization and takes refuge in Konoha, the crimes shemitted before will not be punished.

    On the contrary, if she wants to leave, she can retreat without any punishment.

    Time keeps ticking.

    Ten seconds, thirty seconds, fifty seconds.

    This minute may seem short, but it is extremely long in Xianglin''s heart.

    It stands to reason that after hearing Duan''s promise, she shouldn''t have any hesitation, and she could walk out of this room and leave Konoha on the spot.

    after all.

    At the beginning, it was Naruto and Konan-sensei who rescued Xiang Rin from the evil cave in Cao Ninja Vige and gave her a new life.

    She had to repay her kindness.

    But when I think of Tsunade-sama, think of the care and love he has given me in the past few years, think of her desperate need to protect herself just now...

    Xiang Rin''s heart fell into a fierce struggle for a while.

    finally.

    "Time is up."

    Duan said lightly, and opened his eyes again.

    Xiang Rin clenched her fists, and after a fierce battle between heaven and man in her heart, she finally looked at Tsunade and said with all her courage:

    "I''m sorry, Tsunade-sama."

    Next.

    Without waiting for Tsunade to respond, Xiang Rin rushed to the window and jumped out.

    "Xiangling..."

    Tsunade murmured out his disciple''s name, obviously he was greatly shocked, and sat down on the stool, as if his strength had been taken away from his whole body.

    Silence.

    In the operating room, it was deadly quiet, no one spoke.

    After a while.

    "Take Sasuke to the ward to recuperate."

    Shizune spoke first, let Sasuke get on the cart, and sent him to the ward.

    Kakashi and Itachi looked at each other in nk dismay, then bowed to Duan, and left with Anbu.

    In the operating room, only Tsunade and Dan were left.

    It''s been a long time again.

    "That child''s personality is very simr to mine. It turns out that she is from the Uzumaki family, no wonder she has a hot temper and is straightforward..."

    Tsunade spoke suddenly, recalling Xiang Rin, and finally sighed, "I have always regarded her as my daughter."

    Duan nced at Tsunade with a puzzled look on his face:

    "If you want a daughter so much, give birth to one yourself, your own child will not betray your mother."

    "That''s not necessarily the case. Didn''t the ancestor of the Uchiha n, the Six Paths Sage, betray his mother and seal her into the moon?"

    Tsunade sneered, as if he had found the punching bag, and said sarcastically, "And your daughter, Marisa, I heard that she is very rebellious. She has always opposed you as a father at a young age. When she grows up, I am afraid she will betray you sooner orter."

    Hearing the words, he shook his head:

    "No, it''s just a game between us father and daughter, it''s a kind of fun. You won''t understand, you will know when you have a daughter yourself."

    "With whom?"

    Tsunade rolled his eyes and asked angrily.

    Duan was very enthusiastic, and spread his hands to Tsunade:

    "To be honest, for the sake of our friendship for so many years, I can help you. It can be regarded as helping others, and continuing the incense for the Thousand Hands..."

    "roll!"

    Before he finished speaking, Tsunade stood up and yelled angrily, interrupting his nonsense.

    "OK."

    Juan was originally intended to distract Tsunade''s attention and make her feel better. Now that the goal has been achieved, she stands up and prepares to leave.

    He just walked to the door, though.

    "etc!"

    Tsunade stopped Duan, and said dejectedly, "Are you free? Apany me for a drink or two."

    Since quitting gambling.

    When encountering such an unhappy thing, it seems that the only way left is to drink away the sorrow.

    After thinking for a while, he opened his mouth and said:

    "I have a few bottles of good wine in my office. They were paid by wealthy businessmen from the Land of Winds. I heard they are fifty years old."

    "Walk."

    Tsunade strode past Duan, and was the first to leave the operating room.

 Chapter 268: Reincarnation and Marisa

    Chapter 268 Reincarnation Eye and Marisa

    Castle Tower, Hokage Office.

    The strong smell of alcohol permeated the room, after several bottles of wine, Tsunade''s face was flushed, and he looked drunk.

    If she doesn''t want to get drunk, no good wine will work, just use chakra to dispel the alcohol in her body.

    This is an essential skill for female ninjas.

    Unfortunately, Chakra, who seems to be omnipotent, cannot dispel the sorrow in people''s hearts.

    And wine can.

    That''s why Tsunade identally drank too much, and gotpletely drunk.

    "My disciple... is actually a spy, hehe... How ridiculous, Tsunade."

    Tsunade muttered to himself, showing a self-deprecating look, then stared at him suddenly, and asked intermittently:

    "Let me ask you... you, why did you... let that guy Xianglin go? Damn it, how dare you y me like this, I will never let her go..."

    "Still stubborn. If you don''t want to let Xianglin go, I''m afraid you would have done it long ago. Is it my turn toe to the rescue?"

    Duan nced at Tsunade, put down the wine ss in his hand, and said calmly, "Forcibly keeping Xiang Rin''s person will not keep her heart. So I let her go back, and when she wakes up and cuts off the rtionship with Akatsuki, she will naturally return to Konoha. At that time, she will be your real daughter."

    Tsunade was stunned for a moment when he heard the words, even in a state of drunkenness.

    This Sixth Hokage-sama really has a good intention.

    After a moment of silence.

    "Are you sure...Xiang Rin wille back?" Tsunade asked faintly, staring at Ouji without blinking.

    Laughed brokenly, and said meaningfully:

    "Man, once you taste love, you won''t let it go easily. As long as the maternal love you give Xiang Rin is true, she will definitelye back to you. Sooner orter."

    "You guy, you actually taught me what love is. Do you really understand love?"

    Tsunade was dissatisfied with preaching, and raised her fist and beat thetter''s chest, but because of drunkenness, her fist was also limp.

    No pain or itching.

    Moreover, after she punched out, her upper body also leaned forward, and then she lost her bnce, and her whole body suddenly crashed into Duan''s arms.

    If there were outsiders present and saw this scene, they would probably think that the two were flirting.

    "Love? Haven''t you heard that Uchiha is a family of love, and no one knows love better than us. This love is the source of Uchiha''s power."

    Juan said it seriously, as if it was true.

    Tsunade didn''t argue with him anymore.

    "Thanks."

    She said something like a gnat, then fell asleep leaning on her broken chest, and soon let out a slight snoring sound.

    Duan picked up Tsunade, put her on the bed, and helped cover her with the quilt.

    Then, he walked to the huge floor-to-ceiling windows in the office, looking at the scenery of Konoha outside the window.

    There are many tall buildings and voices, and Konoha in front of you has ushered in unprecedented prosperity in history.

    pity.

    Such prosperity is just a false appearance, and it may be destroyed overnight at any time, because there are still many enemies lurking in the dark.

    Akatsuki Organization, Orochimaru and Kuroze, Sarutobi Hiruza and Jiraiya, and others, as well as the Otsutsuki n who don''t know when they wille to the ninja world.

    well.

    After having a wife and children, it is really difficult to live a peaceful life.

    Duan felt a sigh in his heart, and then began to think about countermeasures.

    Shua.

    A pair of purple pupils like tree rings suddenly appeared in his eyes, exuding a mysterious and noble aura.

    Reincarnation eye.

    These eyes were awakened two years ago, and it took less than a third of Madara''s time.

    In the past two years, he has gradually adapted to the power of the Eye of Reincarnation, developed its potential, and made his own strength infinitely approach the six-path level.

    If you count the power of Duan''s stand-in¡ªthe "Smashing Varudo" that can stop time.

    Now, even if he faces the resurrection of Sage of the Six Paths or Kaguya Hime, he still has the power to fight.

    As for Uzumaki Naruto, Sarutobi Hiruzen, Orochimaru and others, as well as the uing Hokage, Uchiha Madara and others who are about to be resurrected, none of them can enter the broken eye.

    But these little guys have been hiding in dark corners, after all, they are hidden dangers.

    In this case, let¡¯s use a trick to lure the snakes out of their holes and destroy them all.

    Naruto guessed right.

    Currently, it is true that he has not yet perceived the existence of the golem of the heretics, let alone channeled it out.

    But in fact, Duan didn''t have much interest in bing the so-called Ten Tails Jinchuriki.

    Because it was purely external force, not the inspiration given to him by the God of Muscle.

    No need for that kind of thing.

    However, it is a good idea to use the concept of ten tails to "fish".

    So.

    The severed pair of reincarnation eyes suddenly revealed their nakedness, bursting out with an unimaginably huge pupil power.

    Next second.

    Boom.

    A ten-meter-thick purple energy column soared into the sky from the Tianshou Pavilion and went straight into the sky.

    The huge chakra energy dispelled the floating clouds above Konoha.

    "what happened?"

    "Terrifying chakra fluctuations came out of the castle tower. Was it caused by Hokage-sama? Did something happen?"

    this moment.

    Countless vigers in Muye Vige stopped what they were doing, and looked up at the sky, with surprised expressions.

    In the astonished eyes of millions.

    With infinite pupil power, it transformed into a pair of huge reincarnation eyes in mid-air. The diameter of the eyeballs exceeded a kilometer, and they coldly looked down on the Konoha on the ground.

    Under these eyes.

    Everyone feels that they have be a transparent person. They are seen from head to toe, from the inside to the outside, and there are no more secrets.

    As the eyes of reincarnation slowly turned, the suffocating sense of terror and oppression made many people fall to the ground, scared out of their wits.

    Seeing that the vige is about to fall into a riot.

    The vige radio, radio station, and everyone''s mobile phone received the same message.

    "Don''t panic, this is the eye of the Sixth Generation Uchiha who awakened the legendary Sage of the Six Paths¡ªthe eye of reincarnation, and it is auspicious in this world!"

    The eyes of the Sage of the Six Paths? Immortal eyes?

    When the vigers of Muye came back to their senses, the whole vige suddenly burst into cheers one after another, like a mountain roaring and a tsunami.

    "Long live Hokage-sama!"

    "God bless Konoha!"

    "..."

    Uchiha nnd.

    "Itachi, look quickly."

    In the courtyard, Uchiha Izumi, who was walking with Itachi''s support, looked up at the sky in surprise.

    She and Itachi are already married, and their child is about to be born. It is a happy marriage that everyone envies.

    "Uncle really awakened the eyes of reincarnation."

    Itachi looked at the pair of giant eyes in the sky and expressed emotion, a little envious in his heart, but more of awe.

    Samsara eyes, the legendary eyes of the immortal, are almost the ultimate dream of every Uchiha ninja.

    What kind of eyes are those?

    Itachi believes that if given the chance to get those eyes, many nsmen will not hesitate to pay all the price, just to experience the scenery of standing on the top of the ninja world.

    But he is an exception because he already has a family.

    Family is the most important thing.

    Thinking of this, Itachi no longer looked up at the pair of giant eyes in the sky, but lowered his head, and reached out to touch Izumi''s swollen belly.

    Feeling the activities of the little life inside, a gentle smile appeared on his face.

    In the yard next door.

    Fuyue and Mikoto also looked at the reincarnation eye in the sky with shock.

    "Miqin, did you see, your brother...may be the second Sage of the Six Paths." Fu Yue sighed with relief.

    "No, he is not the second Sage of the Six Paths."

    Mikoto shook her head slowly, and said with burning eyes, "He is the first Uchiha off, unique in this era."

    at the same time.

    In the indoor training ground of the ninja school, a special gymnasticspetition is being staged.

    One lower ninja VS fifteen middle ninja.

    These fifteen Chunin are not ordinary, but the best of the elite ss, and all of them have the potential to be promoted to Junin.

    But the eye-popping thing is¡ª

    At this time, they were beaten and beaten by the subordinate opposite,ining endlessly.

    Their opponent was a guy with ck ear-length hair, more than 1.8 meters tall, and a very burly guy with a back.

    This person''s pair of fists are like a casserole, swung vigorously, not only powerful, but also at a strange speed.

    During this time.

    A girl with waist-length hair and a pure and lovely face suddenly ran into the training ground in a hurry, stared at someone in the crowd with wide eyes.

    Her name is Hinata Hanabi, she is the second daughter of Hinata Hinata, she just turned ten years old this year, and she is studying at Ninja School.

    "Miss Marisa,e out and look, there are... so big eyes in the sky."

    After seeing the familiar burly figure, Hanabi shouted immediately.

    "Um?"

    The man heard the words, turned around, and said, "Huahuo, don''t make trouble, I''m beating someone."

    Although she was tall and muscr, judging from her appearance and voice, she was indeed a woman.

    It should be said that it is a little girl.

    Because, she is actually only eight years old this year, but she just looks a little precocious.

    She is the daughter of the Sixth Hokage Uchiha Dan, Marisa Konohashita.

    "I didn''t lie to you, Big Sister. The vigers all said that it was Hokage-sama who awakened the eyes of reincarnation!"

    Hanabi said out of breath.

    Although Marisa is two years younger than her, Hanabi called her "big sister" as a matter of course.

    Actually, not only Hanabi, but even the senior students at Ninja School call Marisa this way.

    As for the reason.

    Huahuo was because when someone was bullying, Marisa helped to beat the other party away, and imed to cover her and let her hang out with her in the future.

    As for those senior students, nine out of ten were beaten by Marisa and were beaten.

    "Reincarnation Eye? Has Daddy be stronger again? Too bad."

    Marissa heard this, her face was ugly, and she seemed not happy at all.

    Afterwards, she nced at the fifteen Chunin who surrounded her, and snorted: "That''s it for today, I''m not interested in ying with you."

    "Marisa!"

    A leader of the Chunin on the opposite side yelled and said angrily, "Do you think you cane and leave whenever you want?

    Don¡¯t think that we dare not get serious about you. Hokage-sama has long said that no matter which student beats his daughter, he will not cause trouble for the other party. "

    This person was the one who was beaten the worst by Marisa, with a bruised nose and a swollen face, so he was unwilling to just watch Marisa walk away like this.

    "Yeah, yeah, I can''t help it."

    Marisa shook her head with a sigh, and raised her fist again with a look of helplessness.

    "superior!"

    Fifteen Chunin with fierce eyes, rushed towards her like a pack of wolves.

    Even Jonin, in such a small space, faced with the siege of so many people, it is impossible to handle it.

    Marisa just looks scary on the outside, but she is actually just an eight-year-old girl. Even if she is the daughter of Hokage, how powerful can she be?

    With this in mind, the Chunin made up their minds to kill Marisa''s spirit today, so that she will not be so arrogant in the ninja school in the future.

    Facing the enemy attacking in groups, Marisa remained expressionless. Seeing that the enemy was about to rush in front of her, she coldly spit out four words:

    "Smash ~ Varudo!"

    Next second.

    um.

    A strange energy burst out from Marisa''s body, and instantly spread to the entire world at super-light speed.

    As far as the eye can see, all people and objects have lost their color. The fifteen Chunin in front of them all maintained their fierce expressions and punching postures, and they were frozen in ce, like sculptures.

    at the same time.

    A tall blue-purple phantom quietly appeared behind Marisa.

    It has a head of ming ck hair, a body of extremely strong muscles, and only wears a white loincloth, exuding a wild and domineering temperament.

    Stand-in tinum Star.

    Obviously.

    Juan''s research on the gic theory of substitutes was sessful.

    His daughter, Marisa, not only inherited his power, but also awakened the double "tinum Star" simr to his double "World".

    Both are melee humanoid stand-ins and have the same ability to stop time.

    Next.

    "   !"

    In less than two seconds, Marisa and tinum Star shot left and right at the same time, punching frantically, and punched hundreds of punches around.

    Fists are heavy, like rain falling.

    Time resumes its flow.

    Bang bang bang bang bang!

    Amidst the muffled sound of punches to the flesh, and the screams one after another, fifteen Chunin flew out at the same time,nding on the sidelines, hitting the wall and the stands one after another.

    Everyone can''t get up again, and those with the least injuries will have to lie in bed for two or three days.

    "Although using the power of a substitute is cheating, I gave you a chance, and you have to ask for it."

    Marisa looked at the wailing opponent, muttered to herself, and then turned and left with big strides.

    In the stands.

    "Such terrible violence, is she really... only eight years old? At such a young age, she has strength not inferior to Jonin. She is indeed the daughter of Uchiha Dan."

    Doudou murmured, stretched out his hand and pushed his sses.

    As a ninja school teacher, he has always cared about Marisa, and he has witnessed thetter''s growth with his own eyes.

    It can only be said that this "girl" is an out-and-out monster.

    certainly.

    This is because she has a more monster father.

    Thinking of this, he looked through the window at the sky outside.

    Compared to Marisa, what she should be more concerned about now is the pair of huge purple eyes in the sky.

    More than just pockets.

    The spies of other forces in Konoha Vige all took action at this time, and immediately sent the information about Uchiha''s awakening of the reincarnation eye to Konoha.

    Soon, the ninja world shook.

 Chapter 269: The end of the traitor

    Chapter 269 The end of the traitor

    The Sixth Hokage Uchiha had awakened the eyes of reincarnation. Once the news spread, it shocked the entire ninja world.

    What is the eye of reincarnation? Those are the eyes of the legendary Sage of the Six Paths.

    Hence.

    Millions of vigers in Konoha are discussing in private, saying that the sixth generation is the chosen one, and every viger in Konoha is a citizen of Immortals.

    Immediately afterwards, a gossip spread from Konoha.

    The content is that Uchiha''s true identity is actually the reincarnation of the Sage of the Six Paths!

    In the Nanga Shrine of the Uchiha n, there is a stone tablet that has gone through thousands of years of wind and rain. It was left by the ancestor of this n, the Sage of the Six Paths.

    Er Duan''s next thing to do is to absorb the Chakra of the Nine Tailed Beasts ording to the instructions of the Six Paths Stele, and be the legendary Ten Tails Jinchuriki.

    Currently, there are six tailed beasts in Konoha''s hands, all of which have been absorbed.

    The remaining three are in the hands of Xiao Organization.

    Then don''t think about it.

    Juan''s next move is to mobilize the power of the Uchiha n and even Konoha to hunt down the Akatsuki organization and collect thest three tailed beasts.

    Once the Sixth Hokage gets the Nine Tailed Beasts and sessfully bes Ten Tails Jinchuriki, he will not only gain invincible power, but also achieve immortality.

    At that time, the entire ninja world will be in the possession of the broken, and the Uchiha n will rule the world forever!

    As soon as the gossip spread, Konoha Castle released a statement to refute the rumors, saying:

    There is no such thing!

    The news that "the Uchiha n is going to rule the ninja world" ispletely spread rumors deliberately by people with ulterior motives to scare the world.

    In the statement, the Konoha official once again made a promise that it will always adhere to its permanent neutral position and never interfere in ninja affairs.

    but.

    This high-profile rumor-refuting statement seems to deliberately avoid some content, that is, the n to continue to be Ten Tails Jinchuriki.

    Without denying, is it equivalent to admitting?

    Originally, many people doubted the authenticity of this gossip, but Konoha¡¯s official refute the rumors obviously had the opposite effect.

    For a while, many people outside of Konoha couldn''t sit still.

    A certain ce in the ninja world, Akatsuki''s organization base.

    Naruto, Konan, Gaara, Fu, Kakuto, and Xiang Rin, who just returned to the organization, are gathered together at this moment.

    "it is as expected."

    Naruto''s face was serious, the thing he was most worried about happened.

    Uchiha not only awakened the eyes of reincarnation, but also embarked on the same path as Madara as expected, and went to Jinchuriki of the Ten Tails.

    Back then, Madara was dying and time was running out, so he could only do his best to make arrangements and use the hands of Nagato and Obito to help him realize his ambitions.

    Now Duan is in his prime, and his strength is overwhelming the ninja world. After learning the secret of Ten Tails Jinchuriki, there is no reason not to covet this power.

    It''s menacing.

    Akatsuki''s three Jinchurikis, together with Naruto, are undoubtedly the target of Juan.

    "Now...what to do?"

    Fu asked with some worry.

    Naruto pondered for a moment, then said:

    "One word, procrastinate! Facing an enemy like Uchiha Duan, we must avoid his edge at the moment, seize the time to hide the golem of the heretics, and wait quietly for a turning point.

    In addition, Gaara, Fu, I, and I have to disperse and go to different hiding ces, so as not to be caught by the other party. "

    Everyone nodded upon hearing this, and then offered their own suggestions.

    During this process.

    Xiang Lin in the corner seemed a little absent-minded.

    She did not truthfully tell Naruto and Mr. Xiaonan what happened in the Konoha operating room, but only said that she withdrew smoothly.

    After returning to the Akatsuki organization, Xiang Rin discovered that she couldn''t forget Tsunade-sama, Shizune, Hongdou-senpai and the others, and she always unconsciously recalled every bit of what she used to be in Konoha.

    In the past few years, she has gained family, friendship and happiness there.

    But back to the organization, everything was like a dream, and disappeared in an instant, leaving only an atmosphere of bitterness and hatred, covering everyone.

    Xiang Rin couldn''t help thinking in her heart, Konoha was so peaceful and beautiful, why did Akatsuki have to destroy it and make millions of people disced?

    What is the difference between such an act and a terrorist organization.

    Moreover, what makes Xiang Rin even more puzzled is¡ª

    As Akatsuki''s spy, she stole a lot of Konoha''s confidential information. If she was ced in other ninja viges, once her identity was exposed and caught by the enemy, she would definitely die miserably after being tortured and tortured in various ways.

    However, knowing that she was a spy, the Sixth Generation let her leave unscathed. No one stopped her or followed her during the whole process.

    Is such a person really a heinous viin?

    However, Xianglin still didn''t ask these questions in his heart.

    Because she knew that Mr. Xiaonan''s hatred for Uchiha and Konoha was deeply rooted.

    Besides Xiang Rin, there is one other person who doesn''t talk much.

    Kodo.

    Except for the asional echo, he remained silent most of the time, not knowing what was going on in his mind.

    After the meeting, ording to Naruto''s instructions, everyone left in a hurry and acted separately.

    After Jiaodu left the base, his eyes shed immediately, and he made a decision in his heart.

    He could tell that Xiao''s situation was over.

    Even if Naruto inherits Nagato''s Samsara Eye, even if he is blue beyond blue, it is still impossible to be Uchiha''s opponent.

    The horns are all too aware of the horror of that man.

    In his view, the current Akatsuki is like a ship that is about to sink. As a crew member, he had to jump off the ship halfway in order to survive.

    Kakuto''s n is very simple, that is to inform Konoha, betray Naruto, Konan and others in exchange for a chance of survival.

    Unfortunately, he showed his feet.

    "where are you going?"

    In a clearing in the forest, Naruto suddenly appeared and stopped Kakuzu, and asked calmly.

    Xiaonan, Gaara and Fu also walked out from all directions, and surrounded the corners with expressionless faces.

    Careless.

    Jiaodu sighed inwardly, and said nothing, because he knew that any excuse would be powerless at this moment.

    So.

    Secret Technique¡¤Earth Resentment!

    As the horns formed a mark, his back continued to bulge, and the robes of the Akatsuki organization were quickly torn, and the four masked monsters separated from his body.

    Water, Fire, Wind, Thunder, Earth.

    The four masked monsters plus the main body are the embodiment of Kakuzu''s five hearts, which are also his five lives.

    Fire Escape ¡¤ Head hard!

    Wind Escape¡¤Crush Harm!

    Thunder Escape¡¤False Darkness!

    ¡­

    Kakuto opened fire as soon as he came up, andunched a ninjutsu bombardment on Naruto and others, and the violent chakra destroyed the entire forest in an instant.

    However, Kakudo knew very well.

    He has no chance of winning this battle.

    So his aggressive onught was just a faux pas, the real intention was to create an opportunity for himself to escape.

    Kakuto''s thoughts cannot be hidden from Naruto.

    Whoosh.

    He faced Kakutsu''s ninjutsu bombardment, and in a sh, he appeared beside a masked monster. He summoned two mechanical arms from his right arm, and grabbed thetter''s hand and neck respectively.

    Next.

    buzz buzz.

    The mechanical arm unfolded, turned into a cannon barrel, and fired aser cannon at the masked monster close at hand.

    Ninja Law ¡¤ Shura''s Attack.

    Boom.

    The masked monster was sted to pieces by Naruto on the spot, and was wiped out.

    The other three mask clones of Jiaodu also failed to escape as he wished.

    Sandfall Burial!

    Scale Powder Concealment Technique!

    Shiki Paper Dance!

    Gaara, Fu, and Xiaonan shot one after another, each entangled a masked monster, and sessfully eliminated it.

    In the blink of an eye, there is only one body left in Jiaodu.

    Desperate, he was once again surrounded by members of the Akatsuki organization.

    Naruto''s expression remained calm, and he walked towards Kakuzu step by step.

    Hateful.

    Kakuto''s heart sank, and he was about to give it a go, but saw Naruto stretch out a hand and pointed it at him.

    Vientiane Tianyin.

    buzz.

    A strong gravitational force immediately acted on Kakuzu''s body, making his body uncontroble, his feet lifted off the ground and flew towards Naruto.

    "Wait, boss!"

    Jiaodu finally begged for mercy. After living for more than eighty years, he gradually realized the wonderful taste of immortality, and he was no longer willing to give up.

    However, Jiaodu just finished speaking.

    Poof.

    A ck stick suddenly protruded from Naruto''s palm, piercing through Kakuzu''s heart like lightning.

    Hisst heart.

    An unbelievable look appeared on Kakuzu''s face, and then turned into unwillingness, anger, and despair. But after a few seconds, his eyes lost their luster, and then his head tilted.

    died.

    A generation of legendary ninjas, the man who once fought against the first generation of Hokage and Uchiha, and was able to escape unscathed¡ªKakuto, finally ushered in the end of his life today.

    died at the hands of Uzumaki Naruto.

    Naruto took back the ck stick, and watched Kakuzu''s body fall to the ground indifferently.

    Mr. Xiaonan said that a guy like Jiaodu is just a tool, and if it bes useless one day, it will naturally be disposed of.

    "This is what happens to traitors."

    Xiaonan said something coldly, pronouncing the death of Kakuto, and at the same time, he nced calmly at Xianglin not far away.

    Xiang Rin looked at Jiaodu''s corpse on the ground, felt a chill inexplicably in her heart, then walked aside to rest without saying a word.

    "Teacher, what''s wrong?"

    Naruto noticed Xiao Nan''s eyes and stepped forward to ask.

    Xiaonan was silent for a moment, then frowned, and told Naruto:

    "Since Xiangling came back this time, something seems wrong, you have to be careful."

    Naruto was surprised when he heard this:

    "You mean...how is it possible?"

    "I don''t want to doubt Xiang Rin either."

    Xiaonan shook his head, and said solemnly, "However, if Konoha instigates Konoha, then Uchiha Dan can easily find us, and then Akatsuki will be finished. So..."

    Speaking of this, Xiao Nan paused for a moment, and then his eyes turned bright:

    "If Xiang Rin really betrayed the organization, as the leader, you should know how to do it?"

    "..."

    Naruto was stunned and didn''t say a word for a long time.

    Another ce in the ninja world.

    In a cave, under the dim light, Orochimaru finished reading the information sent back with a solemn expression.

    "Calling himself to be the reincarnation of the Sage of the Six Paths... Uchiha Duan, this guy is so ambitious."

    Orochimaru couldn''t help expressing emotion.

    As soon as the words fell, Hei Jue appeared from the darkness, and said in a dark voice:

    "If Duan really gets the Nine Tailed Beast and sessfully bes Ten Tails Jinchuriki, he no longer needs the gimmick identity of ''Sage of the Six Paths reincarnated''. By then, he will be the second Sage of the Six Paths!"

    "So, what should we do now?" Orochimaru asked calmly.

    "I can only resurrect Uchiha Madara and let him deal with it. After all... you can''t just watch Uchiha Madara seed."

    Heijue said in a deep voice.

    Oshemaru heard this, his eyes flickered.

    In the matter of resurrecting Uchiha Madara, he has been deliberately dying on the pretext that the technique of reincarnation in the dirty soil has not yet been perfected.

    Because, Orochimaru must make sure that after he revives Madara, he can control that guy.

    Otherwise, wouldn¡¯t it be a waste of work if we let Ban Fanke take the lead and break free from the shackles of reincarnation in the dirt.

    But now it seems that it can''t be dragged on.

    After all, when Uchiha is broken into Ten Tails Jinchuriki, even if ten Uchiha Madara are resurrected, it may be useless.

    at this time.

    Kisame also walked into the cave with a big sword shark on his shoulders, and said with a smile:

    "The remains of other strong men are also prepared, and can be revived together with Madara."

    Kisame is born a busy life.

    In the past few years, he has not been idle, and has started the business of tomb robbers.

    Except for Konoha who dared not go, Kisame visited the cemeteries of other major ninja viges. He basically found all the strong men who left their names in the history of the ninja world.

    Kinkaku Einkaku Brothers of Cloud Hidden, Strongest Kazekage of Sand Hidden, Second Generation Mizukage of Kirigakure, and Seven Ninja Swordsmen of the first generation...

    In addition to Uchiha Madara, these powerful kage-level or elite Jonin powers will also be an important force for their own side.

    Oshemaru knew that he had no reason to dy any longer, so he could only sigh in his heart, and then asked Heijue:

    "Sacrifice, are you ready?"

    "certainly."

    Hei Jue nodded, "They are all high-level Bai Jue. Using them as sacrifices can allow the deceased to retain the strength of his life to the greatest extent."

    Ghost shark''s eyes lit up, and he said with great interest:

    "That is to say, we may see a Uchiha Madara at his peak? If we add other strong people, maybe... there is a chance to fight Konoha."

    "Let''s wait and see."

    Orochimaru said with a smile, licked his lips, and became excited.

    Overseas, an uninhabited desert ind.

    Hiru Sarutobi''s face sank like water, after reading the letter sent back by Jiraiya, he raised his head and said to Asma on the opposite side:

    "ording to the information obtained by Jiraiya, Uchiha has indeed awakened the eyes of reincarnation, and the rumors of Ten Tails Jinchuriki may also be true."

    "This..." Asma heard the words, and exchanged nces with Yu Hihong beside him, both of them looked dignified.

    "However, there is also good news."

    Hiruza Sarutobi picked up the pipe and took a sip, and then said slowly, "Jiraiya finally found Naruto, who appeared in Konoha a few days ago, and fought against Uchiha''s people, and finally retreated unscathed .¡±

    This is really good news.

    Because, ording to the prophecy of the Great Toad Immortal on Mount Miaomu, Naruto is the son of the legendary prophecy, a blue-eyed boy ying with nine tailed beasts.

    Only he can stop Uchiha''s ambition.

    Although Jiraiya lost Naruto, he identally discovered the identity of a member of the Akatsuki organization, and by following thetter, he chased him all the way to the base camp of the Akatsuki organization.

    The name of that member is Xiang Rin.

 Chapter 270: First and second generation

    Chapter 270 The first generation and the second generation

    "Jiraiya proposed that we can join forces with the Akatsuki organization and form an alliance.

    Because the opponent has three tailed beasts, it is the key to prevent Uchiha Duan from bing Ten Tails Jinchuriki, especially as the prophesied son of Nine Tails Jinchuriki¡ªUzumaki Naruto, who is the most hopeful person to defeat Duan.

    If all goes well, Jiraiya at this time should already be in contact with Akatsuki. "

    Hiruzaru Sarutobi said Jiraiya''s n in a deep voice.

    "Then... what are we doing during this period, just waiting for news from Master Jiraiya?" Asma also took a puff of cigarette, and asked with a solemn expression.

    "No."

    Hiruzen Sarutobi shook his head slowly, his eyes turned, "The Akatsuki organization is very powerful, but also very dangerous. To join forces with such a group of guys, we have to use enough strength as a bargaining chip."

    "You mean..." Yuhi Hong was startled.

    "It''s time, I''m going to resurrect those two adults."

    Hizaru Sarutobi''s eyes were firm, and after saying this, he walked into a cave on the ind.

    The ground in the cave is densely covered withplex ck lines, forming a mysterious spell. The center of the spell is the two characters "dirty" and "soil".

    This is the hole card that Hiruzaru Sarutobi has been hiding for nearly ten years.

    is theirst hope for aeback.

    Under the nervous gaze of Asma and Yuhihong.

    "The technique of reincarnation!"

    Hiruzaru Sarutobi let out a low cry, and after quickly forming a seal, he pressed his palm to the ground and introduced chakra into the spell.

    Next second.

    Boom.

    Apanied by a tremor on the ground and dust raised, two yellow coffins as tall as one person rose slowly from the ground.

    "open!"

    Hiruzaru Sarutobi yelled again, stretched out his hand, and only heard two "bang bang", and the two coffin boards fell forward and hit the ground.

    after this.

    Following the sound of the armor shaking, two tall figures walked out of their respective coffins at the same time.

    One of them has long ck hair, a firm face, and a red armor in the style of the Warring States Period;

    The other person has white hair and wears a pair of water-blue armor. His eyebrows are somewhat simr to the former, and they look like a pair of brothers.

    That''s right.

    They are the legendary ninjas who were famous in the ninja world back then, Konoha''s first generation and second generation Hokage-Senju Bashima and Senju Banma.

    "This feeling, is reincarnation from the dirt..."

    Qian Shou Feijian had a keen mind. As soon as he was resurrected, he noticed his body like a crack in porcin and the almost endless chakra in his body.

    After all, as the developer of this forbidden technique, I am afraid that no one knows more about the reincarnation of the dirty soil than Fei Jian.

    "Oh, Tobuma, didn''t I warn you a long time ago."

    Senju Zhuma carelessly patted his younger brother on the shoulder, with a sincere expression, "The technique of reincarnation in the dirty soil vites the taboo in the world. It fools the soul of the dead. Sooner orter, it wille back to you. Look, it is true now. Fulfillment, and I was also implicated, s."

    After finishing speaking, Konoha''s first Hokage sighed and shook his head.

    "Brother, I really never thought that one day I would be the object of the reincarnation of the dirty soil."

    Hearing the words, Qianshou Feijian sighed with emotion, and then said lightly, "Now let''s see, who is the junior who summoned you and my brother from the Pure Land back to the Ninja World?"

    The voice fell.

    Shua Shua.

    The gazes of the two brothers looked at Sarutobi Hiruzaru and the others in unison.

    Although their expressions were calm and there was no murderous look in their eyes, under the watchful eyes of the two Hokages, not to mention Asma and Kurenai Yuhi, even Hiruzaru Sarutobi felt a palpitating pressure.

    It seemed that as long as he said a wrong sentence, or made any dangerous moves, he would be bombarded and killed by the two Hokages on the spot.

    Is this the oppressive force of the first and second generations? It is indeed the person who experienced the **** Warring States Period and established Konoha from the chaos.

    Two super ruthless characters.

    Just when Sarutobi Hiruzen was hesitating about how to speak.

    "Who are you, report your name."

    Qian Shou folded his arms across the door and stared at the thin old man in front of him. He vaguely felt that thetter looked familiar, but he couldn''t recognize him for a while.

    Hiruzaru Sarutobi burst into tears when he heard the words, and replied in a trembling voice:

    "Second Hokage-sama, it''s me, monkey."

    Monkey, was Sarutobi Hiruzen''s previous nickname, but since he became Hokage, no one dared to call him that.

    "Are you a...monkey?"

    Senju Zhuma was a little surprised. After all, the monkey in his impression was a young guy, but now he looked old, that is to say¡ª

    "How many years is it now?" Thinking of this, the first generation asked.

    "This year is... the 64th year of Konoha." Sarutobi Hiruzen did some calctions in his mind, and quickly replied.

    "Decades have passed in a sh." The first generation couldn''t help but sigh with emotion.

    The second generation frowned and looked around. Looking at this simple cave, he had a premonition that something was wrong. So he took a step forward and asked Hiruzaru Sarutobi in a deep voice:

    "Monkey, didn''t I pass the position of Hokage to you and entrust Konoha to you before I died. Tell me, what''s going on now?"

    "I¡­"

    Hiruzaru Sarutobi was at a loss for words for a while, and finally said with difficulty, "I''m sorry Konoha, I''m sorry two adults..."

    In front of the first and second generation, he was like a kid who made a mistake, with a dejected look on his face.

    "The door room."

    The first generation gave the second generation a look, indicating that thetter should not be so strict with the younger generation, and then asked Hiruzaru Sarutobi:

    "What happened in these years, tell us the truth. Don''t worry, speak slowly."

    "Yes, the first generation of adults."

    Hiruzaru Sarutobi took a deep breath, and slowly said the words that he had reviewed countless times in his heart.

    ording to him.

    The root of all tragedies begins with the Uchiha n.

    During the period when the second generation was in power, there were many conflicts between the vige and the Uchiha. After the third generation came to power, the conflicts between the two sides continued to umte, and finally reached their peak more than 30 yearster.

    So the Uchiha nunched a coup, and after trying to seize power failed, the entire n defected from Konoha.

    Due to this coup, the power of Konoha was greatly weakened, which allowed the other four major ninja viges to seize the opportunity.

    They quickly formed an alliance and joined forces to attack Konoha, forcing the third generation and others to be defeated.

    Speaking of which.

    Hiruzaru Sarutobi was heartbroken and showed deep self-me, iming that it was his negligence in duty that caused the tragedy of Konoha''s fall.

    "It''s not your fault, monkey."

    The first generation sighed andforted, "The Sarutobi n was exterminated to protect the vige. You must be very sad in your heart. My condolences."

    The second generation snorted coldly, and said displeasedly:

    "I said a long time ago that the Uchiha n is the biggest hidden danger to Konoha, but you just don''t believe it, brother. As a result, your kindness led to this disaster."

    Then, without waiting for the first generation to refute, he continued to ask Hiruzaru Sarutobi:

    "and after?"

    "Later..."

    Hizaru Sarutobi had aplicated expression on his face, and told what happened afterwards.

    One year after Konoha fell, the Uchiha n defeated the 100,000 Ninja Alliance in the mountain cemetery, and then made aeback to regain Konoha and became the ruler of the vige.

    It has been almost ten years now.

    Um?

    The first generation and the second generation heard the words, looked at each other, and saw the shock in each other''s eyes.

    Is the Uchiha n so powerful that they can defeat the 100,000 ninja coalition forces? Could it be that the enemy is a group of rotten fish and rotten shrimp?

    What a joke!

    Hiruzaru Sarutobi saw Nikage''s surprise, spoke again, and finally mentioned the man''s name:

    "Uchiha''s strength is mainly due to one person, his name is... Uchiha off."

    Then.

    He told Duan''s life and deeds from beginning to end.

    From Konoha''swlessness, once he took the position of Naruto''s assistant, to his coveting the Hokage''s position, inciting the Uchiha coup, and then to the fourth Ninja World War, breaking the battlefield, defeating Sikage with his own strength, and The terrifying record of killing more than 40,000 ninja allied forces.

    Since that earth-shattering battle, Uchiha Tetsu has been hailed as the most powerful ninja ever, surpassing even the first Hokage and Madara back then.

    "snort."

    The second generation let out a cold snort, interrupted Hiruzaru Sarutobi''s narration, andmented coldly, "The strongest in history? It''s almost there, and there must be a limit to bragging."

    In his cognition.

    In this world, there has never been anyone in the past, and there will be no one in the future who can surpass the big brother Senshou Hashirama, because he has seen Hashirama''s devastating wood escape ninjutsu more than once.

    That is not the power that mortals can possess at all, but the power of gods.

    That''s why Hashirama is known as the "God of Ninjas".

    The first generation did not care about these false names, but stared at Sarutobi Hiruzen, and asked thetter with a serious face:

    "So now you use the reincarnation of the dirty soil to revive us, do you want me and Feima to help defeat the Uchiha n and take back Konoha?"

    Hiruzaru Sarutobi shook his head with a wry smile when he heard the words:

    "First Hokage-sama, you misunderstood.

    Although I don''t want to admit it, over the years, under the governance of the Uchiha n, Konoha Vige has developed very well. The current poption has exceeded 3 million, and it has be an international metropolis.

    I have long since given up the idea of ??taking back Konoha. After all, as long as the vigers of Konoha live well, it doesn¡¯t really matter who will be Hokage. "

    His words came out in a pattern, making the first generation nod with admiration.

    It seems that Monkey is the one who has truly inherited the will of fire, and he has no ambition to fight for power and profit in his heart, only the peace of Konoha and the happiness of the vigers.

    but.

    Hizaru Sarutobi¡¯s expression suddenly became much more dignified, and he continued:

    "However, a rumor has recently flowed out from Konoha.

    It is said that Uchiha has awakened the eyes of reincarnation, and intends to collect nine tailed beasts to make himself a ten-tailed Jinchuriki, thus...

    Gain invincible power and immortality. "

    Reincarnation eye?

    Hearing these three words, both the first generation and the second generation were taken aback.

    Those who are well-informed naturally know that the eyes of reincarnation are the eyes of the legendary Six Paths Sage. They did not expect that these eyes really existed, and they also appeared on a Uchiha.

    The concept of Ten Tails Jinchuriki made the expressions of the two Hokages even more dignified.

    ording to Sarutobi Hiruzen''s description.

    The Uchiha n im to be descendants of the Sage of the Six Paths. There is a stone tablet left by the Sage of the Six Paths in the family shrine.

    at the same time.

    What Hiruzaru Sarutobi said was undoubtedly an arrogant, capricious, ruthless guy.

    If the legend of Ten Tails Jinchuriki is true, it might not be a good thing for the ninja world if this person got that power.

    "Fortunately, the Uchiha n has only collected six tailed beasts so far, and the other three are in the hands of an organization called Akatsuki, which is the deadly enemy of the Uchiha n..."

    Sarutobi Hiruzen mentioned Akatsuki again, and told the two Hokages, "My disciple Jiraiya is already in contact with Akatsuki, hoping to form an alliance with the other party, and I believe good news wille back soon.

    Moreover, Akatsuki''s leader is the son of the Fourth Hokage, who was also Konoha''s Nine Tails Jinchuriki, and also has the eyes of reincarnation. "

    Another pair of reincarnation eyes? Or the son of the fourth generation?

    The first generation and the second generation looked at each other.

    In these words of Sarutobi Hiruzen, the amount of information contained is too much, and the content is quite amazing.

    Even the first and second generations, who were used to seeing the big world, were a little overwhelmed and unable to digest for a while.

    It took a while.

    After Sarutobi Hiruzen''s detailed exnation, the two had a more detailed understanding of the current ninja world structure, as well as the situation of Duan, Uzumaki Naruto and others.

    "Two pairs of samsara eyes, one is the Uchiha Killing God who killed tens of thousands of people with one punch, and the other is the prophesied son in the fairy dream of the big toad...Brother, we guys who are buried in the soil may really not be able to keep up with this It''s time."

    The second generation finally put away his contempt and expressed his sincere emotion.

    "It is a natural truth that future generations surpass past generations. Only in this way can the ninja world continue to develop."

    The first generation smiled heartily, as open-minded as ever.

    Compared with Duan and Naruto, he cares more about someone else.

    "By the way, how is the Thousand Hands n? I also have a little granddaughter Tsunade. How is she doing now?"

    When the first generation Youyou asked, a naughty little girl appeared in his mind, and he couldn''t help but smile knowingly.

    Sarutobi Hiruzen also echoed with a smile, and replied:

    "The Thousand Hands n voluntarily gave up their surname in ordance with your wishes during your lifetime, and merged their blood into the major families andmoners of Konoha, which gave birth to arge number of geniuses in the vige.

    Tsunade used to be my student, andter became the most outstanding doctor in the ninja world, and proposed the medical ninja system...

    Now, she is serving as Konoha''s medical director. She has personally trained many disciples, treated countless patients, and has a high prestige in the entire ninja world. "

    For Tsunade, Hiruzaru Sarutobi''s attitude is very appreciative, and she dare not discredit a little bit¡ªeven if she supports the Uchiha n and is very close to Duan.

    Because Hiruzaru Sarutobi knew that these two Hokage-samas in front of him loved Tsunade very much during their lifetime, and it can even be said that they were spoiled.

    It is undoubtedly extremely stupid to speak ill of Tsunade in front of them.

    "Oh? In this case, it seems that we need to go to Konoha, what do you think, Higama?"

    The first generation became interested, looked at his younger brother, and asked for his opinion with his eyes.

    "Yes, seeing is believing."

    The second generation nodded, and said in a deep voice, "Uchiha, Konoha... All of this can only be known by seeing it with your own eyes. Of course, I will also go to see that little girl Tsunade by the way."

 Chapter 271: alliance

    Chapter 271 Alliance

    Although I heard Sarutobi Hiruzen say so much.

    But the two Hokages still decided to go to Konoha in person to understand the truth of the matter more deeply, and take a look at their little granddaughter Tsunade by the way.

    Hearing the n of the two, Hiruzaru Sarutobi was startled, and quickly dissuaded him:

    "My lords, Konoha is now the base camp of the Uchiha n, just like a tiger''sir. If you are not fully prepared, it is best not to go..."

    However, before he finished speaking, he was interrupted by the second generation.

    "Are you saying that Konoha is too dangerous, and you are worried that we will never return? Monkey, you really underestimate me and big brother."

    Qianshou said lightly between the doors, and raised his hand to make a seal as soon as the words fell.

    Dirty soil reincarnation¡¤solution.

    The first generation also imitated the example, lifted the dirt on their body and reincarnated, and then said to Sarutobi Hiruzen:

    "Monkey, it''s not that we can''t trust you. It''s that removing this surgery will help us both move freely and maximize our strength."

    The dead who are resurrected through the reincarnation of the dirty soil will be controlled by the caster.

    But as the developer of this technique, the second generation is a thoughtful person. As early as when he designed the reincarnation of dirt, he deliberately left a back door.

    is to prevent this technique from falling into the hands of Konoha''s enemies.

    "That''s natural."

    Hizaru Sarutobi nodded repeatedly.

    Actually, in the process of perfecting the reincarnation of the dirty soil, he also discovered the backhand left by the second generation. With his "ninjutsu professor" ability, he is fully capable of cracking it.

    But even if Hiruzaru Sarutobi had a hundred guts, he would not dare to confront the two Hokages and manipte them with magic.

    "That''s it, Tobima, let''s go."

    The first generation looked excited, like a big kid eager to try.

    After all, after decades of staying in the Pure Land, boredom is certain. Now that the ninja world has undergone such a big change, the first generation is full of expectations for this trip to Konoha.

    The second generation nodded, then looked at Sarutobi Hiruzen: "Monkey, I will keep in touch with you, just use the old method."

    Then.

    Watched by Hiruzaru Sarutobi and others, the two Hokages strode away from the deserted ind, disappeared on the sea, and headed towards Konoha.

    After the first and second generation left, Hiruzaru Sarutobi sighed, with a worried expression on his face.

    In his opinion, the two adults still underestimated Uchiha''s death, and if they went to Konoha rashly, something might happen.

    Unfortunately, there is nothing he can do about it.

    at this time.

    "Old man, I have a question."

    Asma stubbed out the cigarette in his hand, stepped forward, and asked with a puzzled face, "Isn''t there still a fourth generation, why didn''t you revive him?"

    Namikaze Minato, Konoha''s yellow sh, his attainments in time and space ninjutsu - Hiraishinjutsu, are even more profound than Nidaime.

    If he is resurrected together and goes to Konoha with the first and second generations, even if they encounter a dangerous situation at that time, the three of them can retreat calmly with the help of the fourth generation of Flying Thunder God.

    Moreover, the fourth generation can also go to the Akatsuki organization to help Jiraiya negotiate with the other party, which will greatly increase the sess rate of the alliance.

    After all, Akatsuki''s leader, Naruto, is the son of the fourth generation.

    So Asma was very puzzled.

    Hiruzaru Sarutobi shook his head helplessly when he heard the words, and exined:

    "The premise of the technique of reincarnation in dirtynd is that the soul of the other party must be in the purend.

    Have you forgotten, in order to prevent Kyuubi from destroying Konoha, Minato used ghouls to seal it up, and sacrificed his soul and half of Kyuubi to the **** of death.

    That is to say, Minato''s soul has been in the belly of the **** of death since then, and it cannot be resurrected by reincarnation with filth. "

    I see.

    Asma and Yuhihong suddenly realized, and couldn''t help but feel sorry.

    But the two of them didn''t know that Hiruzaru Sarutobi didn''t tell the whole truth.

    Actually, the Ghoul Seal can be cracked.

    This technique is a sealing technique invented by the Uzumaki n. As long as you get the death mask enshrined in the storage hall by the Uzumaki n, you can guide the **** of death to possess you.

    Then, the soul of the sealed person can be released by cutting the belly of the **** of death.

    Although doing so will make the caster a sacrifice, Sarutobi Hiruzen, who is proficient in thousands of ninjutsu, is confident that he can use advanced substitute techniques to resolve it.

    The real reason why he is unwilling to revive the fourth generation is because he doesn''t know how to face Namikaze Minato.

    Since the Uchiha n ruled Konoha and severely liquidated him as the third generation, many things he did during his reign were taken out by Uchiha and ckmailed.

    One of the most widely circted.

    During the Nine-Tails Rebellion, Sarutobi Hirazan deliberately prevented the Uchiha n from fighting in order to reset, resulting in the fourth generation being isted and helpless, and eventually died.

    After that, Hiruzaru Sarutobi abused the orphans of the fourth generation, deliberately leading the whole vige of Konoha to hate and exclude Naruto, which made thetter''s childhood life very difficult.

    Hateful.

    He clearly ordered to block the news in order to protect Naruto, concealing the identities of Naruto''s hero''s son and Nine-Tails Jinchuriki, so as not to put Naruto in danger.

    But it''s useless to say anything now.

    If Namikaze Minato is resurrected and learns what Sarutobi Hiruzen did, and turns against him, things will be bad.

    Therefore, Hiruzaru Sarutobi considered it again and again, and finally gave up his n to revive Minato.

    And he will not give others, especially the Uchiha n, the chance to revive the fourth generation.

    because.

    The ruins of the Uzumaki family were blown up by the 30 million detonating symbols of the Angel of Dawn eight years ago, and the storage hall was also destroyed.

    Now, there is only one death mask left in the Quannin world, and it is in the hands of Hiruzaru Sarutobi.

    No one can resurrect the fourth generation except him.

    Think before and after.

    Sarutobi Hiruzen was still a little worried, so he told Asma:

    "Stay here and wait for news from Jiraiya. I will also go to Konoha to meet the two Hokage-samas."

    After finishing speaking, he also set off in a hurry, chasing the first and second generations.

    Xiao organization base.

    Traitor corners are dead.

    One-tailed Jinchu Riki Gaara and Nanao Jinzhu Lifu also went to different hiding ces to guard against the pursuit of the Uchiha n.

    Right now, there are only three core members remaining in the organization.

    Naruto, Konan, and Xiang Rin who just returned.

    "Mr. Xiaonan, do you really want to...do this?"

    In the room, Naruto looked embarrassed.

    Xiaonan nced at Naruto, and asked lightly: "Why, have you softened, Naruto?"

    "No...no." Narutocked confidence.

    "If Xianglin is innocent, why do you worry about her? Isn''t it because you are also suspicious of her in your heart?"

    Xiaonan''s eyes were burning, and he saw through Naruto''s mind.

    "¡­All right."

    Naruto looked slumped, and was finally defeated by Xiaonan''snguage offensive.

    Mr. Xiaonan suspects that Xiang Rin has taken refuge in Konoha.

    Although Naruto believed that Xiang Rin would not do such a thing, to be on the safe side, he decided to take Konan''s suggestion and interrogate Xiang Rin.

    There are many magical abilities of reincarnation eyes.

    One of them is to press the other person''s head with your hand, and you can easily read other people''s memories.

    Whether Xiang Rin has betrayed the organization, this method can be used to get the answer.

    Then.

    Naruto called Xiang Rin into the room.

    "Naruto, Mr. Xiaonan, what''s the matter?"

    As soon as Xianglin entered the room, she felt that the atmosphere in the room was a bit dignified, and seeing the silent expressions of the two, she suddenly became nervous.

    "Xiangling..."

    Naruto shed his eyes of reincarnation, and was about to make a move.

    An uninvited guest came to the door at this time.

    Boom!

    Outside the base, there was a violent explosion, which shocked the three people in the room.

    Someone triggered a trap outside the base.

    Xiao Nan''s eyes suddenly turned dark, and he said in a deep voice:

    "It''s Konoha''s people who are following, Uchiha''s movements are really fast, right, Karin?"

    After finishing speaking, she nced at Xianglin.

    Xiang Rin''splexion changed, and he hurriedly exined in a panic:

    "Mr. Xiaonan, I''ve checked repeatedly, no one is following me..."

    "Go out and have a look first."

    Naruto interrupted Xiang Rin, strode out of the room.

    When I got outside, I was surprised to find that the person who came was not Uchiha or Konoha''s ninja, but a tall man with wild long white hair.

    Ziye.

    Ji in front of him also looked disheartened, obviously he identally triggered the trap, but he was strong enough, and apart from looking a little embarrassed, he didn''t suffer any injuries.

    "Ahem."

    Zi was also choked by the dust. After coughing twice, he looked up and saw the three Narutos. He immediately looked happy and spoke first:

    "Naruto, I finally found you. I am Jiraiya, you should have heard my name from Xiaonan, right? Don''t be nervous, I have no malicious intentions, I am here to form an alliance with you."

    Alliance?

    When Naruto heard the words, he and Xiao Nan exchanged nces, both a little confused about Jiraiya''s intentions.

    He frowned, intending to see what kind of medicine was sold in the other party''s gourd first, so he responded: "Let''s listen to it."

    Zi also breathed a sigh of relief, and then asked, "Have you heard the legend of the Prophet''s Son?"

    Then, he told Naruto the prophecy of the Great Toad Immortal on Mount Miaomu, as well as his mental journey over the years.

    When Jiraiya saw Nagato for the first time, he saw the eyes of reincarnation in thetter''s eyes, and thought that the other party was the son of prophecy, so he epted Nagato, Konan and Yahiko as disciples.

    He once sincerely hoped that Nagato would bring an end to the war in the ninja world and bring peace one day in the future.

    It turns out that Nagato is not that person.

    But this time, not only Jiraiya, but also the big toad sage who made the prophecy clearly stated that Naruto Uzumaki is the real son of prophecy.

    "Naruto, only you can defeat Uchiha Dan and prevent him from bing Ten Tails Jinchuriki. And I will do my best to help you."

    Zi also spoke from the bottom of his heart, resoundingly.

    "I am... the Son of Prophecy?"

    Naruto felt a little sudden, but the white-haired uncle on the opposite side seemed very sincere.

    Besides, he is also Teacher Xiaonan''s teacher, so he shouldn''t lie.

    Actually, not only Konan is Jiraiya''s disciple.

    ording to Jiraiya, Naruto''s father, the fourth Hokage, was also his disciple, and he also went to Mt. Myogi to practice sage.

    In this way, the rtionship between Jiraiya and Naruto is very deep.

    Just when Naruto felt moved.

    Xiaonan frowned and reminded Naruto:

    "Be careful, he is trying to get close to you, don''t let your guard down."

    "I see, Teacher Xiaonan."

    Naruto nodded, and then asked Jiraiya calmly: "You said you want to help me, how can you help me?"

    If Naruto can''t give a satisfactory answer from Jiraiya, no matter how much he says, it''s useless.

    Fortunately, Zi also came prepared.

    "Do you know Xianju? It is a very powerful force.

    When the Immortal of the Six Paths was alive, he went to Mount Miaomu to learn the art of immortality from the Immortal Toad.

    Eight years ago, Uchiha did not know what method he used, but he also mastered the immortal technique, and it was by relying on the immortal technique that he killed tens of thousands of allied forces of the ninja world in that battle.

    So, in order for you to have the ability topete against Uchiha, I can take you to Mt. Miaomu and help you practice celestial arts. "

    He stared at Naruto with sincere eyes, and spoke his n.

    Mt. Miaomu, Xianshu.

    Hearing these words, although Naruto remained vignt, his heart moved.

    Especially when he heard from Ziya that Uchiha Tetsuya had mastered the celestial arts, he suddenly felt that he should not be left behind.

    Otherwise, what can I use topete with Uchiha?

    So, Naruto looked at Xiaonan and asked thetter''s opinion with his eyes.

    "Don''t worry, Naruto."

    Xiaonan patted Naruto on the shoulder, then looked at Jiraiya, and suddenly asked, "Mr. Jiraiya, can you tell me how you found this ce?"

    Zi was also taken aback for a moment, then nced at Xianglin who was at the side, and replied truthfully:

    "I came with that little girl, but don''t get me wrong, she doesn''t know anything about it."

    However, Jiraiya''s deliberate exnation was self-defeating, and in Xiaonan''s eyes, it became an act of trying to cover up.

    Xiang Rin really has a problem.

    Thinking of this, she said next to Naruto''s ear in a voice that only each other can hear:

    "Naruto, you must be careful with Jiraiya, this person''s position is unknown.

    On the surface, he is Konoha''s traitorous ninja, but in fact he is probably Konoha''s person, pretending to be an enemy of Konoha, just to break into us.

    Don¡¯t forget that Tsunade, who has a good rtionship with Jiraiya and is also one of Konoha Sannin, has long joined Uchiha¡¯s camp.

    In my opinion, it must be a trap for Ji to invite you to Mt. Miaomu. "

    When Naruto heard this, he frowned and fell into deep thought.

    After a while.

    He finally figured it out, opened his mouth again and said to Zi:

    "Sorry, I refuse to form an alliance with you. Wherever youe from, just go back."

    After finishing speaking, he ordered Xiaonan and Xianglin to pack up their things and prepare to leave this exposed base.

    "Wait, Naruto."

    I was also a little anxious when I came here, and subconsciously wanted to catch up with Naruto and keep him.

    Next second.

    "snort."

    Naruto snorted coldly, stretched out an arm, and a missile shot out from his palm like lightning, andnded at Jiraiya''s feet.

    Boom.

    Arge pit with a diameter of several meters appeared on the ground.

    Jiraiya dodged in a hurry and was almost killed by the bomb.

    "One step closer, don''t me me for being rude." Naruto said coldly.

    "Naruto, you must calm down and listen to me carefully."

    Jiraiya''s expression became serious, his attitude became tougher, and he was determined to persuade Naruto.

    "Needless to say."

    Naruto shook his head, stretched out his hand again, and shouted coldly, "Wanxiang Tianyin!"

    Jiraiya''s pupils shrank.

 Chapter 272: father loving daughter filial piety

    Chapter 272 Father''s Kindness and Daughter''s Filial Piety

    ten minutester.

    The battle is over.

    Looking around, the forest has beenpletely destroyed, leaving only countless bare tree stumps. On the ground, there are big holes one after another, and sparks areing out.

    Not surprisingly, Naruto defeated Jiraiya head-on with absolute strength.

    "Ho **** ho..."

    Zi also knelt on one knee, panting heavily, sweat mixed with blood, dripping to the ground continuously.

    Facing Naruto, who has the eyes of reincarnation and the power of Nine-Tails Jinchur, he hastily fought against the opponent before he had time to prepare for the fairy mode. After all, it was too reluctant.

    Could it be that he is a lecherous fairy all his life, and he is going to die here today?

    Da da da.

    Naruto walked up to Jiraiya, looked down at thetter, and said indifferently:

    "For the sake of you who once taught Mr. Xiaonan and my father, I can spare your life, but only this time. Please do your own thing and don''te to us again."

    After finishing speaking, Naruto turned around and called Xiao Nan and Xiang Rin without waiting for Zi to respond, and they left here together.

    Looking at the backs of the three leaving, Jiraiya didn''t have the slightest joy of surviving after a catastrophe, only depression.

    From the day when he identally used reverse psychic technique and sent himself to Mount Miaomu decades ago.

    Jiraiya''s mission in this life is to find and guide the legendary Son of Prophecy, and help thetter realize the transformation of the ninja world.

    This is the meaning of his existence.

    But now, Zirai also failed.

    no.

    You can''t just give up so easily, you have to cheer up.

    Jiraiya''s forehead was bulging with blue veins, resisting the pain in his body, stood up from the ground, his eyes became firm again.

    There must be a way.

    after one day.

    Another hideout of the Xiao organization.

    Psychic art!

    As Naruto pped the ground with his palm, after a rumbling vibration, a big face with a ferocious face and the word "King" engraved on its forehead rose from the ground.

    Prison Hades.

    Standing opposite Yama, with a nervous expression on his face, was Xianglin who was about to be interrogated.

    Xiao Nan watched coldly from the sidelines, with a cold voice:

    "Naruto, let''s begin."

    Naruto nodded, then looked at Xiang Rin, thought for a moment, and suddenly asked:

    "Xiang Rin, do you like that Uchiha Sasuke?"

    Um?

    As soon as this remark came out, Xiao Nan suddenly showed surprise.

    What is Naruto doing?

    Xiang Rin, who was being interrogated, was even more stunned, because she never expected that Naruto would ask her such a question.

    Seeing Xiang Rin''s stunned expression, Naruto shook his head and reminded her very seriously:

    "I advise you to tell the truth.

    Because the King of Hades I summoned can read the mind of the person being interrogated and judge whether the other party is lying.

    If you tell a lie, your tongue will stick out automatically, and then it will be swallowed by Hades, chewed and digested thoroughly.

    In other words, the price of lying is being dumb. "

    When Xianglin heard the words, she couldn''t help but tremblingly nced at the **** mouth of Hades, feeling a shudder.

    After a few seconds of silence.

    "Yes, I like Sasuke." She gritted her teeth and gave the answer truthfully.

    As soon as the words fell, Hades opened his mouth, as if he was about to p Xianglin, but there was no movement for a while.

    In other words, Xiang Rin did not lie.

    "So... next question."

    When Naruto heard that Xiang Rin liked Sasuke, he didn''t show any expression, but continued to ask, "Did you betray the Akatsuki organization and join Konoha?"

    "No."

    This time, Xiang Rin did not hesitate at all, and gave a firm answer with a very firm expression.

    Hades, there is still no movement.

    Seeing this, Naruto breathed a sigh of relief, then turned his head and said to Xiaonan:

    "Mr. Xiaonan, it seems that there is nothing wrong with Xianglin."

    Yeah?

    Xiaonan frowned, and looked at Naruto sternly:

    "Naruto, are you putting on a show in front of me like this to deliberately cover up Xiang Rin? Stop using such boring methods, and read her memory directly."

    Without waiting for Naruto to respond, Xiaonan sighed again:

    "Forget it, I almost forgot, Uchiha Tetsu also has reincarnation eyes, tampering with a person''s memory is easy. If he did something to Xiang Rin, even if you read Xiang Rin''s memory, I''m afraid you won''t find any lies .¡±

    Seeing that Xiao Nan still didn¡¯t believe in herself, Xianglin couldn¡¯t help but feel aggrieved, and said with tears in her eyes:

    "Mr. Xiaonan, I have never betrayed you and Naruto, let alone the organization... I liked Sasuke Uchiha, but I know I was wrong, and I will forget him forever, please give me another chance. "

    "Needless to say."

    Xiaonan interrupted Xianglin, turned around, and stopped looking at thetter.

    The spies sent out are instigated and be double agents, which ismon in the ninja world.

    Even if the probability of Xiang Rin''s rebellion is only one percent, Konan can''t take this risk, because once he falls into the trap of Uchiha Duan, the Akatsuki organization will be destroyed forever.

    So... are you going to get rid of Xiang Rin here?

    Naruto saw Xiaonan''s attitude and determination, after a while of silence, he finally spoke to Xianglin:

    "You go."

    What?

    Xiang Rin was shocked, and then cast a pleading look at Naruto.

    Unfortunately, it didn''t work.

    "From today onwards, you are no longer a member of Akatsuki. I''m sorry, Karin, you have to leave." Naruto said nkly.

    "But, Naruto..."

    Xiang Rin still wanted to plead for herself, but she only responded with one word.

    "roll!"

    Naruto let out a snarl, and a powerful repulsion erupted from his body, and instantly sent the incense bomb flying out, hitting the wall with a bang.

    Shenluo Tianzheng.

    "Wow."

    Xiang Ling fell to the ground, vomited blood, and herplexion quickly turned pale.

    Naruto didn''t even look at Xiang Rin, turned to look at Xiaonan: "Mr. Xiaonan, let''s go, Uchiha maye after him at any time."

    But in his heart, he said to Xianglin silently:

    Xiang Rin, let me bear all of this, Akatsuki''s mission and responsibility, as well as the crimes to be contaminated, are all entrusted to me.

    I will stay with Teacher Xiaonan and go to the end with her.

    And you, go pursue the life you want!

    I wish you happiness, Xiang Rin.

    Xiaonan saw Naruto''s soft heart.

    He looks as hard as ice, but over the years, his heart has never changed, he is still that kind little boy.

    It¡¯s not that kindness is bad.

    But as the leader of Akatsuki, if he is too kind and soft-hearted, he will not be able to deal with an enemy like Uchiha Duan.

    Xiao Nan sighed inwardly and didn''t say much.

    The two quickly left and disappeared from Xianglin''s sight.

    "Well¡­"

    Xiang Rin wiped the blood from the corner of her mouth, and struggled to get up from the ground.

    Even though she ate a shot of Naruto''s Shinra Tenzheng, she was not seriously injured, because Xiang Rin knew that Naruto made it on purpose to show Teacher Xiaonan.

    "Thank you, Naruto."

    Xiang Rin murmured, standing there for a while, his inner thoughts tumbling.

    Where should she go next, back to Konoha?

    However, she made a choice not long ago and betrayed Tsunade-sama. Now that she was expelled from the Akatsuki organization, she ran back to Konoha shamelessly, hoping that Tsunade-sama and Konoha would ept her.

    Xianglin really has no face to do this kind of thing.

    It is impossible for her to go back to Konoha.

    Xianglin, oh Xianglin, where are you going?

    For a moment, the girl fell into unprecedented confusion.

    never mind.

    Let¡¯s get out of here first.

    Xiang Rin, who came back to his senses, also left alone and lonely.

    Konoha Vige, Castle Tower.

    Hokage Office, Duan stood in front of the huge floor-to-ceiling windows, overlooking the scenery of Konoha outside, and said to himself:

    "The rats hiding around must be unable to hold back."

    He released smoke bombs this time, saying that his ambition is to collect nine tailed beasts, and then be ten tailed Jinchuriki, gaining invincible power and immortality.

    When the news spread, some people must be in a hurry, such as Hei Ze, Naruto, and Sarutobi Hiruzen.

    In this way.

    First generation, second generation, Uchiha break... These old guys who lived in history are about to be resurrected, and they are likely to gather in Konoha in the near future.

    At that time, it must be a very lively scene.

    Juan has notified Kakashi and Hyuga Hyuzu, and ordered Anbu to join forces with the police department to strengthen the security of the vige.

    Next, you just need to sit back and wait for the prey toe to your door.

    correct.

    Duan suddenly remembered that today is the birthday of the youngest son.

    After the eldest daughter Marisa, Duan and Samui worked hard together, and gave birth to a boy named Uchiha Yuyi a few yearster.

    Yes.

    Duan''s son, with the same name as the Sage of the Six Paths Otsuki Yuyi.

    As for why he named his son the Sage of the Six Paths, of course it was not because of some bad taste, but because he had high hopes for his son.

    Just like Fuyue used the name of Sasuke Sarutobi, the father of the third generation, in the beginning, it is the same reason to name the youngest son.

    It is concluded that there is something to learn from.

    Half an hourter.

    Duan returned to thend of the Uchiha n, and walked outside the gate of his own house amidst the attentive smiles and constant bows of the nsmen along the way.

    crunch.

    As soon as he opened the door and entered the yard, he heard a muffled "bang".

    I saw Marisa wearing a white vest and ck shorts, sweating, lifting a barbell weighing several hundred kilograms with one hand, and throwing it on the ground, causing the entire yard to shake violently.

    Compared with her who is over 1.8 meters tall and tall and burly.

    Beside Marisa, there is a little boy who is less than her waist, with blond hair and fair skin, who is struggling to lift a dumbbell that weighs only a few kilograms, sweating profusely from exhaustion.

    That is her younger brother Uchiha Hagoromo.

    boom.

    Hagoromo couldn''t lift it anymore, so he put down the dumbbell, and asked Marisa panting:

    "Sister, can I also exercise to be as strong as you?"

    Looking at Marisa''s plump muscles, the little boy''s eyes were full of admiration and envy.

    "Hahaha, of course."

    Marisaughed loudly, then touched Yuyi''s hair, and promised her younger brother, "Xiao Yu, even if you can''t be strong enough, I will always protect you and won''t let anyone bully you."

    After finishing speaking, he brought a towel to wipe his brother''s sweat.

    "Sister is the best." Yuyi hugged Marisa''s elephant-like thigh and acted coquettishly.

    If you say that the ck-haired, tall and burly Marisa is confident and domineering, she is like the female version of Uchiha Duan.

    The blond, fair-skinned, shy and introverted Yuyi, who usually likes to read books, has more of Samui''s shadow on him.

    Daughter is like father, son is like mother.

    However, the ancestral "brother" fetters of the Uchiha n have continued on the pair of siblings.

    Marissa dotes on her younger brother very much, and Yuromo adores her older sister. The rtionship between the siblings is very good and they have never quarreled.

    at this time.

    Um?

    Marissa felt something in her heart, and turned her head to look at the door, only to see her father appearing there at some point.

    Kaka.

    She clenched her fists immediately, her eyes were so scorching that they almost turned into mes, and she stared at Duan with a fighting spirit.

    "Sister, don''t."

    Hagoromo realized something and yelled in panic, but it was toote.

    Whoosh.

    Marisa jumped out like an arrow leaving the string, and rushed towards Duan.

    Ten meters, five meters, three meters.

    Duan Mian stood there expressionless, watching his daughter kill him with cold eyes, as if he was used to this kind of situation.

    finally.

    When the distance between the father and daughter was shortened to only one meter, Marisa looked fierce and shouted:

    "Smash ~ Varudo!"

    The voice just fell.

    um.

    The whole world lost its color in a blink of an eye. The clouds in the sky, the leaves blown by the wind in the yard, and the old man opposite, everything in the world froze at this moment.

    At the same time, tinum Star, who was more than two meters tall, quietly appeared behind Marisa, with a cold and arrogant expression on his face.

    In this world where time stops flowing.

    "Punch me, Euler!"

    Marisa raised her fist without hesitation, aimed at the broken face, and beat it hard, fast, urate and hard.

    but.

    When her fist was about to hit the broken face.

    Snapped.

    A severed hand suddenly lifted up and grabbed Marisa''s wrist, making thetter''s fist hard to prate, and stopped within a few centimeters of his face.

    Then, under Marisa''s stunned eyes, Duan said lightly:

    "It''s already time to stop for two seconds, it''s really good, as expected of my daughter."

    The voice just fell.

    um.

    The stand-in "World", which was more than six meters tall and at least three times bigger than tinum Star, suddenly appeared behind Duan.

    Terrifying pressure.

    Suffocating.

    "Dad..."

    Marisa''s face changed, and the tinum Star behind her also looked terrified. The two wanted to back subconsciously, but found that their bodies could not move.

    That''s because the two-second time stop that belongs to her has passed, and now it''s time to stop.

    "besides."

    Duan smiled slightly, raised two fingers, and poked his daughter''s forehead, reminding her, "The next time you start and stop, don''t shout out the name of the move. It looks majestic, but it''s actually silly."

    When he started, the "world" also started.

    Wood is big!

    It raised a fist, from top to bottom, like a meteorite falling from the sky, it hit the "slim" tinum Star.

    Time resumes its flow.

    Boom!

    Marisa''s stand-in, tinum Star, was directly punched by the world, making a big hole several meters deep in the yard.

    The substitute is the embodiment of the spiritual power of the body, and its injury will naturally affect the body.

    So, there was a plop.

    Marisa couldn''t hold on, and knelt down in front of the section, with blood oozing from her mouth and nose.

    "My daughter is really filial, and she can''t wait to rush up and kneel when she sees me. It really touched my old father."

    Duan showed a kind smile, and patted Marisa on the shoulder, "Get up."

    Woohoo.

    A breeze blows.

    Under the big tree in the yard, the kneeling daughter and smiling father looked so harmonious and beautiful.

    It¡¯s really a scene of fatherly kindness and daughterly filial piety.

 Chapter 273: Broken family of four

    Chapter 273 A Broken Family of Four

    In my heart, I am very satisfied with my daughter Marisa.

    From the time she was just born, Duan knew that her daughter had perfectly inherited his talent. As soon as she came out of the mother''s womb, her muscles had already taken shape.

    However, Marisa has grown into a muscr 1.8-meter-long girl at the age of eight, which is more or less unexpected.

    What surprised him even more.

    Marisa not only awakened the double, which verified the long-researched double gic theory, but also the double she awakened turned out to be a tinum star.

    In the original work of jojo.

    This is the same type of double as the world, and from the ability panel, the world is "3A2B1C", while the tinum Star is the terrifying "5A1C", which is much stronger than the world.

    In fact, the world of dio was indeed blown up by Jotaro Kujo''s tinum Star.

    Maybe it is affected by this fate across time and space.

    Marisa has been rebellious since she was a child. Not only did she not listen to what she said, but she always wanted to challenge her father, eager to defeat him with her own hands.

    Facing this "big filial daughter", Duan didn''t feel angry or worried.

    On the contrary, he was interested.

    I am really looking forward to it, how far can my daughter who has a tinum star substitute grow up in the future?

    after all.

    If one day, Duan is really invincible in the world and can no longer find an opponent, he hopes that Marisa will be hisst opponent.

    At that time, he and his daughter will join hands in a fist-to-body battle to spy on the supreme realm¡ª

    The God of Muscle.

    Speaking of doubles.

    Suddenly looked at the youngest son Yuyi not far away.

    He is three years younger than Marisa, and today happens to be his fifth birthday. It''s a pity that Yuyi doesn''t seem to have inherited the talent and physique, and there is no sign of showing the power of a substitute.

    Currently, there are only two words: mediocrity.

    Perhaps in the Uchiha n, whether it was Quanna back then, or Sasuke and Yuyi now, these younger brothers are destined to live under the aura of older brothers (sisters).

    Of course, having said that.

    Hagoromo''s mediocrity ispared with his sister Marisa. Ifpared with his peers, his ninja talent is still quite outstanding.

    Look away.

    Taking a quick look at Marisa who was still kneeling in front of him, panting with her head down, she said lightly:

    "You don''t need to kneel, good girl. Get up, I have already felt your filial piety."

    After finishing speaking, he walked across the yard and walked to Yuyi.

    "Happy birthday, my precious son."

    Duan squatted down in front of Yuyi, while talking, took out a beautifully packaged book from his pocket, and gave it to his youngest son as a birthday present.

    A Complete Collection of Secrets in the Ninja World.

    Children like to read books, and it is the age when they are very curious, and they are most interested in this kind of books.

    Sure enough.

    "Thank you, Father."

    Yuyi''s eyes were shining, he took the book happily, and held it carefully in his arms.

    Ah.

    Laughed silently, stretched out his big hand and rubbed his son''s head, then stood up and went into the house.

    Wait for him to leave.

    Yuyi hurriedly ran all the way to Marisa, helped her up, and asked with concern:

    "Sister, are you okay?"

    "Damn Daddy!"

    Marisa cursed with a look of displeasure, raised her fist and mmed it on the ground vigorously, venting her helplessness and fury.

    She was born to be strong.

    Since she can remember, Marisa has discovered that she is different from other children.

    She has developed rapidly and has a very strong physique. Compared with her peers, she is like a tiger mixed in with a group of kittens.

    but.

    Marisa''s appearance also attracted someughing voices, saying that she is not male or female, looks terrible and so on.

    To this, Marisa''s response was very straightforward, that is, to beat back with her fist, to make those annoying guys shut up.

    It was also during this process that she identally awakened the double tinum star, and gradually enjoyed fighting, oh no, it should be said to be the thrill of fighting.

    Marisa doesn''t like bullying. For her, this kind of thing has no sense of aplishment.

    Her greatest pleasure is to challenge the strong. Every time she defeats a strong guy, she will feel a sense of aplishment in her heart and get great spiritual satisfaction.

    So.

    From the time she entered the ninja school at the age of five, Marisa beat up all the students in the ninja school in just three years, no matter whether the opponent was a senior or a junior, whether it was a junior ninja or a middle ninja.

    She even fought against Sasuke, Neji and others who are known as Konoha''s "golden generation", and each had a victory or defeat.

    For a long time, there was only one person who was the biggest goal in Marisa''s heart, and that was her father¡ª

    Sixth Hokage Uchiha break.

    is also recognized as the number one ninja.

    It''s a pity that so far, every time Marisa has challenged Duan ambitiously, she has ended up with a bruised nose and a swollen face, and has been taught a lesson.

    Even her biggest hole card "tinum Star" waspletely suppressed by her father''s substitute "World".

    Papa Uchiha Duan stood in front of Marisa like a mountain that was tens of thousands of meters high and could never be ovee.

    Make her desperate.

    What Marisa didn''t discover was that.

    When she aimed at her father''s highest mountain, she kept climbing and trying to conquer it, but there were countless small peaks that she had easily crossed.

    Maybe someday in the future.

    When she finally reached the top of the mountain, she suddenly realized that there was already a mountain of thousands of mountains under her feet.

    ¡­

    Judgmentally pushed open the door and entered the living room, and saw a table of meals at a nce, full of color, fragrance, and bursts of heat.

    Jingle.

    The sound of pots and pans came from the kitchen.

    Duan walked straight into the kitchen, only to see Samuel wearing an apron, busy.

    "Damn, did you fight with Marisa again? As a father, don''t bully your daughter all the time, okay?"

    Samui said without looking back.

    When she heard the movement in the yard, she probably guessed what was going on, and her tone revealed a bit of helplessness.

    smiled brokenly, said nothing, stretched out a pair of big hands, and hugged her from behind.

    "The children are at home, what are you doing?"

    Sam Yi blushed suddenly, and said in a low voice.

    "We''ve been an old couple for so many years, what''s there to be shy about?"

    Talking disapprovingly, Juan leaned over and kissed Samui on the cheek, then walked to the sink and helped wash the dishes.

    The two of them were cooking and chatting about homework.

    "I heard that Marisa had another fight with someone at school, and this time it was a big fight. It was a one-on-one fight against a dozen Chunin..."

    Samui babbled, feeling a headache. With a daughter like Marisa, parents must not worry.

    It¡¯s just that Duan¡¯s focus is obviously different from Samuel¡¯s. His first reaction is:

    "Win or lose?"

    Without waiting for his wife to respond, he murmured to himself again: "It should have won. There are only a dozen or so Chunin, which is not a challenge for Marisa."

    "Hey, winning or losing is not the point at all."

    Sam Yi gave him a nk look, and wanted him, a father, to educate his daughter well. Fighting all day long is a bad behavior after all.

    "Did you forget that when I went to ninja school on the first day, I was expelled for beating the teacher."

    Juan responded to his wife in surprise.

    "..."

    Samui was speechless for a moment.

    Indeed, the broken behavior ispletely a negative teaching material. How can I educate my daughter.

    Speaking of which, Marisa didn''t follow her father''s example, which is already very good.

    Seeing that Samuel was worried about her daughter, he patted her on the shoulder andforted her:

    "Children are full of energy, so they must find a way to vent it, otherwise what should I do if I suffocate. This is good. After Marisa takes the Chunin exam in a while, I will arrange for her to graduate early and find something else for her. things to do."

    "This is a way."

    Samui nodded and sighed.

    Half an hourter.

    A family of four gathered around the dining table to celebrate the birthday of the youngest member of the family, Yuyi.

    "Xiao Yu, happy birthday to you!"

    After Marisa delivered the gift, she patted her brother on the shoulder, then picked up the cup on the side, and drank nearly one liter of chicken breast juice in one gulp.

    tons tons tons.

    As her throat rolled, all the fresh chicken breast juice entered her stomach, turning into rich protein nutrition.

    "I want to drink that too, to gain muscle and be as strong as my sister."

    After Yuyi made his birthday wish, he said firmly that he would also like to drink chicken breast juice.

    result.

    "Wow."

    As soon as the little ghost took a sip, he looked embarrassed and almost spit it out.

    "Let''s eat birthday cake, Xiaoyu."

    Samui put a piece of cake and handed it to his son, secretly smiling, his eyes full of maternal love.

    After caring about her son, she then cared about her daughter again, and asked Marisa:

    "By the way, Marisa, how is your preparation for the Chunin exam? Don''t forget the culture ss."

    In addition to actualbat exercises, the Chunin Exam also has a written test. Samui is worried that her daughter will forget to review and suffer a disadvantage.

    Marisa heard the words, and after swallowing arge piece of beef, she muttered:

    "Don''t worry, mom. I won''t be expelled on the first day of school like my father, and I can''t even be a ninja. I''m just too bored, and I want to pass the exam in one go, so I don''t have to go to ninja school Keep wasting time."

    Not long ago.

    Konoha¡¯s golden generation has all graduated, and Marisa thinks that she is on the same level as them, and she can¡¯t learn anything at the ninja school. Of course, she has to graduate early.

    Heard Marisaining.

    After thinking about it for a while, he looked directly at his daughter and said:

    "Okay, when you are admitted to Chunin, you can graduate early. You can just form a team with your cousin Sasuke, and leave Konoha to go outside for some experience."

    "Really?"

    Marisa was overjoyed immediately, she had wanted to go out for a long time and see the vastness of the ninja world.

    "The premise is that you have to get the first ce in the Chunin exam."

    Crossing his arms across his chest, he lightly reminded his daughter, "This Zhongnin exam is thergest in ten years, and many ninja viges in the entire ninja world have sent many people toe."

    Samui also echoed:

    "That''s right, I heard that there are more than a thousand contestants in the Chunin Exam.

    Many of them have already possessed the strength of Zhongnin or even close to Jnin, but deliberately stuck with the status of Jnin, just to get good grades and win glory for their ninja vige.

    Marisa, you must not take it lightly. "

    It can be said that this Chunin exam is described as Crouching Tiger, Hidden Dragon, which is not an exaggeration at all.

    When Marisa heard this, she was not only not afraid, but became excited. Immediately, her eyes were burning, and she patted her chest to promise:

    "It''s interesting this way. I decided topete alone like Cousin Itachi and won the first ce!"

    She is confident.

    After finishing speaking, Marisa finished the meal, put down her chopsticks, wiped her mouth and said:

    "I heard that Cousin Sasuke was beaten up and is lying in the hospital. I want to visit him."

    Visit?

    He obviously wanted to ask Sasuke, who beat him up?

    Duan Duan and Samuel exchanged nces, and they both guessed what his daughter was thinking, but they didn''t reveal it.

    "I...I want to go with my sister too."

    Hagoromo raised one hand cautiously, and said timidly.

    Samui heard the words and gave Marisa two instructions:

    "It just so happens that today is your brother''s birthday, take him out to have fun, and remember toe back early."

    "good!"

    The siblings were in high spirits, and Marisa immediately put on the feather robe and ran out of the house.

    Looking at the backs of the siblings leaving, Duan shook his head and said something meaningful:

    "Finally we can live in a two-person world."

    Samui rolled his eyes at him again, and said, "Wash the dishes first."

    Bang ? In the kitchen, there was a burst of washing and scrubbing.

    "Sigh, I''ve been getting tired so easily recently, it seems that I''m getting old, and I''m getting old if I''m not careful."

    Samui leaned on the ind tform, raised his hand to wipe the sweat from his forehead, and sighed.

    Women are always very sensitive to age, and they are prone to anxiety when they get older.

    Judgment heard the words, looked at his wife, and said with some surprise:

    "Howe, you have obviously be more beautiful and your figure has improved."

    In his opinion, the 29-year-old Samui is the best age for a woman.

    One word: cooked.

    "Really?"

    Samui was a little unconfident, thinking that she was deliberately ttering her, not telling the truth.

    Duan walked over, hugged her by the waist, and suggested:

    "Life lies in exercise, and exercise makes people young. My wife, it''s time to exercise. Let me, a coach, help you keep in good shape."

    "Then... you have to teach me something new." Samuel stared at Duan and blinked.

    ¡°Guaranteed to satisfy you.¡±

    ¡­

    Wu Feitu left, and in the blink of an eye, a week passed.

    Duan''s strategy of luring the snake out of the hole seems to have failed, because nothing happened to Konoha in the past few days.

    The vige is as peaceful and lively as ever, and the life of the vigers is getting better and better, a scene of peaceful years.

    Not in a hurry, I took another vacation for myself, staying at home with my wife and children, enjoying a peaceful and happy life.

    Then, the Chunin exam came as scheduled.

    With the development of Konoha Ninja School and the improvement of the education system, in the past few years, the Chunin Exam has gradually be a grand event in Konoha Vige.

    It is rted to the future of many students and affects the hearts of countless parents.

    Moreover, with the development of Konoha Vige''s technology, the Chunin Exam will now be televised, allowing the real-time images of thepetition to enter thousands of households, and even spread throughout the ninja world.

    Arge number of industries have also been spawned around the Chunin exams. In some underground casinos, there are even corresponding odds for the exam results, and gamblers can bet on their favorite participating Chunin.

    As long as it is an exam, the first ce is always the most concerned.

    For example, Sasuke Uchiha, who won the championship in the J¨­nin Exam that just ended, received countless praises and apuse. He justifiably became the number one genius in Konoha, and his reputation shocked the ninja world.

    The most popr candidate for the Chunin exam this time is undoubtedly the daughter of the Sixth Hokage¡ª

    "Iron Fist" Marisa.

 Chapter 274: Chunin Exam

    Chapter 274 Chunin Exam

    Marisa is eight years old this year. Less than three years after entering school, she earned the nickname "Sister Iron Fist" in the ninja school.

    No one will usemon sense to judge her, after all, her father is the Sixth Hokage. As the man''s daughter, Marisa was destined to be a one-in-a-kind genius from birth.

    Let''s talk again.

    No matter who it is, as long as they see Marisa''s height of over 1.8 meters, her strong physique, and the pair of huge fists, they will subconsciously forget that she is only eight years old.

    In this way, it doesn''t seem so embarrassing to call out "big sister".

    Let¡¯s talk about the Chunin exam this time.

    As the most grand event in the past ten years, Konoha invited the four major ninja viges in the ninja world and many small ninja viges to participate. The total number of applicants exceeded a thousand, and it was hailed as "an unprecedented event".

    Many people are guessing.

    Konoha made such a grand asion just to set the stage for the daughter of the sixth generation, Marisa, and make her famous in the ninja world at a young age.

    but.

    No one would be willing to y a supporting role for an eight-year-old girl, to be the green leaves that set off the red flowers.

    Especially the arrogant ninjas.

    The Chunin Exam requires that the contestants must be Genin, but there is no age limit for the contestants. No matter how old you are, even if half of your foot is about to sink into the ground, as long as you are a Genin, you can participate.

    This gives other ninja viges room to operate.

    In every ninja vige, there are often some people who have been stuck in the lower ninja due to various reasons and failed toplete the promotion, but in fact they hide their secrets.

    These so-called "ten thousand ninjas" were all mobilized this time, and came to Konoha with great ambitions, ready topete.

    At the end of the day.

    The essence of the Chunin Exam has always been an important asion for the major ninja viges to demonstrate their national strength, and no one wants to lose.

    Konoha, as a permanent neutral vige in the ninja world, is also the organizer of this exam, and promises to provide a fairpetition tform and will never favor any side.

    In this way, the contestants of the major ninja viges can let go of their hands and feet andpete with each other with their strength.

    Have a good time.

    Based on these reasons, the four major ninja viges have shown great importance to this Chunin exam.

    Tourists from various countries, including daimyo, officials, and nobles also came to Konoha one after another, and carried out various diplomatic activities in the name of watching the game.

    Right now, Konoha''s permanent poption has reached three million.

    With theing of the Chunin Exam, in just half a month, hundreds of thousands of tourists from all over the ninja world poured into Konoha, which greatly stimted Konoha''s tourism industry and promoted economic development.

    This year''s Chunin Exam is destined to be an unprecedentedly lively one, and it will even draw a strong stroke in the history of the ninja world.

    The only pity is that the weather is not beautiful.

    There are only three days until the main match of the Chunin Exam begins.

    And this morning, when the vigers of Konoha woke up, they found that the sky over the vige was covered with dark clouds overnight, covering the sun.

    Boom.

    Apanied by bursts of muffled spring thunder, pattering rain fell from the sky, forming lines ands, covering every corner inside and outside Konoha.

    Fortunately.

    This spring rain is not heavy, so you can do without an umbre. The raindrops falling on the faces and bodies of passers-by make people feel sober and moist, which is quite fun.

    Under the rain, Muye Vige is like covered with ayer of translucent gauze. Skyscrapers, pedestrian streets, trees and flowers, everything is shrouded in a hazy beauty.

    During this spring rain, the participating teams from the major ninja viges also arrived in Konoha one after another.

    The team from Yanyin Vige marched through Muye Street, with more than two hundred people.

    In front of the team, sitting in the sedan chair was the third Tsuchikage Ohnoki, leading the team himself, showing how much he valued the exam.

    Walking on both sides of the sedan chair as Onomu''s guards were a long-legged girl with short ck hair and wearing a red cheongsam, and a two-meter-tall fat man with a huge round nose and a simple and honest face.

    ck soil and terracotta.

    Both are disciples of Onogi, eighteen or neen years old, and both are Iwagakure J¨­nin, and Kuroto is also Onogi''s granddaughter.

    They all went to Konoha to study abroad. After passing the exam and being promoted to Jonin three years ago, they resolutely returned to Yanyin Vige to build their hometown.

    but.

    Neither Ohnoki, ck Soil, or Terracotta, are not the protagonists of Iwagakushi this time.

    Shua.

    Onoki opened the curtain of the sedan chair, looked around, frowned, and said in surprise:

    "Where''s that Deidara guy, disappeared again?"

    Heitu snorted coldly when he heard the words, folded his hands on his chest and said, "I said a long time ago that Did is not reliable at all. Don''t expect him to win glory for Yanyin Vige. That guy didn''t make any big troubles." , we are going to burn high incense."

    Akatsuki asked Onoki for instructions with some concern:

    "Master Dokage, do you want me to look for it? Didara said just now that he has a stomachache and needs to go to the toilet. It''s over there."

    After finishing speaking, he pointed to an alley not far away, where there was a sign of a public toilet.

    Without waiting for Onogi¡¯s response, Heitu rolled his eyes helplessly, and trained the simple and honest Chitu:

    "Brother idiot, you were deceived by that guy, don''t you understand? He has a stomach ache, and he didn''t know where he went."

    The voice just fell.

    "Yo, Junior Sister spoke ill of me behind my back again, I caught you on the spot."

    A slightly frivolous voice came from behind Heitu.

    It was a young ninja with long blond hair and braided upside down. His long bangs covered one side of his eyes, and only his blue right eye was exposed.

    Didara, like ck Earth and Red Earth, is also a disciple of Onoki.

    And he is the most talented one. He was once the only talented boy in Yanyin Vige.

    Unfortunately, geniuses often have some ws, or personality ws, and sometimes there is only a thin line between them and madmen.

    Deidara is such a weird talent.

    He does not consider himself a ninja, but an artist, with an extraordinary obsession with his own art.

    The so-called art is actually very simple, only two words:

    explode.

    Didara liked making y bombs since he was a child, and liked to watch the gorgeous fireworks released when they exploded, and was deeply fascinated by the fleeting beauty.

    A fragile but warm beauty.

    As a natural explosive maniac, when he was only nine years old, he was forced to leave the vige to live alone because he often made explosions, which made the people of Yanyin Vige jump and panic.

    Didara, in his teenage years, in order to prove his art to the world, took over many terrorist attack missions, and created one after another fireworks show.

    His original life trajectory was about joining a terrorist organization and bing a criminal wanted by the major ninja viges. In the end, he either died under the ninja knife of the bounty hunter, or was identally blown up by the bomb he made. .

    Until the outbreak of the Fourth Ninja World War, the various forces in the ninja world reshuffled and changed everything.

    Also includes Deidara''s fate.

    One time when he took over themission of Shayin Vige and attacked Yanyin''s troops alone, he identally missed and was caught on the spot.

    Subsequently, Didara was turned back to Yanyin Vige, and under the personal order of Ohnoki, he was put in prison for him to reflect on himself.

    It takes several years to reflect on it.

    Although he has been given prison meals and doesn¡¯t have to worry about being hungry, as an artist, Did¡¯s ¡°talent¡± has nowhere to disy.

    Now, the opportunity finally came.

    This time, Onoki asked Didara to fight for Yanyin Vige and win the Chunin Exam on the condition that he returned his personal freedom.

    Didara was a ninja when he left the vige at the age of nine. After being pardoned by Onogi, although he was a little older, he fully met the conditions for thepetition.

    at this time.

    He held a lollipop in his mouth, with his hands resting behind his head, and he looked like a fool, which made Heitu more and more unhappy.

    "Didara, thepetition is about to start, but you are not prepared at all, and you areughing and joking all day long. Don''t forget, the prerequisite for you to regain your freedom is to win the first ce in the Chunin exam!"

    Heitu put one hand on his hip, pointed at Didara with the other, and said coldly.

    "It''s so noisy."

    Didara looked impatient, and said nonchntly, "Junior sister, you underestimate me too much. I can win the championship with one hand in the mere Chunin exam. Just keep your eyes open and watch my performance, I want Let everyone in the ninja world see my art, and let them be dumbfounded!"

    In the past few years, Didara, who was imprisoned, did not waste all his abilities.

    Instead, with the help of the prison environment, Ipletely calmed down my impetuous heart in the past, and perfected my own art, that is, "enlightenment".

    Now he already possesses the strength of an elite J¨­nin level, so it is not a matter of random choice to take the Chunin exam.

    Onoki saw Didara''s arrogance and self-righteousness.

    "Didara!"

    With a deep voice, he warned this disciple who loves and hates, "This is Konoha, please be careful! From now on, you are not allowed to leave my sight, let alone use Chakra. If something goes wrong Come on, even I, the third generation of Tukage, can''t protect you."

    The terrorist Didara, if he dares to explode in Konoha, those Uchiha guys will not spoil him.

    At that time, Onoki may only be able to return to the rock with Didara''s ashes.

    "It''s annoying, old man."

    Didara blocked her ears with her hands, not wanting to listen to Ohnoki''s nagging.

    well.

    Onoki sighed, and immediately ordered Heitu and Chitu to take good care of Did and stay by his side every step of the way.

    Then, he sent Iwagakure ninjas to spy on the contestants in other ninja viges.

    Although he has confidence in Didara, no one can tell whether other ninja viges have any cards.

    Only by knowing yourself and the enemy can you win the final victory.

    On the day Yanyin Vige checked into the hotel, people from Yunyin also came.

    The fourth generation of Raikage was also leading the team himself, with arge number of people and a menacing attack. Those who didn''t know thought they wereing to attack Konoha.

    It can be seen from this that Yun Yin is also determined to win this Chunin exam.

    Among a group of muscr ck-skinned men, the most conspicuous one was a bare-chested young man who looked bohemian.

    This man has long gray hairbed into a big back, a strange ne hanging around his neck, and the most eye-catching thing is the weapon behind him.

    It was a huge red three-segment scythe as tall as a man, and it looked very...

    Pompous.

    As a ninja, generally speaking, the lower the profile, the better. Powerful ninjas are often the kind of inconspicuous existence in the crowd, who can kill people if they explode suddenly.

    And this man is like a beautiful peacock, no matter where he goes, he will attract everyone''s attention.

    His name is Hidan.

    Hiduan was originally a ninja from Tangren Vige, but in the Fourth Ninja World War, as Tangren Vige was annexed by Yunyin, he naturally joined Yunyin.

    This is exactly what Hidan wanted.

    Because he is a battle freak by nature, eager to kill in his bones, and especially likes to see the picture of the enemy''s blood gushing out of his body.

    Tangren Vige, however, is a vige full of pacifism. It wants to release goodwill to the outside world by actively reducing the number of ninjas, thereby eliminating the vignce of Daren Vige and achieving the goal of protecting itself.

    Facts have proved that this strategy is extremely stupid.

    Facing Tangren Vige, which had abandoned its hands, Yunyin was not polite, and annexed it without hesitation, upying Tangren''s rich natural resources.

    Nothing more.

    Although Fei Duan got his wish and joined Yunying Vige, where all people practice martial arts, he was still unpopr.

    That''s because he is cruel and bloodthirsty, arrogant and crazy, and has no manners or respect for others.

    In addition, Fei Duan also joined a mysterious cult of evil spirits, often performing some cruel rituals to torture the enemy, making people think he is aplete perverted lunatic.

    As expected, Fei Duan was squeezed out in Yunyin, and was stuck in the lower ninja position, unable to ascend.

    Until this Chunin exam, his chance came.

    As Yunyin¡¯s Wannian Genin, although Fei Duan is not popr, his strength is unquestionable, especially his weird fighting style, which even made many Yunyin Shangren suffer.

    Therefore, the fourth generation of Raikage specially approved Fei Duan to participate in thepetition, and promised:

    As long as Fei Duan wins the championship on behalf of Yun Yin, he will be promoted to Jonin, and Fei Duan will be allowed to spread his cult in Yun Yin in the future.

    Hidan doesn''t care about jominin or anything like that, but¡ª

    Spreading the ideas of Lord Cthulhu to the world is a great cause that must bepleted for a fanatical believer like him.

    So he agreed without hesitation, and traveled all the way to Konoha.

    "It seems that there are a lot of prey. This time, we will make a big fuss and let the blood spill everywhere."

    Fei Duan licked his lips, and couldn''t wait to prepare the ceremony and sacrifice to Lord Evil God.

    As for the offerings.

    He heard that Konoha''s Sixth Hokage had a genius daughter named Marisa, who was the favorite to win the Chunin exam.

    That''s her.

    ¡­

    Except for the four major ninja viges: sand hidden, wu hidden, rock hidden and cloud hidden.

    Participants in this Zhongnin Exam include some from other small ninja viges, as well as ninja from all over the ninja world who signed up as individuals.

    For some enemies of Konoha, it is undoubtedly a very good means to use the name ofpetition to mix in the team of yers, and to enter Konoha to spy on information.

    For example, in the team of Taki Ninja Vige.

    A boy with short red hair and a big yellow gourd appeared, looking at the scenery of Konoha expressionlessly.

    He is Gaara.

 Chapter 275: marisa and her cousins

    Chapter 275 Marisa and her cousins

    Taki Ninja Vige is a vige hidden behind a huge waterfall. Although it is surrounded by major countries, it has never been invaded in history due to its unique geographical location.

    Taki Shinobu always has an attitude of indifference to the world, and lives his own life behind closed doors, rarely getting involved in the affairs of the ninja world.

    Such a small ninja vige with no sense of existence, sent more than fifty ninjas this time, and traveled thousands of miles to Konoha to take the Chunin exam.

    Nobody knows.

    Taki Ninja Vige has long been controlled by the Akatsuki organization.

    Akatsuki''s members Kakutsu and Nanao Renzhu Lifu are both from Taki Shinobi, and the location of this vige is very hidden, so it will not attract the attention of the major ninja viges, so they are naturally targeted by Akatsuki.

    A few years ago, Naruto used the power of the eyes of reincarnation to control the head of Taki Ninja Vige, turning this ce into a base for Akatsuki.

    at this time.

    Gaara appeared in Taki Shinobi''s ninja team.

    To be precise, Gaara used the power of Naruto''s reincarnation eyes to create a zodiac clone.

    Before, in the face of Uchiha''s ambitious n to try to collect the Nine Tailed Beasts and be Ten Tails Jinchuriki, Naruto, as the leader of Akatsuki, chose to avoid his edge and turned to defense.

    But defense does not mean blindly retreating, it willpletely lose the initiative, and there will never be a chance toe back.

    So, Gaara sneaked into Konoha with Taki Shinobi''s team this time, in order to spy on information, and then grasp Konoha''s movements, so as not to smear his own eyes.

    Of course, it¡¯s also a pretty good idea to win the Chunin exam and embarrass Konoha at the door.

    At this time.

    A silver-haired, gentleman-looking man with sses appeared in front of Taki Shinobi.

    "Hello, everyone, I am Konoha''s Kami-nindo, and I will be responsible for the next itinerary of Taki-nin vige. If there is any negligence, please be sure to point it out, and I will correct it as soon as possible."

    With a warm smile on his face, he wees everyone in Taki Ninja Vige.

    As a senior spy who sneaked into Konoha.

    Not long ago, Dou applied to join the organizer of the Chunin Exam, and took the initiative to win the post of receptionist, who was responsible for receiving the major ninja viges, arranging their basic necessities of life in Konoha, and the itinerary for thepetition.

    Through this position, he can freely go in and out of various ces logically and spy on a lot of thetest information.

    "Hello, Mr. Dou, please give me more advice. I''ll leave it to youter."

    Taki Shinobu, the vige chief, also smiled, and shook hands with Dodo warmly.

    "plz follow me."

    Doudou made a gesture of invitation, leading everyone to the hotel where they stayed, and checked in smoothly.

    There are so many people here this time.

    At the front desk of the hotel, he checked the list of residents in each vige, and couldn''t help but sigh in his heart.

    Even a low-key vige like Taki Ninja Vige has sent more than 50 contestants, let alone the Four Great Ninja Viges.

    but.

    When there are many people, there will be many stories, or...idents.

    Next, Konoha may not be peaceful.

    Once there is chaos, it is a great opportunity for people like Dou and the organization behind him to fish in troubled waters.

    Think here.

    Pou pushed up the sses, and the eyes under the lenses shed coldly.

    Then, he passed all the high-value information collected to Orochimaru outside Konoha Vige, so that thetter could keep abreast of Konoha''stest situation.

    As far as I know.

    Master Orochimaru has been dormant for eight years, has been umting strength, and is nning an unprecedented big move, which will shock the entire ninja world once he makes a move.

    And the code name of that operation is - Destroy Konoha.

    It''s really exciting.

    Castle Tower, Hokage Office.

    Duan stood in front of the huge floor-to-ceiling windows, overlooking Muye Vige in the rain, a pair of purple reincarnation eyes slowly appeared from his eyes.

    Those vigers and tourists who walked on Konoha Street, yed in the rain, and even reached out to catch the raindrops would never have thought of¡ª

    This rain was made by their Hokage-sama with the eyes of reincarnation.

    Duan''s pupil power is enough to change the weather, creating a spring rain thatsts for more than half a month.

    In order to perform the "Rain Tiger Freedom Art".

    At this moment, the rain falling on Konoha, every drop of rain has been integrated into the broken chakra, which is closely connected with his perception.

    So.

    In Duan Duan''s mind, a special map drawn with countless rainwater appeared.

    Once a strange ninja enters Konoha, the chakra on its body will cover the rain, forming a vacuum bubble on the map, which will be captured by the broken perception.

    The stronger the person, the more rainwater they will cover, and the bigger the vacuum bubble will be.

    Using this strongest sensory ninjutsu, he has continuously grasped the movements of many people.

    All the conspiracies and schemes going on in Muye Vige became invisible under his eyes of reincarnation.

    anyway.

    It seems that a lot of strong people came to the Chunin exam this time.

    Marisa''s first, may be suspended slightly.

    Thinking of this, the old father couldn''t help showing a gloating smile on his face.

    Uchiha practice field.

    "Who is cursing me behind my back?"

    Marisa sneezed suddenly, then rubbed her nose, frowned and said to herself, "It must be Dad. He just waited for me to fail the Chunin exam, and then read my jokes, it''s really disgusting."

    Knowing the father is like a daughter.

    Perhaps it was the telepathy between the father and daughter. As soon as there was ¡°maliciousness¡± on the other side, Marisa on the other side felt it.

    "Marisa, what''s wrong with you?"

    Sasuke on the opposite side stopped his hands and asked suspiciously.

    Thanks to Xiang Rin''s treatment, his rib injury has healed. Knowing that Marisa is preparing for the Chunin exam, his cousin naturally had to help and became his cousin''s training partner.

    "It''s okay. Let''s continue, Cousin Sasuke."

    Marisa clenched her fists again, full of fighting spirit.

    The voice just fell.

    Boom.

    As soon as she kicked off the ground, she used the force of recoil to m into Sasuke like an angry bison.

    "  !"

    Marisa rushed in front of Sasuke, her fists rained down like a rainstorm, and she continued to attack.

    A pair of scarlet three-god jade sharing sharing eyes, turning up and down, left and right in Sasuke''s eyes, clearly seeing through every attack of Marisa.

    At the same time, his body cooperated with the dynamic vision of Sharingan, and he dodged left and right,pletely defeating his cousin''s attack.

    Not only that.

    While dodging with ease, Sasuke calmly opened his mouth and pointed to Marisa:

    "Your strength is enough, but your physical moves are too rough and your speed is not enough. You can''t hit people like this, and it will only waste your strength..."

    "It''s annoying!"

    Marisa yelled, interrupting Sasuke''s nagging, and then punched him with a powerful punch.

    However, the target of her punch was not Sasuke, but the... ground under their feet.

    Boom.

    With a loud noise, centered on Marisa''s fist, the ground was instantly torn apart, and countless spider web-like cracks appeared, spreading to most of the practice field.

    Um?

    Sasuke couldn''t find a foothold, his center of gravity was unstable for a while, and his body lost bnce.

    The opportunity hase.

    Marisa''s eyes shed, she jumped into the air, and with a move of hungry tiger, she flew towards Sasuke.

    Just hear a "bang".

    Being hit by Marisa, Sasuke turned into a cloud of white smoke and dissipated from the spot.

    is the shadow clone.

    "Damn it, when was it..." Marissa was taken aback.

    At this moment, a scorching air wave came from behind, quickly approaching her.

    When Marisa turned her head, she saw arge fireball with a diameter of more than five meters, engulfed in mes and rolling heat waves, and hit her head-on.

    Her gaze flickered, and she didn''t dodge or avoid it. She tensed up all her muscles and stood there to resist.

    Boom!

    Howe''s fireball collided head-on with Marisa, enough to burn a house, but after hitting her, it turned into countless sparks.

    "You can resist my fireball with your body. Marisa, you are really talented. However, you lost this match."

    Sasuke''s faint voice sounded behind Marisa, and a ninja knife glowing with thunder was ced on the cousin''s neck.

    His powerful fireball technique was just to distract her so that she could take the opportunity to sneak attack.

    Even if Marisa is physically strong, her neck is a vulnerable part after all. Facing a ninja sword with a hound''s de attached, it is absolutely irresistible.

    "snort."

    Marisa snorted, hesitated for a while, but still reluctantly lowered her fist.

    Seeing Marisa''s unconvinced expression, Sasuke sighed, put down the ninja sword, and began to teach with earnestness:

    "Marisa, as a ninja, you only practice body arts but not ninjutsu and illusion. Your methods are still too simple, and you can easily be targeted by the enemy."

    Marisa heard this and was about to refute when another familiar voice came from the sidelines of the exercise.

    "Not necessarily."

    It turned out that Itachi had been watching the game from the sidelines.

    He came over with a smile on his face, and said:

    "Sixth Generation Master also specializes in physical arts. He doesn''t pay much attention to ninjutsu and genjutsu. He is still invincible in the ninja world. Marisa inherited her uncle''s talent and devoted all her energy to fitness and physical arts. She is the fastest to improve .Sasuke, don''t forget that Marisa is only eight years old this year."

    Sasuke was taken aback.

    Yeah, he almost forgot that his cousin is only eight years old. After all, Marisa''s appearance is so deceptive that people often mistake her for an adult.

    Although Marisa is now entering a bottleneck period, no one can tell how much her body and strength will improve in three to five years.

    Perhaps by then, she no longer needs to practice any ninjutsu or genjutsu, and she will be able to traverse the ninja world only by physical skills.

    "Cousin Itachi still understands me."

    Marisaughed, and with Itachi''s encouragement, she became more determined in her path of cultivation.

    But then again.

    In the sparring just now, she didn''t use her full strength. Even if Sasuke''s ninja knife rests on Marisa''s neck, she can still use the tinum Star to stop and stop toplete the anti-kill.

    But, using a substitute in this kind of sparring is equivalent to cheating, and Marisa disdains it.

    "this is for you."

    At this time, Itachi took out another file bag and handed it to Marisa.

    "What''s in it?" Marisa asked curiously, then opened the bag and found that it was the contestant information of the Chunin Exam.

    "I did some research, and there are a few worthy opponents. You should be more careful then."

    Itachi reminded, calling out a few names.

    Sasuke also stood beside Marisa, nced at the information roughly, and then frowned:

    "Yanyin Didara and Yunyin Feiduan are all guys in their early twenties. They obviously have the strength of a ninja, but they are still licking their faces and participating as ninja?

    There is also this uncle, who looks to be in his forties, and he is also a ninja.

    It''s too outrageous. It''s obviously a Chunin exam, and all the participants are adults. The intensity is probably higher than the Jnin exam.

    Isn''t this obviously bullying Marisa? "

    Sasuke was very dissatisfied with this, and then said:

    "No, I''m going to the castle tower to protest to my uncle. I must re-establish reasonable examination rules and kick out these shameful people who exploit loopholes."

    Marisa shook her head and stopped Sasuke:

    "Don''t bother, Cousin Sasuke. Dad already knew this would happen. He deliberately wanted to see me lose, so that I wouldn''t be able to graduate from the ninja school early and go out with you to enter the ninja world. But, take the risk With so many powerful opponents, the boring Chunin exam suddenly became interesting, didn''t it?"

    After speaking, she clenched her fists with burning eyes, exuding a strong fighting spirit.

    Marisa is a person who never backs down. The stronger the enemy, the more excited she is.

    As expected of Uchiha''s daughter.

    Itachi sighed in his heart, the eight-year-old Marisa already has the heart of a real strongman, and even Sasuke doesn''t have the indomitable spirit in her.

    However, a strong enemy cannot be defeated with just a single momentum.

    "Sasuke, your injury is fine, go and rest first. Next, I will be Marisa''s partner."

    Itachi gave instructions to Sasuke, and then walked to the center of the practice field.

    "Cousin Itachi, I''m going to fuck."

    Marisa raised her fist, and as soon as the words fell, she rushed towards Itachi.

    There are two cousins ??who take turns as a training partner and a staff member. She also devotes 120% of her enthusiasm and energy to practice hard, and vows to win the Chunin Exam champion.

    At that time, I will p my father in the face severely.

    ¡­

    Outside Konoha Vige, on a high hillside.

    Two figures stood side by side, silently watching the vige in the distance.

    No, it is not so much a vige as a big city.

    Although it was shrouded in the spring rain, one could still see the skyscrapers, airships floating in the air, trams passing through the city, and countless pedestrians on the bustling streets.

    Woohoo.

    A gust of wind blew, and a few leaves fell from the top of the two of them and fell into the soil on the ground. They will be turned into nutrients, allowing the new leaves to germinate, grow vigorously, and eventually be a towering tree.

    This is the ideal picture pursued by "Will of Fire".

    The Muye Vige in front of me seems to have realized such a picture.

    These two people are the first and second Hokage of Konoha¡ªthe brothers Senju Hashima and Senju Higama.

    "When I was alive, Konoha was just a small vige. I didn''t expect it to be like this in just a few decades. It''s unbelievable."

    The first generation sighed from the bottom of his heart.

    "Brother, you are wrong, it is not decades, but eight years."

    The second generation pointed out the misunderstanding of the first generation, and added, "ording to the monkey, most of Konoha was destroyed in the Fourth Ninja World War, and was once reduced to the colonies of the major ninja viges. After the Uchiha n took over, only It took eight years for Konoha to undergo earth-shaking changes and be thergest city in the ninja world today."

    After the voice fell, an extremelyplicated look appeared on the face of the second generation...

 Chapter 276: Two Shadows Homecoming

    Chapter 276 Two shadows return home

    Senju Tomona has been fighting against the Uchiha n all his life.

    When he was young, he witnessed his younger brother Senju Itama being killed by five adult ninjas of the Uchiha n. The hatred for Uchiha has since taken root in his heart.

    In the chaotic Warring States Period, his elder brother Hashirama led the Senju n to fight the Uchiha countless times. Tobima, as Senju''s sharp knife, was always active at the forefront of the battlefield.

    The fastest ninja legend.

    This title that made Tomona famous in the ninja world was obtained by him relying on the Flying Raijin Jutsu developed by himself to kill arge number of Uchiha elite ninjas across the battlefield.

    But not enough.

    In order to let the Senju n win the war, Tomona, like a patient hunter, finally got that chance.

    In the battle with Madara''s younger brother Quanna, he deliberately showed his ws, and at the moment the opponent thought he had seeded, he used the flying thunder **** to end Quanna''s life.

    This victory changed the situation where Senshou and Uchiha were evenly matched, and it was difficult to distinguish between the two. It quickly turned the war into one sided, and eventually Uchiha was defeated.

    It can be said.

    In the war between Senju and Uchiha, Senju Tomonma made the most contribution.

    Later, with the reconciliation between Madara and Zhujian, Uchiha also joined hands with Senju to create the first ninja vige in the ninja world-Konoha.

    It seems that the dispute between Senju and Uchiha ispletely over.

    However, Tomama never let down his vignce against Uchiha.

    so.

    He objected to Madara Hokage, and let thetter leave Konoha resentfully.

    After the death of the first generation, Tomona ascended to the position of the second generation, and tailored a "dog leash" for the Uchiha n - the Konoha Police Department, which closely monitored Uchiha''s every move.

    The second Hokage of Konoha, the reason why he is so hostile to Uchiha is because in the process of fighting with Uchiha for a long time, he clearly realized the danger of Sharingan.

    Tomona has carried out countless taboo studies throughout his life, including human experiments on the Uchiha family, which allowed him to discover the secret of Sharingan.

    These eyes are the scarlet pupils born from the severe pain in the heart after the Uchiha n lost their cherished person.

    The deeper the love, the more painful the loss will be. When Sharingan awakens, extreme and strong hatred will rece the original love.

    Then, the eye-opener will be swallowed by the darkness and fall into evil ways. The more intense the inner darkness, the stronger the pupil power, and the more paranoid and extreme the personality.

    Uchiha Madara is the most typical example.

    atst.

    Senju Feima came to the conclusion that the Uchihas are a family of inherent evil, and deep in their bones are a group of lunatics and psychopaths.

    Avable now.

    In just eight years, this group of lunatics brought the declining Konoha back to life, brought about earth-shaking changes, and created a peaceful and prosperous world.

    "Tomona, tell me... How did the Uchiha gang do it?" The first generation scratched his head and looked at the second generation.

    The second generation pondered for a moment, then spoke slowly:

    "Using strong force as the basis of standing, voluntarily abandoning the system of one country, one vige, ying the banner of permanent neutrality, and then implementing a policy of peace and openness, attracting talents and resources from the whole ninja world to Konoha, and finally building Konoha into a Immigrate to Ninja Vige and reinterpret the meaning of the will of fire...

    These were all proposed by the Sixth Hokage named Uchiha Dan.

    I have always been worried that a second Madara will emerge from the Uchiha n. Now it seems that although Duan is as powerful as the Madara back then, he is not the same person as thetter.

    This can be regarded as Uchiha''s luck and Konoha''s luck. "

    Even the second generation, who has always been prejudiced against Uchiha, has to admit that the sixth generation Uchiha is a very good Hokage.

    "Speaking of which, I really want to meet that cut-off face and see what he looks like in person."

    The first generation stroked his chin with a curious expression on his face.

    When the second generation heard the words, their eyes turned sharp immediately, and they opened their mouths to stifle the dangerous thoughts of the first generation:

    "Brother, don''t forget, Uchiha has awakened the legendary eye of the sage. We are now filthy bodies. Once we get close to him, we may be seen through. Be careful before finding out the strength of this sixth generation. Better."

    "Uh, I was impulsive."

    The first generation smiled awkwardly, gave up this idea, and then talked about his little granddaughter, "I don''t know what Tsunade is doing now, and how well she is doing. I heard from the monkey that she has lived alone for so many years and has not formed a family. Why? Well, I just hope she doesn''t fall into my bad habits, gambling and drinking are both harmful."

    As he spoke, a worried look appeared on his face.

    Listening to the ramblings of the first generation, the second generation couldn''t help but shook his head, andined unceremoniously:

    "Who taught her to gamble and drink, and now she regrets it? Don''t stand here. Since we finally returned to the ninja world, let''s take this opportunity to meet Tsunade."

    After finishing speaking, he walked down the hillside first.

    "Teijian, wait for me." The first generation hurriedly shouted, and chased after him.

    "When you enter Konoha Vigeter, don''t call me Tobima anymore. Also, put on this raincoat."

    The second generation exhorted the simple-minded first generation, and then took out two sets of ck raincoats from nowhere, which could cover their faces and bodies.

    Otherwise, if they walked on the streets of Konoha without any camouge, they might soon be surrounded by floods of Konoha vigers.

    after all.

    As the first and second generation of Konoha, their head sculptures have been hung on Hokage Rock for decades, and they are still... well-known in the vige.

    It happens that the weather is beautiful, and when it rains, wearing a raincoat is a good camouge.

    Half an hourter.

    "Central Commercial Paradise, here wee. Passengers, please bring your belongings and get off the bus in an orderly manner."

    With the crisp and pleasant sound of the tram station announcement, the carriage door slowly opened, and arge number of tourists flocked out.

    Two men in raincoats also got out of the car with the crowd and walked on the busiestmercial street in Konoha.

    I was on the tram just now.

    Through the chats of passengers, the free Konoha Daily in the carriage, and the rolling TV news, the more information the first and second generations receive, the more surprised they are.

    In addition, through this tourist line, they also saw a colorful Konoha along the way, which made people dazzled.

    It''s... amazing.

    Only by entering Konoha in person, walking among the high-rise buildings, surrounded by noisy crowds, can you feel the prosperity and excitement of this vige.

    Trams, airships, televisions, mobile phones, radio stations¡­

    This electrified modern lifestyle waspletely unimaginable in the era of the first and second generations.

    Just now.

    The two went to Konoha Hospital, but found out that Tsunade was on vacation and hadn''te to work for a week.

    Then where can I find her?

    There are more than 3 million people in the huge Muye Vige. It is actually easy to find someone in the vast sea of ??people, just make a phone call.

    However, the first and second generations neither have Tsunade''s phone number, nor can they use mobile phones.

    Seeing a **** the side of the road proficiently using her mobile phone and inviting herpanions to go shopping, the first generation couldn¡¯t help feeling sincerely:

    "I have to admit that we old antiques can no longer keep up with this era."

    The second generation heard the words, patted the first generation on the shoulder, andforted:

    "Don''t be discouraged, brother. Don''t forget that we are ninjas. If a ninja wants to find someone, he must use a ninja''s method."

    Then.

    The two avoided the turbulent crowd and came to a rtively secluded street corner.

    Perception is a ninja''s ability to form maps and coordinates in the mind through the induction of Chakra, so as to grasp the position and movement of friendly forces or enemies.

    However, ninjas with perception talents are quite rare in every ninja vige, and the number is even smaller than medical ninjas.

    And top-level perceptual ninjas like Senju Banma, in the entire history of the ninja world, do not exceed the number of five fingers.

    I saw him close his eyes, squat down on the spot, and then touch the bottom with one finger, slowly unfolding his perception.

    In an instant.

    Thousands of chakra fluctuations, like burning candles, appeared in the mind of the second generation.

    These candles have different colors and burning intensity. The former represents the chakra attribute of the ninja, while thetter represents the amount of chakra of the ninja.

    simply put.

    The brighter the color and the higher the me, the stronger the corresponding ninja.

    "It is said that today''s Konoha has gathered the talents of the whole ninja world, and now it seems to be true. There are so many strong people,pared with our era, there are more than one order of magnitude."

    The second generation sighed with eyes closed, and at the same time was d that the two brothers chose to be careful when they returned to the vige this time.

    "Did you find Tsunade?"

    The first generation urged a little nervously.

    "Don''t worry...I found it."

    The second generation quickly spotted the target, then opened his eyes and stood up.

    Among Konoha''s tens of thousands of chakras, there is a special chakra that is pure and huge, dazzling like a white sun, and makes the second generation feel very familiar.

    This is the Yang escape Chakra of the Thousand Hands n.

    That¡¯s right, it¡¯s definitely Tsunade.

    "However... Tsunade''s position seems to be in the direction of the Uchiha n."

    The second generation frowned.

    He had heard from the monkey that Tsunade and the Uchiha n were very close, and had joined the Uchiha camp early on, and had a close rtionship with the Uchiha n.

    This made him a little unhappy as a grandfather.

    In contrast, the first generation did not think so much, and urged: "Then hurry up."

    So, the two bought tickets again and boarded the tram.

    The next stop is thend of the Uchiha n.

    Castle Tower, Hokage Office.

    "It seems that the strategy of luring the snake out of the hole has worked, and two big fish havee."

    said something to himself.

    Just now, his Rain Tiger Freedom Technique sensed two strange chakras, huge, domineering, and with a cold aura.

    That cold breath is the reincarnation of the dirty soil.

    As for the identities of these two big fish, Duan also easily guessed.

    Konoha''s first and second Hokage.

    That old fellow Sarutobi Hiruzen finally couldn''t hold back, and invited these two ancestors back from the Pure Land.

    When Qianshou Feijian used Chakra to perceive others, he and the first generation had long been exposed to the broken eyes of reincarnation.

    These two actually went to thend of the Uchiha n. Their target...is it Tsunade?

    Since Xiang Rin left Konoha, Tsunade has no intention of working. He temporarily leaves Konoha Hospital and rests at home.

    During this time.

    As a friend of Tsunade, Samui took the initiative to visit and chat with Tsunade after learning about Xiang Rin.

    Later, in order to let Tsunade go out of the house to relieve boredom, Samuel asked Tsunade to give her daughter Marisa taijutsu instruction under the pretext that the Chunin exam was about to start.

    Tsunade agreed.

    So at this moment, Tsunade should stay with Marisa at Uchiha''s training ground.

    The first generation and the second generation went straight to Tsunade as soon as they returned to Konoha. Is this... a drama of family reunion?

    For Duan, who always likes to have fun, at this time, it is natural to join in the fun.

    buzz.

    Following his pair of samsara eyes released a wave of pupil power, his figure shed, and he disappeared from the office out of thin air.

    ¡­

    "Uchiha n Land, here wee. Passengers, please get off the bus in an orderly manner, abide by the rules of the scenic spot, and wish you a pleasant trip."

    The station announcement sounded, and the first and second generations got off the tram amidst a crowd of excited tourists.

    The Uchiha tribe, which was once located on the edge of the vige, has now been developed into one of the most famous and profitable scenic spots in Konoha. There are row upon row of shops on both sides of the street, selling various products with Uchiha elements.

    The two Naruto-samas are naturally not interested in these things.

    They walked into an alley, felt it again, and after confirming Tsunade''s specific location, they climbed over the wall and sneaked into the forest of the Uchiha n.

    Along the way, easily avoid the eyes and ears of patrolling ninjas.

    The two passed through the forest smoothly, hid in a big tree, and saw a training ground from afar.

    "That is¡­"

    The eyes of the first generation were fixed, and they saw two figures fighting back and forth, punching to the flesh, and each punch collided with a burst of air, constantly exploding in the practice field.

    One of them was a plump blond woman wearing a green windbreaker, with her long hairbed into a ponytail hanging behind her back, her every move was full of arrogance.

    Her opponent was a tall, burly, muscr man who also used very violent punches and kicks, yelling words like " " from time to time with unknown meanings.

    "Tsunate is fifty-four years old this year, she looks much younger than I thought..."

    The first generation recognized his granddaughter at a nce. He thought she was already an old woman, but he was so young and beautiful.

    "The purple diamond-shaped imprint on her forehead is probably Uzumaki Mito-sama''s yin seal. It seems that Tsunade is very good at health preservation. Compared with us, who are short-lived, she should be able to live a hundred years."

    The second generation looked gratified.

    Hearing Houzi say that Tsunade has never had a family, he thought she was not doing well. Seeing her state now, the two finally felt a little relieved.

    "By the way, who is the man who fought with Tsunade? Is she an apprentice? However, his voice is so weird, it sounds like a child."

    The first generation looked puzzled.

    The second generation was silent, staring at the muscr man in the practice field for a while, and then said in amazement:

    "Brother, we got it wrong, it''s not a man, it''s a woman, and... I probably already guessed who she is."

    "Who is it?" The first generation asked curiously.

    "When we were on the tram before, didn''t we hear a lot of people talking about the Chunin exam? I heard that Uchiha Dan has a daughter named Marisa, who is eight years old this year and is the favorite to win the exam. I think it should be her gone."

    "What, eight years old?"

    When the first generation heard this, he couldn''t help but widen his eyes. The muscr man who violently punched Tsunade turned out to be an eight-year-old girl.

    What a joke!

 Chapter 277: Tsunade godmother

    Chapter 277 Tsunade Godmother

    Just when the first generation and the second generation were surprised by Marisa, an eight-year-old, 1.8-meter muscr girl, a scene that surprised them even more appeared.

    "  !"

    In the practice field, Marisa opened her bow left and right, making hundreds of fist shadows with both fists, andunched a fierce attack on Tsunade.

    Shua.

    A pair of scarlet three-god jade suddenly appeared in Tsunade''s eyes, and quickly turned up and down, left and right, seeing every attack of Marisa clearly, and helping her avoid them all.

    "That''s...Sharingan?!"

    The first generation eximed in a low voice, never expecting to see Uchiha''s Sharingan on his granddaughter.

    "Is it a transnted sharingan? It seems that Tsunade is really close to the Uchiha n. But doesn''t she know how dangerous those eyes are?"

    The second generation''s face was as heavy as water, and he deeply understood the essence of Sharingan, and he was worried about Tsunade.

    The first generation was silent for a while, and finally said:

    "If it is Tsunade''s own choice, then there is nothing to say. I believe she can control those eyes."

    The voice fell, and the discussion between Tsunade and Marisa in the practice field was almosting to an end.

    "Ou!"

    Marisa yelled again, and rushed towards Tsunade like a tigering out of its cage, and punched out.

    Her fist exerted force from the soles of her feet, and the force was transmitted from the waist to the arms. The muscles of the whole arm bulged, and it could be said that she had exhausted all her strength.

    Before the punch arrived, the violent wind of the fist had blown Tsunade''s clothes and a head of blond hair into wild dancing.

    "Come on, let''s have a showdown."

    Tsunade''s eyes were burning, he stood on the spot without dodging or evading, then he raised his right fist and mmed forward.

    at the same time.

    A powerful airflow erupted from her body, like a tornado from a t ground, destroying everything.

    appeared, Tsunade''s strange power.

    Next second.

    Boom.

    The fists of the two collided firmly, and a wave of air immediately swept across them in all directions to the west, blowing away the rainwater in the air and the small stones on the ground.

    Next.

    Phew.

    Marisa''s strong body flew upside down, drew an arc in the air, and finallynded heavily on the stands on the sidelines, smashing a big hole.

    Dengdengdeng.

    Tsunade also took several steps back before stabilizing his figure, and casually shook his slightly numb arm.

    "What a powerful force, it seems that she really can''t be regarded as an eight-year-old kid."

    She muttered something to herself, amazed at Marisa''s strength.

    "Damn it!"

    Under the ruins of the stands, Marisa''s roar came.

    Then, with a bang, she rushed out of the ruins like a shell, and charged towards Tsunade again.

    Even though she was punched by Tsunade, she acted like a normal person. This is the defense brought by Marisa''s strong body.

    "etc."

    Tsunade frowned, and let out a cold drink.

    chichi.

    Marisa mmed on the brakes, stopped abruptly, then put away her fists, and asked suspiciously:

    "What''s the matter, godmother."

    That''s right, Tsunade became Marisa''s godmother, and she just recognized it at Samui''s suggestion.

    That is to say.

    Although Xiang Rin ran away, Tsunade had another daughter.

    But to be honest, Tsunade and Marisa are 54 years old and 8 years old. It stands to reason that thetter wants to call the former mother-inw.

    Even if you want to recognize your rtives, you still recognize your godmother, not your godmother.

    But women, who would like to be called "grandmother", especially a super old leftover girl like Tsunade, who has always been very concerned about her appearance.

    Everyone knows that it is a very taboo thing to mention age in front of Tsunade-sama.

    So Samui asked her daughter to recognize Tsunade as her godmother.

    "Your father... didn''t he teach you strange power?"

    Tsunade frowned and asked Marisa.

    Although Marisa''s punch just now was very powerful, it relied more on brute strength, and failed tobine physical strength with chakra well.

    As we all know, Uchiha''s taijutsu is the strongest in the ninja world, and even Tsunade has to be convinced, but hasn''t he taught his daughter these things?

    It''s unbelievable.

    Marisa shook her head upon hearing this, and replied:

    "Hmph, I wouldn''t ask him to teach me, what a shame."

    The main theme is a rebellion.

    "..."

    Tsunade was speechless, she really couldn''t understand the wonderful father and daughter Uchiha and Marisa.

    Afterwards, Marisa looked curious and asked:

    "Godmother, did you punch me just now with the strange power of the Thousand Hands? It was so powerful. Half of my body was numb from the blow, and I haven''t recovered yet. Hiss, it hurts."

    As she spoke, she took a breath of cold air, as if she was too slow-witted.

    Tsunade couldn''t helpughing, nodded and said:

    "That''s right, your father used Sharingan in the first ce, and secretly learned this trick from me."

    She recalled the scene when she was strangled by him with a naked choke when she first met Duan, and herplexion became ugly.

    "It''s a pity that I don''t write Sharingan."

    Marisa didn''t notice Tsunade''s expression, but murmured in a low voice, otherwise, she could use Sharingan to copy the godmother''s strange power.

    Huh.

    Tsunade looked at the goddaughter in front of him, and a thought suddenly popped up in his mind.

    In this life, she might not be able to do well with Uchiha, and she is destined to be bullied by him.

    Since this is the case, it is better to change the way of thinking and cultivate Marisa with great potential. When this goddaughter beats up that guy in the future, it can be regarded as venting her anger.

    Thinking of this, Tsunade''s eyes shed, then he patted Marisa on the shoulder, and said earnestly:

    "Marisa, you recognize me as a godmother, and I don''t have any gifts to give you, so I''ll just teach you this strange power. Are you willing to learn?"

    She made this decision, not all for the sake of Uchiha off.

    Although Tsunade has many disciples, Shizune, Xiang Rin, and Hongdou all learned medical ninjutsu from her, and no one can inherit her strange power and ninjutsu such as pain feet.

    And Marisa in front of her is a piece of jade, a perfect seedling.

    Marisa froze for a moment, then her eyes lit up: "Godmother is the best."

    After saying that, he opened his strong arms and hugged Tsunade happily.

    "..."

    Although he knew that the other party was only eight years old, Tsunade still felt a little weird being hugged by Marisa, who had the same body shape as a muscr man.

    So she said helplessly: "Marisa, don''t you know that you are covered in mud and water, staining my clothes."

    "Uh, I forgot."

    Marisa let go of her hands and smiled sheepishly.

    After that, she saw some muddy water on Tsunade''s chest, staining her fair skin, and quickly took out a handkerchief and handed it to the godmother.

    well.

    Tsunade wiped off the muddy water while staring at Marisa, thinking that this child is good everywhere, but he is a little too strong, and I am afraid it will not be easy to find a boyfriend in the future.

    Her goddaughter, maybe she will be single until old age like her.

    I was thinking.

    Two figures, one big and one small, walked in from outside the exercise field. It was Samuel who brought his youngest son, Yuyi, with a lunch box to deliver food to them.

    "Master Tsunade, Marisa, it''s time for lunch, let''s take a rest."

    Samui walked in front of the two with a smile on his face.

    "Godmother."

    Hagoromo also raised his head, and timidly called out to Tsunade.

    "The little guy is so good."

    Tsunade reached out and touched Yuromo''s head, then smiled and said to Samui, "This child really looks like you. Do you know, I envy you for having such a good pair of children."

    "Hey, don''t look at them being so obedient now, there are usually a lot of headaches." Samui sighed and said helplessly.

    "mom."

    Marisa took Samuel''s arm and couldn''t wait to show it off, "The godmother said, she wants to teach me strange strength."

    "Really?" Samui looked surprised and cast a questioning look at Tsunade.

    Tsunade nodded and said:

    "I heard that in this Chunin exam, Marisa will face several difficult opponents. How can I not teach her something real."

    Then, she exhorted Marisa with a serious face:

    "After I teach you the strange power, if you still can''t get the first ce, I will not recognize you as a goddaughter, so as not to embarrass me."

    Marisa became anxious when she heard this, and patted her chest to promise:

    "Don''t worry, I will definitely use your strange power to knock all opponents away."

    "Thank you for taking care of Marisa, Tsunade-sama." Samui bowed to Tsunade sincerely.

    Seeing this, Tsunade frowned and said displeasedly:

    "It''s been so many years, why are you still being so polite to me, and treat me as an outsider in your heart?"

    "That''s not what I meant." Samuel quickly exined, sweating on his back.

    Tsunade waved his hand, and said boldly: "Don''t call me my lord anymore, just call me sister in the future."

    "Okay, Tsunade-san."

    "That''s right." Tsunade was finally satisfied.

    "Let''s stop standing, let''s eat first, otherwise the food won''t taste good when it''s cold." Samui said again.

    So, a group of four came to shelter from the rain under a big tree on the sidelines.

    Shua.

    Yuyi was very diligent, took out a pic cloth, and carefully spread it under the tree. Then Samuyi took out the carefully prepared bento and lifted the lid, and a burst of strong food aroma came to the nostrils, making people move their index fingers.

    "I''m going to start!"

    Marisa yelled, picked up a delicious chicken leg, and gnawed on it.

    This kid.

    Tsunade and Samui smiled at each other, then picked up their chopsticks and began to enjoy this delicious and hearty lunch.

    On the big tree in the distance.

    Seeing the scene where the four of Tsunade were talking andughing, the first generation and the second generation were very emotional for a while.

    A long while.

    "Seeing that Tsunade is living so happily, I am relieved." The first generation said with a look of relief, relieved.

    "Aren''t you going to meet her, brother?" the second generation asked.

    "No." The first generation shook his head.

    He originally nned to show up and chat with Tsunade face to face, but now that he thinks about it, he should forget it, because he is a dead person after all, and he should not disturb the peaceful life of the living.

    In addition, the identities of him and the second generation are more sensitive. If the two attract the attention of the Uchiha n, it may bring some unnecessary troubles and troubles to Tsunade.

    Just looking at Tsunade from a distance like this is enough.

    The second generation was silent for a moment, and suddenly proposed:

    "Since you''vee to thend of the Uchiha tribe, why don''t you go to Nanga Shrine to see what happened to the so-called stone tablet left by the Sage of the Six Paths."

    Various signs show that the Uchiha n can have today''s glory, and that stone tablet seems to be indispensable.

    So the second generation inevitably had a strong interest in the stele.

    The first generation shook his head:

    "Go, I want to stay here and see Tsunade more."

    "Okay, brother, be careful yourself. We will meet on the hillside outside Muye Vige in an hour." The second generation made up his mind.

    "Be careful too."

    The first generation watched the second generation leave, and soon disappeared in the forest of Uchiha.

    Under the big tree in the practice field.

    "Aww, aww..."

    Marisa bowed left and right, kept picking up food with both hands, and wolfed it down to her mouth.

    "Eat slowly, girls don''t even have a picture of eating."

    Samui looked helpless, took out a tissue, and asked Marisa to wipe off the oil stains at the corners of her mouth.

    Tsunade said: "Eat more, practice intensively in the afternoon, you will suffer."

    "ah."

    Marisa burped, patted her bulging stomach, and then said contentedly:

    "I''m so happy. I have two mothers and a cute brother. If there is no annoying old man, everything will be perfect."

    "Marisa, don''t say that about your father." Samuel became more and more helpless.

    "Hahaha, well said." Tsunadeughed out loud, feeling very relieved.

    is smiling.

    Hagoromo, who had been concentrating on eating, suddenly felt something, raised his head and shouted: "Father."

    The voice just fell.

    There was a wave of fluctuation in the void, and Duan, who was wearing a white Hokage robe, appeared out of thin air.

    Well.

    Tsunade''sughter stopped abruptly, and the smile on his face froze.

    "Hey, I said why is there no one at home, so everyone is having a pic party here." Duan looked around and picked up his youngest son, Yuyi.

    This little guy was the first to notice his arrival just now. Is it the telepathy between father and son, or the talent for sensing space fluctuations?

    His son is indeed a genius.

    "Broken, I''m sorry, I thought you wouldn''t be home for lunch..."

    Samui was about to stand up with an apologetic face.

    Duan pressed her shoulder, then sat down directly between Samui and Tsunade, and said to Tsunade, "Please let me go."

    His burly and stalwart body was like a hill, and as soon as he sat down, he pushed Tsunade aside.

    Hateful.

    Tsunade suddenly looked unhappy and red at Duan.

    Duan ignored Tsunade''s angry eyes, picked up a rice ball and ate it, and said while eating:

    ¡°Today, our family of five gathered together and had a pic in the rain. It was really fun, warm and beautiful.¡±

    Tsunade was taken aback for a moment, then said in a deep voice:

    "Who is a family with you, you bastard..."

    Just as he was about to say the word egg, Tsunade choked back the curse word when he remembered that there were two children present.

    "Do you want to eat this bread, or I will eat it if you don''t."

    He took a quick look at the bread in front of Tsunade, saw that she didn''t reply, picked it up and put it in his mouth.

    "Give it back to me!" Tsunade''s eyes shed, and he reached out to **** the bread back from his broken mouth.

    "Damn dad, don''t bully my godmother."

    Marisa couldn''t stand it anymore, so she offered to help, and the three of them tugged into a ball for a while.

    Samui and Yuyi at the side covered their mouths andughed when they saw this scene.

    It¡¯s really as Duan said, a warm and happy family life.

 Chapter 278: The second generation VS iron fire couple

    Chapter 278 Second Generation VS Iron Fire Couple

    Spring rain is falling.

    Under the big tree, the sixth generation family is having a happy pic.

    On a big tree in the distance, the first generation of people merged into the trunk,pletely concealing their own aura with the wood escape technique, and stared at the family under the tree without blinking.

    Especially the man in the white Hokage robe.

    Is he Uchiha off?

    The first impression of Duan in the first generation is that it is burly. With a height of two meters and a body of muscles that are about to burst through the Hokage robe, it is like a mountain. No wonder a daughter like Marisa can be born.

    Corresponding to this stalwart body type is the huge bottomless chakra in Duan''s body, which is not inferior evenpared to the first generation himself.

    Juan did not reveal the pair of legendary reincarnation eyes at this time.

    But his pair of ck eyes are equally deep and mysterious, like a bottomless dark abyss that can devour a person''s spirit.

    In short, this is a very dangerous man.

    The degree of danger is even more than that of Uchiha Madara back then.

    The main purpose of the first generationing to Konoha this time is for the Uchiha break.

    Collect all the tailed beasts, be Ten-Tails Jinchuriki, and rule the world with immortality¡ªif Duan¡¯s ambition is true, what impact will it have on the ninja world, and should he be stopped?

    The first generation can''te up with the answer yet.

    So he intends to take the opportunity to observe more, collect as much information as possible, and then make a judgment.

    the other side.

    Nanhe Shrine, main hall.

    The second generation did not spend too much effort, bypassing the Uchiha guards, sneaked into the main hall, and found the secret room under the seventh tatami.

    In the secret room, under the soft light, a stone tablet full of mysterious characters stands silently.

    "Is this the stele left by the Sixth Generation Sage to the Uchiha n?"

    The second generation frowned and muttered to himself, walking to the stone tablet, a look of doubt emerged between his brows.

    He knelt down and observed the writing on the stele at close range, trying to decipher the information hidden inside. Unfortunately, after studying for a long time, he still had no clue.

    finally.

    The second generation had no choice but to give up, sighed, and stood up.

    Perhaps, these words have no meaning at all, they are purely created by the Uchiha n to fool the world, just to act in the name of Sage of the Six Paths.

    No matter what Uchiha wants to do, they can dere to the outside world that they follow thest words left by the Sage of the Six Paths on the stone tablet, thus giving rationality to all their actions.

    What a clever method.

    Thinking of this, the second generation sneered and shook his head, ready to turn and leave.

    But right now.

    "Don''t bother, the content on the stele can only be understood by Uchiha''s Sharingan, so you, an outsider, don''t want to be wishful thinking."

    As a voice sounded behind the second generation, Tie Huo and Qian Xiuzi quietly appeared at the door of the secret room.

    As the two kaleidoscope powerhouses of the Uchiha n, and also as the former "Heaven and Earth"bination, after years of tacit understanding, they have be a couple now.

    oh?

    The second generation turned around in surprise when he heard the words, and asked calmly, "How...how did you find me?"

    He was obviously very careful, and he didn''t show any ws.

    "Ignorant bum."

    Tiehuo looked at the guy in the raincoat and hood in front of him, and mocked disdainfully, "Master Hokage knew about it as early as you entered Konoha."

    He and Qian Xiuzi were ordered by Duan to arrest this person.

    What? !

    The second generation was shocked when he heard the words, and sure enough... he still underestimated that guy Uchiha Dan.

    Too bad, big brother might be in danger.

    Seeing that the other party was silent, Tie Huo took out a pair of handcuffs and spoke again:

    "You trespassed on the forbidden area of ??the Uchiha n without permission. Before we do it, I can give you a chance to capture it without a fight."

    After speaking, he threw the handcuffs on the ground in front of the second generation.

    Ah.

    The second generation sneered in his heart, his eyes suddenly sharpened, and he directly chose to respond with actions.

    Next second.

    With a snap, he sped his hands together, and a huge chakra surged out of his body.

    Crash.

    With the second generation as the center, a tornado-like swirling water flow appeared out of thin air, filling most of the secret room in a blink of an eye, and rushed towards the iron and fire like a waterfall.

    Water escape¡¤Shui Chongbo.

    "careful."

    Tie Huo''s eyes flickered, reminding Qian Xiuzi that both of them retreated together.

    Ground.

    The Nanga Shrine in the spring rain seems to be shrouded in a mysterious veil, as calm and peaceful as ever.

    Many touristse from afar, holding umbres and walking under the tall red torii, feeling the quiet and sacred atmosphere of the shrine.

    suddenly.

    Booming, as a violent vibration came from the ground, the buildings on the surface suddenly shook, and many pedestrians were even unable to stand and fell down.

    What happened?

    Countless eyes looked in the direction of the main hall of the shrine in amazement, where the vibration was the strongest, like the center of an earthquake eruption.

    Boom!

    A ten-meter-thick water column suddenly broke through the ground, rose to a height of tens of meters, and then poured down again.

    Just tens of seconds.

    Most of the Nanga Shrineplex was filled with raging water, and the ground turned into ake in an instant, and the water submerged the buildings, torii gates, and trees.

    "Help!"

    Some tourists and pedestrians were unable to escape and were immediately washed away by the current, resulting in death or injury.

    Whizzing.

    Two figures rushed out of the water andnded on the water surface, they were Tiehuo and Qianxiuzi.

    Among them, under Tie Huo''s arm was a child who was pale from drowning and kept coughing.

    Under the locked eyes of the two, the figure of the second generation slowly rose from the bottom of the water.

    "Trespassing the forbidden area, destroying the Nanhe Shrine, and killing Konoha vigers and tourists, you don''t want to leave here alive today!"

    Tie Huo put the rescued child aside, then shouted to the second generation in a deep voice.

    The face of the second generation changed.

    Regarding the so-called crimes that Tie Huo said, he dismissed the first two at all, but the crime of hurting the innocent was definitely not his original intention.

    Maybe it was because she slept in the purend for too long, and her hands were born.

    When the second generation performed the spell just now, he didn''t grasp the measure for a while, and forgot that there were many ordinary people on the ground.

    He is not a terrorist, he did note to Konoha to destroy and kill people.

    So.

    "Come here today, I have no intention of taking your lives."

    The second generation sighed, not wanting to further increase the number of innocent casualties, and sank to the bottom of the water as soon as he finished speaking.

    After using the water escape to create a water environment, he can move quickly in the water. Whether it is attacking or escaping, he has the absolute initiative.

    However, Tiehuo will not let the second generation go so easily.

    "Come when you want, leave when you want, kill so many people as if nothing happened, what do you think this is?"

    Tiehuo was furious and jumped into the air, a pair of scarlet crosses appeared in his eyes.

    Fire Escape ¡¤ Huo Huo Quench!

    After quickly forming a seal, he opened his mouth and spit out a sea-like me, which turned out to be theke created by the second generation that he nned to use the fire escape to evaporate.

    Tie Huo is Uchiha''s veteran kaleidoscope powerhouse, and he also transnted interstitial cells. The amount of chakra in his body is huge, enough to support him to performrge-scale fire escape ninjutsu.

    Moreover, at the moment of sealing, he also activated his own kaleidoscope ability¡ªTakeyu Nakata.

    This technique is equivalent to the Iron Fire Immortal mode. When fully activated, it can increase the scale and power of ninjutsu by a full four times.

    The superposition of various factors made Tiehuo the veritable No. 1 Huodun within the Uchiha n.

    The extinguishing fire he performed, evenpared with Uchiha Madara back then, is not inferior in the slightest.

    Chi Chi Chi Chi.

    The me collided with theke water, and arge amount of white smoke was immediately produced, which shot up into the sky from Nanhe Shrine, and was seen by most of Konoha Vige.

    When all the water in theke evaporated, the second generation was also forced to show up.

    "How can it be?"

    He murmured, looking surprised.

    As a master of water escape ninjutsu, the second generation of water escape can create hugekes out of thin air in ces without water, especially restraining the Uchiha n who are good at fire escape.

    But Tie Huo actually used the Fire Dungeon to pass his Water Dungeon head-on.

    interesting.

    "It''s not a good habit to be in a daze at this time."

    The voice of iron fire sounded again, and as he continued to make seals, three lifelike fire dragons suddenly condensed into shape, and rushed towards the second generation from three directions.

    The Art of Dragon Fire.

    "Do you really think your fire escape can beat my water escape?"

    The second generation snorted coldly, his fighting spirit was also aroused, and he quickly formed a seal, summoning a huge water dragon.

    The technique of water dragon bomb.

    This ninjutsu, which originally required forty-four seals, was improved by him, and it can be released quickly with only four seals, and his water dragon bullet can also devour the chakras of other ninjutsu.

    "Roar!"

    The fire dragon and the water dragon roared and collided, fought fiercely, and finally disappeared into nothing at the same time.

    Equally divided.

    However, Tiehuo is not the only opponent of the second generation.

    Qian Xiuzi quietly appeared not far behind the second generation, opened her mouth after making a seal, and spit out a burst of impatiens-like mes from her mouth.

    Um?

    The second generation turned his head, his eyes fixed, and he saw through Qian Xiuzi''s tricks.

    Her technique, at first nce, is far less powerful than Iron Fire''s Fire Dungeon, and it is not enough to pose a threat to the second generation.

    But in fact, there are still shurikens hidden in the blossoming fires.

    "Using the fire escape to cover the opponent''s field of vision, the hidden shuriken is the real killer move. Is it the double ninjutsu of shuriken and me? If this is the case, use that technique to deal with it."

    He analyzed it in his heart, did not neglect his hands, and formed the seal again.

    Shua.

    A circr wall of water rises from the second generation''s feet, rotating around him at high speed, forming a defense without dead ends.

    It is also the water escape ninjutsu that has been improved by him - the water wall.

    However.

    The second generation made a mistake this time.

    He only saw the secondyer, but didn''t expect there to be a thirdyer.

    Qianxiuzi''s ultimate move is neither the high heat of the fire escape nor the sharpness of the shuriken, but the faint bluish-white chakra attached to those shurikens.

    Shi Natohiko.

    This is the kaleidoscope ability of her right eye, which can use the power of the pupil to summon the legendary "Kamikaze" from a distant space, which is attached to the weapon and is powerful enough to cut everything.

    is the highest level of wind escape.

    The water wall of the second generation cannot stop Shina Tohiko.

    Puff puff.

    Those shurikens easily passed through the high-speed rotating water wall, and all of them pierced the second generation, splitting his body like hot knives cutting butter.

    Water walls dissipate.

    One hand and one leg of the second generation were broken, and the chest was also pierced by a shuriken. It seemed that he was bound to die.

    Did you seed?

    As soon as Qian Xiuzi had this idea in her mind, she saw a scene that surprised her.

    I saw the body of the second generation shaking, but never fell down. Then, countless dusts gathered, restoring his body to its original state, as if nothing had happened.

    However, Qian Xiuzi¡¯s move was effective, that is, the hood of the second generation fell off, revealing her true colors.

    "Reincarnation of the dirty soil? This kind of water escape ninjutsu, and that appearance, are you..."

    Tie Huo stared at the second generation with scorching eyes, and then said sharply, "The second generation of Hokage Thousand Hands!"

    It was still recognized.

    "I heard that you Uchiha n have also used my invention of reincarnation to resurrect the dead. No wonder you can recognize this technique at a nce. That''s right, I am Senshou Banjian."

    The second generation stared at Tiehuo and said calmly.

    "Stop talking nonsense, seal him!"

    Chihideko dashed out, and rushed towards the second generation holding the ninja sword, and the de was attached to the invincible Shina Tohiko again.

    Although Dirt Reincarnation is an immortal body, it takes a certain amount of time to recover every time it is destroyed.

    During this period, it is the best time to seal the dead.

    So she nned to use Shina Tohiko to cut the Second Hokage, and then seal it in one go.

    "Little girl, don''t underestimate me."

    The second generation said coldly, seeing Qian Xiuzi approaching him, he raised his hand and shot at her like lightning.

    Do you want to hurt me with this level of attack?

    Qian Xiuzi was disdainful, relying on the powerful dynamic vision of Sharingan, she easily avoided Kunai, and then prepared to stab the second generation with a ninja knife.

    But the next moment.

    Shua.

    The second generation in front of him suddenly disappeared, at a speedparable to teleportation.

    "Qian Xiuzi, be careful behind you!" Tie Huo''s loud reminder made Qian Xiuzi''s back feel cold, and a sense of crisis surged in her heart.

    because.

    The second generation has appeared behind her, holding the kunai that she dodged, and stabbing Qianxiuzi''s heart.

    Fly to the second stage of Thor.

    The caster throws the kunai with the Flying Thunder God form attached to the enemy, and then teleports to the kunai''s position tounch a sneak attack on the enemy.

    In Qianshou Feijian back then, it was Quan Nai, the younger brother who used this trick to kill Madara.

    Because the speed is too fast, the enemy has no time to react, not even enough time tounch Susanoo, making this kunai a deadly move that Uchiha ninjas cannot defend against.

    At the critical moment.

    Om.

    As Qian Xiuzi opened her left eye wide, a strange force burst out from her pupils, instantly forming a translucent spherical barrier outside her body.

    Tianyanto.

    Another kaleidoscope ability of Qianxiuzi, to some extent, can be called absolute defense.

    click.

    The second-generation Flying Thunder God Kunai stabbed at the barrier and broke in two.

    Huh.

    The surprise on his face disappeared in a sh. Seeing Tie Huoing to support Qian Xiuzi, he immediately jumped back without any reluctance to fight, and distanced himself from the two of them.

    "Is it the kaleidoscope pupil technique? It''s really tricky."

    The second generation looked at the eyes of Tie Huo and Qian Xiuzi, and hisplexion was much more solemn than the beginning.

    And at this moment.

    Whizzing.

    Dozens of figures came from a distance, all of them were Uchiha ninjas wearing high-necked blue robes, and surrounded the second generation heavily.

    The leaders among them are the father and son Fu Yue and Itachi.

 Chapter 279: Tsunade and the first generation

    Chapter 279 Tsunade and the first generation

    Nanhe Shrine.

    This sacred ce of the Uchiha n has be a mess at this time:

    The main hall and walls copsed in pieces,rge holes with a diameter of more than ten meters appeared on the ground, and arge number of torii gates and trees fell to the ground in disorder.

    This shrine was first flooded and then burned, and it became dpidated in a blink of an eye, and it no longer had the magnificent and magnificent spirit of the past.

    The culprit who caused all this is being surrounded by the elite of the Uchiha n at this time.

    "The Patriarch!"

    Tiehuo and Fuyue joined hands, and quickly informed thetter and the Uchiha tribe of the enemy, the second generation of Naruto Senju Togama.

    The second generation of Hokage who was reincarnated from the dirt?

    Upon learning of this, everyone in the Uchiha was shocked, and then they all showed Sharingan, pulled out Ninja Sword and Kunai, and stared at the second generation with fierce eyes.

    The second generation looked dignified.

    Dealing with Tiehuo and Qianxiuzi has already made him feel strenuous. If it wasn''t for the immortal body who was reincarnated from the dirty soil just now, he might have missed and been killed.

    And now, with the arrival of Fuyue and Itachi, the kaleidoscope Uchiha that the second generation has to face has suddenly be four.

    Not to mention, there are many Uchiha''s Sangodama J¨­nin, watching covetously from behind.

    Underestimate Uchiha.

    He originally thought that there was only one Uchiha who was really worthy of attention, and that was the sixth-generation Uchiha Dan. Now it seems that this family is like a cloud of masters.

    In such a confrontation, Fu Yue took a step forward, took the lead in breaking the silence, and asked:

    "Who brought you back to life? Or to put it another way, am I talking to the second generation of Hokage Senjubama, or am I talking to the caster who was reincarnated from the dirt?"

    The dead who are reincarnated and resurrected by the filth will be reduced to puppets, and they will be manipted by the caster from their will to their bodies.

    This point, Fu Yue is very clear.

    The second generation heard the words, while being wary of the sneak attack of the Uchiha people, they didn''t hide it, and gave a quick response:

    "It''s a monkey... Oh no, it should be said that Hiruza Sarutobi of the Third Hokage brought me back to life. But don''t be nervous, because I haven''t decided yet whether I want to be an enemy of the Uchiha n."

    Hearing his words, Tie Huoughed back angrily, and immediately sneered coldly:

    "You mean, you destroyed Uchiha''s Nanga Shrine and killed so many innocent civilians, isn''t this an act of hostility?"

    The second generation shook his head, looking helpless:

    "I''ve already said that, I just want to take a look at the legendary stele left by the Sage of the Six Paths to the Uchiha n. As for the injured civilians, it was aplete ident..."

    "enough."

    Fuyue interrupted the words of the second generation, and said sharply, "No matter who you are, what is the purpose ofing to Konoha,e with us to the interrogation room first."

    He doesn''t intend to seal the second generation directly, but ns to control the other party in order to obtain more information.

    Facing Fuyue''s request.

    Of course, the second generation could not agree, shrugged and refused on the spot:

    "Sorry, I''m not free today."

    He didn''t intend to fight.

    Facing four Uchiha kaleidoscope powerhouses and dozens of Uchiha Jonin at the same time, even Senju Tobema, who is known as the "Uchiha nemesis", will definitely die, with no chance of winning.

    ¡­

    disappear.

    Almost at the same time when the second generation disappeared.

    Chi Chi Chi Chi.

    A ck me appeared in the ce where the second generation was before, burning zingly, making the air crackle and crackle.

    Amaterasu.

    Oops, one stepte, did he escape?

    Fuyue frowned and dismissed Amaterasu.

    "It''s the technique of Flying Thunder God." Itachi said in a deep voice.

    Although the Uchiha people generally hate the second generation, they have to admit that Senju Tomona''s attainments in ninjutsu are definitely a master of the generation.

    The Dirt Reincarnation he developed once allowed Uchiha to resurrect Shisui and many dead nsmen.

    And Flying Thunder God is a unique space-time ninjutsu, which is almost the same as teleportation.

    With this technique, the second generation''s escape ability is second to none in the entire ninja world. As long as he wants to leave, no one can keep him.

    More grimly¡ª

    "Since the Second Hokage was resurrected by Sarutobi Hiruzen, the first Hokage and the Fourth Hokage must have also been resurrected. At this time, there is a high probability that they are lurking in the vige, and may attack again at any time."

    Fuyue''s face was serious, and he immediately ordered everyone to send some people to treat the wounded, and others to notify the police department and Anbu, and asked the whole vige of Konoha to immediately enter a state of first-levelbat readiness.

    Also, most importantly.

    "Itachi, go to the castle tower right away and tell the sixth generation about this." Fuyue told his son.

    "No."

    Tiehuo stopped Itachi, and exined, "I and Chihideko were ordered by the sixth generation toe to Nanga Shrine to carry out the arrest mission. He already knew every move of the enemy."

    I see.

    Fuyue breathed a sigh of relief when he heard the words, and felt a lot more rxed.

    "Where is the sixth generation now? Did you personally go out to deal with the first generation and the fourth generation?"

    Itachi guessed, but was still a little worried.

    Fourth Meguminami Fengshuimen, known as Yellow sh, is not only the only descendant who learned the second generation Flying Thunder God''s technique, but also improved this technique. It can be said that blue is better than blue.

    Not to mention the first generation of Hokage, the legendary ninja god, like Dan, was an invincible person who suppressed the entire ninja world when he was alive.

    Even if you are an uncle, you must not take it lightly when you meet these two people.

    at this time.

    "I have sensed the Chakra of the sixth generation, and it is nearby, in the direction of the No. 5 practice field." A Uchiha jominin named Oda said, he is a perception ninja.

    "Go, go to support!"

    Fuyue took the lead and was the first to rush to the No. 5 practice field, followed by Itachi, Tiehuo and Qianxiuzi.

    Exercise field.

    "It''s not a good thing for Tsunade and this Uchiha to get so close."

    The first generation stared at the granddaughter in the distance, worry appeared again on the brows, he was worried that the other party was using Tsunade, and sooner orter he would eat her up.

    suddenly.

    Boom.

    There was a violent vibration from the direction of Nanhe Shrine. Immediately afterwards, arge amount of white water vapor rose into the sky, filling the sky above the leaves.

    Too bad, is Tokaima fighting someone?

    When the first generation saw the water vapor all over the sky, they were shocked and realized that something had happened.

    Under the big tree.

    "what''s the situation?"

    Marisa stood up suddenly, jumped to the tree to watch, and then shouted to several people under the tree, "It''s over there at the shrine. Something happened."

    "Break." Samui looked worried, subconsciously looking at her husband.

    "Don''t panic, there are only two guests in the vige. The one who sneaked into Nanga Shrine, I have already let Tiehuo and Qianxiuzi deal with it."

    He patted Samui on the shoulder, then stood up and continued. "As for the other one, it''s here with us."

    Um?

    Tsunade was startled when he heard the words, and looked around, "Who? Where is it?"

    not good.

    Has it been discovered?

    When the first generation saw Tsunade''s expression, he secretly thought that something was wrong. He hadn''t figured out when he was exposed, but in the next second, he had no time to think about it.

    Because he sensed a sudden crisis.

    Shua.

    Uchiha Duan, who was still a hundred meters away a second ago, appeared in the woods out of thin air, and just faced the tree where the first generation hid.

    Then, he raised his fist and mmed it towards the tree trunk.

    Click!

    This towering 100-meter-high tree, which could be hugged by seven or eight people, was blown up on the spot by a broken punch, and sawdust flew all over the sky.

    Boom.

    Apanied by the fall of the big tree, a figure was forced to appear from the trunk, and flew forward like a shooting star.

    That direction is impressively where Tsunade, Samui and the others are located.

    Courting death.

    Tsunade''s gaze flickered, and he jumped out as soon as he kicked off the ground,pleting a ry two-hit with Duan, his fist wrapped in a powerful airflow, and mmed into the oing enemy.

    no solution anymore.

    The first generation felt helpless. When the body lost its bnce, a strong blue-purple air burst out of the body, and it punched Tsunade.

    Weird Power VS Weird Power.

    Boom!

    The fists of the two sides collided in mid-air, like twos colliding.

    Crack-cha-cha.

    In an instant, the ground under the two of them sank instantly, and cracks like spider webs appeared, spreading in all directions.

    The violent air wave centered on them, sweeping the surrounding trees and flowers, making Samuel, Hagoromo, mother and son standing behind Tsunade unsteady.

    Fortunately, Duan came back in time, Wei An''s body was like a wall, covering his wife and children behind him, shielding them from the impact of the st.

    Tsunade''s expression became more and more surprised.

    The mysterious guy in a raincoat and a hood in front of me, when he was interrupted by a surprise attack and lost his bnce, punched hastily, which was even as powerful as hers.

    It''s just incredible.

    "Who are you? Answer me!"

    She snapped, and at the same time pped her palm, intending to lift the hood on thetter''s head.

    Tsunade, I''m sorry.

    The first generation thought to himself. Under such circumstances, it is obviously not a good time to reveal your identity and recognize your granddaughter.

    With a deep heart, he was unwilling to fight, so he jumped back without saying a word, retreating a distance of more than ten meters.

    "Want to escape?"

    Tsunade''s eyes were burning. Of course, it was impossible to let the opponent go easily, but he chased after him fiercely.

    The two quickly wrestled together.

    "Godmother, let me help you!"

    Marisa saw that Tsunade was in a fierce battle with the enemy, she yelled, and rushed into the battlefield like a cannonball.

    However, a tall and stalwart figure suddenly appeared on the path of the shell.

    is broken.

    Bang.

    Marisa didn''t have time to brake, and hit the broken back, which was as immobile as a mountain, but she stared at the stars, knocked herself to pieces, and then fell to the ground.

    "Don''t make trouble, protect your mother and younger brother, and leave the enemy to Tsunade." Duan taught his daughter calmly.

    "Then... what about you? Aren''t you going to help the godmother?" Marisa stood up from the ground in pain and asked her father.

    "Me? Of course I was watching the show."

    Judging took it for granted, he found a big tree, leaned on the trunk with his hands folded, and watched Tsunade''s battle with the enemy with great interest.

    Damn it.

    Marisa clenched her fists and gritted her teeth with hatred for her father, but in the end, she honestly returned to Samui and Yuyi to protect their safety.

    In the exercise field.

    Bang bang bang.

    Tsunade and the first generatione and go, every time they punch each other, the air will explode heavily, and the strength of one blow is enough to kill a Jonin.

    "Okay, is Tsunade really okay?" Samuel walked to Duan, and asked with a worried expression on his face.

    "Don''t worry, I will take action when necessary." Duan put his arms around Samui''s shoulders, signaling her to rx, it was just a small scene.

    Under his gaze, the pressure of the first generation on the court is getting bigger and bigger.

    It can''t be dragged on like this.

    The first generation knew that the situation was not good for them.

    Although he is a filthy body and his strength is far inferior to his life, it is rtively easy to defeat Tsunade in front of him.

    However, how could the first generationy a heavy hand on his granddaughter?

    While dealing with Tsunade''s fists and kicks, he focused more on Uchiha Duan. After all, if he made a real move, that man was his real opponent.

    But not today.

    Let¡¯s withdraw first, and make a long-term n.

    Thinking of this, the first generation made a decision in his heart, and took advantage of the reaction force of **** with Tsunade again, stepped back, and opened the distance with her again.

    Then, he suddenly pressed his palm to the ground, turning his huge chakra into the ground into the source of life.

    Awakened the nt seeds sleeping deep in the ground.

    Next second.

    Boom.

    With the loud noise of the ground shaking, countless thick trees rose from the ground, grew wildly, and quickly enveloped the entire exercise field.

    These trees seemed to be alive, attacking Tsunade, Duan and the others with ws and teeth.

    Ninja Law ¡¤ Birth of the Tree World.

    "   !"

    Marisa fired with full firepower, and the stand-in tinum Star appeared behind her, and she punched violently with her, blowing up all the trees approaching the mother and younger brother.

    However, Tsunade, who was the main target of the opponent, faced more than ten times as many trees as Marisa.

    She was soon trapped by the sea of ??trees.

    This technique...

    Tsunade''s expression was horrified, and he yelled at the first generation again: "Who the **** are you, why do you use the strange power of the Senshou n, and my grandfather''s wood escape ninjutsu?"

    Shujie Shengsheng is a high-level wooden ninjutsu, even the Uchiha family who transnted Hashirama cells, few people can use it.

    Tsunade just finished speaking.

    Shua.

    The second generation came to the practice field using the Flying Raijin spell that was left on the first generation.

    "Brother, what''s the situation here, why are you fighting with Tsunade? Wait, that man is..."

    His eyes quickly nced around, and he was asking the first generation, when suddenly his pupils shrank.

    Same as the first generation, the second generation confirmed the identity of the other party from the extremely dangerous aura on thetter at the first sight.

    Konoha''s Sixth Hokage.

    Boom.

    Tsunade blew up the trees in front of him. After seeing the second generation''s appearance and the blue armor, he couldn''t help being stunned, and then asked in disbelief:

    "You are... Second Hokage? Second Grandfather?!"

    "Takama, you still exposed me."

    Seeing this, the first generation sighed helplessly. Now, there is no need to hide any more.

    So.

    As he stopped casting spells, the wildly dancing woods suddenly stopped, and no longer attacked Tsunade and others.

    Then, under Tsunade''s shocked gaze.

    The first generation slowly opened the hood, revealing a strong and resolute face, with a gentle smile on his face and said:

    "Tsunade, long time no see. Higama and I are back."

 Chapter 280: The ruined second shadow

    Chapter 280 The Two Shadows of Ruin

    Tsunade only remembered that when she was very young, her two grandpas passed away one after another.

    They are all heroes who died for the vige.

    As she grows older, her childhood memories gradually fade away, but every time she sees the statues on Hokage Rock, she still thinks of the first and second generations.

    Later, Danzo tried to bury the entire Konoha by detonating Hokage Rock, causing the back mountain to copse.

    Although his crazy n failed, Huoyingyan has be a huge hidden danger for all the vige to see, making the vigers restless.

    After the Uchiha n returned to Konoha, not to mention Hokage Rock, even the Hokage Building was knocked down, and the entire Konoha was rebuilt with a castle tower as a new starting point.

    Since then, the first generation and the second generation can only live in the history textbooks of the ninja school, and because of the "smearing" of the second generation in the textbooks, Tsunade also broke up with him.

    She is fifty-four years old this year, and she never imagined that in her lifetime, she would be able to meet her two grandpas again.

    Right now.

    Seeing the faces of the first and second generations, Tsunade suddenly felt a time-space disorder, as if he had traveled back fifty years ago, and the memories of his childhood flooded his mind like a tide.

    "Grandpa..." she called softly.

    See this scene.

    "Tsk tsk, how touching, the reunion of the grandparents after fifty years. Thanks to the reincarnation of the dirt, so that we can see such a plot."

    The Duan on the side sighed with emotion.

    Hearing what he said, Samui said quietly: "Did you know from the beginning that the other party was the first generation of Hokage, no."

    She knows the character of her man.

    All along, Duan always likes to y tricks on others, just like a **** ying in the world, just for fun, or to see mortals make a fool of themselves.

    When she was Yunyin''s spy, she was often teased by him, and she waspletely a toy in his hands.

    However, Samui couldn''t get angry because she knew she didn''t have the qualifications.

    Who told her to be a spy? She was lucky not to kill her, not to mention that she also got Duan''s true love and had a happy life today.

    Wait, true love? Maybe not.

    In fact, Samui is still not sure whether the man in front of her really loves her, because he is a mystery, too elusive.

    Um?

    From Samuel''s tone, Duan was keenly aware of her strange emotions, and was about to express his condolences, but Marisa rushed forward and said eagerly:

    "Go and help godmother, please, daddy."

    In her opinion, Tsunade was already struggling against one first generation, but now that there are two enemies, it is even more difficult to fight.

    Huh.

    Juan was surprised. Marisa, who had always wanted to be strong since she was a child, was begging her father for the first time.

    "It seems that the godmother you just met is closer than my real father. But..."

    He sighed and patted Marisa on the shoulder, "Since my good daughter begged me rarely, that''s fine."

    As soon as he finished speaking, he took a step forward.

    Over there.

    "Did you hear that, Tomona, Tsunade... called me grandpa."

    Hashirama murmured, with a look of relief and joy on his face, unable to conceal his inner excitement.

    Since the appearance of the second generation, it has been staring at Uchiha Duan the whole time. At this time, Jianjuan made a move, and immediately fixed his gaze, and said to the first generation:

    "Brother, today is not the time to talk about the past, let''s talk about it another day."

    After speaking, he put one hand on the shoulder of the first generation, and raised the other hand to form a seal.

    "Wait, Tomona, I still want to talk to Tsunade..."

    The first generation was startled, and as soon as he opened his mouth, he and the second generation disappeared from the spot with a swish.

    Obviously.

    Before sneaking into Konoha, the second generation left the Flying Thunder God spell outside the vige so that they can withdraw at any time when the situation is not right.

    That''s it... Gone?

    Seeing the first generation and the second generation disappearing from his eyes, Tsunade couldn''t help but stand on the spot, and didn''te back to his senses for a long time.

    Between her and Senshouzhu, not even a serious word was said.

    "Godmother, you are not injured!"

    Until Marisa''s concerns sounded in his ears, Tsunade was brought back to reality.

    "Godmother is fine, Marisa. I just..." Tsunade hesitated to speak, not knowing how to exin her current mood to his goddaughter.

    at this time.

    Woohoo! Whoooo!

    The ear-piercing siren sounded in the vige and echoed over the entire Konoha. Due to the invasion of the first and second generations, the whole vige entered a state of first-level alert.

    after an hour.

    Just when the vige was in panic due to the rm, the castle tower issued a heavy announcement, announcing the truth of the incident to the three million Konoha vigers:

    Konoha''s first and second generation Hokage suddenly revived after many years of death and returned to Konoha.

    The most shocking thing is that, ording to the footage captured by the surveince, the first generation attacked the Sixth generation family at the Uchiha training ground, and the second generation even destroyed the Nanga Shrine and killed dozens of innocent people with the terrible water escape ninjutsu Konoha vigers and tourists.

    Once the news spread, it caused a huge sensation, and there was a lot of trouble.

    Moreover, due to the rapid development of Konoha''s news media industry over the years, this incident spread throughout the entire ninja world at an unprecedented speed.

    Night falls.

    In the outskirts of Konoha, in a remote residential house, dim lights were lit.

    Under Sarutobi Hiruzen''s timely response, after the first and second generations escaped from Konoha, they were able to temporarily settle down here.

    But at this time.

    The atmosphere in the room was gloomy, and the air was almost frozen, making it almost suffocating.

    Whether it¡¯s the first generation or the second generation, or Sarutobi Hiruzen, they didn¡¯t say a word. Watching the Konoha news being broadcast on TV, the flickering screen reflected the faces of the three people in a cloudy and uncertain way.

    In the news, through the footage captured by surveince, it focused on the scene where the second generation destroyed the Nanga Shrine with water, causing arge number of innocent tourists to be washed away, drowning, resulting in injuries and even deaths.

    Reporters from the Konoha News Agency also interviewed the families of the victims.

    A grieving mother burst into tears in front of the camera, denouncing the second generation of Hokage for killing her four-year-old daughter, and then fell to the ground unconscious on the spot due to excessive grief.

    At this time, the screen also cut to a little girl who died of drowning, lying face down in the ruins, giving people a strong visual impact.

    Next.

    Konoha''s Anbu Minister Kakashi and Police Force Chief Hinata Hidetsu appeared sessively, expressing their deep condolences for the victims, and also conducted a deep review of their negligence in work, and bowed to the vigers in front of the camera sorry.

    atst.

    It was the Uchiha patriarch and deputy vige head Fuyue who appeared on the scene, and issued a golden arrest warrant with a serious face:

    For the crimes of assassinating the Sixth Hokage and mutting the vigers of Konoha, Senju Hashirama and Senju Himama are wanted in the entire ninja world, and the reward amount is as high as 300 million taels.

    Snapped!

    Hizuru Sarutobi stepped forward, turned off the TV, then sat back on the chair, picked up the pipe and smoked without saying a word.

    After a moment of silence.

    "Tijian, what did you do?!" The first generation couldn''t help standing up, and asked the second generation sharply, already angry.

    "Brother, I already said it was an ident. Do you think I want to hurt innocent people?"

    The second generation folded his hands on his chest, his face was extremely gloomy, "Also, Mingming Uchiha''s guy also burned many Konoha vigers with fire escape, but the reporter didn''t say a word, and even deliberately cut out the relevant pictures, and put all the crimes It''s all on my head."

    He has spent his whole life in the Thousand Hands, known as Uchiha''s nemesis, but today he stumbled and was severely beaten.

    What makes him angry and aggrieved is not that he failed to defeat Uchiha''s enemies, but that he was smeared by the news media by the other party, portraying him as a heinous viin.

    The Uchiha n is really too evil.

    "You...ah."

    The first generation hesitated to speak, and finally sighed heavily, and sat back on the chair with a slumped face.

    Don''t talk about the second generation, even he, the first Hokage, has be the criminal who assassinated the Sixth Generation''s family in the reporter''s mouth.

    However, he obviously just wanted to see Tsunade.

    Hiruzaru Sarutobi shook his head helplessly when he saw the quarrel between the two.

    The first generation and the second generation still underestimated the means and strength of the Uchiha n. If one move is wrong, the whole game will be lost.

    It is obvious that the two Hokages who established Konoha single-handedly made great contributions to the development of the vige.

    But in just one day, his reputation waspletely ruined, and he became a terrorist in the eyes of Konoha vigers.

    This means that from now on, there will be no possibility of Naruto returning to Konoha and regaining power from the Uchiha n.

    Thinking of this, Hiruzaru Sarutobi sighed in his heart, and then said to the two:

    "My lords, although you were identally tricked by the Uchiha n this time, fortunately, you are fine. Our immediate priority is to evacuate Konoha as soon as possible, and then we can make a long-term n."

    "You''re right, monkey. Let''s go."

    The second generation stood up, not wanting to stay here any longer, then nced at the first generation, "Brother, what are you thinking?"

    The first generation murmured:

    "I just hope that after seeing the news, Tsunade won''t regard us as bad people like other Konoha vigers."

    "Don''t worry, Tsunade is not those ignorant people who will be easily deceived by the fabricated news on TV." The second generation said coldly.

    A few minutester.

    Under the cover of the night, the three Hokages of Konoha walked out of the residence in some embarrassment, and hurriedly escaped from Konoha''s territory.

    Konoha Vige, the ancestral home of the Thousand Hands n.

    This mansion, which was once located next to the Hokage Building, waster rebuilt and turned into a 20-storymercial office building.

    As the title deed owner, Tsunade was assigned to the top five floors after negotiating with the Konoha Housing and Urban-Rural Development Department.

    Even if she doesn''t do anything, relying on this five-story house to collect rent is enough to be a billionaire, and she can livefortably for the rest of her life.

    at this time.

    Tsunade stood in front of the huge floor-to-ceiling windows in hisrge t-story mansion, looking at the night view of Konoha outside, his face was hard to calm down.

    The grandfather who had been dead for decades suddenly came back to life and appeared in front of his eyes. It was impossible for anyone to remain calm.

    Tsunade was full of thoughts in his heart.

    After all, she is thest member of the Thousand Hands n. For many years, she has carried the name of the family and lived a lonely life.

    If there is no ident, when Tsunade dies, the history of the Senju n will alsoe to an end.

    But today, the sudden appearance of the first generation and the second generation made her peaceful life suddenly turbulent.

    Boom boom boom.

    On the floor behind him, there was a sound of footsteps.

    Um?

    Tsunade''s eyes turned suddenly, and he looked back suddenly, who dared to break into her house in the middle of the night, and was impatient.

    But the next second, she was stunned, because the person who came was none other than the guy she hated the most.

    Uchiha off.

    In the whole Konoha, he is the only one who dares to barge into her house.

    "Gudong."

    Duan picked up the wine bottle in his hand, raised his head and took a sip, then walked up to Tsunade and handed the bottle to her.

    "When did you start drinking?"

    Tsunade frowned, and then sneered and sneered, "I remember a guy said that alcohol will affect the state and control of the body, elerate muscle fatigue, and it is the disrespect of the bodybuilder to the **** of muscles. Why, when you Going to Hokage, being corrupted by power and afortable life, have you given up your belief in the God of Muscle?"

    Hearing the words, he also smiled:

    "That was before, my physical transformation has not beenpleted, and this body cannot be damaged in any way. As for now, it doesn''t matter, let alone drinking, drinking poison is no problem."

    His body has long been invulnerable to all poisons. The circtory system in his body can automatically purify all toxins and impurities, keeping his body in a healthy state forever.

    After finishing speaking, Duan raised the wine bottle again in front of Tsunade, and took a big gulp down his throat.

    The strong aroma of the wine was close at hand, making Tsunade''s palms itch.

    Since she became Konoha''s medical minister, she has often undergone surgery and developed medical ninjutsu. She has been taking the initiative to quit drinking for several years because she is worried about drinking.

    "Drink or not, I''ll finish it if I don''t." Duan nced at her and asked again.

    "So much nonsense."

    Tsunade snatched the wine bottle over with one hand, raised his head and drank heavily, and drank upside down.

    With strong alcohol in his belly, the worries and troubles in his heart seemed to have dissipated a lot in an instant.

    After a moment of silence.

    Tsunade looked at the night outside the window, and spoke first:

    "Maybe you''re right...the second generation of Hokage Senshou Togama may really be a cruel and ruthless person."

    She also saw the news on TV and heard the vigers condemn the second generation.

    In the past few years, the life of the vigers of Konoha has been prosperous and getting better and better, and there have been almost no major disasters in the vige.

    Today.

    A dead man came back to life, not only wreaking havoc in the vige, but also causing arge number of innocent civilian casualties.

    Even if he was Konoha¡¯s second-generation Hokage, it is impossible for the vigers to understand and forgive him.

    Even, even the first Hokage was implicated, and was scolded by the vigers along with him.

    Those voices made Tsunade feel very ufortable, because she had revered her two grandfathers all her life, and her reputation was ruined like this.

    "Thousands of Hands did make a mistake, but the real culprit is not him."

    Duan said lightly, opening his mouth tofort.

    Tsunade heard the words, turned his head to look at Duan, hesitantly said: "You mean..."

    "It''s Sarutobi Hiruzen.

    He used the dirty soil to reincarnate to resurrect the first and second generations, and manipted them to sneak into Konoha, trying to take back the vige from the Uchiha n and re-sit on his third Hokage position.

    As a result, the reputation of the two Hokages was tarnished, tsk tsk..."

    Duan directly helped Tsunade, targeting Sarutobi Hiruzen.

    This is the purpose of his visit to Tsunade this time¡ª

    He wants to watch a wonderful master-killing drama.

 Chapter 281: revived spot

    Chapter 281 Resurrected Madara

    Sure enough.

    After such a reminder from Duan, Tsunade also came back to his senses.

    It turned out that it was all good deeds done by Hiruzaru Sarutobi.

    One time.

    The monstrous anger was brewing in Tsunade''s heart, making her feel like a volcano that was about to erupt at any time.

    "Old stuff..."

    She gritted her teeth and clenched her fist, her nails digging into her flesh, bleeding out.

    I can''t wait to find Hiruzaru Sarutobi and kill him immediately.

    Back then, she ran away from Konoha in despair because of the deaths of her younger brother Nawaki and her lover Kato, and did not return for many years.

    Among them, it also contains Tsunade''s dissatisfaction with the high-level Konoha headed by the third generation.

    However, Sarutobi Hiruzen was her mentor after all, no matter how much she was dissatisfied with the former, she finally chose to be patient.

    But this time, Tsunade finally couldn''t take it anymore.

    In order to reset, Sarutobi Hiruza even desecrated and used the dead, and he used the two most respected people in Tsunade''s heart - the first generation and the second generation of Hokage.

    Now, the reputation of the two of them and the Senju n has been ruined by Hiruza Sarutobi, a conspiracy hidden behind the scenes.

    "I have asked Anbu and the Uchiha n to join forces to form a special operations team to track down the traces of Sarutobi Hiruzen and others. Don''t worry, Uchiha respects Senju and will definitely defeat Sarutobi Hiruzen''s plot and Let the two Hokage souls return to the purend and regain peace."

    Duan''s eyes shed, and he spoke again.

    "If you find Hiruzaru Sarutobi''s whereabouts, can you notify me as soon as possible?" Tsunade stared at him seriously, making a rare request.

    "Of course."

    Duan readily agreed, and asked her back by the way, "In fact, I n to hand over that guy Hiruza Sarutobi to you, and you will solve it yourself. Can you do it?"

    Tsunade was silent for a few seconds, and finally said:

    "I''ll let him die at my hands."

    "Okay." Duan smiled, he was waiting for this answer.

    "And...thank you." Tsunade added.

    Juan heard the words, with a surprised expression on his face: "Thank you, I told you before, you are the godmother of Marisa and Yuyi, the whole family is wee."

    "..."

    Tsunade hesitated to speak, this time it was not easy to refute, so he finally had to change the subject and ask, "By the way, the Chunin exam has to be cancelled, right?"

    Duan shook his head and said meaningfully:

    "No, it will continue as usual. After all, people from all major ninja viges havee. It is too shameful to suspend the Zhongnin exam because of such a trivial matter. Moreover, there are still many fish that have note out of the water. As expected, after It will be more lively."

    "And... fish? Who is it, Akatsuki organization?"

    Tsunade was taken aback for a moment, then subconsciously asked.

    Could it be that Akatsuki is nning something again, nning to use this Chunin exam to sabotage Konoha?

    As soon as Akatsuki was mentioned, she thought of Xianglin, and a lot ofplicated emotions suddenly surged in her heart. Don''t know how the kid...is doing now.

    However.

    "I''m not talking about Akatsuki, but your former best friend, Orochimaru."

    Duan mentioned a name that surprised Tsunade, and told her, "There are spies sent by Orochimaru in the vige, who have been working secretly. Also, don''t forget, Sarutobi Hiruzen is not the only one who has mastered the art of reincarnation in the dirty soil. , Orochimaru¡¯s research on it was earlier, and even the reincarnation of our Uchiha n¡¯s dirty soil was obtained by copying Orochimaru¡¯s base in Tianzhiguo.¡±

    When Tsunade heard this, hisplexion suddenly became serious.

    She knows Orochimaru too well.

    That guy is like a sinister poisonous snake, usually lurking in the dark, once he opens his mouth to bite someone, he will definitely kill someone.

    Definitely more dangerous than Sarutobi Hiruzen.

    "Then, if Orochimaru also masters the reincarnation of the dirt, who will he resurrect?"

    Tsunade frowned and pondered, recalling many strong men in the history of the ninja world in his mind, then his pupils shrank suddenly, and he looked at Duan in shock, "Could it be..."

    "That''s right, it''s that person¡ªUchiha Madara."

    ¡­

    A certain ce in the ninja world.

    In an inessible deep mountain forest, the antenna device is concealedly installed on the top of the tree, extending along the trunk to the ground.

    In the underground hideout, after a burst of snowkes appeared on the TV receiving the signal, the Konoha News logo was finally disyed, and then a heavy breaking news was yed:

    The event of the first and second Hokages invading Konoha.

    Orochimaru, Heijue, and Kisame all watched the news in surprise, with different thoughts.

    "it''s time."

    After a moment of silence, Hei Ze took the lead to speak, staring at Orochimaru and urged, "Since even the first and second Hokage have been revived, we can''t fall behind. We must revive Uchiha Madara immediately, otherwise we will only miss the opportunity."

    Oshemaru''s eyes flickered, under the pressure of Hei Ze and Kisame''s eyes, he finally shrugged his shoulders, spread his hands and responded:

    "Okay, as you wish."

    He knew he couldn''t drag it on any longer.

    But it doesn''t matter, after so many years of research, he haspletely perfected the loopholes in the reincarnation of the dirty soil, and it is absolutely foolproof in the future.

    With such confidence, Orochimaru agreed to Hei Zee''s request.

    Boom.

    The wall behind the three opened, and a secret room appeared.

    The floor of the secret room is covered withplex spells, and in the middle of it, a tall Bai Juean is lying quietly, falling into a deep sleep.

    This Bai Jue is not a low-quality replica, but a high-level Bai Jue prepared by Hei Jue. It is the most suitable sacrifice for the reincarnation of the dirty soil.

    Hoo~

    Orochimaru took a deep breath, then raised his hands and quickly formed seals, and finally shouted: "The art of reincarnation!"

    As soon as the words fell, he pped the ground with his palm and injected chakra into the spell.

    Swish Swish.

    Countless dust flew over and covered the body of Bai Jue, causing it to wake up from a deep sleep, and then struggle violently. Unfortunately, its tragic fate has long been doomed.

    After a while, Bai Jue no longer struggled, because its consciousness had beenpletely wiped out by the spell, and its appearance was shaped into another by the dust covering its body.

    A man slowly stood up from the ground.

    He is about 1.8 meters tall, wearing a set of red armor in the style of the Warring States Period, with frantic long ck hair, a stern face, and a pair of scarlet three-pointed jade writing sharing eyes in his eyes.

    Gives a domineering and ruthless feeling.

    Uchiha Madara, resurrected.

    this moment.

    Orochimaru, Hei Ze, and Kisame all stared nervously at Uchiha Madara, waiting for him to speak the first sentence.

    Um?

    After being resurrected, Madara nced at his body in confusion, and found that the whole body was covered with cracks like porcin, and immediately realized that something was wrong.

    He couldn''t help frowning, and said to himself:

    "What''s the matter with Obito? Did the n not go well? You actually used this method to resurrect me. This technique is the reincarnation of the dirty soil invented by the dark guy in Qianshoubeijian, hehe..."

    A disdainful sneer fully exined Madara''s dissatisfaction.

    Oshemaru also showed a yful smile when he saw this, and took the initiative to exin:

    "Don''t worry, I have improved the second Hokage''s technique. This is a special reincarnation specially prepared for you, which is enough to make your strength exceed its heyday."

    oh?

    Madara heard the words, nced at Orochimaru, and then turned his gaze, a powerful aura burst out of his body, pressing towards thetter like an overwhelming mountain.

    "Have you seen my heyday?" He said indifferently, his arrogant tone was like a god.

    In an instant.

    Oshemaru felt as if a mountain was pressing on him, and the surrounding air became harder than a stone, squeezing him desperately, making him unable to breathe.

    With just one look, he can be suppressed so that he cannot move, how is this possible...

    Orochimaru was horrified, is this the strength of Uchiha Madara?

    Fortunately, he has carefully prepared for so many years, just to guard against this situation.

    Boom.

    The next second, a wave of chakra erupted from Orochimaru''s body, and briefly broke free from Madara''s pressure.

    "Madara, you may have forgotten that the dead who were reincarnated and resurrected by the filth are just my puppets. No matter how powerful you were in life, you must obey me now!"

    Orochimaru sneered, raised his hand to seal, intending to erase Uchiha Madara''s consciousness, leaving only a powerful body.

    However, there was only a wildugh in response to Orochimaru.

    "Hahahahahaha!"

    Madara seemed to have heard some joke, raised her head andughed wildly, and when she looked at Orochimaru again, her eyes had suddenly changed into the shape of reincarnation eyes.

    buzz.

    Unbelievably huge pupil power erupted from his eyes, instantly breaking through the shackles of the reincarnation of the dirty soil, allowing the spell to be automatically released.

    Oshemaru''s deliberate preparations turned into nothing.

    "No¡­"

    Oshemaru looked horrified, just as he uttered a word, Madara on the opposite side shed, and rushed in front of him expressionlessly.

    Then there was a pop.

    Oshemaru looked down, and saw a ck chakra stick appearing in Madara''s palm, piercing straight through his heart.

    "You don''t know anything about the power of the eyes of reincarnation. However, thanks to your self-righteous stupidity, you brought me back to life."

    Madara mocked lightly, and as soon as he finished speaking, he drew back the ck chakra stick, and Orochimaru also had an unbelievable expression on his face, and fell face-to-face at Madara''s feet with a plop.

    "very scary."

    Seeing this scene, Kisame''s eyes were filled with shock, and cold sweat broke out on his back.

    One of the once famous Konoha Sannin, Orochimaru, who has dominated the ninja world for many years, died like a dog in front of Uchiha Madara.

    Madara is like crushing an ant casually, without even asking Orochimaru¡¯s name¡ª

    After all, no one cares what an ant is called, let alone a dead ant.

    During this process, Hei Jue has been watching with cold eyes, neither stopping Orochimaru''s stupid behavior, nor stopping Madara from killing Orochimaru.

    Because in its eyes, Orochimaru is a tool man, and afterpleting the task of resurrecting Madara, it is useless.

    Actually.

    Orochimaru has been deliberately dying the resurrection of Uchiha Madara, it has expressed dissatisfaction many times, even if Madara does not take action, it will find a time to deal with the hidden danger of Orochimaru in person.

    After stepping over Orochimaru''s body, Madara took a look at Kurotsuke, and asked with displeasure:

    "What is Obito doing? Why didn''t Nagato revive me with the natural technique of reincarnation as nned?"

    Heijue is the incarnation of his will that was separated from himself at the beginning. He is the only person who can be trusted 100% after Madara''s resurrection.

    "Unfortunately, that guy Obito died, and Nagato didn''t survive." Heijue sighed and said quietly.

    Madara frowned, and asked, "How did you die?"

    He had personally transnted intercolumnar cells for Obito, and also taught Obito the secret method of Uchiha and the art of six ways. He also knew that Obito''s kaleidoscope pupil technique was called Kamui, which was a nearly invincible space-time ability.

    That''s why Madara will trust Obito to execute his n.

    As for Nagato, after transnting his reincarnation eyes, as long as he grows up, he will be invincible in the ninja world, let alone die for no reason.

    But now Hei Jue says that the two pawns that Madara carefully selected and cultivated during his lifetime are finished.

    This made Madara not only shocked and angry, but also deeply puzzled.

    Facing Madara''s questioning, Heijue gave a straightforward answer:

    "The deaths of Obito and Nagato were done by the same person. Speaking of which, he is still a member of your n, and his name is Uchiha Dan..."

    Then.

    After the death of the ck master Madara, the major historical events that happened in the ninja world are roughly told in chronological order.

    Especially when ites to breaking.

    Heijue focuses on the rise of Duan, from his one punch to death of tens of thousands of Ninja allied forces, ruling Konoha and bing Hokage, to the awakening of the eyes of reincarnation, and now trying to collect all the tailed beasts, bing the ambitious ambition of Jinchuriki of the Ten Tails .

    "Uchiha... off."

    Madara whispered the name, and even he couldn''t help but be surprised after hearing the deeds that were broken.

    did not expect.

    After him, there are still people in the Uchiha n who can awaken the eyes of reincarnation, and they all walk the same path as him, going straight to Jinchuriki of the Ten Tails.

    "That Uchiha Dan also saw the stone tablet of Nanga Shrine, is he going to realize the Moon Eye Project?" Madara noticed the point and asked.

    If this is the case, and the opponent''s purpose coincides with his, then it is not an enemy.

    "Master Madara, I know what you are thinking, but you may be disappointed."

    Hei Jue shook his head, and said slowly, "Not long ago, I sneaked into the Nanhe Shrine and found that the stele had been tampered with. Uchiha Jue obviously had other ns, and he vited the ancestral precepts left by the Sage of the Six Paths and abandoned it. The Eye of the Moon Project."

    to be honest.

    When Hei Jue heard that he had awakened the Eye of Samsara, his first reaction was not solemnity, but surprise.

    After all, it has been tossing for more than a thousand years, constantly leading the reincarnations of Asura and Indra to be hostile to each other. As a result, it was not until Madara and Hashirama''s generation that they finally gave birth to a pair of reincarnation eyes.

    The eyes of reincarnation are the key to revive mother Kaguya Otsutsuki.

    The ninja world has an extra pair of reincarnation eyes, and the hope of mother''s resurrection has increased a little bit.

    and.

    Hei Jue Ding, who opened the eye of reincarnation, will inevitably check the stone tablet of Nanhe Shrine, so as to interpret the content that has been carefully tampered with by it.

    That is the Eye of the Moon Project.

    If Duan also believed in the Moon Eye Project like Madara, then why would Hei Jue bother to revive Madara? Wouldn''t it be better to use Duan as a sacrifice to resurrect his mother?

    But s.

    That guy Uchihadan is much smarter than Madara, he even noticed the problem in the inscription, and even reced the content of the Moon Eye with some **** "God of Muscle".

    This made Heijue very angry, and at the same time felt very uneasy, so he hurriedly urged Orochimaru to revive Uchiha Madara.

 Chapter 282: Madara: I want to destroy Konoha

    Chapter 282 Madara: I want to destroy Konoha

    Underground secret room.

    Orochimaru had a big hole in his chest, gurgling blood flowed out,ying on the ground with a look of death, a pair of golden snake pupils lost sight, and had already lost all life.

    Beside his corpse, Uchiha Madara stood with his arms folded, with a pair of samsara eyes in his eyes that were not angry and majestic.

    The resurrected dead through reincarnation can inherit the power of life.

    Thus, even if Madara transnted the reincarnation eye to Nagato before his death, he can still use part of the power of the reincarnation eye at this time.

    Just for Madara, this is obviously far from enough.

    "Where is my reincarnation eye?"

    he asked. Since the chess piece of Nagato failed, it is natural to withdraw the eyes of reincarnation and make follow-up ns.

    Hei Jue heard the words and quickly replied:

    "In a young man named Uzumaki Naruto, he used to be Konoha''s Nine-tailed Jinchuriki, andter defected from Konoha, and inherited his reincarnation eyes after Nagato''s death. At present, Naruto has taken over Nagato''s unfinished work. Cause, leading an organization called Akatsuki, fighting against Konoha and the Uchiha n."

    "Nine-tailed Jinchuriki is still a member of Nagato''s n... Uzumaki Naruto, it''s interesting."

    Madara digested Naruto''s identity information, and then asked, "Where is this Naruto now?"

    Although Orochimaru has improved the effect of the reincarnation of the filthy soil, and Hei Zee has provided a high-level Bai Zee as a sacrifice, allowing Madara to retain most of her strength in life, but Madara cannot be satisfied with this.

    What he pursues is the real and perfect resurrection, returning to his prime.

    To achieve this, Uzumaki Naruto must be allowed to perform the technique of reincarnation.

    Heijue knew that Madara was in a hurry, but he had no choice but to shrug his shoulders helplessly:

    "Naruto has long been wanted by Konoha and has been hiding for many years. No one knows where he is hiding now."

    With Hei Ze''s further exnation, Madara has a general understanding of the current ninja world structure.

    I won¡¯t mention the Four Great Ninja Viges. In Madara¡¯s eyes, they are always supporting roles on the stage, and there is no threat.

    Today, the two most powerful forces in the ninja world are Konoha and Akatsuki.

    To be more precise, it is Uchiha off and Uzumaki Naruto.

    Duan has awakened the eyes of reincarnation, and sits on six tailed beasts, and has the ambition to collect all the tailed beasts to be Ten Tails Jinchuriki;

    Naruto transnted Madara''s eyes of reincarnation, and controlled the body of the ten tails - the outsider golem, and the remaining three tailed beasts.

    in.

    Among the Nine Tailed Beasts, the strongest Nine Tails was tamed by Naruto in his body.

    This means that Juan must find and kill Naruto, the perfect Jinchuriki, and take out the nine tails from thetter in order to realize his ambition.

    Between the two, there is bound to be a war.

    It just seems that at present, facing the heyday of the Duan and Uchiha n, Naruto and his subordinate Akatsuki are obviously the weak side, not enough topete head-on with Uchiha.

    Therefore, the fledgling Naruto had to avoid his edge and hide from XZ.

    But now.

    With Madara''s resurrection, this game that determines the future fate of the ninja world has one more yer, ushering in a new variable.

    "Master Madara, what are you going to do next, whether to find Uzumaki Naruto, or..."

    Hei Jue asked tentatively.

    A guy like Madara would definitely be earth-shattering when he makes a move, and it is likely to change the current structure of the ninja world.

    "Well..."

    Madara rubbed her chin with her palm, lost in thought.

    at this time.

    Huh?

    He suddenly noticed that the TV next to him was broadcasting Konoha news, and on the TV screen, two familiar figures suddenly appeared.

    "How is this going?"

    Madara couldn''t help asking, and then learned from Hei Jue that the two brothers, Senshou Bashima and Senshou Feijian, had already been resurrected before him.

    "These two guys are really in a mess. They were beaten up by Uchiha''s people, and they were also wanted by Konoha. Tsk tsk, the first and second Hokage were wanted by Konoha, it sounds too funny, hahaha. "

    Madara looked at the first generation and second generation on TV, and couldn''t helpughing gloatingly.

    "They don''t have Baijue as a sacrifice, so naturally they can''t retain most of their strength in life like you."

    Hei Jue couldn''t help but sigh with emotion, the first and second generations who were once famous in the ninja world have now be two dogs in the water, which is really embarrassing.

    "Hmph, even if Hashirama is resurrected in the same way as me, so what?"

    Madara snorted suddenly, and said proudly, "Since I awakened the eyes of reincarnation, he is not qualified to be at the same level as me."

    once.

    Madara and Hashirama are known as the two legendary ninjas standing at the pinnacle of the ninja world. In terms of strength, Hashirama has always been firmly on top of Madara.

    But since the battle of the Valley of the End, Madara obtained the flesh and blood of Hashirama through a well-nned suspended animation, and sessfully awakened the eye of reincarnation.

    Madara, I can finally feel proud.

    "That''s natural. The first generation of Hokage is a thing of the past. Now, even in his heyday, he can''t bepared with Madara-sama."

    Hei Jue agreed.

    Although it was ttering Madara, it was telling the truth.

    Reincarnation eye, not kidding.

    If Madara can be resurrected perfectly and fully exert the power of his Samsara Eye, even ten first-generation Hokages may not be enough for him to fight.

    "Go, go to Konoha, meet that Uchiha Duan for a while!"

    Banna''s eyes flickered, and he made a decisive decision, because he had a strong interest in the same awakened eye of reincarnation.

    Heijue was shocked when he heard the words, and quickly reminded:

    "Master Madara, Uchiha''s reincarnation eye is genuine, and besides him, the Uchiha n has produced many powerful people in recent years. Do you want to think about it again..."

    "Do you think I will lose?"

    Madara snorted again, and said coldly, "I''m not a useless piece of trash like Hashirama. Although I can''t exert all my power, it''s more than enough to destroy Konoha. At that time, when I make some noise, the one called Uzumaki Naruto''s little ghost should also be unable to resist showing up."

    It turned out to be like this.

    Heijue suddenly realized and understood Madara''s n.

    Madara intends to attack the power of the Uchiha n by destroying Konoha, and he is standing on the same front with Naruto to fight against Uchiha.

    If Konoha is really destroyed by Madara, not only will the ninja world be shocked, but Naruto and Akatsuki will definitely be unable to hold back after getting the news, and will take action immediately.

    At that time, it will be much easier to find Naruto.

    In addition to this, another reason why Madara decided to destroy Konoha was probably out of his hatred for the Uchiha n, so he nned to retaliate.

    Who made those nsman not stand by him when he broke with Konoha?

    and.

    Now that Uchiha rules Konoha, there is also a Hokage in the n, who has developed the vige prosperously. Isn''t this a p in the face, proving that his original choice was wrong?

    So Madara was very upset, and could even be said to be out of breath.

    Heijue knows that Madara is a very conceited person, once he makes a certain decision, he will go his own way to the end.

    So, Hei Jue stopped persuading, but pointed behind Madara and said:

    "Master Madara, please look behind you."

    Um?

    Madara heard the words, turned around to look, and suddenly showed surprise.

    I saw a row of coffins, neatly arranged against the wall. The coffin boards were not opened, and they seemed to be full of the dead.

    "What is this?" Madara frowned.

    "They are all well-known powerhouses in the history of the ninja world, including Jinkaku Yinkaku who once died with the second generation of Hokage, the third generation of Raikage who fought against the ninja Wanming Iwagakure, and the second generation of Dokage who invented the dust escape. , and the second generation Mizukage, Tukage and others..."

    Hei Jue''s eyes were burning, and he introduced them one by one.

    The remains of these dead were obtained by Orochimaru and Kisame from robbing graves from all over the ninja world over the years, and they can create a powerful filthy soil reincarnation army.

    but.

    With the power of Orochimaru, it is impossible to manipte so many dead at the same time, so he only resurrected Madara this time.

    "Master Madara, for you, you can easily master the technique of reincarnation. With this army of dirt, you will be more sure of destroying Konoha, won''t you?"

    Kurojue hopes that Madara can resurrect the dead in the coffin, so that he will have enough power topete with Konoha and the Uchiha n.

    did not expect.

    Madara, who was extremely conceited, just sneered and said disdainfully:

    "It''s just a bunch of burdens, what''s the use. I can destroy Konoha with a single ninjutsu. I don''t need these bells and whistles."

    After finishing speaking, he stopped listening to Hei Jue''s advice and strode out of the secret room.

    Looking at Madara''s leaving figure, Heijue shook his head helplessly.

    Although Madara didn''t like these coffins, Heijue still ordered Kisame to take them away, maybe it wille in handy sometime.

    With the departure of a few people, the underground secret room suddenly became empty, leaving only a snowke on the screen, the TV making the sound of electric current, and the cold body of Dashemaru.

    suddenly.

    With a click, Orochimaru''s body moved.

    His mouth was wide open, like the upper and lower jaws of a snake, opened to a full 130¡ã, which looked quite terrifying.

    Then, a wet Orochimaru struggled out of the corpse, lowered its head and panted heavily.

    This scene is like a snake shedding its skin.

    Orochi Substitution Technique.

    This is the perfect substitute technique developed by Orochimaru, which allows him to avoid fatal attacks from the enemy, and has helped him escape from death many times.

    "What a...shame."

    Orochimaruughed at himself, his face pale to the extreme.

    He has worked so hard to prepare for so many years, thinking that he is safe, and longing to control Uchiha Madara to realize his ambitions and ns.

    As a result, as soon as Madara was resurrected, he turned against the guest. Not only did he easily break free from the shackles of Orochimaru, the caster, but he also killed Orochimaru casually.

    It made Orochimaru feel like a clown.

    Now he has lost almost everything, even the "coffin book" was taken away.

    Like a rag, throw it away after being used.

    but.

    Madara just heard the conversation with Heijue verbatim, especially Madara''s decision to destroy Konoha.

    Orochimaru''s eyes froze, it seems that he also has to go to Konoha.

    Not to watch the excitement, but to find a chance to make aeback.

    Immortality is the dream of many people in the ninja world, and some people have really achieved it.

    For example, Jiaodu, who continues to win the hearts of others throughnd grievances, is still alive and well after living in his eighties.

    Another example is the red sand scorpion who abandoned his body and transformed himself into a puppet.

    Of course, both of these guys are screwed now, proving their immortality was a joke.

    Orochimaru is also a person who pursues eternal life.

    He has mastered a forbidden technique called Undead Reincarnation, which can transfer his spirit into other people''s bodies, and keep young forever by taking the body over and over again.

    Orochimaru performed Undead Reincarnationst time five years ago.

    Now, this body is almost broken by his tossing, especially when Madara pierced through the heart just now, so he had to perform the Orochimaru Substitution Technique, which further overdraws his vitality.

    That is to say, he must prepare the next sacrifice for reincarnation as soon as possible.

    And this time, Orochimaru made up his mind that he only wanted the body of the Uchiha n.

    There is no other reason.

    Oshemaru has been abused too many times by the Sharingan of the Uchiha n.

    The sign of his life going downhill is that he was defeated by Uchiha Shisui''s illusion nine years ago¡ªBietenjin¡¤Ray. Although he escaped by chance, his soul suffered irreversible and permanent trauma.

    Just now, he was stepped on by Madara like an ant. The reincarnation eyes of the other party also evolved from Sharingan.

    Right now.

    Orochimaru''s obsession with Sharingan has reached an almost crazy level.

    He told himself, join if you can¡¯t beat it.

    As long as you can be a real Uchiha and use the power of Sharingan, you can rewrite the tragic fate of your life.

    Actually, Orochimaru already has a suitable goal in mind, and that is¡ª

    Recently, Sasuke Uchiha is known as the number one genius in Konoha.

    ording to the information of the bag.

    Sasuke is fifteen years old this year. He has awakened the Sangouyu Sharingan. Not only is he suitable for the age, but he also has great potential. He is the most suitable candidate for Orochimaru.

    Next, take advantage of Uchiha Madara''s opportunity to destroy Konoha.

    Oshemaru can just fish in troubled waters, use Sasuke''s body to reincarnate, then run away, hide and slowly develop the newly obtained body and Sharingan.

    Think here.

    "Boom."

    Oshemaru immediately cast a spell to summon a little white snake, let it take a step ahead, send information to Konoha''s pocket, and order thetter to get ready to meet him when the timees.

    Konoha, I''m back.

    And Sasuke Uchiha, your body and the pair of Sharingan are mine.

    ¡­

    Xiao organization, secret base.

    "Naruto, look."

    Xiaonan looked at the Konoha news broadcast on TV, frowned and analyzed, "The first and second Hokage caused trouble in Konoha, they should have been resurrected by Sarutobi Hiruzen. It seems that Jiraiya came to you to form an alliance and was rejected Finally, they couldn''t help but started to act. It''s just that this operation doesn''t seem to be going well."

    "These idiots don''t know anything about the power of the eyes of reincarnation."

    Naruto nced at Konoha covered by the rain curtain on the TV, and said lightly, "Uchiha Duan had already performed the rain tiger free art to monitor the whole Konoha. Now it seems that this Chunin exam is also his A game set up on purpose."

    "Then... Gaara shouldn''t be in danger, right?"

    Xiaonan immediately thought of Gaara. Thetter entered Konoha among the participating teams of Taki Shinobi Vige. He must have been discovered too, right?

    Naruto heard the words, smiled, and signaled Xiaonan not to worry:

    "Teacher Xiaonan, how could I really let Gaara take risks. Don''t worry, under the protection of the elephant turning technique, his body is absolutely safe."

    "That''s good."

    Xiaonan nodded, then hesitated for a moment, and said again, "Naruto, there is one more thing worth noting, and that is your parents. I am worried that Hiruzen Sarutobi or the Uchiha n will use the dirt to reincarnate them to resurrect them, and then Use them as tools against you..."

    Naruto''s father is the Fourth Hokage known as the Yellow sh, and his mother is the previous Nine-Tails Jinchuriki. Even leaving aside the identities of Naruto''s parents, the two are rare powerhouses in the history of the ninja world.

    If they are resurrected and be puppets of the enemy, how does Naruto n to respond?

    Unexpectedly, Naruto showed a mysterious smile.

    "Mr. Xiaonan, I originally nned to tell you about this matter after I seeded. But since you asked, I will tell you my n in advance..."

 Chapter 283: exam begins

    Chapter 283 exam begins

    these years.

    Since learning of his life experience, Naruto has done a lot of research on the four generations of Hokage couples consciously or unconsciously.

    Because he wanted to know what kind of people his parents were.

    Among them, the most important informationes from the nine tails in Naruto.

    From the mouth of Nine Tails, Naruto learned the specific situation on the night he was born that year, that is, during the Nine Tails Rebellion.

    Including Kushina using King Kong to block Kyuubi, and then Namikaze Minato took the opportunity to use Ghoul Seal to seal his soul, along with half of Kyuubi''s chakra, in the belly of Death.

    So Naruto knew that his father''s soul was swallowed by the **** of death, and he was not in the purend, so he could not be reincarnated and resurrected in the dirtynd.

    This is why the fourth generation did not appear in Konoha with the first generation and the second generation.

    Ghoul Sealing and Vajra Blocking are both Uzumaki n''s sealing techniques. They are abilities engraved in Naruto''s blood.

    and.

    Naruto is currently using the power of the eyes of reincarnation to find a way to break the ghoul seal.

    Once sessful, he can not only revive his father Namikaze Minato, but also help Kyuubi retrieve the other half of Chakra by the way, so that he can be a truly perfect Kyuubi Jinchuriki.

    Naruto is determined to win this.

    "I see."

    Xiaonan suddenly realized, and finally knew why Naruto was not in a hurry.

    She has confidence in Naruto.

    After all, Naruto''s reincarnation eyes can even be manipted by the king of hell, and it seems that a mere **** of death is not a problem.

    "but¡­"

    Naruto suddenly changed the subject, and his face became a little dignified, "This time the first and second generation failed to invade Konoha, the Konoha government in exile headed by Sarutobi Hiruzane will definitely not be reconciled, and there must be follow-up actions. In addition, I don''t know what''s going on, but my samsara eye has been beating inexplicably since just now..."

    "Are you alright, Naruto, are you too tired recently and haven''t had a good rest?"

    Xiaonan asked with concern, because she also noticed that Naruto''s eyes were beating all the time, out of his control.

    This situation has never happened before.

    "It should be because I haven''t slept well recently, haha."

    Narutoughed, but didn''t pay much attention to it, or rather, he didn''t want Xiaonan to worry about him.

    But in fact.

    Naruto already had some ominous premonition in his heart.

    Because he could vaguely feel that the reincarnation eyes in his eye sockets seemed to suddenly be restless, as if he couldn''t wait to leave him.

    Return to their real owners.

    Could it be... Uchiha Madara, is he also resurrected?

    "Naruto, what''s the matter with you, what are you thinking?" Xiao Nan''s call brought Naruto back to reality from his contemtion.

    "Oh, nothing."

    Naruto pretended to smile rxedly, and then said solemnly, "I just have a hunch that something big is about to happen in the ninja world. Maybe, hiding here is not the way, I should go to Konoha, so that I don''t have to worry about it all the time." Being passive, I missed the opportunity to counter Uchiha off."

    Xiaonan was silent for a moment when he heard the words, and instead of trying to dissuade Naruto blindly, he took the initiative to speak:

    "Then I''ll go and prepare a sacrifice for you."

    "No need, Teacher Xiaonan."

    Naruto interrupted Xiaonan, showing determination, "This time, I don''t n to use the clone, but go in person."

    What? !

    Xiao Nan was taken aback suddenly, her eyes widened.

    Next, Naruto exined his thoughts:

    "Don''t worry about me. I know that Uchiha is very strong and won''t enter Konoha rashly. Don''t forget, Gaara has already sneaked into Konoha first, and he will cooperate with me when the timees. I will observe the situation clearly. Then wait for the opportunity to move.

    Take a step back and say, even if Uchiha Dan is watching, I have prepared a way to escape.

    Everyone is reincarnated, I really want to leave, but he can''t stay. "

    Xiaonan was really worried.

    But after thinking about it,pared to Nagato, who has disabled legs and limited mobility, Naruto is already better than blue, and I should have some confidence in him.

    So she nodded and said to Naruto:

    "Okay, I''ll go with you, just likest time, and use my God Paper Art to cover you."

    However, what Xiao Nan didn''t expect was that.

    "No, it''s more convenient for me to act alone." Naruto actually rejected her proposal.

    Xiaonan couldn''t help being stunned for a moment, and when he came back to his senses, he looked at Naruto quietly: "You want to say that I will only be a burden to you if I go, don''t you?"

    "Uh, that''s not what I meant." Naruto waved his hands quickly, sweat dripping from his forehead.

    Just as he was racking his brains, thinking about how to exin it.

    "well."

    Xiao Nan shook his head, and then sighed, "That''s all. Actually, you are right. Nagato was to cover my retreat at the beginning, so he stayed alone in Duan Hou, which eventually led to his death under Uchiha Duan''s hands. .¡±

    "Teacher Xiaonan, it''s not like this, don''t me yourself too much..." Naruto frowned andforted Xiaonan.

    Xiaonan''s eyes flickered, and he looked directly at Naruto:

    "Needless to say, since you have made up your mind, then be careful. I just want you to promise me one thing, that is, no matter what happens, you wille back safely. I will wait for you here."

    "¡­good."

    Naruto nodded heavily.

    "This is for you." Xiao Nan took out another paper crane from his sleeve, and put it into the clothes on Naruto''s chest, hoping that the paper crane entrusted with his blessings would bless him with a smooth journey.

    "Teacher Xiaonan..."

    Naruto suddenly reached out and grabbed Xiao Nan''s wrist, there was something inexplicable in his eyes.

    Facing his burning eyes.

    "Naruto¡­"

    Xiaonan was stunned for a moment, then his heart beat faster, and he turned his head away in a panic, not daring to look directly into Naruto''s eyes.

    "Sorry, I lost myposure."

    Naruto let go of his hand, with an embarrassed expression and guilty conscience. For so many years, Teacher Xiao Nan is like his mother, taking care of him and teaching him, how could he...

    It''s ridiculous.

    After saying goodbye to Xiaonan, Naruto hurriedly left Akatsuki''s base.

    Three dayster, Konoha.

    The Chunin Exam has always been an important asion for the major ninja viges to observe the national strength.

    And this time, the Chunin Exam held by Konoha as the host is the most grand one in history. The number and scale of participants have set a record, and it is far more than the previous exams.

    Except for Konoha, a neutral ninja vige.

    The Four Great Ninja Viges have recuperated for eight years since the end of the Fourth Ninja World War. They have all recovered from the war, and all kinds of geniuses have sprung up like mushrooms after rain.

    Just passed this exam, let''spete.

    Which ninja vige has the most people who pass the exam, it means who has the stronger overall strength. It is clear at a nce by the results, and no one is dissatisfied.

    Of course, apart from the number of people promoted to the Chunin, the bigger suspense is who will beat more than a thousand contestants to get the first ce in the Chunin Exam.

    This is what the countless audiences in the major ninja viges and ninja circles are most concerned about.

    After all, in the world of ninjas, geniuses always attract the most attention, get the most praise and admiration.

    It''s like the Jonin exam before.

    Uchiha Sa helped defeat a group ofpetitors to win the championship, not only known as the number one genius in Konoha, but also considered by many people as the number one genius in the ninja world.

    Sasuke''s reputation in the ninja world is not inferior to those who have been famous for a long time. It can be said that the scenery is infinite.

    As for the ninjas participating this time, almost everyone wants to be the next Uchiha Sasuke, be famous in the arena, and soar into the sky.

    It is foreseeable that the intensity of this Chunin exam will also be unprecedented.

    Thepetition has not yet started, and more than a dozen conflicts have broken out among the ninjas of the major ninja viges in private.

    In addition to physical conflicts, the intelligence battles in the major ninja viges are also going on in full swing in secret.

    Among the contestants this time, the one who has received the most attention is undoubtedly Konoha''s number one seed, Marisa.

    The daughter of the Sixth Hokage Uchiha Dan, just this identity is enough to make everyone''s eyes focus on her.

    Marisa herself is also verypetitive. At the age of eight, she beat Konoha Ninja School and earned the title of big sister. Even some Jnin students were defeated by her.

    The halo of the host, coupled with impressive strength, and a father who is the strongest in the ninja world is behind him¡ª

    Marisa''s entry this time is obviously aimed directly at the championship, who else but me.

    but.

    Other Ninja Vige contestants will not let Marisa perform alone, but are ambitious and want to step on Marisa to win the championship.

    Many people got information about Marisa, studied her abilities and moves, and came up with various countermeasures.

    Marisa''s road to winning the championship is definitely not easy.

    finally.

    After a period of careful preparation, the much-anticipated Chunin Exam slowly kicked off.

    Since there are more than a thousand contestants, thepetition system is even more cruel.

    Because one-third of the contestants were eliminated in the first round of the written test, a total of 400 people were eliminated, and even the number one favorite, Marisa, almost overturned.

    Obviously, Marisa and her father Uchiha are the same type of ninja, good at fisting, not good at writing test papers.

    Fortunately.

    Marisa crammed her feet before the exam and made up a lot of knowledge in the culture ss. She finally passed the test, otherwise she might be reduced to a big joke.

    In the second round of examinations that followed, the remaining 700 contestants will work in groups to travel through the vast death forest, grab the scrolls in the hands of other groups, and finally reach the high tower in the center of the forest to pass.

    Let¡¯s get real and start actualbat.

    This round of exams is destined to be more cruel, and seeing blood is almost inevitable.

    Maybe it was a bad start, which made Marisa hold her breath and was determined to find her way back.

    Sure enough.

    She shined brilliantly in this round. She didn¡¯t team up with anyone and chose to act alone, and with a pair of iron fists, she swept all the way and collected a lot of scrolls.

    Finally, be the first to reach the tower in the center of the forest.

    After a cruel screening, more than half of the candidates were eliminated in the second round of examinations, leaving less than 200 contestants.

    The two hundred lucky ones were all promoted to Chunin.

    It stands to reason that by this point, the Chunin Exam is almost over.

    But the next third round of exams is the real highlight, because it is conducted in a one-on-one battle, and will determine the real best among the contestants.

    Since the two hundred people have been promoted to Zhongnin, everyone no longer has any worries, and can let go of their hands and feet and go all out to fight.

    Not only to win glory for his own vige, but also to fight for the name of the genius that day.

    Many capable people chose to deliberately release water in the first two rounds of exams, recharge their batteries to preserve their strength, and observe their opponents.

    Just waiting for thisst game, it was a blockbuster.

    Soon, the preliminary round of the third round of exams began.

    ording to theprehensive results of the first two rounds of exams, the two hundred Chunin were divided into different groups.

    After another three days of fiercepetition, eight Chunin finally stood out from all the contestants and were promoted to the top eight of this exam.

    Today is Saturday, and there will be an eight-to-four match.

    It is worth mentioning that starting from the quarterfinals, thepetition venue has been moved to Konoha''s newly builtrge stadium, which can amodate 100,000 spectators.

    In addition, there are hundreds of cameras set up inside and outside the field, which will broadcast the whole process of the quarter-finals and broadcast it to thousands of households in the whole ninja world.

    Just the copyright fee for the TV broadcast, Konoha has made a lot of money.

    In the stadium, there was a lot of voices and no seats were filled.

    The audience was enthusiastic, and the noise went straight to the sky.

    The tickets for the game have been sold out long ago, and some scalpers even sold hundreds of thousands of tickets for the final day, and the supply is still in short supply.

    It is enough to exin the poprity of this Chunin exam.

    On the tallest stand, along with the Sixth Naruto, the shadows of the five major ninja viges were present. In addition, figures of big names from various countries also appeared in the stands, ready to enjoy this uing visual feast.

    Finally, under the eyes of everyone, the quarter-finals officially began.

    The first one to y is Marisa.

    "Look, that''s the daughter of the No. 1 ninja, the Sixth Hokage Uchiha. As expected, like a father, like a daughter, Marisa''s looks and muscles are exactly the same as her father."

    "But, is she really only eight years old? Even among the adult ninjas in Yunying Vige, few of them are stronger than Marisa. How did she develop such a figure at the age of eight?"

    "Stop talking nonsense, the game has begun."

    Among the chattering voices of 100,000 viewers, Marisa ushered in her opponent¡ª¡ª

    A sixteen-year-old Wuyin genius, who looks like a fish, looks like an alternative with extraordinary talent.

    "Marisa, I didn''t expect my opponent to be you. It seems that today is my lucky day."

    The hidden fog genius made provocative words as soon as he came up, trying to irritate Marisa, and then affect her mentality, "You know, those opponents in front of you are too weak, you will soon understand that I am not at the same level as them, Get ready to kneel and beg for mercy."

    After finishing speaking, he grinned, revealing two rows of sharp white teeth.

    "It''s a good idea to kneel down and beg for mercy."

    Marisa''s eyes lit up, showing two rows of whiter teeth, she smiled brighter than the other party, and said, "I''ve decided, if you don''t do thister, my fist will not stop until beat you to death."

    Use the most innocent tone and say the most ruthless words.

    Shua.

    When the genius Wu Yin heard the words, his face immediately changed, and he was frightened by Marisa''s aura instead.

    at this time.

    "start!"

    The referee gave an order and blew the whistle to start the game.

 Chapter 284: Quarterfinals

    Chapter 284 Quarterfinals

    In the arena.

    Bang bang bang, after a burst of punching and kicking, the two sides quickly decided the winner.

    "Stop fighting, I surrender! Please... let me go!"

    Genius Kirigakure, who had uttered wild words before, knelt at Marisa''s feet, and she wailed and begged for mercy as she pulled her hair by her hand.

    His face was covered in blood from Marisa''s beating, and he even lost several teeth. He couldn''t look worse.

    Extreme violence, this is Marisa''s fist.

    Although Kirigakure was rough-skinned and thick-skinned, he was far more resistant to beating than ordinary ninjas, but under Marisa''s " " punch, he waspletely defeated.

    "I found that you are really resistant to beating, and you feel good when you are beaten, just like an indestructible sandbag. I haven''t met such an opponent who is so resistant to beating for a long time."

    Marisa looked excited, raised her fist while talking, and couldn''t help but punch this guy in the face again.

    She looks like a devil in the opponent''s eyes.

    The Wuyin genius couldn''t help being scared out of his wits, and shouted in horror:

    "No, save... help! Who will save me, stop her!"

    Whoosh.

    The Jonin referee finally entered the arena, grabbed Marisa''s wrist, and persuaded helplessly:

    "That''s enough, Marisa. If you fight any further, you''ll be killed."

    "I was joking with this guy, haha." Marisaughed and let go of her hand. The opponent suddenly fell to the ground like a puddle of mud, unable to get up.

    "Marisa, win!"

    The referee raised Marisa''s arm and announced the result of the battle to the audience.

    In the stadium of 100,000 people, after a moment of silence.

    "Marisa! Marisa!"

    The audience cheered Marisa''s name in unison, converging into a deafening sound wave, which went straight to the sky and echoed over the entire Konoha.

    before this.

    The opponents that Marisa encountered were indeed not that powerful, so she went smoothly all the way and entered the quarterfinals with ease.

    As a result, many people began to wonder whether Konoha was operating behind the scenes to **** Marisa.

    Until this eight-to-four match, Marisa used her fist to dispel all doubts.

    After all, the genius Kirigakure she was fighting against was the number one seed among the 200 participating ninjas of Kirigakure. Being able to defeat him and enter the top four is enough to prove Marisa''s strength.

    Moreover, Marisa''s fighting style of punching to the flesh and blood, can be called violent aesthetics, so that audiences who don''t understand ninjutsu and genjutsu can also enjoy watching it simply and clearly.

    Therefore, she enjoyed the endless cheers from the audience.

    "These audiences really have no taste. They punched and kicked like barbarians, and their heads were broken. This kind of battle is not only not elegant at all, but also has no artistic atmosphere. All in all, it is really a boring game. Woolen cloth."

    On the sidelines, Didara stared at Marisa''s back and whispered.

    Then he yawned.

    "Didara, you''re about to y, aren''t you awake yet? Get your spirits up!" In the stands in the front row, Heitu stood up and shouted at Didara.

    "Don''t get excited, junior sister. This kind ofpetition, I just y around and win. The key is to show the audience the artist''s demeanor."

    Didara said absent-mindedly, and then went to the ring.

    A few minutester.

    Boom!

    With a loud bang, apanied by dazzling mes and billowing smoke, Didara sted his opponent into the air.

    Didara put his hands on his hips, looked around the stunned audience in the stands, and said proudly:

    "Art is an explosion!"

    However, his line that he thought was extremely handsome received only sparse cheers and apuse.

    Because it''s too dangerous.

    In the battle just now, fortunately, Konoha Anbe made a timely move to create a barrier covering the ring, so that the aftermath of the explosion did not spread to the stands.

    Otherwise, the auditorium would have been in chaos, with countless casualties.

    The referee walked over with a dark face, raised Did''s arm, and said coldly:

    "Didara, win!"

    "It''s boring, a bunch of boring audiences who don''t know how to appreciate art at all."

    Didara made aint and spread his hands. Then, he jumped down from the ring that was about to be ruins.

    He was in the hotel roomst night, staying up all night watching the entertainment program produced by Konoha TV, and now he is going back to catch up on sleep.

    before leaving.

    Didara suddenly turned around and nced at Marisa who was watching the battle from the sidelines.

    Zizi.

    The gazes of the two met in the air, and they faced each other for a while, as if sparks had been sparked.

    The quarter-finals are facing each other, Marisa is in the upper half, and Did is in the lower half.

    This means that if the two meet in the ring, it will only be in the final.

    "I hope you can make it to the final, don''t let me down."

    Didara murmured, smiled at Marisa, then turned and left chicly.

    "That guy... looks quite handsome."

    Marisa looked at Didara''s leaving back and said to herself. Especially the other party''s beautiful long golden hair, which was the same color as her mother and younger brother''s, made Marisa feel a little envious.

    Hateful.

    Why did she inherit Dad''s genes and have Uchiha''s ck hair?

    Why don''t you find time to dye your hair or something? Hanabi just said that Konoha has opened a very good barber shop.

    Marisa''s thoughts gradually drifted in a strange direction...

    "Earth Dungeon: Earth Flow Wall Technique!"

    The screams of several Konoha ninjas resounded in the stadium.

    Then, amidst a rumbling sound, the arena that was blown up by Didara was restored.

    The third game of the quarterfinals began immediately.

    "There are so many spectators, it''s really exciting. After all, such an asion is the most suitable for preaching the teachings of Lord Cthulhu."

    Fei Duan carried his exaggerated **** March scythe, and stepped into the ring carelessly.

    His opponent is a Konoha Shinobi named Takemura, who is twenty-five years old and is also the second-seeded yer among Konoha''s contestants, except for Marisa.

    Yes.

    It¡¯s not just the four major ninja viges who will be opportunistic. As the host, Konoha, in order to keep the champion at home, how could it be possible not to make some preparations.

    Takemura''s strength could have been promoted to Jonin long ago, but it was dyed due to various reasons.

    He and Marisa formed Konoha''s double insurance.

    "Takemura,e on!"

    "We must win, blow up that arrogant guy Yunyin, let him see the strength of Konoha Ninja!"

    In the stands, the audience cheered for Takemura almost overwhelmingly, allowing him to take advantage of the home field.

    Who wants to see their ninja lose the game at home.

    Besides, there is another reason.

    The match between Zhucun and Feiduan is a match in the lower half. This means that once Takemura sessfully defeats Hidan, the semi-final will be a duel between him and Marisa.

    That is to say.

    In the finals at that time, there will definitely be a yer from Konoha.

    However, an arrogant and crazy guy like Fei Duan will not be intimidated by the opponent''s home court advantage.

    on the contrary.

    The higher the voice of Takemura among the audience, the more excited Hiduan became. His blood boiled all over his body, and he even licked his lips. He couldn''t wait to torture his opponent mercilessly in front of 100,000 spectators.

    With the whistle of the referee, the game begins.

    Whoosh.

    Zhucun immediately cast the teleportation technique, and the trajectory of the whole person was like a zigzagging lightning, quickly approaching Fei Duan.

    In this game, he was not only determined to win, but also vowed to win quickly and beautifully.

    Shua.

    The sword shed.

    Takemura appeared on the left side of Fei Duan like a ghost, and shed at thetter''s arm with the ninja knife in his hand.

    There was a ng.

    Fei Duan actually reacted, set up the **** March sickle, and blocked Zhucun''s knife.

    Next second.

    "Don''t underestimate me, bastard."

    Fei Duan grinned, swung his sickle vigorously, andunched a counterattack towards Zhucun.

    Good strong power.

    Zhumura was shocked, and did not choose to face it head-on, but jumped back and dodged in time.

    After this brief trial, the contest between the two quickly became fierce. The two figures on the ring came and went, dodged left and right, and the weapons kept colliding, bursts of sparks and the sound of metal and iron shing.

    The audience in the stands also fell silent, holding their breath subconsciously, watching the battle on the ring nervously.

    finally.

    Relying on his superb sword skills, Takemuraunched a series of sharp attacks on Fei Duan, forcing thetter to stand still and a w appeared.

    It''s now.

    Shua, the knife light shed again.

    With a pop, Fei Duan''s right arm was cut open with a length of more than ten centimeters, and fresh blood flowed out.

    His arm also lost strength because of this, and he could no longer hold the heavy **** March sickle, so he could only let it ng and hit the ground.

    "Admit defeat, you can no longer fight me."

    Takemura saw this, put away the ninja knife, and kindly persuaded, "It''s over now. If your arm is treated in time, there will be no seque, but it will be toote."

    In his opinion, Fei Duan, who lost one arm, has already lost the game.

    "Hehehe..."

    Fei Duan put his hand on his forehead andughed nervously.

    "why are youughing?"

    Zhucun frowned, but immediately after that, he revealed an inconceivably shocked gaze.

    I see.

    The shocking wound on Fei Duan''s arm healed at a speed visible to the naked eye, and soon stopped bleeding.

    "The game has just begun, my friend." Hidan stared at Takemura, showing a yful smile.

    How can this be?

    Takemura''splexion became serious again, and he had to draw out his ninja sword again.

    In the stands.

    Sasuke nced at the information in his hand, then frowned, and said to his cousin beside him:

    "That guy Fei Duan, I heard that he went to join some kind of evil **** religion, and was experimented with forbidden techniques by the believers. Not only did he survive, but he also seeded in obtaining immortality.

    His recovery ability is much stronger than that of ordinary people. For ordinary people, fatal injuries can be recovered within a few days to the point where no trace of injury can be seen at all.

    Now it seems that those rumors may not be groundless. "

    "Immortal? Interesting."

    Marisa''s eyes lit up. In this case, wouldn''t it be a perfect human-shaped sandbag?

    Although Takemura is a Konoha ninja on the field, Marisa hopes that Hidan can win at this moment.

    In that case, in the next semi-final, she wouldn''t have to worry about identally hitting her opponent to death with too much force.

    Instead, you no longer need to deliberately hold back your strength, and you can let go of your fists and kicks to fight to your heart''s content.

    Fei Duan''s next performance did not disappoint Marisa.

    "Hahaha!"

    Heughed wildly, raised his sickle andunched a fierce attack on Zhucun.

    Facing Hidan''s frenzied attack, Takemura had no choice but to avoid the edge temporarily, nning to consume the opponent''s physical strength first, and then wait for an opportunity tounch a more deadly attack.

    He didn''t believe that Fei Duan was really immortal.

    Unfortunately, Zhucun has no chance.

    During the battle, Zhucun escaped the sweep of Fei Duan''s scythe, and just breathed a sigh of relief, but thetter suddenly threw the Bloody March sickle at Zhucun.

    The bottom of this huge sickle is connected by a rope, and through the expansion and contraction of the rope, Fei Duan can throw it out unexpectedly and sneak attack the opponent.

    "Don''t underestimate me, bastard!"

    Takemura snarled, and returned Hidan''s words without any changes. At the same time, a burst of chakra erupted from the soles of his feet, pushing his body back violently again.

    Poof.

    Fei Duan''s sneak attack was almost in vain, only a small cut was made on Zhucun''s arm, less than one centimeter, that is to say, the skin was broken.

    But for the flying section, this is enough.

    "It''s time for the main course."

    He retracted the sickle, smiled mysteriously, and his eyes fell on the scarlet blood on the tip of the sickle.

    The design of the Bloody March sickle is not to let Hiduan kill the opponent, but to make his attack hurt the opponent more, and it doesn''t matter how much it hurts.

    Just make your opponent bleed.

    What is this guy... going to do?

    Under Takemura''s suspicious gaze, Hiduan brought the sickle close to his mouth, stuck out his tongue with a perverted expression, and licked off the blood from Takemura, and then¡ª

    Using his toes, he drew a circle with a triangle on the ground.

    No matter what this guy is going to do, he must not be allowed to finish it!

    When Zhucun saw this scene, he had a premonition of great danger in his heart. Dang even made a seal without hesitation, then took a deep breath and opened his mouth to let it out.

    Wind escape¡¤vacuum jade.

    Whoosh!

    In an instant, dozens of wind and light waves spewed out from the mouth of Zhucun, like bullets fired non-stop from a machine gun, and hit Fei Duan head and face.

    This B-level wind escape ninjutsu is full of lethality, and the wind escape shock wave it emits is enough to prate the opponent''s body and break it into a honeb.

    Now it''s up to you how to deal with it.

    After Zhucun cast the Vacuum Jade, he stared at Fei Duan with burning eyes.

    Although the opponent''s body is very resilient, its defensive power is not high. The best proof is that the wound was cut by his ninja knife before.

    Takemura''s attack this time did not seek to establish a victory, as long as he forced Hidan out of that disturbing strange technique, his goal was achieved.

    However, what Takemura never expected was that.

    Facing the oing Vacuum Jade, Fei Duan had no intention of dodging at all, but instead showed a smile of sess.

    Puff puff.

    All the vacuum jade hit him.

    But the next second.

    Plop.

    On the opposite side of Zhucun, there were many blood holes in his body, and he fell on the ring on the spot, unable to get up again.

    "Fei Duan, win!"

    Seeing this, the referee on the sidelines immediately announced the victory of Fei Duan, and then a medical ninja rushed into the field to provide emergency treatment to Takemura.

 Chapter 285: Birth of the Final Four

    Chapter 285 Birth of the top four

    Fei Duan somehow won.

    Obviously it was Takemura whounched an attack with the vacuum jade and beat Hiduan into a sieve, but the guy was unscathed, and it was Takemura who fell on the ring on the spot.

    The weirdest thing is the wounds on Zhucun''s body, the blood holes are clearly the characteristics of being pierced by vacuum jade.

    what on earth is it?

    In the 100,000-person stadium, there was silence, and the audience in the stands were all dumb.

    Konoha''s second seed Takemura just lost and missed the semi-finals.

    "This is the power of the evil god! Praise the evil god, bless me invincible!"

    Fei Duan raised the **** March sickle in his hand, shouted excitedly, and his voice echoed in the stadium.

    In the stands in the front row.

    "Have you seen that Hidan''s ability clearly?" Itachi quietly appeared at some point and asked about Sasuke and Marisa.

    "Uh..." Marisa scratched her head, apparently having no idea.

    Sasuke frowned, and a pair of scarlet three-god jade writing sharing eyes witnessed the entire process of the battle, which also allowed him to capture arge number of details that ordinary people would hardly notice.

    After a moment of contemtion, Sasuke gave his inference:

    "The key to Hidan''s victory should be Takemura''s blood.

    After taking Takemura''s blood with a sickle and licking it, he drew that strange spell on his feet, and then used the power of the spell to bounce back Takemura''s vacuum jade ninjutsu.

    Moreover, this kind of rebound is not to intuitively bounce back the opponent''s ninjutsu, but to instantly return the ninjutsu damage one has received to the opponent, which is an impossible defense technique. "

    Itachi nodded slowly when he heard the words, his opinion was simr to Sasuke.

    Then, Itachi said:

    "Although Takemura lost, he still has strength. At least he exposed Hidan''s ability. Marisa, you must be careful when you meet Hidan in the semi-finals tomorrow, and remember not to be scratched by his sickle , let him take your blood."

    "Well, I see, cousin."

    Marisa nodded seriously, firmly remembering Itachi''s words.

    There are two cousins, Itachi and Sasuke, who serve as her military advisers, and there is one word: cool.

    And at this moment.

    Fei Duan on the ring stage suddenly made another surprising move.

    I saw him smile evilly, then took out a pitch-ck spear from his clothes, and then used it...to stab himself in front of a hundred thousand spectators.

    Aftermitting this act of self-muttion, Hidany down on the art form calmly, then remained motionless, and began some kind of prayer.

    What is this doing, some kind of performance art?

    The referee frowned, walked up to Fei Duan, and urged in a deep voice:

    "Fei Duan, you have already won, step down quickly, the next game is about to start."

    However, Hiduan shook his head, and responded seriously:

    "No, what I''m doing now is a ritual that cultists must perform. If you get up before finishing it, it is disrespectful to Lord Evil God."

    The referee''s face twitched, and he asked patiently: "Then how long will it take you to finish?"

    "Well... thirty minutes should be enough." Fei Duan said a number that made the referee intolerable.

    "Come on, carry him down!"

    The referee beckoned immediately, and several Konoha ninjas came onto the stage, and amidst Fei Duan''s strong protests of dissatisfaction, they carried him off the ring.

    After a lot of tossing, it finally came to thest game.

    The opposing sides are the number one seed of Sand Hidden Vige, and the unknown ninja Luo of Taki Ninja Vige.

    Before the start of the game, almost everyone believed that Sa Yin was sure of winning.

    The result was unexpected.

    A few minutester.

    boom.

    Sha Yin''s number one seed, vomited blood and fell on the ring. It was the opponent''s sand that defeated him.

    Opposite him, Taki Ninja Murashita Shinobi named "Luo" showed no expression on his face, the sand on the ring flowed like water, and all returned to the yellow gourd behind him.

    Before the referee announced the result of the match, Luo turned around and walked off the ring without saying a word.

    The referee came back to his senses and announced with some embarrassment:

    "The winner is Luo from Taki Shinobu Vige!"

    There is no doubt that this is an unexpected dark horse.

    "Is this guy with facial paralysis my opponent in the semi-finals? Interesting."

    In the stands, Didara stared at Luo''s figure with great interest, and murmured.

    He originally wanted to go back to the hotel to sleep, but was forcibly pulled back by Heitu and asked him to continue watching the rest of the game, so that he could understand the strength and means of the opponents.

    At this moment, this ninja named Luo sessfully aroused Did''s interest.

    "Didara, don''t be careless. If you lose the game, you can go back to Yanyin and continue to stay in jail." Heitu stared at his brother with a bad expression, and warned him.

    "Don''t worry, if I face this guy in the semi-finals, I will go all out, eh."

    Didara also put away that cynical expression, and became unusually serious.

    Because his intuition told him that this ninja named Luo was very dangerous. In the battle just now, because the opponent was too weak, Luo didn''t even use his real strength.

    Someone cares more about Luo than Did.

    "Hey, Kankuro, do you think... Luo from Taki Shinobu Vige looks familiar?" Temari in the stands turned to ask his younger brother beside him.

    "Did you notice that too, Temari?"

    Kankuro focused his eyes, and said in a deep voice, "That kind of sand ninjutsu is very simr to the maic escape and blood session boundary used by Kazekage in the past. Besides, his name is Luo, and he has short red hair. Could that guy be... "

    Gaara!

    The name, like a bolt of lightning, appeared in the minds of Kankuro and Temari at the same time.

    Their younger brother who has been missing for many years, the one-tailed Jinjuriki of Sand Hidden Vige¡ªGaara.

    is it him?

    What has Gaara experienced in these years, and why did she appear in the team of Taki Ninja Vige?

    Full of doubts, the two could no longer sit still, Dang even stood up and walked towards the backstage of the gymnasium.

    Unfortunately, they rushed to nothing.

    After defeating his opponent, Luo went back to the hotel immediately. The leader of Taki Ninja Vige, Jonin, was also indifferent and refused to disclose any information about Luo to the two.

    Although the two exined that they had no malicious intentions, they were still rejected by the other party.

    Without any choice.

    Temari and Kankuro returned bitterly, so they had to wait for the next opportunity to carefully identify whether the mysterious Luo was their long-lost brother.

    Maybe, on the final day tomorrow, the two will know the answer.

    Inside the stadium.

    After a fierce contest, the top four contestants of the Chunin Exam were born.

    They are Konoha Marisa, Iwagakure Didara, Yunyin Hidan, and ck Maro from Takishinobu Vige.

    The audience left the arena reluctantly, all excitedly talking about the uing finals and discussing their favorite yers.

    Moreover, many viewers chose to use real money to verify their vision.

    As for the specific method, it is natural to go to the casino.

    With the birth of the top four, the major casinos in Konoha are bing more and more crowded and lively.

    "Please, Marisa must go to the end and win the championship. I have put all my wealth on her, and I am counting on this time toe back."

    A gambler prayed nervously after cing a bet.

    The person next to him couldn''t help shaking his head when he heard the words, and said sarcastically:

    "You are really brave. After all, Marisa is only eight years old, how strong can she be, and the opponents she meets along the way are also rtively weak. If she meets the other three in the semifinals, maybe she will soon It''s out."

    The gambler sneered, and replied:

    "You know a fart, and you don''t even look at who Marisa''s father is. That''s our great sixth-generation Hokage Uchiha-sama! How could he let his daughter lose the Zhongnin exam? Just wait and see, six Daime will definitely make a move."

    In fact, many people think the same as this gambler.

    After all, this Chunin exam is Konoha''s home game, and the contestant is the sixth generation''s own daughter.

    People think that Marisa can win, not because they have 100% confidence in her strength, but because they have blind worship and absolute confidence in the Sixth Hokage-sama.

    Sixth Generation will definitely do whatever it takes, even if he tantly engages in shady activities in front of the Zennin world, his daughter will win.

    Because he...is that kind of person.

    A domineering and tough guy who likes to ignore all rules.

    This general expectation is also intuitively reflected in the odds.

    Although Marisa is only eight years old, she is the biggest favorite with the lowest odds. Deidara is next, followed by Hidan and Gaara.

    It is worth mentioning that.

    Over the years, Konoha has been vigorously developing the casino industry by virtue of its status as a neutral ninja vige, and has established a new set of industry standards, promising to provide a fair and safe environment for gamblers in the ninja world.

    Now, all the casinos in Konoha are opened and directly controlled by the government, bringing a steady stream of wealth to the vige.

    For this Chunin exam, using real-time TV broadcast andwork functions, Konoha also pioneered the casino online, so that people from every corner of the whole ninja world can easily participate in this carnival.

    The amount involved is as high as tens of billions of taels.

    If Kakudo, who believes in money, is still alive, seeing so much money, he probably can''t help but change careers on the spot, quit his job as a bounty hunter, and go to Konoha Casino as an ountant, so that he can count money every day.

    In short.

    No matter who wins the Chunin exam in the end, Konoha, as the banker, will make a lot of money.

    Perhaps, this is the purpose of Konoha''s vigorous hype for this Chunin exam. On the surface, it is topete for national strength, but in reality it is to make a lot of money.

    This makes people have to admire the superb wisdom of Konoha at the helm.

    Night falls, the moonlight is pleasant.

    In thend of the Uchiha tribe, the Nanga Shrine surrounded by forests is shrouded in bright moonlight, quiet and serene.

    In just a few days, the shrine destroyed by the Second Hokage, with the financial and human support of the Uchiha n, has been meticulously repaired by arge number of craftsmen, and it has be intact again.

    Today, the guards around the shrine have been strengthened, and Uchiha''s patrol team passes by from time to time.

    But Rao is so.

    Tonight, there was still a mysterious figure, who sneaked into the underground secret room of the shrine without anyone noticing, bypassing the eyes and ears of all the guards.

    is Uchiha Madara.

    Under the soft light, Madara stood in front of the stone tablet left by the Sage of the Six Paths, staring at the inscription with a pair of samsara eyes, and gradually frowned.

    "The God of Muscle... Huh, what kind of shit, how dare you tamper with the Moon Eye n left by the Sage of the Six Paths."

    He snorted coldly, disdainful.

    The Moon Eye Project is Madara''s spiritual pir, his belief, and his ultimate means to achieve world peace.

    So, seeing this n being erased from the stone tablet and tampered with, Madara felt angry.

    The one who did this kind of thing was undoubtedly the legendary Sixth Hokage¡ª

    Uchiha off.

    "Master Madara."

    Hei Ze quietly emerged from the ground and reminded, "You''d better not stay here for too long, you may be discovered by Uchiha Den."

    "I noticed, it''s rain."

    Madara said lightly, "That guy integrated the pupil power of the eyes of reincarnation into the rain, and monitored the whole Konoha in this way, but for me who also has the eyes of reincarnation, this trick is useless."

    Heijue suddenly realized, and echoed:

    "The rain outside has stopped now, it seems that Uchiha has let down his vignce. By the way, Madara-sama, what are your ns next?"

    "Isn''t tomorrow the final day of the Chunin Exam? I heard that the Chunin Exam was also televised, and the entire ninja world can see it."

    Banna''s eyes were burning, and the corners of his mouth were raised, revealing a wicked smile.

    Hei Jue also smiled when he heard the words, and said expectantly:

    "At that time, under the attention of everyone, Madara-sama will make a grand appearance. I really look forward to the expressions of the audience."

    "Let''s wait and see."

    ¡­

    Uchiha nnd.

    At Six Daime¡¯s house, the family is enjoying a sumptuous dinner around the table.

    Marisa''s godmother Tsunade also came, not for food, but after watching today''s quarter-finals, she specially told Marisa to take down all opponents.

    "Godmother, I will not let you down! Absolutely!" Marisa was still full of energy as always, and she clenched her fists and swore.

    Duan took a look at Tsunade, and asked yfully:

    "It''s not your style toe here at night to care about your goddaughter. To be honest, did you go to the casino to bet on Marisa to win the championship?"

    Tsunade''s eyes widened when he heard the words, and said sharply:

    "Nonsense! I quit gambling a long time ago, so don''t judge my mother with a viinous heart."

    However, her guilty face betrayed her.

    "Looks like you made a bet."

    smiled brokenly, and then said to Marisa, "You may not know that your godmother was in the past, but she was known as the legendary big fat sheep."

    "Big Fat Sheep?"

    Marisa stared at Tsunade for a moment, then her eyes lit up, "I understand, it means that the godmother has a good figure, just like a fatmb."

    "..."

    Judgment is also a little speechless, why is this kid so stupid, and I don''t know who he looks like.

    Samui on the side chuckled and exined to her daughter:

    "I''ve also heard that sister Tsunade is very unlucky. She always loses money at the gambling table and never wins, so she is called a big fat sheep."

    "So, if she buys you to win the championship, you will be finished, you know."

    Duan patted his daughter on the head, gloating.

    Marisa came back to her senses, panicked, and asked Tsunade quickly:

    "Is it true, godmother?"

    "well."

    Tsunade sighed, and had no choice but to show his cards, "Don''t worry, Marisa. I didn''t buy you to win, but I bought Deidara to win."

 Chapter 286: idol ninja

    Chapter 286 Idol Ninja

    The bad news is that Tsunade went to the casino to bet.

    The good news is that the object of her bet is not Marisa, but Didara.

    However, when Marisa heard that Tsunade bought Deidara to win the championship, she was a little unhappy and asked angrily:

    "Godmother, don''t you have confidence in me?"

    This kid, I really don''t know what to say.

    Tsunade patted his forehead helplessly, and then exined to his goddaughter earnestly:

    "No, I bought it like this on purpose. If Did wins the championship, I will be happy to win the money, but if he is implicated by my bad luck and let you win the championship, the godmother will also be very happy. That is to say, no matter No matter what the final result is, I can win, understand."

    This is called a win-win situation, since Tsunade cannot lose anyway.

    "oh."

    Marisa nodded with a vague understanding.

    "Pity."

    Duan shook his head and said with emotion, "Let Marisa escape, but that guy named Did will be miserable."

    Tsunade raised his eyebrows, stared at him, and said unhappily:

    "Are you so sure that I will lose money, just wait and see."

    "Okay, wait and see."

    Smiling withoutughing, at the same time secretly said in his heart: The premise is that this Chunin exam can sessfully pass the finals.

    His "fishing operation" has been going on for so long, and it''s time for the real big fish to show up, and it''s time to catch the.

    Tomorrow''s Chunin exam venue will probably be very lively.

    Nothing to say all night.

    The next day was a sunny and sunny day.

    At nine o''clock in the morning, countless viewers in the Quannin world stood in front of the TV on time, tuned the channel to Konoha TV, and waited with great anticipation for the feast to begin.

    The four contestants in the final are from Konoha, Yunyin, Iwayin and Takishi, so the real-time ratings of these ninja viges are very high. After all, who doesn¡¯t want to see their own ninja win the championship.

    As for Sagashi and Kirigakure, who were eliminated early, the ratings were not too low. After all, it was the first time in history that such a grand event was held.

    Besides, many spectators ced bets. Of course, they wanted to stay in front of the TV and see the result of the game with their own eyes.

    Compared to the online audience, the scene is really lively.

    Konoha 100,000-person Stadium, the audience has already entered the stadium at this time, and the stands are crowded with people, and the mountains roar and tsunami.

    Soon, a professional host from Konoha TV came on stage, enlivening the atmosphere and directing the audience to create a crowd.

    Then came the cheerleading squad.

    Amidst the whistles and cheers of the audience, a group of Konoha ninjas aged 17 or 18 wearing cool ninja costumes came to the stage and performed two hot dances, which heated up the atmosphere of the scene even more.

    After this, the referee team came on stage, stood in a row facing the stands, bowed to the audience, and promised in front of the camera:

    will judge fairly and justly, and will never engage in any shady scenes.

    All the processes were rehearsed dozens of times in advance, and they were carried out in an orderly manner, demonstrating the professional quality of Konoha as the organizer.

    It is worth mentioning that.

    In today''s referee team, there is also a special guest, who caused bursts of screams from the audience as soon as he appeared.

    It was a fifteen-year-old ck-haired boy, wearing Uchiha''s high-necked blue robe, with a cool expression, warming up on the sidelines.

    Sasuke Uchiha.

    Not long ago, he won the crown of Konoha Jonin Exam, and he is known as the first genius of Konoha. This time, he was invited by the event organizer to serve as the referee on the final day.

    This is undoubtedly a big attraction, and it has sessfully created a wave of enthusiasm, further raising the enthusiasm and expectations of the audience.

    Of course, the price of tickets for the final day has also been fired to a new height.

    Many fans of Sasuke would pay five times or even ten times the price in order to buy tickets, just toe to the scene and witness the idol''s demeanor.

    "Sasuke! Sasuke!"

    In the stands, a group of girls held Sasuke''s posters and cheering sticks, screaming wildly, leaving the audience stunned.

    This is the result of the development of Muye entertainment industry.

    In the past two years, Konoha TV has made many attempts in order to expand its business scope and pursue new profit points.

    One of them is the idol economy.

    That is to use the influence of Konoha TV, pour resources into creating an idol ninja, and then use him as a business card of Konoha to vigorously promote it to the whole ninja world.

    Uchiha Sasuke, as the son of the patriarch of the No. 1 wealthy family in Konoha, his uncle is still the Sixth Hokage.

    At such a high starting point, Sasuke was also very upbeat and did not disappoint.

    At the age of fifteen, he is not only handsome, but also possesses great strength. With a near-perfect performance, he won the championship of the Junin Exam.

    Such a person naturally became the best candidate for the "Idol Ninja" project in the eyes of Konoha TV.

    However, Sasuke''s identity is very special. If he is to be made into an idol, he must obtain the consent of the Uchiha n.

    After all, Sasuke''s personal image will also affect the family''s image and reputation.

    A certain day not long ago.

    With a feeling of uneasiness, a group of high-level executives from Konoha TV went to the castle tower and asked Sixth Hokage-sama for his opinion on the "Idol Ninja" project.

    Surprisingly.

    After seeing the n, Sixth Generation Mu showed great interest and agreed on the spot.

    Moreover, the sixth generation also told Konoha TV to spare no effort in marketing and publicity, and to make his nephew a super "traffic star".

    As for Sasuke himself, he is actually very resistant to such things.

    well.

    Hearing the screams and cheers from the stands, Sasuke frowned and sighed inwardly.

    When the staff of Konoha TV came to the door, he had read the n and refused without hesitation on the spot, without giving the other party any good looks.

    In Sasuke''s view.

    Ninjas are ninjas, especially Uchiha ninjas, which are apanied by blood and mes. It is a very serious and cold profession.

    How can a person like him make a living out of entertaining the public like those movie and singing stars on TV.

    It''s ridiculous.

    However, when Sasuke heard that it was none other than his uncle who made the decision.

    He was dumbfounded and stood there in a daze.

    After regaining his senses, Sasuke immediately found his brother Itachi Uchiha in a panic, and asked him for help.

    Itachi was also stunned when he heard about the situation, and then gave a wry smile helplessly:

    "Sasuke, don''t you understand Hokage-sama''s character? He asked you to be an idol ninja just for fun. I advise you to ept it honestly, and then do it well. Remember, don''t disappoint uncle, otherwise The consequences could be more serious."

    As one of the people who has the most contact with Broken, Itachi has been carefully observing and testing his uncle''s character for many years.

    In this world, if you want to say who knows the most, besides Samui, it may be Itachi.

    so.

    Itachi immediately judged after learning about this, that his uncle just wanted to drive ducks to the shelves, forcing Sasuke to be an idol ninja, and watch his little nephew have fun.

    well.

    After so many years, uncle still likes to y tricks on others as always.

    Sasuke was desperate.

    He simply didn''t have the courage to confront his uncle and ask thetter to revoke his decision.

    Finally, Sasuke had no choice but to ept, and then let Konoha TV station dress him up as a gaudy marite.

    Unexpectedly, the effect is surprisingly good.

    Under the vigorous marketing of Konoha TV, in less than a month, Sasuke Uchiha''s name became popr in the entire ninja world and became a hot star.

    It turns out.

    The emergence of idol ninjas is in line with the current historical trend.

    In the past, there was only one way for ninjas to be famous, and that was to make real achievements on the battlefield of ninja world wars, and thus be famous in the ninja world.

    But since the end of the Fourth Ninja World War, the situation in the ninja world has tended to be peaceful. Although the major ninja viges still have small frictions, there have been no major conflicts for eight years.

    The appearance of Sasuke made people in the peaceful era have someone to talk to when chatting after dinner.

    His background, family rtionship, talent and strength, and even personal rtionship issues are all elements worthy of gossip.

    So Sasuke became popr and became more and more popr.

    Today, many fans of Sasuke came to the scene to support the idol, and arge part of them are young girls who have not been involved in the world.

    Listening to their cheering and screaming on the sidelines, those who didn''t know thought it was Sasuke''s solo show.

    "Sasuke is so handsome! Come on!"

    Even Yamanaka Ino joined the ranks of fans, screaming loudly in the stands.

    "Can you please keep your voice down."

    Shikamaru on the side was so noisy that she covered her ears, and couldn''t helpining, "By the way, Ino, didn''t you hate the Uchiha n so much, including Sasuke? Why did you make a 180-degree turn now? Did you lose your mind when you saw a handsome guy?"

    "Not at all."

    Ino snorted, and red at Shikamaru angrily, "Not only is Sasuke more handsome than you, but he is not far superior to you in terms of talent and strength. You will be sour."

    "Hey, I heard something."

    Shikamaru suddenly lowered his voice, motioned for Ino and Choji toe closer, and then whispered, "Some time ago, Sasuke was attacked in the forest of the Uchiha n and was seriously injured. I heard that the enemy was a boy of his age. , have you heard any news from the elders?"

    "Uh, no."

    Choji shook his head, then ate the potato chips in his hand, not concerned about this kind of gossip.

    Ino stared at Shikamaru with wide eyes and said viciously:

    "You spread rumors! Sasuke is the number one genius in the ninja world, how could he be defeated by his peers? This is impossible! Can you name the guy who defeated Sasuke?"

    "If I knew, I wouldn''t ask you."

    Shikamaru sighed, feeling that he could notmunicate with Ino, then looked at Sasuke in the arena, and said with some concern, "I have an ominous premonition that something will happen today."

    recently.

    First Sasuke was attacked, and then the first and second Hokage invaded Konoha. Although Shikamaru believes in the abilities of Konoha Police Department and Anbu, if he is the enemy of Uchiha and Konoha...

    On such an important asion that everyone is looking forward to, it is obviously a great opportunity tounch a terrorist attack and attack Konoha.

    "Shut up, you don''t have a good word out of your mouth."

    Ino thought that Shikamaru''s worries werepletely unfounded, gave him a nk look, and continued to scream.

    On the stands not far behind the three of them, a figure hid in the corner, squinting his eyes like a poisonous snake, staring greedily at Sasuke in the arena.

    He is Orochimaru in disguise.

    "Your body will soon be mine, Sasuke." Orochimaru murmured.

    After he sneaked into Konoha, he had secretly followed and observed Sasuke for several days, and he felt more and more that this kid was simply a perfect reincarnation container.

    Sasuke was a teenager with great potential, but he didn''t open the kaleidoscope early like Itachi. Otherwise, Orochimaru would have no chance of winning.

    This is just right now.

    But having said that, didn¡¯t that Uchiha Madara guy say he wanted to destroy Konoha? Why can¡¯t he even see a person?

    Oshemaru''s eyes were serious, and he scanned the stadium several times, but couldn''t find any clues of Madara, Kuroze, or Kisame.

    This made him a little uneasy.

    Could it be that Madara changed his mind temporarily and didn''t want to destroy Konoha?

    No, Madara is not that kind of person. Since he has made such a bold statement, he will definitely show up and make a big ssh.

    Think here.

    Oshemaru nced at the green passage not far away, and raised his vignce in his heart. In case the situation was wrong, he was ready to evacuate at any time.

    In addition to Orochimaru, there is another person who is also observing the movement in the stadium.

    The sidelines, the waiting area before yers enter the field.

    Luo from Takinobu Vige, or Gaara, is sitting on a stool with eyes closed.

    Suddenly, he opened his eyes, and a bright light shed in them.

    Gaara''s eyes slowly scanned around the stadium, and shared the vision of the sacrificial body with another person through the connection of the elephant turning technique.

    Naruto Uzumaki.

    Outside Konoha Vige, on a hillside, in Naruto''s eyes of reincarnation, the scene in Konoha Stadium appeared like a flying horse.

    "It''s really lively, 100,000 spectators, as well as many powerful ninjas from the Five Great Ninja Viges, all gathered together.

    Hey, isn¡¯t that kid Uchiha Sasuke? His injury healed up so quickly, and he¡¯s also the judge of the exam?

    It seems that I was still too light at the beginning, huh, huh. "

    Naruto was talking to himself, and when his eyes fell on Sasuke, he couldn''t help but chuckled.

    Inside the stadium.

    Damn woman, can you stop screaming? You don¡¯t think it¡¯s embarrassing, but I don¡¯t.

    Sasuke clenched his fists, and when he heard the cheers from the girl in the stands, he was so embarrassed that his toes were on the ground, and he felt like he was sitting on pins and needles.

    Damn it.

    He really doesn''t want to be an idol ninja, he''s so stupid, it''s like a monkey for people to visit.

    Actually.

    When Sasuke was invited to serve as the referee on the final day, he immediately refused, with good reasons.

    Because he is Marisa''s cousin, with the rtionship between the two, as long as Sasuke ys, many people will question whether the organizer is fair.

    ording tomon sense, in order to avoid suspicion, Sasuke must not be a referee.

    But the organizers had already thought about it, and specifically stated that Sasuke would avoid Marisa''s game and only serve as the referee for the first semi-final.

    Finally, Sasuke was arrested helplessly.

    Shua.

    He couldn''t bear it anymore, and gave a cold nce to the fans in the stands.

    Unexpectedly, Sasuke''s gaze had the opposite effect.

    "Wow, Sasuke is so cool and handsome, look, he just looked at me."

    "Nonsense, Sasuke is clearly looking at me!"

    The fans were almost dizzy by Sasuke''s cold eyes, they were jealous and screamed louder.

    Fortunately, this situation did notst long.

    ...

    is finally free.

 Chapter 287: Deidara and Sasuke

    Chapter 287 Deidara and Sasuke

    In Konoha Stadium.

    On the highest stand, there is a gold-ted que, on which are written four mboyant characters¡ªNo. 1 in the world.

    "oh!"

    Amidst the cheers of 100,000 spectators, the Five Kages and the daimyos of the Five Great Nations all appeared on the stage, and all of them attended in costumes, showing that they attached great importance to the Chunin Exam.

    All the great figures in the ninja world are here.

    After all, the face of the Uchiha n has to be given.

    "I invite Hokage-sama to give a speech for the final day of the Chunin Exam! Everyone apud!" The host held a microphone and encouraged the audience.

    Papa.

    In the stadium, there was an extremely warm apuse.

    He took a step forward, looked down at the audience in the entire stadium, then stretched out his right hand and made a downward gesture.

    Soon, the scene became quiet and became audible.

    This is the majesty of the number one ninja.

    "Quick, zoom in and get a close-up!" The director hurriedly yelled at the staff in the studio.

    Then the camera zoomed in, and let Duan''s stern face appear on the TV screen, and spread this image to thousands of households in the ninja world.

    At the moment.

    Whether it was the people who came to the scene or the audience in front of the TV, they all held their breath and stared at Sixth Hokage without blinking, looking forward to his speech.

    What will the sixth generation say, is it to encourage the four yers, or to promote the great will of fire?

    The result is what no one expected.

    With no expression on his face, only two words popped out of his mouth like gold: "Start!"

    The audience in the stands were stunned for a few seconds.

    Afterwards, a tsunami-like enthusiastic response erupted.

    As expected of Uchiha Dan, he is never wordy, but simple and direct, straight to the point.

    This point has won unanimous praise from the audience inside and outside the stadium.

    Immediately after.

    Amidst the high expectations, the two contestants in the first semi-final staged their way onto the stage.

    Iwain Deidara vs. Taki Ninara.

    Whoosh.

    I saw Didara jumping up, somersaulting in mid-air, and thennded firmly on the stands in a handsome posture, and shook his long golden hair.

    Quite chic.

    "Guys who feel good about themselves are really exaggerated." Heitu in the stands patted his forehead andined about his senior, with a disgusted expression of "I don''t know this person".

    But I have to say.

    In the eyes of passers-by, Did''s way of appearing on the stage is really handsome, and he is already good-looking, so it also aroused a burst of apuse and screams from the audience.

    By contrast.

    Gaara looked much more unpretentious. After stepping out of Taki Shinobu''s team alone, he walked slowly onto the ring with a bitter and bitter expression on his face.

    The two came to the middle of the ring and stood facing each other.

    Sasuke stood between the two contestants, wearing a microphone, and said coldly to them:

    "The rules of thepetition are very loose. You can use any type of ninjutsu and ninjutsu. In short, you can use your full strength. Don''t worry, if there is an unexpected dangerous situation, such as one of them is about to be killed, I will Intervened. Do you understand?"

    The implication of these words is:

    You are free to fight, don¡¯t worry about killing the opponent or being killed by the opponent, I, Sasuke Uchiha, will cover the bottom line at critical moments.

    This is Sasuke''s strong self-confidence.

    "hehe."

    Didara heard the words, but crossed his arms and looked at Sasuke suspiciously, "Uchiha''s kid, you are really arrogant, but...do you have the strength, huh?"

    As soon as he came up, he made rude remarks to the referee.

    Facing Deidara''s rudeness, Sasuke will not be used to it. With a glint in his eyes, without a word of nonsense, he opened the scarlet Sangouyu Sharingan.

    Next second.

    buzz.

    A shock of pupil power burst out from Sasuke''s Sharingan and entered Deidara''s eyes, intending to teach thetter a small lesson.

    pedal.

    Didara took a step back, but then came to his senses, and continued to sneer:

    "That''s it? I''ve always heard that Uchiha''s Sharingan illusion is invincible, but I saw it today, and it''s nothing more than that. I''m really disappointed."

    He came prepared.

    Didara wears a tiny telescope in his left eye, which is used in conjunction with his own ninjutsu. It can observe the distance, locate enemies or take pictures.

    Due to the long-term concentration of chakra in the left eye, after practice, Did can make the pupil shrink, and then when he looks at Uchiha, he can decipher the opponent''s Sharingan illusion.

    Did you underestimate this guy?

    Sasuke saw that his illusion was of no use to Didara, so he couldn''t help frowning, his eyes met thetter''s **** for tat, and the collision of the two''s eyes could almost spark a spark.

    But immediately, Sasuke remembered his identity as a referee.

    He shook his head, no longer looking directly at Didara, but said lightly:

    "The battle between the two of you today has nothing to do with me. In short, remember what I just said, and then you each retreat ten meters. After you finish the seal of opposition, you can start the game."

    But his statement, in the eyes of Did, is undoubtedly a sign of weakness.

    Therefore, Deidara''s eyes shed, and he provoked Sasuke aggressively:

    "Why, is this scary? It turns out that Sasuke Uchiha, the first genius of Konoha, who has been boasting on TV for so long, is a coward.

    To be honest,pared to this guy opposite..."

    Having said that, Dida stretched his finger at Gaara, smiled disdainfully, and continued to say to Sasuke, "I''m more interested in you. How about, wait until I take care of him casually, and then have apetition with you. How about a showdown in front of everyone in this arena?"

    Because of the microphone and camera at the scene, the dialogue between the two was heard by the audience verbatim.

    In an instant.

    There was an uproar in the stands.

    No one thought of it.

    As a contestant, Didara actually challenged the referee, and the object of his challenge was Sasuke Uchiha, an idol ninja known as Konoha''s number one genius.

    Faced with such unexpected idents.

    "Didara, what are you **** doing, don''t mess around!" In the stands, Heitu stood up angrily, stepped on the back of the chair in the front row with one long leg, and shouted at the seniors in the arena.

    "ck soil, be careful... get rid of it."

    Hong Tu kindly reminded the junior sister that she was wearing a cheongsam after all.

    There are many people who are more excited than ck soil.

    That''s Sasuke''s fans.

    Seeing someone actually provoking their idol face to face, the girls couldn''t take it anymore, and shouted at the venue with righteous indignation:

    "Damn guy, use this way to rub the heat of our brother Sasuke! Is that how you want to be famous?"

    "Sasuke, beat him up, don''t give him any face!"

    "Come on, Sasuke-kun!"

    "..."

    Fortunately, they were far away, otherwise, just relying on their spittle, it would be enough to drown Didara to death.

    On the highest stand.

    "Sandai Tsuchikage, by the way... Didara was once your favorite disciple, right? You actually let himpete as a ninja, isn''t it a little too much?"

    Fourth Raikage watched the farce on the ring, red at Onoki with dissatisfaction, and asked in a deep voice.

    Onoki heard the words, stroked his white beard slowly, and said disapprovingly:

    "Didara is fully qualified for thepetition except that he is a little older. Speaking of age, the flying section of your Yunyin is obviously three years older than Did, right? The one who should really be ashamed is Yunyin. "

    "You..." Lei Ying was speechless for a moment.

    At this time, Kazekage Chiyo also joined the battle and expressed her dissatisfaction:

    "If you do this, the good Zhongnin exam will turn sour. Even if Didara or Hidan win the championship, I''m afraid they won''t be able to convince the public, right?"

    There is no Sakan in the top four, which makes Chiyo feel dull and unhappy, so naturally she can''t helpining.

    As for Kirigakure, who was also eliminated, Mizukage Terumi Mei didn''t say anything.

    In recent years, under her administration, Wuyin Vige has practiced a policy of peace and openness. Although it is not as rapid as Konoha, it can be regarded as a steady progress, and the days are getting better day by day.

    and.

    Due to its isted overseas location, it also gave Wuyin Vige the conditions for peaceful development.

    Besides Konoha, a neutral ninja vige, Kirigakure is the most peaceful vige, rarely conflicting with other ninja viges.

    The town of blood mist that once made people fearful is now very Buddhist from top to bottom, perhaps because the people in Wuyin are no longer willing to return to those dark years.

    but.

    Terumi Mei''s eyes shed, but he still stared at him, and asked curiously: "I don''t know about Sixth Hokage, what do you think about it?"

    The voice fell.

    Siying''s eyes all fell on Duan, waiting for him to make a statement.

    After all, Konoha is the host, and Duan is the number one person in the ninja world. He said what to do, so he did. Anyway, everyone present did not have the courage to object.

    "interesting."

    Duan leaned back on the chair, propped one cheek on the back of his hand, and said with a smile, "I see, just follow Deidara''s suggestion and let himpete with Sasuke. Dokage, do you have any objections?"

    "Well¡­"

    Under Duan¡¯s gaze, Onogi thought for a while, then nodded in agreement:

    "Okay, just do as Hokage says."

    He didn''t think Didara would lose.

    When Didara wins against Sasuke, it will undoubtedly be the most sensational news of this Chunin exam, even more popr than winning the championship.

    Iwagakushi''s morale will also skyrocket.

    What reason does Onogi have for refusing such a good thing delivered to your door?

    So, Duan beckoned, called a staff member, and told thetter to pass on his order.

    In the arena.

    "Hey, are you so afraid of me whether you agree or not, huh?" Seeing Sasuke''s gloomy face, Didara couldn''t help but sneered, and continued to provoke.

    At this time, Gaara, who has always been like a transparent person, suddenly spoke impatiently:

    "You guys, did you forget about me. Start and finish quickly, I will shut up this noisy guy."

    From the first time he saw Did, he felt that this person was not pleasing to the eye.

    Of course, Sasuke is simr, both are the type that Gaara hates.

    But then again.

    There are few people in this world that Gaara doesn''t hate.

    "Yo, I thought you were dumb."

    Didara gave Gaara a curious look, then rolled his eyes, and said wildly again, "Why don''t you two just serve it together, just to save me time."

    well.

    Sasuke finally couldn''t take it anymore, and sighed helplessly.

    "Forget it, don''t care. It seems that you can only be more honest, recognize the reality, and continue this game."

    As he spoke, he was about to get serious and clean up Didara.

    at this time.

    The host suddenly jumped out and announced to all the audience present with a look of excitement:

    "After the Five Kages discussed, the Sixth Hokage-sama made a final decision, and finally agreed to Didara''s proposal!

    That is to say, if Deidara wins this game, he can end another semi-final. After a break, he can challenge our No. 1 Konoha genius¡ªUchiha Sasuke! "

    As soon as this remark came out, the audience in the stands immediately discussed and made a lot of noise.

    Most people''s reactions were the same as the host''s, excited and excited.

    After all, without spending an extra penny, you can watch one more game and appreciate Konoha''s first talent.

    For the audience who came to the scene today, it is simply a big profit.

    On the sidelines, the director of Konoha TV even pped his thigh and jumped up excitedly:

    "Hokage-sama is wise! As a result, the ratings of this Chunin exam will rise again! Hurry up and inform the advertisers that the halftime advertisement before Sasuke and Did''s duel must be sold for arge price Just do it."

    In the stands.

    Fuyue, Mikoto, and Itachi and Izumi gathered in a box.

    "Itachi, do you think Sasuke can win? I heard that Deidara is very powerful and was once trained by Ohnoki as his sessor."

    Quan asked worriedly.

    "Hard to say."

    Itachi shook his head, not very confident in his younger brother.

    Let Sasuke and Didara have a rematch, no need to think about it, my uncle must have agreed to this kind of thing, because he likes to watch fun the most.

    Poor Sasuke.

    First, at the behest of the sixth generation, Konoha TV praised him so highly and became an idol in the ninja world. If he loses to Did next, he may immediately usher in a bacsh and fall to the bottom overnight.

    Uncle, if you y Sasuke like this, he might copse.

    Itachi sighed inwardly.

    "This is a test for Sasuke."

    Fuyue looked at his youngest son on the ring, and said in a deep voice, "Sasuke has been going so smoothly all this way, and he has hardly encountered any setbacks. Without pressure, there is no motivation, and the progress is getting slower and slower. Itachi, your uncle is really hardworking." Good suffering."

    Obviously, in terms of understanding Duan''s personality, the father-son pair Fu Yue and Itachi had a clear deviation.

    "However, Didara has to fight the ninja of Taki Shinobi Vige before he can be qualified to challenge Sasuke. This means that Sasuke can not only wait for work, but also take the opportunity to observe Didara''s ability, so as toe up with a countermeasure In general, Sasuke still has an advantage."

    Mikoto followed Fu Yue''s words and analyzed it.

    Although they have different ideas, as family members, everyone is very concerned about Sasuke''s next performance.

    On-site.

    "As a J¨­nin, I shouldn''t have bullied you, but since this is Gokage''s decision, then I have no objection. Do you have any questions?"

    Sasuke looked at Didara nkly.

    "Okay, let''s do it."

    Didara shrugged with a rxed expression.

    Gaara, who was opposite him, silently walked ten meters away, then turned around, and said to Didara in a cold voice:

    "You have no chance to fight him, because I will kill you."

 Chapter 288: Gaara VS Deidara

    Chapter 288 Gaara VS Deidara

    In the arena.

    ??Law, who had never had any sense of existence and was from Taki Ninja, suddenly made harsh words and wanted to kill Deidara here.

    ¡°Hahaha, what a shameless talker.¡±

    Deidara seemed to have heard some big joke and said with a frivolous expression, "Then let''s try it and see if you can do it. It''s useless to have a good mouth. Unless it''s my mouth."

    After saying that, he raised his hands in front of Gaara and faced thetter with his palms.

    ??I saw that the palms of his left and right hands actually had a mouth on each, and they also stuck out their tongues, making a provocative expression towards Gaara.

    Facing the weak Deidara.

    ßÝ.

    The sand suddenly flew out of the gourd behind Gaara and shot toward Deidara like an arrow from a string.

    Hunting for a sneak attack without evenpleting the seal of opposition.

    "etc!"

    Sasuke suddenly frowned and shouted at Gaara, "Stop, this is against the rules."

    "Shut up!"

    "go away!"

    Two voices sounded at the same time, but it was Gaara and Deidara who spoke in unison, telling the annoying Sasuke not to disturb their duel.

    Whoosh.

    Deidara nimbly dodged to the side and avoided Sand''s attack.

    ?Although he looks careless, he is actually bold and careful. He never underestimates his opponents and always pays attention to Gaara''s movements.

    After all, there will be no weaklings who can reach the semi-finals.

    Sasuke saw that Deidara had dodged his opponent''s attack, so he didn''t say anything more. He just frowned and added: "Start!"

    ?This duel has officially begun.

    Shashashasha.

    As soon as Gaara came up, he controlled the sand tounch a violent attack on Deidara, seemingly wanting to take down the opponent in one go.

    After all, it was an arena battle, and the area of ??the arena was limited, which was very suitable for Sunako to perform. Therefore, Deidara didn''t even have time to seal the seal, and was chased everywhere by Sunako as soon as he started.

    During this process, sand continuously poured out from the gourd behind Gaara, and in an instant it would cover the entire arena.

    ??Is that guy''s gourd from another dimension? Can it hold so much sand?

    Deidara nced at him while dodging, feeling startled, but he quickly came to his senses, that was not the case.

    The sand in the gourd is only a small part.

    ??The source of most of the sand on the ring is that Gaara secretly crushed the rocks under the ring and turned them all into sand.

    ¡°Have you finally discovered it? It¡¯s a pity it¡¯s toote.¡±

    Gaara had no expression on his face, stretched out his hand forward, and said in a cold voice, "Quicksand Storm!"

    The next second.

    ?Amid a loud rumbling sound, the entire arena suddenly sank and turned into a desert in an instant.

    Crash.

    ? Violent waves of sand filled the stadium, just like real waves, rushing towards Deidara one after another, trying to engulf him.

    Whoosh.

    Even Sasuke had to retreat to the sidelines, looking horrified.

    ??Taki Ninja''s Luo actually turned the entire arena into quicksand, leaving Deidara unable to find a ce to stay.

    If this continues, Deidara will lose.

    ¡°Haha, there are two brushes.¡±

    Facing the surging sand waves, Deidara still smiled confidently, and then jumped into the air.

    Leave the ground temporarily?

    It¡¯s useless, just struggling to the death. In mid-air, the person lost his point of leverage, could no longer change direction or dodge, and became a living target.

    Gaara did not hesitate and controlled the sand wave to sweep towards Deidara.

    ?However, this battle was not as easy as Gaara imagined.

    .

    ?Deidara, who was in mid-air, quickly reached into the ninja tool bag on his waist, grabbed a white y bird, and thenpleted the seal.

    After the banging cloud of white smoke dissipated.

    ßÝ.

    ??The little bird from before turned into a big y bird, pped its wings, and carried Deidara into the sky. In an instant, it was out of the attack range of the sand wave and flew above the stadium.

    Saw this scene.

    ¡°Hey, referee, that guy has left the ring!¡±

    ¡°This should be considered cheating, so I¡¯ll be punished immediately!¡±

    ?The Taki ninjas in the stands, as well as some of the gamblers who had ced bets on Deidara, all stood up and shouted impatiently.

    However, Sasuke frowned and stared at Deidara in the sky for a while, and ignored the noisy sounds, but announced:

    ¡°The game continues!¡±

    In the opinion of Sasuke, the referee.

    Luo''s sand ninjutsu is too advantageous in the ring and is very unfair to other people. Since Deidara has a way to deal with it, he should be allowed to use it well.

    Besides, most of the audience would not agree if the game was immediately decided as a loss just after it started.

    You haven¡¯t had enough of watching it yet.

    As soon as Sasuke finished speaking, Deidaraunched a counterattack.

    ¡°Let¡¯s use chakra level C1 first to see how deep this guy is.¡±

    ?Deidara, who was on the back of the bird, muttered to himself, and took out a handful of small y spiders from the ninja tool bag on his waist.

    The key to his art lies in this explosive y.

    If you are not prepared in advance and just temporarily create explosive y during the battle, it will be difficult to take advantage and put yourself at a disadvantage.

    But the opposite.

    If enough explosive y is prepared in advance, Deidara will have the confidence to use his art to defeat any powerful enemy.

    At this time, he had a huge ninja bag on his left and right waists, filled with explosive y he had made overnight.

    ?? Kurotsuchi once thought that Deidara was just carefree and didn''t take the game seriously. He even stayed upte watching entertainment programs on Konoha TV before the game.

    In fact, he was doing "handiwork" and actively preparing for war.

    ??The explosive y in these two ninja kits is enough for the finals, not to mention the semi-finals.

    By the way, I left some more "ammunition" to take care of Uchiha Sasuke.

    à§.

    ?Deidara threw his hand, and dozens of y spiders fell from the air, aiming at Gaara on the ground.

    ¡°Quick, camera No. 3 cuts the camera and zooms in!¡±

    With the urging of the director in the studio, the little spiders were captured by cameras arranged in the field, and close-ups were shown on the big screen.

    ¡°Hey, what is that thing? It¡¯s so ugly and weird.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s so disgusting, it gave me goosebumps.¡±

    In the stands, Sasuke''s fans started toin.

    Idiots really don¡¯t understand art.

    Deidara sneered in his heart. Seeing the little spidernd on Gaara''s head, he immediately formed a seal with one hand and shouted:

    ¡°Art is explosion, drink!¡±

    As soon as he finished speaking, there was a bang, and the little spider exploded, turning into zing fire and swallowing Gaara.

    but.

    Gaara dared to stand where he was and not dodge, so he must have something to rely on.

    That is his sand.

    After the thick smoke caused by the explosion dissipated, only the sand formed a shield, floating above Gaara''s head, blocking all the impact of the explosion for him.

    ¡°The defense strength is pretty good. So... what about C2, can it still be blocked?¡±

    ?Deidara didn''t panic at all, after all, it was just a test, so he took out another fat and white y pig and threw it out.

    Bang!

    The little pig expanded and transformed in the air, turning into a fat pig three meters long. It also had two pairs of wings, which pped so fast that only an afterimage could be seen.

    ßÝ.

    ??The y pig was extremely fast, like a missile, easily breaking through the blockade of Gaara Sunako andnding on thetter''s head again.

    ?In addition, Deidara also had a dirty trick.

    ?When the y pig was about to reach the ground, it split into two without any warning. In addition to aiming at Gaara, the other one suddenly flew towards Sasuke not far away.

    Obviously.

    Deidara was toozy to wait for the yoffs. In his opinion, a touted figure like Sasuke could be easily dealt with now.

    Oops.

    Sasuke''s eyes were focused, and his pair of Sharingan saw through the flight path of the y pig. He immediately reacted and shed to the left.

    Boom.

    The y pig still exploded.

    ??Although Sasuke reacted quickly, the opponent sneak attacked and the explosion was too powerful, causing him to be injured.

    uluulu.

    Sasuke flew out of the fire and smoke and rolled on the ground more than a dozen times. His clothes and hair were singed, and he looked extremely miserable.

    ¡°Sasuke, are you okay?¡±

    ¡°Stop the game, that Deidara actually attacked the referee!¡±

    The Sasuke fans in the stands were all panicked.

    But when ites to Deidara deliberately attacking the referee, he canpletely argue that it was because Sasuke and Gaara were too close, causing his y missile to misjudge the target.

    Besides, he is just a genin, and Sasuke is a jounin. Even if he is not careful, is Sasuke so easy to get hurt?

    In the final analysis, weakness is the original sin.

    What is more worthy of concern at the moment is the situation of Luo in Takinin Vige.

    After all, in the face of Deidara''s attack, even Sasuke had a hard time dodging the explosion and saving his life. But Luo didn''t even hide.

    ?That guy...couldn''t he have been killed?

    The results were once again surprising.

    After the smoke of the explosion dissipated, only a ball made of sand was left on the ground, protecting Gaara and leaving him unscathed.

    Sand Shield.

    ¡°Is it sand that even C2 can¡¯t prate?¡±

    When Deidara saw this scene, he was surprised and couldn''t help but be more excited. Only such a guy deserves to be his opponent, not that embroidered pillow Uchiha Sasuke.

    Temari and Kankuro in the stands looked at each other and saw the surprise in each other''s eyes, and then blurted out at the same time:

    ¡°It¡¯s Gaara!¡±

    It can¡¯t be wrong.

    The sand used by Gaara is very special, because it was transformed into the sand after the death of his mother Garura. It has a defensive strength that far exceeds that of steel, and will automatically protect Gaara.

    This is the absolute defense of sand.

    ?Through careful observation, Temari and Kankuro were now 100% sure that the Taki-nin genin named "Law" in the ring was their long-lost brother¡ª¡ª

    gaara.

    ?But why, Gaara was clearly kidnapped by Akatsuki back then, but now he appears in Taki-nin''s team? Moreover, he had no intention of recognizing Temari and the two.

    ¡°What should we do now?¡± Kankuro asked.

    ¡°Don¡¯t act rashly yet.¡±

    Temari''s eyes narrowed and she said in a deep voice, "Gaara is a one-tailed jinchuriki. Don''t forget, it is rumored that the Sixth Hokage wants to collect all the tailed beasts to realize a huge ambition. Once Gaara''s identity is exposed, he is likely to He would be captured on the spot, and what would happen if the jinch¨±riki had his tailed beast taken away..."

    "I see."

    ??Kankuro nodded solemnly, and then stopped mentioning the word Gaara.

    Fortunately.

    Except for the two of them, the rest of the people didn¡¯t know Gaara that well, so they didn¡¯t recognize him yet.

    In other words, we can¡¯t be sure like them, that boy is Gaara.

    The highest stand.

    ¡°That child¡­¡±

    Kazekage Chiyo looked surprised. The more she looked at him, the more she felt that Luo''s appearance and the ninjutsu he used were very familiar, reminding her of Rasa, the Fourth Kazekage.

    at this time.

    After two rounds of high-altitude bombing by Deidara.

    Shasha.

    Arge amount of sand quickly gathered at Gaara''s feet, lifting him up into the sky.

    The arena of thispetition has also been moved from the ground to the sky.

    Continue.

    As Gaara opened his arms, there was another loud noise in the stadium, and the sand he had created earlier turned into waterfalls rising into the sky.

    What a spectacr scene this is.

    Whether it was the audience at the venue or the audience in front of the TV, they were all transfixed at this moment.

    The exciting part has just begun.

    ?In the air, Gaara manipted countless sands and continued to pursue Deidara fiercely.

    ?Deidara also controlled the big y bird under his feet, making various difficult dodges, sudden stops and turns in the air, narrowly escaping every attack from Gaara.

    ßÝ!

    ??The big y bird flew a small circle close to the stands, and the sand followed closely and passed through the auditorium. Suddenly, many people were scared out of their wits and hid under their seats in embarrassment.

    ?The audience was in a state of uproar for a while.

    ¡°Hahaha, interesting.¡±

    Deidaraughed and looked like he was having a great time.

    With a thought in his mind, he even deliberately flew over from the highest stand, and even took the time to make faces at the Five Shadows and the Daimyos.

    ¡°Damyo-sama, be careful!¡±

    ¡°Protect the Daimyo quickly!¡±

    In an instant, Konoha ANBU and the guards brought by the daimyo rushed out from the darkness and surrounded the frightened daimyo.

    "Deidara, what are you doing? Be more serious!"

    Ohnoki was so angry that he blew his beard and red, and angrily yelled at Deidara who flew away. Then he turned around hurriedly and apologized to all the daimyo.

    "Such a naughty disciple is really a headache. With Tsuchikage''s old bones, he must have been tortured a lot."

    Terumi Mei sighed quietly, and then nced at Suan quietly.

    ?Deidara first provoked Uchiha Sasuke, and then acted like this, obviously not giving any face to the Uchiha n and Konoha.

    Logically speaking, as the Hokage, Duan should be angry at this time, right?

    Unexpectedly, Duan leisurely sat on the chair with a faint smile on his face, seeming to find all of this very interesting.

    Terumi Mei couldn''t help but shook her head.

    ??This sixth generation Hokage has an elusive personality. Except for himself, I am afraid no one knows what he is thinking.

    ?For example, Terumi Mei, I still haven¡¯t been able to figure it out until now.

    He clearly used Sharingan to control her Mizukage, making her kneel on the ground and call her master, holding the fate of Kirigakure in her hands.

    But in the end, Dan easily dispelled Terumi Mei''s illusion and asked her for nothing.

    Boom.

    ?The explosion in the air brought Terumi Mei''s thoughts back to reality.

    She looked up and saw that the aerial duel between Deidara and Gaara had reached a fever pitch, and the winner was about to be decided.

 Chapter 289: Destroy Konoha in turn

    Chapter 289: Taking turns to destroy Konoha

    Konoha Stadium.

    The arena on the ground has long since turned into a desert, and the battle between the two yers has long since left the arena and started from the ground to the sky above the stadium.

    ?The 100,000 spectators in the stands were all in the same posture at this time¡ª

    One by one, they stretched their necks and raised their heads, staring intently at the two figures fighting in the air.

    The cameras in the stadium were also reced with telephoto lenses, trying to capture the battle between Deidara and Gaara as much as possible.

    Boom.

    ?In the air, Deidara kept reaching for his ninja bag with both hands, taking out various shapes of explosive y, and then threw them out,unching round after round of wild bombings at Gaara.

    Gaara, on the other hand, used a huge amount of sand for defense, and at the same time manipted the sand to transform into a giant hand of sand, andunched a counterattack against Deidara, almost catching thetter several times.

    ??This is a gorgeous fireworks show staged by sand and explosive y.

    ßÝßÝßÝ.

    During the fight between the two, from time to time the sand escaped Gaara''s control, or the y exploded out of control, falling from the air and diving towards the stands below.

    Faced with such a dangerous situation, fortunately, Konoha Anbu took action in time. Several people formed seals at the same time and jointlyunched a huge transparent barrier that enveloped the entire stadium.

    ?This was able to withstand the aftermath of the fight between the two.

    "Is this... really a battle between genin? It''s too exaggerated." Many spectators in the stands looked horrified.

    Inparison.

    The Konoha Jounin Exam that just ended not long ago was simply a child¡¯s y, far less intense and exciting than this one.

    At this time, the newly promoted jounin were sitting in the auditorium. In addition to Temari and Kankuro, there were also the trio of Shiro, Suigetsu and Chojuro from Kirigakure, as well as Neji, Hinata and Shikamaru from Konoha. et al.

    ?These young jounin, who were hailed as geniuses, all had stunned expressions on their faces at this moment, looking up at the two people fighting in the air.

    ¡°I didn¡¯t expect these two guys to be quite powerful. I underestimated them before.¡±

    In the Kumogakure camp, Hidan covered his forehead with one hand, narrowed his eyes and looked at the two people in the air, and then said to himself, "Fortunately, I have the blessing of the evil god, otherwise I might not be their opponent."

    On the other side, Marissa frowned.

    ??Both Deidara and Gaara have mastered a wide range of destructive ninjutsu, and both of them can fly and attack enemies on the ground from the air.

    Ninjas who master the ability to fly are very rare in the entire ninja world. There may only be one or two in a ninja vige.

    ? And while flying at high altitude, he can also use powerful ninjutsu to strike the enemy from a distance, which is even more terrifying. He is almost invincible.

    It just so happens that both Deidara and Gaara are this type of ninja.

    For Marisa, who is only good at physical skills, no matter which one of the two she faces, once the other person flies into the sky, she can only stay on the ground and stare nkly, passively being beaten.

    unless¡­

    As soon as she came up, she summoned the tinum Star and used Smash Varudo, pressing the pause button on time, and then knocked the opponent down with random punches while the opponent was not flying into the sky.

    Having decided, let¡¯s do it.

    Marissa made up her mind.

    Of all the people, Sasuke was the most embarrassed.

    As the referee of this game, the aerial battle between the two genin was extremely enjoyable, but he was left hanging on the ground and could only watch dumbly.

    To know.

    ?Before the game started, Sasuke also vowed to let the two of them y to their heart''s content. If anything unexpected happened, he would take action.

    But now, Sasuke could only drag his injured body and look on the ground in despair.

    ?At this moment, he felt like a real clown.

    fine.

    Because the game was so exciting, even Sasuke''s fans had forgotten about him. Almost everyone''s attention was attracted by the two people in the air.

    Otherwise, it would be too embarrassing if the camera cuts to Sasuke.

    at this time.

    The situation on the battlefield has changed again.

    ?Although Gaara who fought Deidara was just a clone, his chakra was only 30% of the original body.

    But Gaara, as a one-tail jinchuriki, has a huge amount of chakra, so his strength has not been weakened much, but he has be more courageous as he fights.

    After gradually figuring out Deidara''s flight trajectory, Gaara suddenly took action.

    ßÝßÝßÝ.

    ?Several huge hands of sand suddenly formed in mid-air, and attacked Deidara from all directions, including top, bottom, left, and right.

    Sealed all thetter''s escape routes.

    Oops.

    ?Deidara''s heart sank. Although he controlled the giant y bird under his feet and tried his best to dodge and avoid all the attacks of the Hand of Sand, he could not escape the opponent''s real killing move.

    à§.

    ?The jet of sand was as fast as lightning, and while Deidara was in a hurry, he sessfully caught up with him.

    ??This is the sand in the gourd behind Gaara. It contains a huge amount of chakra, and its speed and quality are far beyond ordinary sand.

    Shashashasha.

    Before Deidara could react, the sand covered his entire right arm and spread to his whole body.

    not good.

    Deidara finally realized the danger. Once he was wrapped in this sand, the strong pressure they generated was enough to crush him into a meat pie in an instant.

    At the critical moment, Deidara nced at him and made his choice decisively.

    The strong man cuts off his wrist.

    à§.

    A y centipede flew out from the sleeve of his left hand and wrapped around his right arm. As he formed a seal with one hand, he made a sound:

    "drink!"

    ??Boom.

    ?The y centipede exploded, and Deidara''s right arm was blown to pieces along with the sand.

    Blood sttered everywhere.

    Deidara, who was on the bird''s back, suddenly swayed and turned pale, as if he was about to fall down at any moment.

    Fortunately, with this fierce force, he was able to temporarily escape from Gaara''s sand and escape far away.

    but.

    Anyone with a discerning eye can see that Gaara has the upper hand. With Deidara''s broken arm, the strength of both sides has waxed and waned, and the gap has further widened.

    If this continues, Deidara will just linger, and defeat will be a matter of time.

    Unless he has some hidden cards that he hasn''t revealed yet.

    "it''s over."

    Gaara said calmly, taking back the **** sand and injecting more powerful chakra into them again, preparing for the next fatal blow.

    He will use the power of sand to crush Deidara to pieces.

    But what surprised Gaara was that the annoying guy opposite him actually raised the corners of his mouth and smiled at this time.

    How can he stillugh?

    Gaara was stunned for a moment, then his pupils shrank and he looked at the sand around him that was stained with Deidara''s blood.

    The next second.

    ¡°Art is explosion, drink!¡±

    ?Deidara shouted again and cast a spell in the air, and then heard a loud bang, apanied by fire and smoke.

    ??The sand next to Gaara exploded and turned into a huge ball of fire, swallowing him up instantly.

    turn out to be.

    When Deidara decided to give up an arm, he mixed the detonating y into his blood. When they returned to Gaara together with the sand, it was the moment when heunched a Jedi counterattack.

    Deidara''s strategy worked.

    ?This time, even the sand in Garura''s incarnation couldn''t react in time to protect Gaara.

    He was seriously injured and fell into aa.

    Then, under the watchful eyes of the entire audience.

    ßÝ.

    Gaara was like a meteor, falling from mid-air to the ground. Fortunately, Sunako, who had the consciousness of protecting the Lord, chased after him and slowed down his fall.

    Finally, under the protection of the sand, Gaara was able tond smoothly.

    He looked very scary at this time. Most of his body was like cracked porcin, with cracks appearing.

    But in fact, his situation was not that bad.

    Because this is his ninjutsu¡ªsand armor.

    click.

    pieces of fragments fell off Gaara''s body, revealing the body inside.

    Although he was severely injured by Deidara''s explosion, his body was still capable of fighting.

    However.

    Deidara was not going to give Gaara any chance.

    ¡°I actually broke one of my arms. Do you know what a right hand means to an artist? My art is no longerplete, **** thing¡­¡±

    ?He muttered in the air for a while, his breathing gradually became rapid, and anger welled up in his heart.

    à§.

    ??I saw him taking out arge ball of explosive y from his ninja bag and stuffing it into his mouth as hard as he could.

    After a quick burst of chewing.

    "Wow!"

    ?Deidara opened his mouth and spat out, and the detonating y immediately poured out of his mouth like a waterfall, condensing into a puppet in mid-air.

    Chakra level C3, No. 18.

    ßÝ.

    After No. 18 appeared, it immediately fell vertically and rapidly expanded in the process, turning into a giant doll that looked like a human or a bird, with its arms spread out.

    ¡°Fuck you Luo, screw your Chunin Exams, screw Konoha, destroy them all.

    Today is the great moment when my art spreads throughout the ninja world, hahaha! "

    Deidaraughed wildly and issued a deration like a terrorist.

    ?His C3 No. 18 is the most powerful detonating y. It uses gravity to fall from the sky and detonates when it is close to the ground.

    Its power is enough to destroy a ninja vige.

    That¡¯s right.

    Deidara nned to blow up Gaara, the 100,000 spectators at Konoha Stadium, including the Five Kage and the Daimyo, and even the core city of Konoha.

    ?This is Deidara''s art, the cruel beauty of an instant explosion.

    When Konoha is in ruins, his name as an artist will be passed down in the ninja world forever.

    At that time, everyone will remember Deidara¡¯s famous saying:

    Art is explosion, drink!

    "Deidara, you are crazy!"

    ?In the stands, Onoki couldn''t sit still. He used the light and heavy rock technique to rise into the sky on the spot, trying to stop Deidara''s crazy behavior.

    ??If C3 No. 18 explodes over Konoha, Konoha will not be destroyed first, but Iwagakure Vige.

    on the ground.

    ¡°That thing must not be allowed to fall...¡±

    Sasuke looked horrified, watching the number 18 fall from the sky, but he froze in ce.

    None of the ninjutsu he mastered was of use.

    Hate it, how can you do nothing? As the referee, he has the responsibility to stop this dangerous game.

    Just when Sasuke gritted his teeth and was about to bite the bullet, Gaara, who was not far away, suddenly burst out with a huge chakra.

    ?This chakra was violent and evil. The moment it appeared, it was like wintering to the stadium, and Sasuke couldn''t help but shudder.

    He turned his head to look, his pupils suddenly shrank, and he saw an unbelievable scene.

    ??The genin of Taki Ninja Vige named Luo suddenly arched his body, saliva flowed from his mouth, and his entire torso and limbs expanded rapidly.

    In Sasuke''s horrified eyes.

    "Roar!"

    With an earth-shattering roar, a monster burst out of Gaara''s body.

    ??It was a huge yellow civet cat, more than twenty meters tall, its body was covered with sand, and its body was covered with violet curse marks.

    One-tailed crane.

    ¡°Hahaha, I¡¯m finally out!¡±

    Shukaku spoke human words as soon as he appeared, then raised his head to look at No. 18 in the air, snorted disdainfully, and opened his mouth wide.

    Boom!

    A huge wind ball with a diameter of ten meters wasunched from its mouth, like an anti-aircraft missile. It broke through the stadium''s barrier in an instant and mmed into No. 18 in mid-air.

    Wind Escape¡¤Practice nk ammunition.

    The moment the two collided, No. 18 did not explode immediately. Instead, it was pushed high into the sky by the missile, and finally exploded at a height of several hundred meters above the surface of Konoha.

    Boom.

    ?A dazzling and huge fireball bloomed in the sky, forcing the audience in the stadium to close their eyes, and the picture captured by the camera turned pure white.

    "ah!"

    Deidara let out a scream. Gaara was not killed, but was instead affected by the explosion on the 18th. The whole person, together with the big y bird under his feet, fell from the air.

    Whoosh.

    Fortunately, Ohnoki arrived in time and caught Deidara, preventing his disciple from being smashed into pieces.

    A guy who seeds more than fails.

    ¨­noki sighed inwardly, feeling very disappointed with Deidara, and then turned his attention to the big tanuki on the ground, his expression gradually bing astonished.

    ?If he read it correctly, that is...

    on the ground.

    Since it has been exposed, let¡¯s just take this opportunity to destroy Konoha in one fell swoop.

    ?? Gaara thought this in his mind and gave Shukaku the order without hesitation.

    ?Although his and Deidara''s motives were different, their purpose was the same, to destroy the vige.

    ¡°The big one ising!¡±

    Shukaku let out a violent and perverseugh, then opened his mouth again, and a ck ball gradually condensed and formed around his mouth.

    ?Tailed beast jade.

    ??This is the most powerful secret that the tailed beast has mastered. It is even more powerful than Deidara''s No. 18. It can easily destroy a vige or level a mountain to the ground.

    ?Who would have thought of it.

    Two genin who were originally taking the chunin exam, fought each other, and actually took turns trying to destroy Konoha.

    ¡°Gaara, stop it!¡±

    ?In the stands, Temari and Kankuro were panicked, stood up and shouted at Shukaku in the field.

    ?Zzizizi!

    ??A dazzling thunder light lit up not far away, and Sasuke''s eyes widened with anger, he lowered his body weight, and arge amount of Thunder Chakra gathered in the palm of his right hand.

    Leitun¡¤Thousand Birds.

    ?Sasuke recognized Shukaku and realized that the so-called Luo was actually Gaara, the one-tailed Jinchuuriki.

    It must be stopped, and it must not be allowed to release the Tailed Beast Jade.

    With such determination.

    à§.

    Sasuke''s whole body was like a blue lightning, and he rushed towards the huge Shukaku without hesitation.

    ¡°Sasuke, so handsome!¡±

    "Come on Sasuke, defeat that guy!"

    In the stands, the fans who noticed Sasuke''s actions cheered and cheered for their idol.

    But after only a second, their cheers stopped abruptly, and their expressions instantly froze.

 Chapter 290: Then play music and then dance

    Chapter 290 Music and dancing

    Zizzizi.

    ?With a burst of brilliant lightning, Sasuke unleashed his handsome Chidori and rushed towards Shukaku to prevent it from destroying Konoha.

    ¡°Get away, little bug!¡±

    Shukaku heard the movement behind him and roared impatiently. A huge tail swept past, bringing up a strong gust of wind.

    not good.

    Sasuke''s eyes narrowed and he tried to dodge.

    ??But he had been injured by Deidara before. Under the strong wind, his movements could not help but slow down, and he was immediately hit by Shukaku''s tail.

    boom!

    With a muffled sound, Sasuke spurted out blood, and his whole body flew backwards like a kite with its string broken.

    ??The final bang fell on the stands, making a big hole.

    The number one genius in Konoha was actually killed in one encounter.

    Seeing this scene, many viewers were stunned on the spot, with expressions of disbelief on their faces.

    ¡°Run quickly.¡±

    When they came to their senses, they all stood up in panic and fled outside the stadium.

    ¡°Sasuke!¡±

    ?Ino eximed, went against the crowd, jumped up on the chair in the front row, and rushed in the direction of Sasuke.

    With her, there was another pink-haired girl, Sakura, who rushed towards Sasuke.

    but.

    ?The first person to appear next to Sasuke was neither Ino nor Sakura, but his mother Uchiha Mikoto.

    ¡°Sasuke, are you okay?¡±

    Mikoto carefully lifted her son up from the rubble. Looking at thetter''s pale face, she felt heartbroken.

    "Mother, it''s me... I''m so useless." Sasuke struggled to speak, his face full of bitterness, and then he struggled and tried to stand up and return to his post.

    After all, he is the referee of this game.

    "Stop talking, don''t move, you need to rest now." Mikoto held her son''s shoulders, and she, who was always gentle, showed a rare strength.

    Whoosh.

    A figure from behind appeared in front of the mother and son, and said calmly: "Sasuke, you have done your best, leave the rest to me."

    It is a ferret.

    ?As soon as he finished speaking, he shed again and rushed into the field.

    simultaneously.

    ??As he approached Shukaku, a huge burst of orange-red chakra erupted from Itachi''s body, and he eventually transformed into a **** of war wearing Karasu Tengu armor, holding a Yata Mirror and a Juken Sword.

    "That''s... Susanoo, Lord Itachi Uchiha took action!"

    ?On the sidelines, the host took the microphone and shouted passionately.

    I have to say that he is worthy of being the ace host of Konoha TV. He still insists on his job at such a time. He is simply working with his life.

    ?His professionalism also sessfully maintained the order at the scene, causing many spectators who were running for their lives to stop and look back at the venue.

    .

    ??The orange-red Susanoo mmed into a Shukaku as soon as he appeared, causing his body to lose bnce on the spot and was forced to interrupt theunch of the tailed beast tama.

    ¡°Damn it, don¡¯t disturb my pleasure!¡±

    ?Shukaku was furious and changed the target of the tailed beast without hesitation. He opened his mouth and spat it out to kill the Susanoo in front of him.

    However, what it would not expect is.

    Itachi''s intention was to anger Shukaku and induce him to change the target of the tailed beast''s attack.

    He has eight mirrors.

    This legendary spiritual weapon can defend against all attacks.

    Boom.

    ??The pitch-ck tailed beast jade struck the Yata Mirror, and the powerful impact caused Susanoo and Itachi himself to instantly slide backwards for dozens of meters. Finally, he lost his bnce and fell backwards.

    but.

    ??The moment he fell, Susana pointed the Yata mirror in his hand at the sky and sessfully bounced the tailed beast jade away.

    Under everyone¡¯s gaze.

    ßÝ.

    ??The tailed beast jade soared thousands of meters into the air, and finally detonated over Konoha, and the bright light drowned everything again.

    "Fortunately, its tailed beast jade has not beenpletely formed, otherwise, even my Yata mirror might not be able to withstand it. As expected of a tailed beast, this destructive power is so terrifying that it can almost match the power of my uncle''s punch. ¡­¡±

    ?Itachi murmured, showing a rare expression of lingering fear.

    Whether it is his Yata Mirror, Gaara''s Sand Shield, or the Hyuga n''s Kaiten, although these ninjutsu are imed to be absolute defense, they are actually exaggerations.

    It''s just that the degree of exaggeration varies.

    After all, there is no perfect ninjutsu in this world, and any ninjutsu has its weaknesses.

    Even the Yata Mirror has an upper limit on defense strength, and this upper limit was tested by Itachi''s uncle Uchiha Dan for him.

    years ago.

    ??During a practical sparring session with his uncle, Itachi sacrificed the Yata Mirror, but it was split open by a single punch and exploded along with Susanoo.

    Fortunately.

    ??The rampaging one-tailed Shukaku in front of him was an extremely terrifying tailed beast, but its power was still far fromparable to that of his uncle.

    Aware of this, Itachi felt relieved.

    ¡°Huh? He¡¯s actually not dead.¡±

    Shukaku realized that Susanoo had guarded his tailed beast, and he couldn''t help but was stunned for a moment, and then became furious and rushed towards Susanoo like crazy.

    ?It stretched out two huge ws, trying to tear the opponent into pieces while it fell to the ground.

    ¡°Xinei!¡±

    Just when the Shukaku monster screamed and was about to tear Susanoo apart, a huge golden me suddenly rose in Susanoo''s hand.

    Ten fist sword.

    ?Itachi''s other spiritual weapon, also known as the Shukarata Sword, the de contains powerful sealing power.

    £®

    ??Shukaku, who was defenseless, was pierced through the chin by the Juken Sword on the spot, and the me-shaped sword tip prated the back of its head, freezing the big tanuki in ce.

    Then.

    ??As Susanoo withdrew the Juken Sword, Shukaku''s soul also separated from its body, was taken away by the sword, and was permanently sealed in the illusion world of Zuimu.

    The next second.

    Shukaku, who was as huge as a mountain, copsed and turned into a soulless body.

    ?At the sidelines, the stunned host came to his senses, immediately raised the microphone, and shouted excitedly again:

    "Win! Lord Itachi Uchiha subdued the tailed beast, the invincible Susanoo, the legendary power of God!"

    Then, in just a few seconds.

    ?Deafening cheers spread throughout the stadium.

    ¡°Itachi Uchiha, you are so handsome, you are worthy of being Sasuke¡¯s elder brother!¡±

    ¡°It was so easy to subdue the tailed beast. As expected, to protect the peace of Konoha and even the ninja world, only Uchiha¡¯s Sharingan can do it!¡±

    ¡°Long live!¡±

    ¡­¡±

    The audience cheered and praised one after another, and everyone looked extremely excited.

    ??The scene where Susanoo sealed the Ichibi Shukaku just now was also captured by the cameras in the venue.

    ??And it was broadcast to all parts of the ninja world in real time, which opened the eyes of the viewers in front of the TV and left them hooked.

    ¡°Quick, give Uchiha Itachi a close-up!¡±

    In the studio, under the hurried urging of the director, all the cameras focused on Itachi, allowing this cold-looking Uchiha young man to upy the entire screen of the TV.

    ?Who would have thought of it.

    This chuuninpetition, which had many twists and turns, still made the Uchiha people shine in the end.

    At this time.

    With the eyes of countless spectators following him, Itachi moved.

    He stepped forward and walked towards Shukaku''s body. Thetter''s huge body was rapidly shrinking, and finally returned to the jinchuriki''s body.

    Huh?

    When Itachi came to Gaara, he couldn''t help but frown, because he found that the person lying on the ground had changed at some point.

    He was no longer the young man with short red hair and a gourd on his back, but a strange middle-aged ninja with a skinny face and a dull expression.

    This person is drooling at the corner of his mouth, dead with eyes closed, and only skin and bones are left. This is a typical sign of overdraft of chakra.

    He turned out to be Gaara''s clone.

    ?This scene gave Itachi a feeling of d¨¦j¨¤ vu.

    He remembered.

    Not long ago, Uzumaki Naruto who attacked Sasuke in the forest of the Uchiha n also used this weird clone technique.

    It¡¯s a coincidence.

    ?Both times, Itachi came to save his younger brother Sasuke, and both times used the Ten Fist Sword to seal the opponent, but in the end he also let the enemy escape.

    so.

    ??Is this another attack on Konoha by the Akatsuki organization? Will the other side stop here, or will it never give up andunch a more violent attack?

    ?Thinking of this, Itachi''s brows furrowed even more.

    ??He was not immersed in the cheers and praises of the audience, but looked to the top of the stands, waiting for the big shots to make a decision.

    over there.

    Daimyo from various countries had already escaped from the stadium and headed for the refuge under the protection of their respective guards.

    The shadows of the four major ninja viges also stood up one after another, frowning like Itachi, with expressions of either surprise or solemnity.

    ?Only his uncle, the Sixth Generation Uchiha Dan, was still sitting on the chair with his big sword, a faint smile on his face.

    It seems that he...had expected all this.

    Papa.

    ?Jian Duan raised his hands, apuded andmented:

    ¡°It was a really interesting game. Both yers contributed wonderful performances. The only regret is that Sasuke¡¯s performance was not satisfactory.¡±

    Fun... show?

    Hearing Duan¡¯s evaluation, the four figures all looked stunned.

    ?Deidara and Gaara just made so much noise, and it was Number 18 and the Tailed Beast Tamama, and even Konoha was almost destroyed, but in Dan''s eyes, it was just a show.

    "Sixth Hokage, please order the chunin exams to be stopped immediately! Gaara must not be the only one from the Akatsuki organization who has sneaked into Konoha, and the enemy mayunch a second attack at any time."

    Kazekage Chiyo looked at Suan and made a serious suggestion.

    ??The Fourth Raikage also nodded and agreed: "The Chunin Exam is no longer important. The top priority is to find those guys from the Akatsuki Organization to prevent them from continuing to do evil."

    Xiao is a terrorist organization.

    This point has be a consensus among the major ninja viges. Only by getting rid of Akatsuki, the cancer in the ninja world, will the world be more peaceful and stable.

    ?Even Iwagakure, who once secretly hired the Akatsuki organization, has long since severed ties with Akatsuki.

    Facing the persuasion of the Kazekage and Raikage, Suan remained unhurried and did not give his immediate response. Instead, he looked at the Tsuchikage ¨­noki aside and asked:

    ¡°How is Deidara¡¯s situation?¡±

    "Well¡­"

    Ohnoki was stunned for a moment, and then said, "Thank you to the Sixth Hokage for your concern. Deidara broke an arm and was injured by his own No. 18. His current injury is quite serious. Fortunately, Konoha''s medical ninja team saved him." Take his life."

    ¡°That¡¯s it.¡±

    After understanding the situation, he shook his head and said, "What a pity. In this case, the yoff between Deidara and Sasuke should be cancelled."

    ¡­¡±

    When the four shadows heard this, they were all speechless.

    ?At this time, the Sixth Hokage is most concerned about this kind of thing.

    Does he like watching games that much?

    Or is it that the Hokage secretly ced a heavy bet on his nephew, Uchiha Sasuke, waiting for the game to start and then win money?

    Otherwise, it¡¯s really impossible to exin Jue¡¯s reaction.

    "but¡­"

    Before the Four Shadows could recover, Danata added calmly, "The second semi-final must still be held as scheduled. The Chuunin Exam must have a beginning and an end, especially if it is worthy of the 100,000 spectators who bought tickets to attend. .What do you think?"

    When several people heard this, they looked at each other and stopped talking.

    atst.

    Terumi Mei¡¯s eyes shed, she stood up and said:

    ¡°I support the Sixth Hokage.

    ??If the Chunin Exams are suspended at this time, it will undoubtedly be an act of weakness to the enemy and will only make Akatsuki''s arrogance even more arrogant.

    On the contrary, under the premise of ensuring the personal safety of the audience, as long as the Chuunin Exam can be sessfully concluded, it will be a huge victory.

    I believe that the Uchiha n and the ninjas of Konoha, as well as the Sixth Hokage, will definitely bring this Chunin Exam to a sessful conclusion. "

    very eloquent.

    He nced at Terumi Mei with admiration. Under his gaze, thetter looked panicked for no reason, and then lowered his head.

    yes.

    When the other three shadows heard this, they also suddenly realized.

    At the end of the day, what is Xiao? Even if the sky falls, the Uchiha n will still hold up.

    ??And don¡¯t forget.

    ??The man in front of him named Uchiha Dan, eight years ago, killed 40,000 ninja allies with one punch, and directly beat the entire ninja world to surrender.

    To this day, Siying will still have lingering fears and his body will tremble uncontrobly whenever he thinks back to that apocalyptic scene.

    This man is invincible.

    Anyone who is his enemy will be destroyed by his fists.

    Without interruption, Xiao is destined not to make any waves.

    ?Thinking of this, several people gradually calmed down and sat back on their chairs.

    Continue.

    He called Kakashi and told him to pass on his orders.

    soon.

    In the stadium, the host¡¯s passionate voice sounded again.

    ¡°Dear viewers, let me tell you some good news!

    All dangers have been eliminated and the Chuunin Exams are about to continue!

    Since thest game was indecisive, one of the two yers died and the other was seriously injured, and both yers lost the ability to fight again, so¡ª

    The winner of Marisa and Hidan will automatically be the champion of this Chunin Exam!

    ?Now, let us wee the two contestants with the warmest cheers and look forward to them bringing more exciting ninja dance! "

    As soon as he finished speaking, passionate music came from the sound equipment and resounded over the stadium.

    Then y music, then dance.

    ¡°Damn it, how could this happen!¡±

    ?In the stands, Tsunade clenched her fists and howled.

    ?? She ced a heavy bet on Deidara to win the championship, but who would have thought that his opponent would be Akatsuki''s One-Tail Jinchuuriki, and he was almost killed by the explosive y she made.

    The unlucky Deidara, it would be great if he could save his life.

    I don¡¯t know if he was implicated in Tsunade¡¯s bad luck...

 Chapter 291: Brothers confront each other

    Chapter 291 Confrontation between Brothers

    The first semi-final ended dramatically.

    In the end, Gaara''s identity was exposed and sealed by Uchiha Itachi, and Deidara was also seriously injured. Even if he was awarded the victory, this guy would not be able to participate in the finals.

    In fact, Konoha did not hold Deidara ountable, which was considered to be an open policy.

    After all, in the previous battle, Deidara sacrificed C3 No. 18, and kept shouting about destroying Konoha. Compared with Gaara, this behavior is an iron-d terrorist.

    Therefore, no one from Iwagakure, including Onoki, raised any objections to Deidara''s withdrawal from the finals.

    Thus.

    ??The champion of this Chunin Exam will be born between Marisa and Hidan.

    In the stands.

    ?In addition to Tsunade, there were many viewers who had bet on Deidara or Gaara like her, and they wailed, feeling sorry that their money was in vain.

    But more spectators still sat back on their chairs, waiting expectantly for the next semi-final... Oh no, it should be said to be the start of the final.

    In the venue.

    Since the arena has been damaged beyond recognition, it will take some time to rebuild.

    ?At the same time, a dozen ANBU elites were dispatched to build a stronger barrier around the ring to ensure that the subsequent battle would not spread to the stands and injure innocent spectators.

    ¡°Sasuke, are you okay?¡±

    ?Ino, Sakura and others all rushed to Sasuke''s side at this time, rushing to express their concern for him.

    ¡°It¡¯s so annoying.¡±

    ?Sasuke was in a bad mood and didn''t bother to pay attention to them. With the support of his mother Mikoto, he walked step by step outside the venue.

    When the mother and son passed under the stands, there were a lot of whispers in the auditorium overhead.

    "After a long time of work, the so-called number one genius in Konoha turned out to be just a showman. Did you see how Sasuke behaved just now? He was humiliated by Gaara and Deidara in turn, and he had no power to fight back. That''s all. I¡¯m embarrassed to be the referee.¡±

    ¡°The idol ninja is like this. He appears on TV shows every day and is hyped up. But in the end, this Sasuke is only better than others with his reincarnation skills.¡±

    ¡°Fortunately, Lord Uchiha Itachi took action in time and wiped his younger brother¡¯s butt. Now,pared to his brother, Sasuke is simply far behind, and even more iparable to Lord Sixth Hokage.¡±

    ¡­¡±

    Thements were like sharp thorns stabbing into Sasuke''s heart.

    recently.

    ??His frequent appearances on TV programs have made him an idol ninja by Konoha TV. While gaining huge poprity, he has also been questioned by some.

    ?Now, the voice of doubt has increased tenfold or even a hundredfold, turning into a tsunami that is enough to drown Sasuke''s poor self-esteem.

    ?This idol ninja quickly encountered bacsh from public opinion. Except for his fans, in the eyes of others, Sasuke no longer had any aura.

    Hearing these harshments, Sasuke stopped and clenched his fists.

    ¡°Sasuke, what¡¯s wrong with you?¡±

    Mikoto noticed her son''s strangeness, and thenforted her in a soft voice, "Don''t care about other people''s opinions. The audience is just following others'' opinions and doesn''t understand you at all. In my heart, you will always be the best..."

    ¡°Stop lying to me!¡±

    Sasuke suddenly roared and interrupted his mother, then stared at Mikoto with stern eyes and asked, "Do you believe these beautiful words you said? Then let me ask you, since I am the best in your heart, what about Itachi? , who is better, him or me?"

    Facing her son¡¯s scolding, Mikoto was stunned for a moment, then shook her head helplessly:

    "Sasuke, you can''tpare like this..."

    "hehe."

    Sasuke sneered and interrupted Mikoto again, "Stop coaxing me with such clumsy lies. I''m not a three-year-old child. Put away your hypocritical face, mother."

    ?Under her son''s sharp gaze, Mikoto covered her chest and took a few steps back, her face turning pale.

    Even though she knew that these words were spoken out of anger by her son, she still felt a sense of sadness and bitterness in her heart.

    Whoosh.

    ?Itachi shed his body, stretched out his hand to support his shaky mother, then frowned and said to Sasuke in a deep voice:

    ¡°Sasuke, what are you doing? Apologize to your mother quickly!¡±

    Growing up, no matter how naughty Sasuke was, Itachi was rarely naughty to his younger brother.

    But this time, Sasuke went too far, to the point where even Itachi couldn''t stand it.

    "Itachi, forget it, Sasuke didn''t mean it." Mikoto said softly, still talking to her younger son.

    Itachi sighed, his tone reproaching himself:

    "Mother, we have given Sasuke too much pampering. Especially my elder brother, who failed to fulfill his responsibilities as an elder brother and give his younger brother the correct guidance. Instead, he repeatedly indulged and spoiled him, which led to his change. It became what it is now.¡±

    ¡°Have you said enough?¡±

    ?Sasuke interrupted again and looked at Itachi coldly.

    Hearing this, Itachi''s expression became more severe, and he immediately reprimanded his younger brother:

    "Sasuke, you should never vent your anger on your own ipetence on your loved ones. You have let down my mother, and you have let me down."

    ¡°Let you down, haha.¡±

    Sasuke smiled disdainfully, looking like he was broken. He choked back, "Ever since you were a child, you have never really thought highly of me. Why, now you finally feel that my brother has embarrassed you?"

    The more he spoke, the more excited he became, and in the end he was gritting his teeth, and his pair of three magatama sharingan eyes turned extremely scarlet.

    Itachi shook his head. He was indeed disappointed with his younger brother. He no longer nned to argue with Sasuke and only said:

    ¡°Forget it, just calm down for a while.¡±

    ?The words just fell.

    Itachi''s Mangeky¨­ Sharingan suddenly released a burst of eye power, shooting straight into Sasuke''s eyes.

    ??Although Sasuke had a premonition and tried his best to resist Itachi''s illusion, his resistance seemed very weak due to the absolute gap in eye power.

    Sasuke also took several steps back, and finally with a plop, he knelt on one knee on the ground.

    "Wow."

    Seeing this scene, there was an uproar in the audience, and the onlookers talked even more enthusiastically.

    "what''s the situation?"

    ¡°It seems that Itachi-sama is teaching his younger brother Sasuke a lesson.¡±

    "It''s time to educate him. Sasuke actually spoke rudely to his mother and looked arrogant. Is this the so-called genius? What''s more, in front of Itachi, what kind of genius is Sasuke? What qualifications does he have to be arrogant? "

    "Yes, Lord Itachi''s genius is universally recognized. The mostmendable thing is that he is so humble and polite to everyone."

    ¡°Compared to his brother, Sasuke is really terrible.¡±

    ??The continuous sound of discussion was like a demonic sound prating his ears, stimting Sasuke.

    Hateful.

    ?He clenched his fist again, veins popped out on the back of his hand, his nails were deeply embedded in the flesh, and he was bleeding without realizing it.

    From small torge.

    Sasuke has always lived in the shadow of his brother, desperately chasing after his footsteps.

    ??Every time he made a breakthrough in his practice and hoped to impress Itachi, although Itachi would smile and praise him, Sasuke could see that there was not much surprise in his brother''s eyes.

    ??Whether it is his brother, his sister-inw Izumi Uchiha, or his uncle and father, each of these people has the Mangekyo Sharingan, and each of them has a talent far beyond his.

    Even the mother, if she had not left the front line early and returned home to care for her husband and raise children, I am afraid she would have turned on her kaleidoscope.

    At the end of the day.

    In this big family, Sasuke is the most useless one.

    Itat is right.

    Sasuke''s pain essentiallyes from his anger at his own ipetence, which is why he loses control of his emotions and has a bad attitude towards his mother.

    But why?

    Why do I work so hard, but in the end I am still a loser, no matter who can ride on my head, Uzumaki Naruto, Deidara, Gaara, and my brother can defeat me at will?

    "asshole!"

    ?Sasuke, who was ipetent and furious, pounded the ground with his fists, as if he wanted to vent all the unwillingness and anger in his heart in this way.

    Since the finals hadn''t started yet, when Sasuke made such a fuss, the eyes of 100,000 people in the entire stadium quickly focused on him.

    ?In the close-up of the camera, the scene of Sasuke hitting the ground with his hands also appeared on the big screen of the stadium.

    ¡°That guy...is he crying?¡±

    Some viewers noticed that although Sasuke lowered his head and could not see his expression clearly, there were tears falling from his face and falling to the ground.

    ?The most dignified genius in Konoha was really... ugly today.

    ¡°Itachi, take Sasuke back first, and we¡¯ll talk about itter if anything happens.¡±

    Mikoto couldn''t bear to watch anymore and made a request to her eldest son.

    ¡°Yes, Mother.¡±

    Itachi sighed in his heart, his anger towards his brother was almost gone, and only pity remained. After speaking, he walked forward to help Sasuke up.

    But at this time.

    Boom!

    ??A huge burst of chakra suddenly erupted from Sasuke''s body, knocking Itachi back several steps.

    ¡°This kind of power, could it be...¡±

    ?Itachi''s pupils shrank and he looked at his brother with a surprised expression.

    Under his gaze, Sasuke slowly stood up, then raised his head again, his eyes bursting with a strange and scarlet light.

    A new pair of eyes appeared in Sasuke''s eyes.

    Its shape is made up of three ovals superimposed on each other, forming the outline of a six-pointed star. The pupil pattern is gorgeous andplicated, and people''s eyes can''t help but be attracted to it.

    Mangekyo Sharingan.

    "Sasuke, you actually..."

    Itachi, who had always been indifferent to emotions and anger, couldn''t help but show a look of surprise at this time, because he never expected that Sasuke would open his eyes in this situation.

    ¡°It¡¯s these eyes that I finally got.¡±

    Sasuke looked at Itachi calmly and said calmly, "Brother, from now on, you can no longer look down on me like you did before, because I also have the same power as you. No, my Mangeky¨­ Sharingan Eyes are stronger than yours!"

    Obviously, he has regained his confidence and feels he can do it again.

    Before he finished speaking, Sasuke''s eyes flickered, and substantial purple chakra suddenly surged out of his body, and soon a huge skeletal shadow formed outside his body.

    ¡°It¡¯s amazing how you can use Susanoo as soon as you open your eyes.¡±

    Itachi murmured, feeling the fighting spirit from his younger brother, and then he frowned, and orange-red chakra surged out of his body.

    A more lifelike Susanoo appeared in the stadium.

    What''s going on?

    The spectators in the stands were inmotion again.

    ¡°If I read it correctly, it was Uchiha Sasuke who awakened the Mangeky¨­ Sharingan? It is said that it is the strongest power of the Uchiha n, and only a very small number of strong men in the n can possess that pair of eyes.¡±

    ¡°I didn¡¯t expect to see the scene where brothers turned against each other. Itachi and Sasuke are about to fight?¡±

    Itachi VS Sasuke.

    ?This showdown between the Uchiha brothers is much more exciting than the Chunin Exam.

    The two of them were about to fight.

    ¡°Stop it all!¡±

    With a shouting from the sidelines, a tall and burly figure rushed into the court like a tiger out of its cage and appeared between Itachi and Sasuke.

    is their cousin Marissa.

    "Cousin Itachi, cousin Sasuke, I say this is enough for you two. Next is mypetition, are you going to steal my limelight?"

    ?Marissa nced at Itachi and Sasuke one after another, crossed her arms, andined with dissatisfaction.

    With this step she gave me.

    ?Itachi''s eyes shed, and he took the lead in canceling Susanoo, and sighed again: "Let''s go home first."

    When Sasuke saw this, he snorted coldly and withdrew his chakra.

    At this time.

    ?The father of the two brothers, Uchiha Fugaku, who had been watching from the sidelines, also shed and entered the scene with a frown.

    ¡°Don¡¯t you think it¡¯s embarrassing to have so many people watching? Fortunately, Marissa stopped you in time, otherwise my face, and even the face of my family, would have been lost to you.¡±

    ??Fugaku was not polite and scolded his two sons severely, and then ordered in a tone that could not be disobeyed, "Follow me."

    After saying that, he looked up at the highest stand, nodded to Duan, and then strode out of the field.

    "Marissa, work hard in thepetition, I believe you can win the championship."

    When Itachi passed by Marissa, he patted his cousin on the shoulder and encouraged her.

    ¡°Of course.¡± Marissa grinned, confident.

    Subsequently, the Fugaku family of four walked out of the stadium under the watch of the entire audience.

    "Pity."

    The audience who came back to their senses expressed regret that they could not watch a good show.

    but.

    ?Sasuke''s opening of eyes just now caused his wind review, which was about to copse, to ride on a roller coaster and flip again.

    Ningji looked mncholy.

    ??Although the audience who didn''t know the truth wereughing at Sasuke, as Sasuke''s opponent for many years, he was the one who knew the guy''s strength best.

    ??He was originally separated by Sasuke, but now that the opponent has awakened the Mangeky¨­ Sharingan, how will he catch up in the future?

    Relying on your own white eyes?

    Neji was confused.

    In the highest stands, the big shots were also surprised by Sasuke''s transformation.

    ¡°He is indeed the number one genius in Konoha. He can actually awaken the Mangekyo in such a way. It¡¯s really iprehensible.¡±

    Ohnoki murmured, looking confused.

    ?As far as he knew, Uchiha''s kaleidoscope can only open its eyes when the person it cherishes is lost and is stimted by strong emotions.

    Sasuke''s situation is obviously unreasonable.

    ??If anyone can exin what happened to Sasuke, I''m afraid it''s only that man.

    ?Thinking of this, Onoki looked at Uchiha Dan and found a meaningful smile on thetter''s face.

    "It seems that Sasuke is in a hurry. No, it should be said that Indra is in a hurry."

    Humbling to himself.

 Chapter 292: The ancestral tradition stops and moves people

    Chapter 292: Moving people from time to time through ancestral inheritance

    Indra.

    The eldest son of the Sage of Six Paths, he inherited the immortal eyes of Otsutsuki Hagoromo and is an outstanding and aloof genius.

    However, Indra, who believed that "power can do everything", lost to his younger brother Asura in the battle for session, which made him feel extremely insulted.

    Indra refused to recognize the status of Asura, and finally, under the instigation of Hei Jue, he had a long decisive battle with his brother.

    The chakra of these brothers did not disappear even after death. Instead, it continued to possess the outstanding ninjas of subsequent generations, and they continued to fight for more than a thousand years.

    This is the source of the grievances between the Uchiha and Senju ns.

    ?The reincarnations of Indra and Asura Chakra in the previous generation were Madara Uchiha and Hashirama Senju, who went from being as close as brothers to fighting each other.

    For a long time, as the reincarnations of Indra and Asura, the strength of both sides has always been about the same, and no one canpletely defeat the other.

    Until now, when it is the turn of Sasuke and Naruto, the reincarnations, the situation has changed.

    Today, Naruto is not only the perfect Nine-Tails Jinchuuriki, but also transnted with Madara¡¯s Rinnegan Eye. If it weren¡¯t for the existence of monsters like Zan, Naruto would have been invincible in the ninja world.

    And what about Sasuke?

    Compared with the original work, he who did not experience the night of genocide lost the bitterness and hatred and became a flower in the greenhouse.

    Born in sorrow, died in happiness.

    Compared with Naruto, Sasuke has been living toofortably these years.

    Although he thinks he works very hard, in an environment of ease and enjoyment,ziness often urs naturally and even he is not aware of it.

    ?Especially after getting the first ce in the jounin exam and being hailed as the number one genius in Konoha and even the ninja world, Sasuke couldn''t help but feelcent and his heart began to float.

    Then, he was severely educated.

    First Naruto, then Deidara and Gaara, were beaten in turn by these real geniuses. Sasuke''s ninja heart was shattered, and then the scene of breaking the defense and beating the ground happened just now.

    Fortunately he survived.

    ?Seeing Sasuke stretch his hips, the Indra chakra that was silent in his body could no longer bear it, so he finally went out in person and gave Sasuke an initiation.

    Forcibly helped Sasuke awaken the Mangeky¨­ Sharingan.

    In this way, the reincarnations of Indra will notg too far behind the reincarnations of Asuras.

    Facts prove it.

    In this world, hard work and talent are not decisive. In the end, what matters is the power of blood.

    ??Whose bloodline is purer and closer to the Sage of Six Paths, the more likely he is to be the protagonist and cheat all the way to the top of the ninja world.

    this is the truth.

    Back to Dan, he never thought that he could be the number one in the ninja world today because of his unremitting hard training in body modification.

    He also relies on plug-ins.

    No matter how perfect his body is, how powerful his strength bes, or how many terrifying forbidden techniques he masters, his greatest reliance is always the substitute "world".

    ??And its ability to pause time - "Smash Varudo".

    The power of a substitute is the fundamental source of the powerful confidence to surpass the ninjas and look down on the Otsutsuki n.

    So there is no shame in cheating, at least that''s what Duan thinks. After all, he did it too.

    He was curious.

    ?With the help of Indra Chakra, how far can Sasuke go in the future? Is there still a chance toe from behind and defeat Uzumaki Naruto?

    All I can say is, wait and see.

    ??The brotherly confrontation between Sasuke and Itachi, although it whetted the audience''s appetite, was ultimately just an episode.

    Today¡¯s theme is still the Chunin Examination.

    ??As the arena was re-established, the host passionately announced the names of both yers, and under the watchful eyes of the audience¡ª

    ?Marissa and Hidan each walked to the center of the ring and stopped a few meters apart.

    ¡°I said, are you really only eight years old? Tsk tsk, you are such a freak with these terrible muscles.¡±

    Hidan was very rude. He looked at Marisa with strange eyes as soon as he came up and made unbridledments about her.

    "none of your business."

    ?Marissa was not polite at all and responded directly.

    Hidan was stunned when he heard this, then he put the Bloody March Scythe on his shoulders and put on a carefree expression:

    ¡°Yo, you¡¯re quite aggressive. I think you are also a genius. Do you want to join the Cult of Evil God? I will protect you.¡±

    ¡°Evil God Cult, what kind of **** is that? Rather than believing in illusory gods, I believe in my own fists.¡±

    ?Marissa looked disdainful, then raised her fists and clenched them.

    Hearing Marissa''s rude words to the evil god, Hidan frowned, then sighed and said:

    ¡°It¡¯s a pity, your personality is quite to my liking, little girl. Although I like you, I will not show mercy¡­¡±

    ¡°Mother-inw, there¡¯s so much nonsense!¡±

    ?Marissa impatiently interrupted Hidan''s ramblings. She didn''t wait for the referee to blow the whistle, nor did she sign the seal of opposition. She immediately kicked the ground.

    ?Hush.

    ?Like an arrow leaving the string, he rushed towards Hidan.

    ¡°Punch me!¡±

    Hearing her shout, the veins in her arms popped out, and a powerful white air burst out from her whole body. The momentum was quite astonishing.

    Um?

    Hidan was taken aback. Faced with Marisa''s menacing punch, he had only time to block it with his sickle in his haste.

    The next second.

    Boom!

    ?Marissa''s punch hit the Bloody March Scythe''s sword firmly, knocking Hidan and his sword off the ring.

    ßÝ.

    ?The flying section was like a kite with a broken string, flying backwards for dozens of meters, and finally crashed into the side wall of the field and was buried on the spot.

    There was no movement.

    ¡°That move is Tsunade-sama¡¯s strange power. Unexpectedly, Marissa learned it.¡±

    In the stands, there were ninjas with vicious eyes who saw Marissa''s moves.

    Hearing this, the people nearby immediately agreed:

    ¡°It seems that the rumor is true. Marisa has adopted Tsunade-sama as her godmother. No wonder she can learn strange powers.¡±

    ¡°What¡¯s so strange about this?

    In our Konoha Vige, everyone knows that Tsunade-sama and the Sixth Hokage have always had a close rtionship, and the two may really have an affair. Although Tsunade-sama is Marisa''s godmother, she is actually no different from her biological mother. "

    ?Someone else said it with confidence.

    ?Just as they were discussing in a lively manner, an astonishing murderous aura suddenly came from behind the stands, making several people feel as if they had fallen into an ice cer.

    ??Looking back, it was Tsunade-sama who they were talking about. She was looking down at her with her arms folded, her expression was very unkind.

    What she was most upset about was the rumors spread between her and Uchiha Dan.

    ?Everyone was immediately silent. They all shrank their necks and closed their mouths, not daring to say another word.

    They are lucky.

    Marissa ispeting and cannot let off-field factors affect her precious goddaughter.

    Otherwise, Tsunade would have raised her fists and beat these guys up.

    Return to the field.

    Generally speaking, when one of the two warring parties is knocked off the ring, the game ends early.

    But first of all, this Chunin Examination arena battle only provides a fighting ce, and there is no clear rule that you cannot leave the arena.

    ?For example, in thest scene, Deidara and Gaara fought to the sky.

    Secondly, it was also because Marissa vited the rules and took action before the referee blew the whistle, and was suspected of sneak attack on her opponent.

    but.

    She is the host yer after all, and taking advantage is the default privilege of all parties, so the referee turned a blind eye and pretended not to have seen it.

    Besides, Hidan is not the kind of little guy who copses at the first touch.

    ??Boom.

    The ruins were opened, and first an arm stretched out from inside. Then, Hidan climbed up, shook the dust off his body, and turned his neck.

    He looked rxed and unscathed.

    This is Hidan''s immortality.

    ¡°Ah, Lord Evil God, thank you for your blessing on me.¡±

    ?Hidan Shen Shen Nao said, opening his arms and looking up to the sky, as if he wasmunicating with the evil **** in the sky, his expression was extremely pious.

    Then he withdrew his gaze, looked at Marissa, and said to himself:

    ¡°Lord Evil God, I will offer you the best sacrifice right away. Her blood must be very delicious.¡±

    ?The words just fell.

    Hidan brought up the Bloody March Scythe,ughed arrogantly, andunched an unbridled attack on Marisa.

    Under the protection of the evil god''s power, Hidan will not die no matter what kind of injury he receives.

    ?Hence he was able to attack without hesitation andpletely abandon defense.

    Due to Takemura¡¯s defeat in thest game.

    ?Many people in the stands thought that Marisa would definitely learn from Takemura¡¯s lesson, take a roundabout defense, and try to avoid closebat with Hidan, otherwise it would be terrible if the opponent takes blood.

    However, what people didn¡¯t expect is.

    ¡°I¡¯m not afraid of you.¡±

    ?Marissa snorted coldly, raised her fist and punched it. It was not weak at all, and she wanted to confront Hidan head-on.

    ?Dang, Dang, Dang!

    ?Her fists kept colliding with Hidan''s **** March Scythe, making a clear sound of gold and iron, and bursts of sparks erupted.

    Marissa''s muscles are as hard as steel, and even a de made of fine steel would be difficult to cut through her skin.

    This is what gave her the confidence to face off against Hidan.

    Compared to the previous game.

    If we say, Deidara''s explosive art and Gaara''s crazy sand sea, they are both extremely gorgeous ninjutsu and representatives of big scenes.

    ?The duel between Hidan and Marisa waspletely opposite.

    ?Hidan only believed in the power of evil gods and disdained those fancy ninjutsu. Coincidentally, Marissa was the same, she only believed in her fists.

    Hence.

    The fight between the two was brutal and unpretentious. It was a pure physical duel.

    ?This contest soon reached a fever pitch.

    ¡°Hahaha, give up resistance, Marissa!¡±

    Hidan''s expression was extremely excited, and he struck with all his strength, intending to cut off Marissa''s head with a scythe.

    ?Marissa''s eyes flickered, and without taking a step back, she punched out with all her strength, intercepting Hidan''s sword in the middle.

    Click.

    ?This **** March Scythe, which is as tall as a person, was actually broken in the middle by Marissa, but the broken scythe was also stained with the blood that flowed from the back of Marissa''s hand.

    Got it.

    Hidan was overjoyed when he saw this, and quickly retreated, immediately keeping distance from Marissa.

    Then.

    He showed an evil smile, licked the blood off the knife, and began to draw the formation.

    A blood-red technique with a triangle inside a circle appeared at Hidan''s feet.

    it''s over.

    The moment the technique took shape, Hidan knew that he had firmly won the battle and was in an absolutely invincible position.

    Looking up, he saw Marissa walking towards him step by step.

    "What you master is a cursed ninjutsu, right? You first use the sickle to get the opponent''s blood, then swallow the blood into your stomach and draw the spell.

    After that, as long as the opponent attacks you, all the damage you received during the spell will be returned to the opponent intact, leaving the opponent to reap the consequences. "

    Marissa calmly told the secret of Hidan''s ability.

    Hidan raised the corners of his lips and admitted generously:

    "That''s right. It seems that I exposed my abilities in thest game. But you were still careless and I got your blood, right?"

    ¡°If I stand here and don¡¯t take the initiative to attack you, your curse will be useless.¡± Marissa said as she lowered her fist.

    ¡°Haha, you are so naive, little girl.¡±

    Hidan shook his head, took out a short ck spear from his clothes, and then sneered, "Do you think there is nothing I can do if you don''t attack me?

    As long as I can get your blood, the damage I caused to myself will also be fed back to you.

    Come on, let''s see who of us can endure the pain better, and don''t let me down. "

    After speaking, he raised the short spear in his hand and pointed the sharp spear tip at his body.

    This was Hidan''s favorite moment.

    He tortures his opponent mercilessly by hurting himself. If he stabs himself in the vital part with a short spear, the opponent will also be fatally injured.

    pity.

    The Fourth Raikage told him that Marisa could not be killed under any circumstances and he must give the Sixth Hokage some face.

    so.

    Hidan avoided the heart, aimed the short spear at his abdomen, and then stabbed it in front of Marissa.

    At this moment, Marissa''s eyes narrowed, and a tall shadow seemed to sh behind her.

    The next second.

    Plop sound.

    ??The short spear in Hidan''s hand prated his entire abdomen, and blood suddenly gushes out.

    "Hahaha, what do you think? Feel the pain, kneel down and beg for mercy! If you dare to be disrespectful to the evil god, I, as the envoy of the god, will punish you severely!"

    ?He smiled evilly, eager to see Marissa wail in pain.

    ¡°Punishment? Why don¡¯t I feel anything at all? That¡¯s it?¡±

    ?Marissa, on the other hand, had a surprised look on her face, and even mocked Hidan like a normal person.

    How can it be?

    Hidan was shocked and looked at the unharmed Marisa across from him in disbelief. Could it be that the power of the evil **** failed, or was there something wrong with the ritual he just performed?

    ?It wasn''t until Hidan looked down suddenly that he discovered the problem.

    I don¡¯t know when.

    He actually left the range of the spell, and the spell that was still at his feet now strangely appeared behind Marissa.

    ? Hidan¡¯s curse spell¡ªDeath Sikes Blood, must bepleted within the spell, otherwise it will be ineffective.

    ¡°What happened, how did you do it? Tell me!¡±

    For a moment, he became incoherent and looked at Marissa in horror,pletely unable to understand why this was happening.

    In the stands.

    ¡°Are you moving people from time to time? I didn¡¯t expect that my special skills were actually learned by Marissa without a teacher.¡±

    Mutter a word to yourself and smile knowingly.

    He is indeed his own son.

 Chapter 293: A thousand punches

    Chapter 293 A Thousand Punches

    Out of the 100,000 spectators in the audience, only one person could clearly see what had just happened.

    ??At the moment Hidan used the short spear to harm himself, Marissa summoned the tinum Star, activated a 2-second pause, and then moved Hidan out of the range of the curse spell.

    ?Hidan, who was unaware of this, stabbed himself hard, and now he was in too much pain to move.

    ¡°Abominable¡­¡±

    Hidan was sweating profusely from the pain and could not regain his mobility for a short time. He could only watch Marissa walking towards him.

    ¡°Although I don¡¯t know why you stabbed yourself, don¡¯t think that I will let you go easily.¡±

    ?Marissa raised her fist with a smirk while making sarcastic remarks.

    Even though Hidan was already at a huge disadvantage, he still spoke harshly and sneered at Marisa:

    "So, what can you do to me? You don''t think I will be defeated by your fists, do you? The evil **** protects me and gives me immortality. Your fists are just tickling me."

    "Really? Then I''ll give you a good scratch."

    ?Marissa smiled brightly, showing two rows of white teeth. Before she finished speaking, a tinum star over two meters tall quietly emerged behind her.

    "What is this?" Hidan felt panicked for no reason when he saw the tinum Star.

    ¡°Your masseuse.¡±

    As Marisa spoke, Star tinum stretched out her big hand, grabbed Hidan''s cor, and threw him upwards.

    Whoosh.

    ?Hidan immediately flew several meters high with his feet off the ground, then spread his limbs and fell to the ground again in arge shape.

    It''s now.

    ?Marissa''s eyes were shining brightly, and she clenched her fists together with Star tinum, like a super-speed pile driver, and punched Hidan like a storm of fists.

    "Eeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeee!"

    ?Marissa¡¯s roar, apanied by the sound of fists hitting flesh, echoed in the empty stadium and spread throughout the 100,000-person auditorium.

    One second, five seconds, ten seconds.

    Twenty seconds, thirty seconds, one minute.

    ?Marissa and tinum Star''s fists fell like raindrops on Hidan''s face, torso and limbs. They fought for a full minute and punched thousands of times.

    ?Due to the impact of his fists, Hidan was still unable tond, and was left hanging in the air two meters above the ground, being beaten continuously by Marisa.

    During this period, his entire body also underwent various deformations and distortions under the impact of raindrop fists, as if...

    Simr to making dough bread.

    The spectators in the stands were stunned and speechless.

    finally.

    After being punched for more than a thousand times.

    ¡°Oh~~~~~~La!¡±

    ?Mariss roared with a long voice, and thest punch was sent from the soles of her feet, passed through her waist to her arms, and concentrated all her strength on her right fist.

    ?At the same time, the tinum Star also possessed Marisa and covered her with ayer of blue armor, further enhancing her power.

    boom!

    ?This punch hit Hidan''s chest firmly, causing thetter''s chest to dent immediately, and then under the huge impact, it shot up into the sky like a rocket.

    At this moment, Hidan really took off.

    ?The gazes of the 100,000 people in the audience moved upward along with Hidan, ten meters, fifty meters, one hundred meters, two hundred meters...

    soon.

    Hidan''s figure was only a small dot in the air, and it was almost hard to see clearly.

    It wasn¡¯t until he reached an altitude of about 500 meters that the residual power of this punch was finally exhausted, and Hidan embarked on the return journey of his trapeze journey.

    ßÝ.

    Like a meteor streaking across the sky during the day, Hidan fell rapidly from mid-air, and finally hit the middle of the ring. Spider-web-like cracks suddenly appeared under his body and spread to all sides.

    Is this guy still alive?

    ¡°Quick, close-up!¡±

    In the studio, the director immediately ordered all cameras to focus on Hidan and zoomed in on the camera.

    Continue.

    ¡°Hiss!¡±

    ?There were gasps of air-conditioning in the audience seats.

    Hidan, still alive.

    ??He has indeed proved his faith. Belief in the evil **** really gave him immortality. Even if he was punched more than a thousand times by Marissa, he was still alive.

    But Hidan''s current state was worse than dead.

    Because, he was not humanoid at all, and was almost beaten into a puddle of mud. At least from the outside, he had no rtionship with humans at all.

    ¡°Woo¡­ho¡­¡±

    ?The lump of flesh made an iprehensible gasping sound, proving that it was still alive. However, this was the only thing Hidan could do now.

    ??Several medical ninjas who had been waiting on the sidelines hurried in with stretchers and medical kits and came to Hidan''s side.

    ?But then they hesitated. One of them looked at each other, at a loss, not knowing where to start treating Hidan.

    In the end, the only option was to put him on a stretcher and rush him to the emergency room.

    ¡°It¡¯s so cool, so enjoyable!¡±

    ?Marissa shook her fist fiercely, feelingpletely refreshed.

    Since she was a child, she has had hundreds of fights with people, but she has never felt as good as today.

    ?Hidan is so resistant to beating that he can''t be beaten to death no matter how hard he is hit, and he feels very good when hitting him, which is much more enjoyable than punching a sandbag.

    The spectators in the stands were frightened by Hidan''s tragic situation, and also had a deep fear of the eight-year-old "girl" in the stands.

    Ultimate violence, pure power.

    This is Uchiha Marisa''s fist.

    Even the referee took a while toe to his senses, then quickly stepped forward, raised one of Marissa''s arms, and announced loudly:

    "Marissa, win! The champion is born!"

    ¡°Yeah~ Let¡¯s congratte Tekken Marisa for winning the Chunin Exam. She deserves the top seed!¡± The host immediately incited the atmosphere and took the lead in apuding and cheering.

    ¡°Marissa! Marissa!¡±

    ?The audience immediately began to boil with cheers like a mountain roar and a tsunami.

    ? A group of reporters and photographers from Konoha rushed to the stands like a swarm, picked up their cameras, clicked the shutter, and took a sharp photo of Marissa.

    In general.

    ?This time the Chunin Exam was an unprecedented visual feast. It not only brought the most exciting genin duel in history, but also had various idents and episodes in the middle, which were thrilling but not dangerous.

    It¡¯s beautiful, exciting, and full of meaning.

    This is what most viewers are thinking at this moment.

    ??Marissa stood proudly on the ring, looking around the entire stand, scanning over the 100,000 spectators one by one. Her stern eyes had an aura of indifference.

    Thousands of geninpeted, and Marissa came to the end. Considering that she was only eight years old, this amazing champion could not get more cheers and apuse.

    ¡°tinum Star, this championship is also due to you, share this honor with me.¡±

    ?Marissa murmured, and the tall and handsome tinum Star immediately appeared behind her again, and was projected onto the big screen together with Marissa.

    ?This scene will undoubtedly be a front-page photo in the news.

    The highest stand.

    ¡°What is that humanoid figure? Susanoo, it doesn¡¯t look like...¡±

    "If I remember correctly, a simr shadow appeared behind the Sixth Hokage. Is it a hereditary bloodline limit?"

    The four shadows whispered and stared at the tinum Star in surprise.

    ¡°This is a substitute.¡±

    A sudden crackling sound surprised several people.

    ¡°Substitute?¡±

    Hearing this, the Four Shadows looked even more confused. They knew the Substitution Technique, but it was only one of the most basic Three Body Techniques.

    Without losing their appetite, he exined calmly:

    ¡°A stand-in is the embodiment of spiritual energy, which is different from the chakra used by ninjas. It is a special ability.

    ?As you can see, this ability, like the blood inheritance limit, can be passed on to future generations through blood, so Marissa also awakened the avatar. "

    He no longer deliberately conceals the existence of his substitute, partly because he knows that all the intelligence organizations in the ninja world have been trying to spy on his abilities.

    He has used a substitute several times on the battlefield, which has long attracted the attention of many people.

    Including the "Smashing Varudo" that can suspend time, even if he is hidden very well and has never been seen through, don''t forget that he also has a carefree daughter.

    ??With Marissa frequently using a substitute, under the watchful eyes of pairs of eyes, Varudo will be exposed sooner orter.

    In this case, let¡¯s just stop being secretive and make it public.

    Besides, what if someone knows about it.

    Broken is not the kind of guy like the empty bar. Once the ability of the substitute is well known, even the mouse can''t beat it.

    ¡°Substitute¡­¡±

    The four figures all muttered this word one after another, feeling shocked in their hearts. No one expected that Uchiha Dan would develop a new power outside of the ninja training system.

    No wonder he is so incredibly strong.

    With the extremely powerful power of the substitute, coupled with the blood of the Uchiha n, is this the legendary chosen one?

    The more they learned about Duan''s strength, the more desperate they became, and at the same time they also realized:

    As long as Uchiha Dan is alive, he alone has the final say in matters in the ninja world.

    After all, this man''s power is even more domineering and unparalleled than the ninja **** Senju Hashirama back then.

    At this time, Kakashi walked forward quickly and asked for instructions:

    "Hokage-sama, the award ceremony is about to be held. Look..."

    "OK."

    Duan nodded, stood up, and then jumped.

    "Look, Hokage-sama!" The audience in the stands followed Suan''s figure one after another.

    Whoosh.

    ??Under the gaze of everyone in the audience, a white Hokage robe slowly descended from the mid-air in the breeze, his clothes fluttering like an immortaling to the world.

    This is the otherworldly Sixth Generation Hokage.

    Suan picked up the golden trophy and walked towards Marissa, stopping three meters away from her.

    this moment.

    At the stadium with 100,000 people, in the middle of the ring, the father and daughter looked at each other, neither of them spoke.

    ¡°Click, click, click!¡±

    The reporters nearby picked up their cameras and took pictures. Some people eveny down on the ground to take pictures in order to find the best angle for taking pictures.

    ¡°Come and take your trophy.¡±

    He kept looking at his daughter and said something with a half-smile.

    "snort."

    ?Marissa snorted and didn¡¯t move a step. Then she suddenly stretched out a finger and pointed at it. She said shockingly in front of everyone, ¡°Dad, sooner orter, I will definitely defeat you!¡±

    ?Her heroic words echoed in the stadium and spread to every corner of the ninja world as they were broadcast on television.

    As soon as he finished speaking, the whole ce was in an uproar.

    Hearing this, Duan smiled, threw the trophy aside like trash, and then responded to Marissa:

    "You are worthy of being my daughter if you are ambitious. In this case, I will give you some motivation."

    After saying that, Marissa felt her eyes blur, and Duan appeared in front of her and punched her in the stomach.

    Smash~Varudo!

    ?Marissa almost subconsciously activated the power of the substitute without thinking, turning the whole world gray and pressing the pause button on time.

    It¡¯s a pity that it¡¯s all in vain.

    She can only pause time for two seconds, which is far from enough time tounch a counterattack or retreat to a safe distance.

    After all, her father, Uchiha Dan, has the ability to manipte time far beyond her.

    The "Smash Varudo" can even suppress Marissa, making her unable to move for even a second.

    Time resumes its flow.

    Bang.

    ?Marissa was punched hard in the lower abdomen, and her whole face suddenly became distorted. Unable to bear the severe pain, Marissa knelt down on one knee with a plop.

    Seeing this scene, the whole ce was in an uproar again.

    Who would have thought that what was supposed to be a warm and beautiful awards scene would turn into such a scene of "a loving father and a filial daughter" in the blink of an eye.

    ??Is this how the Sixth Hokage educates his children?

    ?It¡¯s so hard-core, no wonder Marissa has grown to such an extent when she is only eight years old.

    but.

    A tough man also has rare tenderness.

    After punching Marissa, he saw her kneeling on the ground sweating profusely and groaning. After all, she couldn''t bear it anymore and sighed.

    Subsequently.

    He took a step forward and stretched out his two big hands to Marissa.

    ¡°What are you going to do?¡±

    ?Marissa was eximed as her father hugged her waist like a princess.

    ?Her eyes widened and she was stunned for a moment.

    "Speaking of which, I haven''t held you in my arms for a long time. My daughter has grown up and is quite heavy."

    He continued to hug Marissa and weighed her, with a look of emotion on his face.

    Marissa came back to her senses, struggled desperately, and yelled at Duan fiercely: "Let me go, **** daddy!"

    Under the gaze of so many people, Marissa felt that she had been humiliated and humiliated by being hugged by such a princess like her father, and she would definitely beughed at in the future.

    She is the eldest sister of the ninja school and she cannot afford to lose this person.

    "Although you are cursing, your little face is red. It turns out that you are so eager for father''s love. Please tell me earlier. Dad actually loves you the most."

    Duan shook his head, with no intention of letting go.

    ¡°Who wants you to feel pain? I want to find my mother and godmother!¡±

    Marissa was told what she meant, and she felt embarrassed and annoyed for a while, and finally started to look like a little girl.

    "Ha ha ha ha!"

    Heughed loudly and walked off the stage with his daughter in his arms.

    ??The host looked at the backs of the father and daughter, stretched out his hand to wipe away his tears, and said with an moved face:

    ¡°What a touching scene of deep love between father and daughter. Audience friends, let us send our most sincere apuse, cheers, and blessings to the Sixth Hokage and Marissa!¡±

    As soon as the words fell, there was another roar and tsunami in the venue.

    ?The Chunin Exams are almosting to an end at this point. There will be a closing ceremony performance, and then the audience can exit in an orderly manner.

    But at this moment, an even bigger ident happened again.

    ¡°Hey, why is it dark?¡±

    ??The host muttered something, and then looked up in confusion. He was suddenly shocked and stood on the spot.

 Chapter 294: Tianzhu Zhenxing

    Chapter 294 The Sky-Hindering Zhenxing

    ßË.

    ??The microphone in the host''s hand suddenly fell to the ground, making an extremely sharp and harsh sound.

    But no audience expressed dissatisfaction, because like the host, they all opened their mouths and stared nkly at the sky, with horror written on their faces.

    ¡°Is that... a meteorite?¡±

    Someone said something, and his voice trembled.

    Meteorites falling from the sky are not a strange thing, at least they have happened several times in the history of Konoha, and they have also caused some damage to the vige.

    only.

    The meteorites in the past were not as big as this one, nor were they as sudden as this one.

    At this moment.

    What appeared above the stadium was a meteorite with a diameter of one thousand meters. It suddenly poked its head out of the clouds, and then crashed towards the ground seemingly slowly but quickly.

    ?Not only the stadium, but also the entire core city of Konoha was shrouded in the huge shadow cast by this meteorite, as if the end of the world wasing.

    ?Countless Konoha vigers and foreign tourists looked up at the sky in horror, then their legs became weak and they copsed on the ground.

    plicity

    Kakashi''s mouth was dry. After swallowing, he finally came to his senses and roared with a trembling voice:

    ¡°Enemy attack!¡±

    In this Central Ninja exam, the Muye Dark Department and the Police Department jointly prepared and fully prepared to prepare for the various dangerous conditions that could ur.

    To ensure nothing goes wrong.

    However, when the enemy''s attack really came, Kakashi realized that everything they did was in vain.

    A meteorite with a diameter of more than one kilometer fell from the sky. This was no longer the scope of ninjutsu, but the power of the gods.

    ?Who could have imagined such an attack method, and how could it be possible to defend against it?

    ¡°What a joke.¡±

    In the corner of the stands, Orochimaru cursed in a low voice. His originally bloodless face became even more pale at this moment.

    Is frightened.

    ??This time he came for Sasuke, coveting the body of Konoha''s number one genius, but he saw Sasuke being beaten by a group of genin in turn, which was shocking.

    ?After that, Sasuke awakened the Mangeky¨­ Sharingan in a rage, and Orochimaru became anxious when he saw this.

    We must find an opportunity to reincarnate before Sasuke is fully adapted to the power of the kaleidoscope. Otherwise, the longer it is dyed, the more detrimental it will be to Orochimaru.

    However, when he saw Sasuke leaving with Itachi, Fugaku and others, Orochimaru looked ugly, knowing that he would not find any opportunities in a short time.

    ??Unless Uchiha Madara takes action to destroy Konoha and create chaos, he can provide him with an assist.

    So Orochimaru patiently watched the match between Marisa and Hidan, and waited until the chuunin exam was about toe to an end.

    Just when he thought Madara wouldn''t show up and could hardly sit still, what was supposed toe finally came.

    It must be Uchiha Madara, absolutely right.

    ?Other than him, who else can summon a meteorite of this size?

    Orochimaru originally thought that Madara was just bragging when he said he wanted to destroy Konoha, but now he realized that he knew nothing about Madara''s power.

    ?At this point, there is no point in escaping.

    Once this meteorite falls.

    Not only the spectators present will die, but even Orochimaru, who is more tenacious than a cockroach, will probably die here.

    For a moment, he couldn''t help but break out in cold sweat. Like the ordinary Konoha vigers, his heart was filled with despair.

    etc.

    There is one person who can stop this meteorite.

    ?Thinking of this, Orochimaru suddenly looked at the Sixth Hokage in the field, Uchiha Dan.

    Duan raised his head and nced at the meteorite above his head, without any sign of panic:

    ¡°Tsk, tsk, someone used the Samsara Eye to summon meteorites from outer space. This is a good trick. I remember it was called... Tianzhen Zhenxing.¡±

    Marissa was surprised when she heard this and asked quickly:

    "Did that guy named Uzumaki Naruto do it?"

    She also heard about Akatsuki and knew that Naruto had been transnted with the Rinnegan Eye and was the second ninja in the ninja world to have the Rinnegan Eye besides his father.

    When Marissa saw this meteorite, even though she was always fearless, she was also frightened.

    But being held in her father¡¯s arms and looking up to see his calm expression, Marissa felt a lot more at ease.

    ¡°Who knows, maybe.¡±

    He said indifferently, then put Marissa down and told his daughter, "Go find your godmother, Tsunade, and protect your mother and brother with her. As for other things, you don''t have to worry about it. Do you understand?"

    "Um."

    Marissa nodded, unusually obedient.

    ?Although she likes to go against her father, she also knows that there are different asions. If she still rebels at such a time, isn''t that just a mental illness?

    Whoosh.

    Under Suan¡¯s gaze, Marissa strode towards the stands to join Tsunade, Samui and others.

    ?As for himself, he appeared on the highest stand in a sh.

    The four figures had already stood up, looking at the meteorites falling from the sky, with shock written all over their faces.

    See the break appear.

    The four shadows finally found the backbone, and they all asked him: "The Sixth Hokage, take action quickly, don''t let this meteorite fall to the ground!"

    Once the meteorite hits the ground, not only Konoha will be destroyed, but the Four Kage and the daimyo of each country, as well as the thousands of participating genin from the major ninja viges, will be wiped out.

    That is to say.

    The top brass of the entire ninja world are facing a huge risk of being wiped out by this meteorite.

    At that time, the ninja world will inevitably be in chaos and fall back into endless wars.

    However.

    What Siying never expected was.

    "Why should I stop it?" Suan showed a puzzled expression, and then sat down on the chair.

    "But you are the Hokage... Isn''t it your responsibility to protect Konoha?" Kazekage Chiyo asked in disbelief. The words she just said shocked her more than the meteorite falling from the sky.

    But Duan shook his head and responded slowly:

    ¡°I, the Hokage, was begged by everyone in Konoha to be the Hokage, but I have never made any promises to the vige, and I do not need to take any responsibility to the vigers.

    This meteorite is too big, and I have no choice but to save myself. "

    As soon as he finished speaking, Duan''s figure became blurry, as if he was about to escape into a different space at any time to avoid the damage of the meteorite.

    ¡­¡±

    Seeing him like this, the four shadows were collectively dumbfounded.

    crucial moment.

    As the number one person in the ninja world, Uchiha Dan actually chose to be in trouble, only caring about his own safety andpletely ignoring the life and death of others.

    How did the Sixth Hokage, who was hailed as the greatest in history, be like this?

    Wrong.

    The fact is that Juan has never changed, he has always been this kind of person.

    ? ? Various praises from the outside world, such as saying that he is the savior of the ninja world, are just people''s wishful thinking about the Sixth Hokage.

    ??After chatting for a while, the huge meteorite was getting closer and closer to the ground, and it was about to smash into the core city of Konoha and kill hundreds of thousands of people.

    At this time, if you want to survive, you can only rely on yourself.

    "well."

    Onoki suddenly sighed, a look of realization appeared on his old face, and then said in a deep voice to the other three figures, "This old man, I can''t live for a few years anyway, half of my feet are in the coffin." .

    In this case, let me buy you some time to escape.

    ?But you have to promise me that after my death, the major ninja viges will notunch a war against Iwagakure within ten years. "

    ¡°The Third Tsuchikage¡­¡±

    ¡°Onoki-senpai.¡±

    Hearing his words, the Raikage, Wind Shadow and Water Shadow all stood in awe.

    Haven¡¯t waited for them to express their stance.

    Whoosh.

    Ohnoki lifted his feet off the ground, looked sharply at the meteorite in mid-air, and then soared into the sky without hesitation.

    At this moment.

    ?This old man, who is only 1.3 meters tall and already octogenarian, showed courage beyond all others and faced the meteorite that was like a punishment from heaven alone.

    Earth Escape¡¤Super Light and Heavy Rock Technique!

    Ohnoki raised his hands high, ced them at the bottom of the meteorite, and activated his ninjutsu to reduce the weight of the meteorite as much as possible to slow down its fall.

    ¡°Ahhhhh!¡±

    ?Under the pressure of this meteorite with a diameter of one thousand meters and as heavy as a mountain, Onoki roared, veins popped up all over his body, his eyeballs were bloodshot, and his scalp and nails were stained red with blood.

    ?This extremely shocking scene was captured by the cameras in the stadium and projected on the big screen.

    The audience was stunned. Everyone looked nervous, cheering and praying for Ohnoki in their hearts, cing their hopes on this short old man.

    In people''s hearts, Ohnoki at this moment is a giant standing tall on the sky and on the earth.

    ¡°Lord Tsuchikage¡­¡±

    ?Thousands of miles away, the vigers of Iwagakure were watching in front of the TV. Tears could not stop flowing from their eyes. They were proud that Iwagakure had such a Tsuchikage.

    but.

    Although Ohnoki almost burned his life to prevent the meteorite from falling, it was still too reluctant with his own strength.

    If this continues, people on the ground will still have no time to escape before the meteorite hits the ground.

    ¡°Damn it, I¡¯m really unhappy that this old guy stole the limelight all by himself.¡±

    ??The Fourth Raikage said angrily, and blue lightning suddenly erupted from his body, instantly turning on the Thunder Escape Chakra mode, and then he kicked off the ground and shot into the sky.

    He transformed into blue lightning and headed straight for the meteorite.

    ¡°The falling speed of the meteorite has slowed down, there is hope! Mizukage, let¡¯s go and help too.¡±

    ?Kazekage Chiyo suggested that she was a very rational person and would never die in a hotheaded way.

    But if the four shadows work together, they might be able to sessfully stop the meteorite.

    ¡°Well, let¡¯s go.¡±

    Terumi Mei nodded, and rushed forward with Chiyo. They used various methods to assist Ohnoki, which immediately helped relieve a lot of pressure on him.

    But.

    A meteorite with a diameter of one kilometer is still toorge to be contended by human beings.

    ??Although the four shadows acted together to greatly slow down the meteorite''s descent, it was still a little short ofpletely stopping it.

    ¡°Where¡¯s Hokage-sama, why hasn¡¯t he taken action yet?¡±

    ?Countless viewers in the stands and in front of the TV were deeply puzzled. They didn''t understand why the number one man in the ninja world did nothing at such a critical moment.

    Continue to ignore all sounds.

    ?His face was calm, as if he was aloof from the incident, as if the world-ending disaster that befell him had nothing to do with him.

    Suddenly.

    ¡°Huh? The fish really came out of the water one after another.¡±

    He looked towards the middle of the empty ring and muttered to himself.

    As soon as he finished speaking, he heard a "bang", and after a cloud of white smoke dissipated, four figures appeared in the stadium.

    They are the first, second, and third generations of Hokage, and the lustful immortal Jiraiya.

    The appearance of the four people was immediately noticed by the host not far away. He was shocked and quickly picked up the microphone on the ground and shouted to the audience:

    ¡°Look, it¡¯s the wanted Hokage of Konoha!

    Damn it, was this attack actually caused by them? These heinous people actually wanted to destroy Konoha...

    No, if it was them who did it, they would also be killed by this meteorite. It doesn¡¯t make sense. "

    Hearing this, the second generation gave the host a cold look, which immediately made thetter feel like he had fallen into an ice cer and shut his mouth.

    The next second.

    Four people gave their answers as to why they were here.

    "drink!"

    ??The first generation sped his hands together, shouted loudly, and then pped his palm on the ground, turning his huge chakra into the source of life, awakening the nt seeds sleeping in the ground.

    ??Rumble.

    ?With a loud sound of the ground shaking, a huge tree rose from the ground and grew wildly. It soon rushed out of the stadium and grew to more than 300 meters high.

    ?This towering tree quickly branched out into countless branches, like a giant hand holding it up from the bottom of the meteorite.

    Stopped.

    ?With the joint efforts of the Four Shadows of the Ninja World and the First Hokage Senju Hashirama, the speed of the meteorite that covered the sky finally dropped to zero and stopped in the sky above Konoha.

    "got...saved."

    ??The host stammered and spoke out the thoughts of the audience.

    ??Although the situation is still unclear, the joy of surviving the disaster filled everyone''s hearts. Many viewers slumped in their chairs, thankful that they had survived the disaster.

    Swish, swish, swish.

    ?Kakashi led a group of Konoha Anbu to appear on the ring, surrounded the four first-generation yers, and put into a prepared posture.

    after all.

    Not long ago, the first generation and the second generation secretly returned to the vige. One assassinated the Sixth Generation and his family, and the other destroyed the Nanga Shrine, causing arge number of innocent vigers to be killed and injured, causing a stir.

    The three former Hokages of Konoha are now on Konoha''s Golden Wanted Notice and are considered terrorists.

    ¡°Kakashi, don¡¯t be nervous. We don¡¯t have any harm, we are just here to help.¡±

    Jiraiya took a step forward, spoke for the three shadows behind him, and spoke to Kakashi sincerely.

    After the defeat of the first and second generationsst time, they went back to join Jiraiya, who also suffered a simr defeat, and reanalyzed the situation they faced and the future direction of the ninja world.

    Learning that Konoha will hold the most grand chunin exam in history.

    ?The four of them had a premonition that something big would happen this time, so they set off again and lurked outside Konoha Vige to watch.

    They thought that the duel between Deidara and Gaara would be the biggest surprise of the Chunin Exam, until they saw a meteorite appearing in the sky above Konoha.

    ?The first generation didn¡¯t even think about it, and decided to take action to save Konoha.

    ??Although the remaining people were dissatisfied with the Uchiha n, they had always been extremely determined in protecting the vige, so they showed up.

    Kakashi raised his head and nced at the towering tree holding the meteorite. He knew in his heart that it was thanks to the First Hokage that the meteorite could be prevented fromnding.

    Immediately, he looked towards the highest stand and asked the Sixth Hokage sitting there for advice.

    Duan nodded, with a yful look on his face.

    y down your weapon."

    ? Kakashi made a gesture, and all the ANBU put down their ninja swords and kunai. The tense atmosphere at the scene also eased a little.

 Chapter 295: Explode with one punch

    Chapter 295: Exploded with one punch

    Looking down from mid-air.

    ?A towering tree more than 300 meters high rises from the Konoha Stadium. Its countless branches are like a giant hand, supporting a meteorite with a diameter of more than a kilometer.

    ?This scene is really shocking.

    ??The Konoha TV crew still worked conscientiously at their posts, broadcasting this scene to every corner of the ninja world.

    Subsequently.

    ??The heroes who sessfully stopped this meteorite from the sky, whether it was the Four Shadows of the Ninja World headed by Onoki, or the sudden appearance of the past Hokages of Konoha, all appeared on the TV screen.

    ¡°It was so dangerous, I almost lost my life.¡±

    ¨­nokinded slowly, nced at the branches dozens of meters thick under his feet in surprise, and then noticed the First Hokage and others on the ground.

    Turns out to be the Ninja God Senju Hashirama.

    No wonder.

    ?Only that master can perform such arge-scale wood escape ninjutsu and fight against natural disasters with a mortal body.

    ¨­noki cast a grateful look at the first generation, and thetter nodded at him.

    ¡°Tsuchikage, are you okay?¡±

    The Fourth Raikage, Chiyo and Terumi Mei rushed over and joined ¨­noki. They also put in a lot of effort, but they were all panting.

    ¡°Everyone, we seeded.¡±

    Ohnoki sighed with emotion, looked down at his **** palm, and then at the three shadows with gray heads and faces.

    For a moment, the four of them looked at each other and smiled sincerely, feeling lucky to have survived the disaster.

    After a brief moment of rxation, Onoki put away his smile, frowned and looked at Suan in the stands, and murmured:

    ¡°Is the sudden appearance of the previous Hokage... a coincidence, or was it all expected by the Sixth Hokage? Uchiha Dan is indeed an unpredictable and terrifying guy.¡±

    ¡°By the way, where did this meteoritee from?¡±

    The Fourth Raikage asked, then raised his head and nced at the big stone with a diameter of one kilometer above his head, still unable to conceal the shock in his heart.

    ¡°Could it be Xiao?¡±

    Terumi Mei frowned and spected, "Do you still remember Pain''s Six Paths on the Konoha battlefield during the Fourth War? At that time, he used his Rinnegan to create an Earthburst Sky Star, which was very simr to the meteorite in front of him.

    I heard that Akatsuki¡¯s current leader is Uzumaki Naruto. He transnted Pain¡¯s Rinnegan Eye and inherited thetter¡¯sst wish of revenge against Konoha.

    ?Only the power of the Samsara Eye can create this kind of meteorite. "

    ¡°That makes sense.¡±

    Chiyo and Onoki heard this and nodded.

    Those who had simr thoughts to them were the four Konoha people on the ground.

    "Did Naruto do this meteorite? s, it''s all my fault. I didn''t take good care of the orphan of the Fourth Hokage, so things ended up like this."

    ?Sarutobi Hiruzen looked remorseful and kept sighing.

    Jiraiya on the side did not speak.

    He met Naruto not long ago. He was a young man shrouded in darkness. With Naruto''s extreme personality, it was entirely possible for him to do such a crazy thing.

    But.

    ??As Sarutobi Hiruzen said, as the son of the Konoha hero, Naruto has be what he is today, and he, the former third generation Hokage, is definitely to me.

    But this time.

    Everyone has wronged Naruto.

    Outside Konoha Vige, at the top of a big tree, Uzumaki Naruto looked at the meteorite in the vige from a distance, with a look of shock on his face.

    It wasn¡¯t him.

    Summoning such a big meteorite out of thin air, even Naruto with the Rinnegan Eye couldn''t do it.

    Who could it be?

    ??Naruto couldn''t even guess, no matter how hard he thought, who else in the entire ninja world had such god-like power.

    But no matter who it is, this meteorite is by no means the end, but just a beginning.

    Next, there will definitely be an earth-shattering war.

    ?Think of this.

    Whoosh.

    Naruto jumped down from the tree and rushed towards Konoha. He nned to get closer and then improvise.

    the other side.

    On a hillside, Madara Uchiha, wearing red armor and long ck hair, had a tiger seal on his face expressionlessly.

    Outside his body, a blue half-length Susan appeared.

    ?Different from the ordinary Susanoo, Madara''s Susanoo has two faces in one body, with two faces and four arms, facing back to back, and is naturally much more powerful than the ordinary Susanoo.

    ¡°Is this Madara¡¯s power? To be able to summon a meteorite of this size ispletely beyond the power of human power.¡±

    ??Kakisaki Kisame''s eyes widened.

    Beforeing to Konoha, he mentally guessed a hundred ways to destroy Konoha, and finally discovered that Madara''s method was so simple and crude, yet so shocking.

    "Unfortunately, before Uchiha Dan could take action, the other minions sessfully stopped the meteorite. Konoha''s background is really terrible."

    Hei Jue sighed.

    "snort."

    ??Madara snorted and said without looking back, "That big tree...it''s unmistakable, it''s Hashirama''s Wood Release. It seems that even if he is wanted by Konoha, he still has his heart towards Konoha.

    ?However, if you can stop the first meteorite, what about the second meteorite?

    I want to see what these people n to do. "

    After the words fell, Madara showed a sneer, and his pair of samsara eyes once again burst out with huge pupil power.

    "That is¡­"

    ??Kissame was shocked and his pupils dted to the limit.

    ? I saw, in the distant sky of Konoha, a second meteorite broke through the clouds and fell towards the first one with greater weight and faster speed.

    This is...a world-ending disaster.

    In the stadium.

    ¡°I want to have a good talk with the Sixth Hokage.¡±

    The first generation took a step forward and said this to Kakashi. Then he raised his head seriously and looked at the highest stand.

    ?His eyes met with Suan''s eyes in mid-air. The two strongest men of the era had a historic face-to-face at this moment.

    The idea of ??the first generation was very simple.

    He nned to meet Duan Duan face to face, open up all the issues, try to clear up the misunderstandings between the two parties, and at the same time reach a certain consensus, and then do whatever needs to be done.

    The past Hokages have always been regarded as enemies of Konoha. There is no problem. The first generation is willing to ept the so-called trial and take responsibility for his "crimes".

    But the more important thing right now is obviously to protect Konoha.

    The first and second generation have already died once. As long as they can protect Konoha, they are willing to lend their power to the Uchiha n.

    ?Kakashi saw the solemn look on the first generation''s face, hesitated for a moment, and ordered a group of ANBU to move out of the way.

    But just when the four members of the first generation were preparing to face Uchiha Dan.

    ¡°Again, here we go again!¡±

    The host''s horrified voice interrupted them.

    The dedicated host held the microphone with trembling hands, looked at the sky with despair, and said to all the audience:

    ¡°There¡¯s a second meteorite, it¡¯s twice as big as the first one, and it¡¯s going to fall soon!¡±

    What? !

    In an instant, both the Four Shadows of the Ninja World, the Hokage of all generations, and the audience in the stands suddenly looked up at the sky.

    ¡°This is not a joke¡­¡±

    Kazekage Chiyo murmured that she had never been as desperate as she is now after living for almost eighty years.

    ing!"

    ?Ohonoki still did not lose his fighting spirit, his eyes shed with light, he soared into the sky again, and held the meteorite with both hands.

    Infected by him, the other three figures also came to their senses and followed suit.

    on the ground.

    The first generation looked solemn and had to pause the meeting with Dan. He pped the ground again and used his huge chakra to make the towering tree grow again.

    ¡°Let¡¯s go and help too.¡±

    The second generation said to Hiruzen Sarutobi and Jiraiya. They both nodded, and then rushed to the front line along the trunks and branches, working with ¨­noki and others to prevent the meteorite fromnding.

    Under everyone¡¯s gaze.

    ??Boom.

    The second meteorite inevitably collided with the first meteorite, causing countless cracks to appear on the surface of thetter and falling apart in an instant.

    Its power is beyond everyone¡¯s imagination.

    ¡°No, I can¡¯t stand it anymore!¡±

    Ohnoki let out an unwilling roar, and his whole body was immediately submerged in gravel and fell from the air.

    The Fourth Raikage, Kazekage, Second Generation, Sarutobi Hiruzen and others also had no time to take care of themselves.

    ¡°Damn it, did you fail?¡±

    ? Senju Tobirama tried to use the Flying Thunder God Technique to transfer the entire meteorite outside the Leaf Vige, but its size and mass were toorge, making it beyond his ability.

    Even though he exhausted his chakra, he was unable to move the two-kilometer-diameter meteorite.

    atst.

    ?Only the first-generation Mudun is still struggling to hold on, preventing meteorites from falling to the ground, but everyone can see that it is only a matter of time before the towering tree is destroyed.

    and.

    Hush!

    The fragments of the first meteorite had already fallen from the sky like a torrential rain andnded on the stands of the stadium. For a time, countless people were killed and injured.

    At this moment, millions of vigers inside and outside the stadium, and throughout the whole vige of Konoha, were in extreme panic and despair, and were in chaos.

    The end of the world ising.

    Plop.

    Terumi Mei fell to the stands and knelt down due tock of strength.

    ?In front of her, Duan was still sitting on the chair, motionless.

    Terumi Mei became anxious and begged Suan desperately:

    "Sixth Hokage, please save everyone, save the entire ninja world, master!"

    In an emergency, perhaps because the memory of being controlled by the Sharingan revived, she actually subconsciously shouted "Master".

    ¡°Yeah, yeah, yeah.¡±

    Sue sighed, finally stood up, stretched out a big hand, and pulled Mei Terumi up from the ground.

    ??Now that the fish are all out of the water, it¡¯s time for him to stretch his muscles.

    ¡°Don¡¯t panic, just sit down for a while.¡±

    ??He pressed Terumi Mei''s shoulders, pushed her into a chair, and then took off the white Hokage robe under her astonished eyes.

    Tire shoulder, ghost back, unicorn arm.

    Terumi Mei looked at Suan''s back at close range, and saw that the devil-like muscles were squirming in front of her as if they were alive.

    ?The powerful visual impact brought by this perfect body of muscles is no less impressive than the meteorite above his head.

    ¡°This clothes is too much in the way, please hold it for me first.¡±

    Suan casually threw the Hokage robe into Terumi Mei''s arms, then clenched his fists and made a "click" sound with his knuckles.

    at the same time.

    ?His eyes also turned into mysterious and noble purple samsara eyes like tree rings.

    on the ground.

    ¡°Open the door!¡±

    ??Metkai roared angrily, an unimaginable amount of chakra erupted from his body, and his body emitted blue steam produced by the evaporation of sweat.

    He opened the seventh gate of the eight-door Dunjia in one go.

    ??But Kai knew that this was not enough, and he did not intend to stop there. He looked up at the huge meteorite in the sky with burning eyes, his expression bing more determined.

    ¡°Kai, what are you going to do?¡±

    ?Kakashi looked horrified and tried to stop his best friend from taking that step.

    ??But Kai was determined and said to Kakashi carefully:

    ¡°No need to persuade me, Kakashi.

    I want to open thest door of death, so that I can get power dozens of times beyond the shadow level, and then use that power to prevent this meteorite from destroying Konoha.

    My father once did this for the sake of the vige, and now it¡¯s my turn. "

    After saying this, he will burn his life and perform thest dance.

    "etc!"

    Kakashi grabbed Kai''s arm and shouted to thetter, "Look, the Hokage has taken action!"

    ?The words just fell.

    Boom!

    On the highest stand, he kicked off the ground, and a powerful air current burst out from under his feet, shattering the que that read "Number One in the World" and blowing Terumi Mei and his chair over.

    ßÝ.

    He lifted into the sky like a rocket, raised his muscr right arm, and punched out.

    ?This seemingly simple punch actually shook the space. Amidst a crackling sound, a dark space crack appeared in the air.

    atst.

    ?As the broken head plunged towards the meteorite, the space crack also spread, and violent power was injected into the meteorite like a tsunami.

    At this moment, countless pairs of eyes were looking up at the tall and majestic figure in the sky, focusing on his shocking punch.

    Because everyone knows it.

    ?Only this man named Uchiha Dan can save Konoha.

    The next second.

    Endless white light burst out in mid-air, drowning everything.

    ?Millions of people inside and outside Konoha, as well as hundreds of millions of viewers in front of the TV, can only see a vast expanse of white at this moment, and their eyes are almost blinded.

    ?In the white light, there was a faint "click" sound.

    A few seconds passed and the white light dissipated.

    How is the situation?

    ??Everyone craned their necks and looked eagerly at the sky, with expressions of anticipation and nervousness.

    ¡°Where is the Sixth Hokage, missing?¡±

    ??The fourth Raikage stared wide-eyed, but could not find Zan''s figure, as if thetter had disappeared out of thin air.

    Ohnoki¡¯s pupils shrank, and he said with a look of shock: ¡°No, he is inside the meteorite, listen carefully!¡±

    ??Rumble.

    A continuous loud noise came from inside the two-kilometer-diameter meteorite.

    Broken, like a drill bit that breaks through the sky, goes all the way up from the bottom of the meteorite, and as he continues to approach the top,rge cracks appear on the surface of the meteorite.

    finally.

    A bang.

    Broken broke out from the top of the meteorite and punched through the meteorite, causing it to copse under the huge destructive force from the inside.

    "What did I see? Hokage-sama exploded the meteorite, and we were saved..."

    On the ground, the host shouted excitedly, but within two seconds of being excited, the topic changed again, "No, that''s not right, run!"

    turn out to be.

    Although this punch was incredibly powerful, it exploded the two-kilometer-diameter meteorite, preventing it from hitting Konoha directly.

    However, the meteorite he exploded quickly split into thousands of small meteorites and flew in all directions at extremely fast speeds.

    Konoha ushered in a meteor shower.

    ¡°I¡¯ve tried my best.¡±

    In mid-air, Duan spread his hands helplessly.

    He protected Konoha, but notpletely.

 Chapter 296: Expose the evil

    Chapter 296: Exposing the ck Jue

    ßÝßÝßÝ.

    A meteorite rain fell from the sky, covering the entire Konoha.

    ??If the meteorite with a diameter of two kilometers were allowed to fall directly to the ground, the shock wave generated would instantly destroy the city of Konoha.

    Inparison, breaking the meteorite into countless pieces seems to be a better solution.

    But it¡¯s not much better.

    ¡°Watch your head, meteorites are falling!¡±

    ¡°Hurry and hide under the building, don¡¯t stay in an open area!¡±

    "Help!"

    For a time, the Konoha Vige was in chaos, with all kinds of exmations and screams happening one after another.

    Boom, boom, boom!

    Meteorites rained down, smashing through the roofs and windows of buildings, knocking down big trees and telephone poles on the streets, and killing and injuring many vigers on the spot.

    In less than ten seconds, Konoha was riddled with holes and turned into a ho''s nest.

    Buzzing.

    In the vige, several tall Susanoos stood up from the ground. It was Uchiha''s powerful Mangekyo who took action, using Susanoo''s power to protect the vigers.

    ?The ANBU led by Kakashi and the police department led by Hinata Hizashi also shuttled through the meteorite rain, risking their lives to save people.

    ??The four shadows of the ninja world, as well as the past Hokages of Konoha, all used their own methods to save many vigers.

    ¡°E Euler Euler!¡±

    ?The tall tinum star appeared in front of Marissa, shattering the meteorites falling from the sky one by one. It was like a solid wall, protecting Marissa''s mother and brother behind her.

    ??Tsunade raised her head and nced at Zang in the air, and couldn''t help but cursed angrily:

    ¡°That hateful bastard, he clearly had a better way to prevent this disaster, but he chose the worst way.¡±

    ¡°Maybe he has his own reasons...¡±

    Sami subconsciously defended her man.

    never mind.

    Tsunade didn''t care about the usations at this time. She looked away and said to Samyi: "Follow me. Let''s take you, mother and son, to the shelter first, and then we''ll see if it''s safe."

    ?This meteorite rain will undoubtedly cause an unimaginable number of injured and dead people to appear in Konoha.

    Once the mother and son Samui are settled, Tsunade, Konoha''s medical minister, and her group of medical ninjas will probably be busy.

    ¡°Things look good.¡±

    ?In the air, Duan looked down at Konoha and muttered to himself.

    It is definitely possible topletely eliminate or transfer the meteorites so that none of the Konoha vigers die, or even everyone is unscathed.

    It¡¯s just that even he has to pay a rtively high price for this.

    Absolutely uneptable.

    He is not a person like Namikaze Minato, who would sacrifice his life without hesitation in order to save the vige.

    Characteristics such as nobility and selfless dedication have never been associated with death.

    He came up with what he thought was the best solution without hurting himself.

    At least the vige was saved, right?

    The more important reason for retaining his strength is that he has a tough battle to fight next.

    ?That battle is the most critical.

    ?Think of this.

    ?Zanji Eye looked into the distance, and the Rinnegan''s sight was projected on a hillside a few kilometers away outside Konoha Vige.

    The next second.

    Whoosh.

    The broken figure disappeared from the ce instantly.

    ¡°It¡¯s interesting to actually blow up the Tianzhu Zhenxing with one punch.¡±

    Madara watched the meteorite in the distance disintegrate in the sky and turned into countless fragments falling towards Konoha. For the first time, a surprised expression appeared on his originally cold face.

    "As expected of... Uchiha Dan."

    ? Kisame on the side swallowed his saliva and remembered the desperate and suffocating pressure when he faced Dan directly.

    "Pity."

    Hei Jue sighed secretly.

    It would be great if Jian could be used by it. That man''s body was simply the best living sacrifice, and it would definitely provide sufficient nutrients for the mother to achieve a perfect resurrection.

    Just when the three people had different expressions, an extremely dangerous aura suddenly came.

    à§.

    Sue appeared out of thin air on top of the hillside. He looked at the three people on the ground, his eyes fell on Madara, and then he said:

    "it is as expected."

    ?The only one who can summon the Sky-shattering Star is Madara Uchiha.

    ¡°He, he¡¯sing!¡±

    The moment Kisame saw Suan, all the hairs on his body stood up. He subconsciously retreated and hid in the woods.

    Hei Jue was also frightened. Without saying a word, he sank into the earth and disappeared without a trace.

    in a blink.

    There were only two people left at the scene: Madara and Dan.

    ?? They are the strongest men in two eras in the history of the Uchiha n. They have both awakened the legendary reincarnation eye that only the Six Paths Sage possesses.

    The eyes of both parties met in mid-air.

    atst.

    ?Madara put away his Susanoo, crossed his arms over his chest, and spoke first:

    ¡°To be honest, when I heard that the ninjas of the Uchiha n had awakened the Rinnegan Eyes, I didn¡¯t believe it at first. After all, no one knows better than me how difficult it is to get those eyes.

    Unexpectedly, the Uchiha n who chose to bow down to Konoha are not all weaklings. "

    That year.

    Because he failed to be the Hokage, Madara felt deeply that he had been deceived. In a rage, he wanted to lead the Uchiha n to leave Konoha.

    As a result, the tribesmen who were ustomed to afortable life were not willing to listen to him, the patriarch.

    ?So Madara ran away angrily, and in his heart he no longer regarded the Uchiha ninjas as his own people.

    Until then I saw this guy named Uchiha Dan.

    Even Madara, who has always been arrogant, can''t help but show some admiration in his eyes.

    As long as Chongdong has the same reincarnation eye as him, he is worthy of Madara''s attention.

    Facing Madara''s pliment", Duan smiled. Since the other party wanted to chat, he was not in a hurry to start a fight.

    Fighting is so boring.

    How about ying with Madara first.

    To be precise, it¡¯s Shua Yishuai Ban and the old dog Hei Jue.

    ¡°You are pitiful.¡±

    Suan looked down at Madara, with pity in his tone, and began to lie.

    "What''s the meaning?"

    ??Madara frowned immediately, a powerful aura erupted from his body, and his eyes burst out with fierce murderous intent, locking him on the spot.

    How dare you call him pitiful.

    ??If Judgment couldn''t exin why, he would not hesitate to take action and kill the opponent right here.

    Madara will let Duan understand that there are differences between ninjas who are also Rinnegan.

    Seeing that Ban had taken the bait, Duan''s eyes shed, and then he continued:

    ¡°That guy named Hei Jue is your subordinate, right? To be precise, he is the incarnation of part of your will, right?¡±

    ?The words just fell.

    Whoosh.

    Hei Jue, who had disappeared, suddenly popped up from the ground again and spoke in a deep voice:

    ¡°Madara-sama, don¡¯t talk nonsense to this Uchiha. He is a well-known conspirator, best at fabricating lies and ying with people¡¯s hearts.¡±

    It had a premonition that something bad was going to happen.

    ?However, Hei Jue''s persuasion only aggravated Madara''s curiosity.

    ¡°That¡¯s right, I created this guy. So what?¡±

    ??Madara nced at Hei Jue, and then asked disapprovingly.

    "wrong."

    Zuan shook his head and revealed the truth directly, "It is not the product of your will projection, but it deliberately made you think that you created it."

    As soon as these words came out, Hei Jue''s expression changed immediately. Fortunately, Hei Jue had a ck face to begin with, so he didn''t show it too obviously.

    "You''re talking nonsense! Madara-sama, this guy is deliberately trying to alienate us. Don''t listen to his nonsense." Hei Jue hurriedly persuaded.

    ¡°Shut up first.¡±

    Madara, however, red at Hei Jue impatiently, then looked at Duan, and asked with great interest, "Where''s the evidence? You don''t think that just by saying it casually, I will believe such ridiculous things."

    Uchiha Madara is an extremely conceited person.

    ?After he originally selected Obito as his sessor, beforemitting suicide, he created ck Zetsu in front of Obito and asked him to assist Obito on his behalf, in order to monitor Obito in disguise.

    It can be said.

    ?It was after he created ck Zetsu that Madara couldmit suicide so confidently and let go.

    As a result, now, this Uchiha Dan actually said that ck was definitely not created by him.

    ??Madara would never believe this kind of thing.

    But as Duan said the next words, Madara, who was originally confident, soon became violently shaken.

    "That''s why I said, you are a poor guy who has been yed as a chess piece by others without knowing it at all. Listen, I have three things to tell you about this thing called Hei Jue. "

    Suan looked at Madara with more and more pity, and slowly stretched out three fingers.

    "exin."

    ??Madara endured the anger that was about to burst out, but wanted to see what ridiculous lies he could tell.

    Unexpectedly, the first thing Duan said surprised him.

    ¡°First, the White Zetsu you cultivated using the Samsara Eye and the heretic demons were actually buried in the ground more than a thousand years ago. They are humans who were possessed by the Infinite Tsukuyomi in ancient times.¡±

    He continued to stare at Madara and spoke slowly.

    Hearing his words, the most surprised person was not Madara, but Hei Zetsu.

    ?It took two steps back with a frightened look on its face, its expression gloomy and uncertain.

    That is absolutely correct.

    ?Those White Zetsus were deliberately led by Madara to find them, and made him naively think that they were the products of his own creation.

    Fortunately, Madara seemed unmoved and didn''t seem to believe it.

    "Again, where''s the evidence? I''m about to lose my patience." He said coldly, ready to end this boring conversation at any time and then speak with his fists.

    He didn¡¯t exin anything, and ignored Madara¡¯s doubts. He just continued to talk on his own:

    ¡°Speaking of Infinite Tsukuyomi, the second thing is about the stone tablet at Nanga Shrine.

    Indeed, most of the things on the stone tablet are true, including the method of opening the Samsara Eye. Both you and I have verified this.

    Except for...thest part about the Moon Eye Project, they were deliberately added after being tampered with by ck Zetsu, just to let you see it and fall into its trap. "

    ¡°What are you talking about? That is a stone tablet left by the Immortal of Six Paths. Only the power of the Samsara Eye can decipher it. How could I have the ability to tamper with it!¡±

    ?Hei Jue interrupted Duan''s words, defended himself in a deep voice, and denied Duan''s "nder".

    At this time.

    ?? Kisame walked out of the woods at some point and stopped hiding.

    The reason why he worked hard for Obito or ck Zetsu was because, as a ninja, he was tired of this false world and was attracted by the infinite Tsukuyomi world described by the two men.

    That is a new world without war, where everyone¡¯s dreamse true, and full of peace and beauty.

    It is also the spiritual pir that Kisame strives for.

    So he is very concerned about the truth of this matter. If...all this is false, then everything he has done so far will be meaningless.

    ¡°I¡¯ve had enough of these boring lies.¡±

    ??Madara shook his head, still not convinced. As he raised his hands to form seals, huge chakra surged out of his body.

    He is about to take action.

    Jue Jue, however, remained unhurried and pointed at Hei Jue with a finger:

    ¡°Finally, the true identity of this guy.¡±

    Hearing these words, Madara paused the movement of forming seals.

    Upon seeing this, ck Jue became anxious and quickly said to Madara:

    ¡°Lord Madara, I am the embodiment of your will, you know this very well.

    ?This Uchiha Dan mixed lies with some true information just to make you doubt me, so as to achieve his purpose of sowing discord.

    Don¡¯t fall for the trap! "

    What Hei Zetsu never expected was that Madara didn''t say a word and just stared at Zetsu with stern eyes.

    It seems.

    His curiosity was still piqued.

    Suan no longer wanted to talk about it. He also stared at Madara and told thest and most important piece of information:

    "ck Zetsu is indeed the embodiment of someone''s will, but that person is not you, but the previous Ten-Tails Jinchuuriki and the mother of the Six Paths Sage - Kaguya Otsutsuki, known as the ancestor of chakra."

    As soon as this statement came out.

    Hei Jue was shocked and took a few steps back again. No matter how hard it tried to hide the horror in its heart, it could not hide it.

    After all, even the underwear was broken and exposed.

    I haven¡¯t finished talking yet.

    ¡°Back then, Six Paths Immortal and his younger brother joined forces to defeat their mother.

    The two used the Earth st Star to create the moon, seal her body, and split her chakra into nine, turning her into nine tailed beasts.

    ck Zetsu is a consciousness separated from the body of Kaguya Otsutsuki. It has been lurking in the ninja world for more than a thousand years in order to select suitable sacrifices, trick the opponent into bing the Ten-Tails Jinchuuriki, and then attack at the critical moment to use the sacrifices. Product resurrects its mother.

    Uchiha Madara, you who have the Rinnegan Eye are the living sacrifice chosen by ck Zetsu. "

    In front of Hei Jue''s face, Duan told the whole story of Hei Jue''s plot, without omitting anything.

    Otsutsuki Kaguya, Ten-Tails, ck Zetsu.

    ?These keywords exploded in Madara''s mind like thunder, constantly impacting his soul.

    ¡°You said I was...a sacrifice?¡±

    ?He spoke slowly, his eyes filled with astonishing murderous intent, and then nced at Hei Jue beside him, as if asking him¡ª

    Is everything Duan said true?

    Ruined.

    ?Hei Jue''s heart sank to the bottom, and he realized that the situation was over.

    It also knew that no matter what it said, Ban would never believe it, because the seeds of doubt had been sown in his heart.

    ??Madara will use all means to get the truth from it, and Hei Jue may not be able to bear those means.

    Hateful.

    Damn Uchiha Dan, ruined its good deeds.

    What frightened Hei Jue the most was¡ªhow on earth did Hei Jue know these things?

    It originally thought that it was the biggest mastermind in the ninja world and had deceived everyone, but now it discovered that its true identity had been seen through by Uchiha Suan.

    ¡°I¡¯m asking you, answer me, right now!¡±

    Seeing that Hei Jue said nothing, Madara suddenly raised his eyes and shouted sharply.

    ¡°Hehehe.¡±

    Hei Jue smiled, not hiding his sarcasm and contempt for Madara.

    ?At this point, there is no need for it to continue acting.

    Don¡¯t pretend.

 Chapter 297: Broken Madara and Naruto

    Chapter 297 Broken Madara and Naruto

    On the hillside outside Konoha Vige.

    The three of them, Dan, Madara and ck Zetsu, formed a confrontational situation.

    "why are youughing?"

    Seeing Hei Zetsu suddenlyughing sinisterly, Madam felt unhappy. Could it be that what Uchiha Zetsu said just now were all true?

    ¡°It¡¯s a pity. I didn¡¯t expect that after nning for so long, I still fell short in the end.¡±

    Hei Jue sighed with emotion, and then stared at Madara with a sarcastic face, "But to be honest, you idiot, you didn''t doubt me from the beginning to the end, which surprised me."

    Idiot.

    ?These two words stimted Madara''s nerves on the spot, making his murderous intention surge, like a volcano about to erupt.

    Kissame on the side also understood at this time.

    ?This guy ck Zetsu is not the incarnation of Madara¡¯s consciousness at all, and the so-called Eye of the Moon n is all fake.

    Kissame''s dream was shattered.

    As an honest and serious ninja, he was once again deceived and used. He has been a **** of ck Zetsu for so many years.

    My whole life is really a joke.

    ??Kissame showed a self-deprecating smile, then stepped back and disappeared into the woods.

    At this time, no one cares about the departure or stay of this insignificant role.

    ??The furious Madara didn''t even care about the break, his eyes were fixed on Hei Zetsu, his face was filled with chills:

    ¡°You are deliberately nning these plots just to use me as a sacrifice and resurrect your mother?¡±

    Facing Madara¡¯s question, Hei Jue spread his hands and responded with a half-smile:

    ¡°Yes, it¡¯s your honor, Madara Uchiha.

    As a living sacrifice, your consciousness will be swallowed by Mother and be a part of her forever. Such an opportunity is not something that just anyone can get..."

    The words have not yet finished.

    à§.

    Madara shed and disappeared from the spot instantly. When he reappeared, his right hand had already prated Hei Zetsu''s chest.

    ¡°Die to me, trash.¡±

    He said this through gritted teeth.

    ??The arrogant Uchiha Madara has been deceived by this kind of stuff for so many years. If he tells it, he will make many peopleugh out loud.

    For Madara, who has always been conceited, this is simply the biggest stain in his life.

    ?Even if he killed Hei Jue ten times, or even a hundred times, it would not be enough to vent the anger in his heart.

    However, unexpectedly.

    ¡°Hehehe.¡±

    ?Even though his heart was prated by Madara, Hei Zetsu was still smiling, and the expression on his face was clearly mocking Madara: You''re in a hurry.

    Smile,ugh, bang.

    ?ck Zetsu exploded, temporarily forcing Madara back.

    ?Subsequently, arge amount of ck liquid squirmed on the ground and regrouped not far away, forming the appearance of ck Jue again.

    at the same time.

    boom.

    Madara''s right arm, which was inserted into Hei Zetsu''s heart, seemed to be corroded by the ck liquid, fell off from his body, and fell to the ground.

    In this regard, the spot did not care about it at the beginning. After all, he was the body of the dirty soil. Even if the whole body was destroyed, he could automatically recover.

    What Madara didn¡¯t expect was.

    Um?

    ?He looked down and saw that several seconds had passed and his broken arm showed no sign of growing back.

    How is this going?

    As if he noticed Madara¡¯s doubts, Hei Jue¡¯s eyes shed and he said in a condescending tone:

    ¡°I possess part of my mother¡¯s power, which is the blood inheritance snare that transcends the blood inheritance limits and blood inheritance elimination, and is above all ninjutsu.

    ?This extremely noble power can easily destroy you weak human ninjas.

    Even the reincarnated body of filthy earth cannot be healed by this power and will be reduced to ashes sooner orter. "

    Its tone was full of pride.

    ¡°The snare of blood¡­¡±

    ??Madara recited these four words in a deep voice, and then raised his eyes, "Really? Then let me, Madara Uchiha, see how powerful the so-called blood sessor''s snare is?"

    ? He ??has lived his whole life and has never convinced anyone, not even Senju Hashirama.

    At this time, it is even more impossible to bow to a ck man.

    Moreover.

    ?He was originally reincarnated from the filthynd and resurrected. It doesn''t matter if he dies. At worst, he can just go back to the purend and stay there.

    ??ck Jue is not willing to get too entangled with Madara here.

    ?? It has the power of Kaguya Otsutsuki, but not much. It will be exhausted very quickly in a real fight. It is not Madara''s opponent at all.

    Otherwise, Hei Jue would not have been hiding behind the scenes for more than a thousand years and ying conspiracies.

    Its power can only be used at the most critical moment, that is, the moment when Mother is resurrected.

    ?Furthermore, Uchiha Dan was still watching eagerly from the side. In ck Zetsu''s view, Suan is a much more dangerous existence than Madara, and it is impossible for him to deal with these two guys at the same time.

    So Hei Jue had the intention of retreating.

    "What a pity. I''m not interested in ying with you today. Let''s do it next time."

    ?As it spoke, it sank to the ground.

    ?The earth is ck Zetsu itself. As long as it enters the underground, even if the Six Paths Sage is resurrected, he may not be able to do anything about it.

    ?Want to run?

    ?Madara came to his senses, but it was toote to stop ck Zetsu from escaping.

    at this time.

    Smash~Varudo!

    ?Zhan stretched out a finger and pointed forward, and the power of the substitute was activated. The entire world in front of him suddenly lost its color, and everything in the world froze.

    In this world where time stops, time is the only life that can move freely.

    He calmly crossed a distance of tens of meters and came behind Hei Jue, cing a big hand on thetter''s shoulder.

    Time resumes its flow.

    Um?

    Hei Jue, who was sinking into the ground, was suddenly shaken, and the smile on his face disappeared.

    ??It nced and saw the big hand pressing on its shoulder. A strange force emanated from the palm and acted on Hei Jue''s body, making it unable to move.

    ¡°Uchiha Break¡­¡±

    Hei Jue looked horrified and turned around stiffly, immediately looking into Duan''s reincarnation eyes.

    Hum.

    ??The Samsara Eye, which was like a tree''s annual rings, released a strong impact of pupil energy, causing Hei Jue''s eyes to spin.

    Hateful.

    ??It tries its best to resist the power of the eyes. As the conscious clone of Kaguya Otsutsuki, its most powerful thing is its mental power, which can be immune to all illusions.

    Even Dan, who has the Rinnegan Eye, cannot use illusion to control ck Zetsu.

    ¡°As expected of Otsutsuki Kaguya, even the remaining consciousness can resist my reincarnation power. It seems that there is still a big gap between me and that woman.¡±

    He muttered something to himself with a sigh of relief.

    but.

    He had foreseen this a long time ago, so the illusion was just a temptation, and he had other methods to deal with Hei Jue.

    à§.

    ??While Hei Jue was frozen in ce, with a wave of his big hand, he actually tore a hole in the space in front of him, like a bag, and put Hei Jue inside.

    ?There is a cage woven with the power of space.

    After witnessing this scene, Madara couldn''t help but frown, and then asked Duan:

    "What do you mean? ck Jue is my prey, give it to me!"

    "no."

    He refused without hesitation and exined, "I still want to keep it to resurrect Kaguya Otsutsuki."

    To resurrect Kaguya, one needs to use the Ten-Tails Jinchuuriki as a sacrifice, but this is only a general direction, and only ck Zetsu knows the specific operation method.

    So it cannot die yet.

    Resurrection of Kaguya?

    When Madara heard Suan¡¯s crazy thoughts, his pupils suddenly shrank, and his first reaction was that this guy was really crazy.

    ?Even though he knew it was ck Zetsu''s conspiracy, he still wanted to help it - Kaguya Otsutsuki, who was the source of chakra in the ninja world and the mother of the Sage of Six Paths, a real monster.

    Aftering back to his senses, Madara took a deep breath:

    ¡°I didn¡¯t expect you to be more conceited than me. Tell me, what are you nning to do by resurrecting that woman?¡±

    ?Duan smiled and gave a shocking answer:

    ¡°It¡¯s nothing, I just want to have some fun. I hope the legendary Kaguya Otsutsuki can bring me a little fun.¡±

    ¡­¡±

    Madara was stunned, then put his hand on his forehead and couldn''t helpughing wildly, "Haha, hahahaha..."

    So funny.

    ??Uchiha Dan is so interesting.

    Resurrection of Kaguya just to have some fun. If Hei Jue heard Duan''s words, I don''t know what he would think.

    At any rate, Ban has taken it.

    ¡°Hahahahaha.¡±

    Suan alsoughed along with Madara, and for a moment, the two people''s wildughter echoed on the hillside, like two mentally ill patients having a seizure.

    Afterughing for a while, Madara gradually subsided, and then stared at Suan with burning eyes. After making a decision in his heart, he suddenly made a request to thetter:

    "Uchiha Dan, I want to fight you, and I have to bring a bet!"

    ¡°What to bet on?¡±

    Suanya looked at Madara and asked with a half-smile.

    ¡°If I win, you will use the art of reincarnation to resurrect me! However, if I lose, I will willingly surrender to you and listen to your orders.

    ??Aren¡¯t you going to resurrect Kaguya Otsutsuki? I want to see how far this crazy guy like you can go..."

    ??Madara stated his conditions.

    Hearing this, Duan didn¡¯t say yes or no, but asked Ban again:

    "You should know that the cost of performing the reincarnation spell is the life of the caster, right? The bet you proposed seems unfair."

    ¡°Why, are you so unsure of your own strength, worried that you can¡¯t win against me?¡±

    Madara asked in return, using the provoking method on Duan, and then reminded the other party, "Yes, the reincarnation technique does cost people their lives, but the caster does not have to be you."

    "you mean¡­"

    ¡°It¡¯s very simple, like me, you can transnt the reincarnation eye to a suitable person, let the other person cast the reincarnation, and then take the eyes back.

    As the Sixth Hokage of Konoha and the most powerful person in the ninja world, it shouldn''t be any difficult for you to find a suitable victim, right? "

    ??Madara has already been very considerate in helping Duan think about it.

    In fact, after meeting Uchiha Dan, he decided to use thetter''s power to achieve a perfect resurrection for himself.

    "interesting."

    Zan nodded, seeming to have taken the bait and became interested in Madara''s bet, "But..."

    ?His tone paused, looked at Madara twice, and then continued:

    ¡°You are a body turned from dirt. No matter what, your strength is not as good as the peak of your life, and one of your arms was broken by Hei Jue. Although you feel good about yourself, I can tell you clearly that you have no chance of winning.

    I refuse this kind of bet that has no suspense because it is too boring. "

    You think I¡¯m weak?

    ?Ban Mian was absolutely scornful, but heughed angrily: "Then what suggestions do you have, if you don''t dare to fight me, just tell me."

    "Don''t worry, I just don''t want to bully you. Let me call you a helper."

    ?Hunted to coax Madara for a few words, then looked at the woods aside and said calmly, "After listening for a long time, it''s time toe out and say hello."

    Is there anyone else?

    Madara was startled and followed Suan''s line of sight to see who was hiding in the dark and he didn''t notice it?

    A few seconds passed after the words fell.

    Hum.

    ?The light in the forest suddenly showed a ripple-like fluctuation, and then a huge chameleon emerged from its invisible state.

    Then, as the chameleon opened its mouth, a boy with yellow hair came out.

    It is Uzumaki Naruto.

    On his way to Konoha, he sensed Madara''s powerful chakra and was surprised when he came nearby.

    Since then, Naruto has been hiding in the chameleon body he summoned, eavesdropping on the conversations between Dan, Madara, ck Zetsu and others.

    The more Naruto listened, the more shocked he became.

    Until today, he finally knew the shocking conspiracy hidden in the deepest part of the ninja world.

    It turns out that everything is ck Zetsu¡¯s n, and everyone is its pawn, all in order to resurrect its mother one day.

    Seeing the Rinnegan in Naruto''s eyes, Madara was also surprised:

    "Is this kid the Uzumaki Naruto? I didn''t expect that besides Nagato, there is a second person who can withstand my Rinnegan. He is worthy of the Uzumaki n."

    ¡°You are Madara Uchiha.¡±

    Naruto looked at Madara expressionlessly and said coldly.

    Madara''s eyes shed, and he immediately stepped forward and ordered Naruto in a very domineering tone: "Kid, give me my eyes back, or use them to resurrect me. I want to have a showdown with Uchiha."

    Hearing this, Naruto just sneered, not at all intimidated by Madara''s aura:

    ¡°Uchiha Madara, when you were so clever that you transnted the Rinnegan Eye into Nagato and used him, you didn¡¯t expect that things would turn out like this.

    To tell you the truth, even if I destroy these eyes, I will never give them back to you.

    In other words, you¡¯re screwed! "

    ¡°Seeking death!¡±

    ??Madara was furious, and before he finished speaking, he rushed towards Naruto, and a huge amount of chakra erupted from his body.

    Boom!

    Naruto showed no sign of weakness, and a violent red chakra also surged out of his body, colliding hard with Madara.

    He borrowed the power of Kyuubi.

    One of the two wore a blood-red tailed beast coat, and the other wore a blue Susanoo.

    ??Boom.

    ?This collision immediately produced a terrifying shock wave centered on them, sweeping hundreds of meters in radius.

    For a time,ndslides urred, the ground copsed, trees fell, and birds started to fly.

    ??If it were in the densely popted Konoha Vige, thousands of people would be killed on the spot.

    Whoosh.

    After Naruto and Madara collided, they each retreated tens of meters.

    "Kyuubi''s chakra? Humph, that beast is just my toy. Do you think you can fight me with it?"

    ?Madara had a condescending look on his face, and the Susanoo outside his body expanded further, heading towards hisplete form.

    ??Naruto also showed no sign of weakness and was about to awaken the Nine Tails, preparing to respond in the form of a fully tailed beast.

    ¡°Hey, why are you two fighting?¡±

    With a sudden sound, he appeared between the two of them and started a fight, "Listen to me, stop immediately, and then both of you will hit me together."

 Chapter 298: Hit the moon

    Chapter 298: Landing on the Moon

    Seeing that Madara and Naruto were about to fight to the death, Duanheng stepped in between them and acted as a peacemaker.

    He looked at Naruto and said meaningfully:

    "You should have heard just now that I have a bet with Madara. Haven''t you always wanted to defeat me? This is a good opportunity. Let''s join forces with Madara."

    Hearing this, Naruto slowly shook his head.

    The reason why he targeted Dan was because he was entrusted by Mr. Konan to avenge the death of Nagato.

    ??But Naruto now knows that Uchiha Madara is the ck hand hiding behind the scenes, the one who really used and killed Nagato.

    ?So, how could he help Madara defeat the enemy, let Madara win the bet, and achieve a perfect resurrection?

    Don¡¯t even think about it.

    Not only Naruto, but Madara also disagreed with the decisive proposal. After all, he was too arrogant to join forces with others.

    "Uchiha Dan, it''s just you and me, we''ll have a one-on-one fight. But before that, wait until I deal with this brat and get my Rinnegan back."

    ??He crossed his arms, looked at Naruto coldly, and said to Duan.

    Tsk, tsk, one by one, they really don¡¯t listen to advice.

    I¡¯ve given you face, right?

    "well."

    Suan sighed helplessly, shook his head and said, "In this case, there is no other way but to beat you two up together."

    As soon as he finished speaking, his eyes dropped and focused on one meter behind Naruto.

    à§.

    Broken instantly disappeared from the spot, and instantly appeared behind Naruto. Before thetter could react, he raised his foot and kicked him out hard.

    boom!

    ??Naruto was caught off guard and was kicked hundreds of meters away. With a loud rumbling sound, he knocked down a row of towering ancient trees along the way and raised huge dust in the woods.

    ??Had he not been protected by the tailed beast coat, he would have been kicked to death with just this kick.

    After taking care of Naruto, Dan''s eyes fell on Madara again.

    "Um?"

    Madara was startled, and just when he was about to make a move, his eyes shed, and Duan appeared in front of him.

    One punch.

    boom!

    ?Madara, together with Susanoo, lifted off the ground on the spot and flew backwards for hundreds of meters.

    ?In the process, there was a "click" sound, and Madara looked in horror and found that his Susanoo had been beaten to pieces, full of spiderweb-like cracks.

    Boom.

    Madara fell to the ground, Susana was destroyed, and he rolled around on the ground more than a dozen times.

    Hateful.

    ?When in his life has he ever been so deted and beaten like a sandbag?

    "drink!"

    ??Madara was so angry that he shouted fiercely while forming a seal with one hand, and his long hair danced wildly. As infinite chakra surged out of his body, the fourth form of Susanoo wearing Karatengu armor appeared.

    Yasaka Magatama.

    ??Suzuo swung it hard, and a string of blue magatama with a diameter of more than ten meters flew toward Duan with a roar.

    the other side.

    ??Naruto also activated his real fire, lowered himself to the ground and raised his mouth, condensing a tailed beast jade as ck as ink, aimed at it and fired it fiercely.

    The counterattack of the two men will soon be overwhelmed.

    Buzzing.

    ?The dazzling white light engulfed everything in the world. The earth, trees, boulders, as well as the animals and birds in the forest were all annihted into dust under the spread of the white light.

    ??The dazzling light, the ear-splitting sound, and the shaking of the earth were also transmitted to Konoha in the distance, causing the vigers who had just experienced the attack of the meteorite rain and had not recovered yet to suffer another sin.

    Just the aftermath killed thousands of people.

    ¡°It¡¯s the Sixth Generation, he¡¯s fighting the enemy!¡±

    "The Sixth Generation seems to be in danger. The ANBU obeys the order and immediately follow me to support him!"

    The people in the vige were in chaos.

    Long time.

    ?The light dissipated, and the scene in front of him was shocking.

    I saw that the mountain peak where the three people were fighting outside Konoha Vige hadpletely disappeared, as if it had been moved out of thin air by the gods.

    All that was left in ce was a dark, scorched earth.

    Thebined attack of Madara and Naruto evaporated a mountain. If such an attack hadnded in Konoha Vige, Konoha would have been gone.

    ¡°That¡¯s not okay.¡±

    Hundred meters high in the sky, I muttered to myself. He seemed to have used Tian Yuming''s teleportation to escape the explosion, and he was still safe and sound, with not a single hair missing.

    However, if the fight with the two of them continues like this, Konoha will be destroyed sooner orter.

    ?It doesn''t matter whether the vige is destroyed or not, but he has to protect the people he cares about, such as his sister Mikoto, his wife Samui, and his son and daughter.

    ?Oh, by the way, Tsunade can be considered half a human, after all, she is the stepmother of Samui and Hagoromo.

    ?It seems that if you want to have fun, you have to change the battlefield.

    ?Where is more suitable?

    He kept looking around, looked up, and looked up at the sky above his head.

    I saw that the endless sky was covered with white clouds, but the broken pair of reincarnation eyes could see through the thick clouds and reach beyond the earth.

    on the ground.

    ¡°That guy is indeed fine.¡±

    ??Madara raised his head and looked up at Zan in the sky, his brows furrowing even more.

    ??After fighting with Duan, he also discovered that the opponent had mastered the ability to move instantly. Is it the pupil technique of the Samsara Eye?

    It¡¯s really tricky.

    ??Naruto, without saying a word, brewed another tailed beast jade.

    With the support of Kyuubi, his chakra is almost unlimited, and he can squander it as much as he wants and attack like crazy.

    ßÝ!

    A few secondster, arger tailed beast jade soared into the sky and headed straight for the break in the air.

    Naruto also knows the power of breaking.

    The broken pupil technique can teleport, and you can take advantage of it whether attacking or escaping, which seems to be unsolvable. But as long as it is ninjutsu, it must have its weaknesses.

    There is a limit to the distance that Tianyu Ming can teleport.

    ?As for Naruto''s tailed beast jade, its explosion radius can reach several kilometers. Even Uchiha Dan may not be able to teleport such a long distance.

    Naruto guessed correctly.

    The broken Tianyu Ming allows him to teleport to the ce where his sight is focused at super high speed, but if the distance is too long, even his strong body cannot withstand the violent friction with the air in the process.

    ??If you forcefully teleport over a long distance, you may be torn apart before the enemy''s attack hits you.

    But don¡¯t forget, Tian Yuming is the kaleidoscope eye technique of breaking.

    ??As he awakened the Samsara Eye, Tianyu Ming also evolved again and became a more powerful pupil technique, which is¡ª

    Real teleportation.

    Use the power of the Rinnegan to travel through space at will and teleport to any ce in the ninja world.

    At this moment.

    Duan''s eyes shed, and he became excited because he decided to try the farthest teleportation so far.

    The next distance is...

    400,000 kilometers.

    Facing the tailed beast that is getting closer and closer.

    Duan suddenly opened his arms, his chest as broad as a mountain seemed to embrace the whole world, and at the same time silently recited in his heart:

    Smash~Varudo!

    Hum.

    Time stopped flowing again, and everything in the world seemed to be encased in a big eternal amber.

    Whoosh.

    Zan''s figure shed, first appearing next to Madara, putting a hand on thetter''s shoulder.

    The next second, he appeared next to Naruto with Madara and pressed Naruto''s shoulder with his other hand.

    At the third second, the three people shed and disappeared from the ce at the same time.

    Time resumes its flow again.

    Um?

    Madara felt his eyes dazzled, as if he had experienced a period of dizziness. When he came back to his senses again, the scene in front of him had changed.

    ?A second ago, he was still in Konoha, surrounded by lush virgin forests.

    Now, looking at the destion, the surface of the earth seems to have been hit by something. There arerge oval-shaped craters everywhere, and except for countless sand, gravel and dust, nothing else exists.

    in addition.

    ¡°The body has be lighter.¡±

    ??Madara murmured in a low voice, and floated to an altitude of seven or eight meters with a slight jump, but he soon realized that it was not that his body had be lighter, but that the gravity had be smaller.

    ??Naruto, who was not far away, couldn''t adapt to the sudden change in gravity. He jumped more than ten meters high, scrambling in the air.

    When he finally regained his bnce, he subconsciously looked into the distance, and the expression on his face suddenly became dull.

    At the end of the horizon, Naruto saw a.

    ??It was a blue. Most of the surface was covered by sea water. Only in the center was an irregrly shaped continent, which made Naruto feel vaguely familiar.

    He remembered it, it was...a map of the ninja world!

    Could it be that¡­

    An idea came to Naruto''s mind and he couldn''t help but widen his eyes.

    No, how is this possible? !

    But Madara''s next words confirmed Naruto''s suspicion.

    ¡°This is the moon.¡±

    Madara said expressionlessly.

    ?While he nced around with his eyes, searching for Uchiha Dan''s figure, he used Earth Release Ninjutsu to increase his own weight so that he could stand firmly on the moon.

    ?However, his heart was far from as peaceful as it appeared on the surface.

    ??The distance between the moon and the ninja world is hundreds of thousands of kilometers, and he and Naruto were carried from Konoha to the moon by Uchiha Dan in just one second.

    ??Is this some kind of reverse spiritualism?

    ¡°That¡¯s right.¡±

    Just when Madara and Naruto were confused, Sue appeared with a smile on his face, "This is a suitable battlefield for us. No matter how much noise is made, there will be no problems."

    ??Naruto finally came to his senses. At this time, he was not in the mood to attack Dan or Madara, but couldn''t help but ask:

    ¡°Is this really the ce where the Immortal of Six Paths sealed his mother?¡±

    Not long ago, Naruto learned from the stone tablet of the Uchiha n that the Sage of Six Paths used the Earth Explosion Sky Star to seal the body of the Ten-Tails, which was the Outer Path Golem.

    He also knew that the Six Paths Earth st Star was the moon in the night sky.

    But at this moment, when he personally set foot on the moon and felt how vast and vast it was, he was still deeply shocked.

    ??Whether it is Nagato or Naruto, the Earth Explosion Star they can create using the Rinnegan is usually only a few hundred meters in diameter, which is enough to seal all tailed beasts.

    Summoned by Madara from outer space, the sky-impairing earthquake star capable of destroying Konoha is only one or two kilometers in diameter.

    The diameter of the moon under your feet is...one hundred kilometers? A thousand kilometers?

    Naruto did not dare to think further.

    Six Paths Immortal, what a great existence he is.

    "Yes."

    Facing Naruto''s question, Suan nodded and specifically mentioned, "When the Sage of Six Paths sealed his mother in the moon, his younger brother Hamura stayed here to guard the heretic demons. Until now, there are still people living on the moon. Descendants of the Hamura lineage. But..."

    At this point, Suan paused and looked at Naruto with a half-smile:

    ¡°Naruto, you used necromancy to steal the Heretic Golem, hid it, and didn¡¯t return it for so long.

    I estimate that the descendants of Otsutsuki Hamura have discovered this, and may be furious, nning to destroy the ninja world and take back the golem. "

    Naruto''s expression changed when he heard this.

    He hid the heretic golem to prevent it from being stolen.

    ??If what he said is true, there are really descendants of Hamura on the moon guarding the heretic demons. If they decide to destroy the ninja world in a rage, Naruto will undoubtedly be the biggest sinner.

    Akatsuki''s dream is to achieve peace in the ninja world, not to let the ninja world disappear entirely.

    ¡°This is the power of the six paths¡­¡±

    Not far away, Madara didn¡¯t listen to Duan¡¯s words at all. Instead, he stared at the moon under his feet and muttered to himself.

    It turns out that after bing the Ten-Tails Jinchuuriki, he was able to gain such huge power.

    With such power, you can do whatever you want and no one can stop you?

    no.

    This power cannot be cut off by Uchiha.

    ?Think of this.

    ¡°Nine-tailed brat!¡±

    ??Madara shouted at Naruto and took the initiative to speak, "Join hands with me and defeat Uchiha Dan! Otherwise, we will all be buried on the moon today and never return to the ninja world."

    Duan Shen nodded in agreement and agreed:

    ¡°That¡¯s right. Look, these craters on the moon¡¯s surface are just like natural cemeteries, aren¡¯t they?¡±

    He hopes that Madara and Naruto can join forces to please him so that he can enjoy the long-lost pleasure of fighting.

    He also decided that if he would deal with these two people here today, he would be able to eliminate thest trouble in the ninja world.

    ¡°Looks like we have no choice.¡±

    An expression of understanding appeared on Naruto''s face. He finally stopped being stubborn and said with a cold look, "Let''s do it!"

    ?The words just fell.

    "Roar!"

    With a loud roar, the cosmic dust on the lunar surface was blown away in all directions, and a huge orange fox with a height of 100 meters and nine tails appeared on the lunar surface.

    Completely transformed into a tailed beast.

    ??Furthermore, Kyuubi''s eyes are not its original vertical pupils, but a pair of samsara eyes.

    With the blessing of these eyes, Naruto Uzumaki has be the most powerful Nine-Tails Jinchuuriki in history. At this time, he will explode with unparalleled terrifying power when he goes all out.

    ¡°It¡¯s finally interesting.¡±

    Not to be outdone, Madara rose into the sky with a dazzling blue light, and theplete Susanoo descended on the moon.

    ??It was a warrior **** over a hundred meters tall, wearing gorgeous armor, with a pair of huge wings extending over two hundred meters from his back. It has four arms and holds two giant swords, standing majestically between heaven and earth.

    ¡°Are you driving a Gundam? Then I¡¯ll join in the fun.¡±

    Suzan smiled, and then a ck light burst out from his body and shot straight into the night sky, summoning hisplete Susanoo.

    ?It is not only taller than the Kyuubi and Madara''s Susan, it is also more well-developed, and its body is almost twice as wide as Madara''s Susan.

    ?Under the gorgeous Karastengu armor, there are muscles as strong and full as Dangan himself, and a pair of huge iron fists that areparable to the Earth st Star.

    Complete body muscle whiskers.

    ?Three behemoths appeared on the moon like this, standing in a three-legged position, and were about to start a world-destroying battle.

    ??Although the people of Konoha survived,...

    The descendants of Hamura who stayed on the moon are probably in bad luck.

 Chapter 299: Otsutsuki clan

    Chapter 299 The Otsutsuki n

    Konoha Vige.

    This is the third time.

    Boom!

    ??As the tailed beast jadeunched by Naruto exploded, a dazzling light appeared over Konoha again, apanied by an earth-shattering loud noise, drowning everything.

    Even though the ce where the tailed beast tama exploded was several kilometers away from the ground, the shock wave generated by the huge energy still affected Konoha below.

    Click, click.

    In Konoha Vige, the windows of high-rise buildings shattered instantly and fell to the streets.

    Many vigers were also knocked to the ground by the explosion, ranging from blindness to death on the spot.

    ?Today is undoubtedly a disaster day for Konoha.

    After a while, the whole vige from top to bottom finally calmed down a little.

    at this time.

    ¡°Captain, it¡¯s bad, I can¡¯t sense the Sixth Generation¡¯s chakra anymore!¡±

    ?An ANBU member reported to Kakashi with a horrified look on his face, saying that thest time he sensed Zana''s chakra was in mid-air - the center of the Tailed Beast Jade explosion.

    ?But now, the broken breath has disappeared without a trace, and there is nothing left.

    Could it be said that Lord Sixth Generation, he...

    ¡°No, it¡¯s impossible!¡±

    ? Kakashi was sweating, and denied the terrible thoughts in his mind. He did not believe that the man named Uchiha Dan could die so easily.

    At this moment.

    ?Hokage-sama must be somewhere, fighting fiercely with the enemies attacking Konoha.

    Believe in the Sixth Generation!

    ?Thinking of this, Kakashi stabilized his mind and decided to do what he could do.

    That is to save the disaster-stricken vigers of Konoha from the ruins as much as possible.

    In the distant sky.

    The lunar surface is directly exposed to strong sunlight because it is not blocked by the atmosphere.

    In such an environment without oxygen and filled with all kinds of cosmic rays, it is absolutely impossible for ordinary people to survive, but those ninjas who stand at the top of the ninja world are exceptions.

    ?For example, Uchiha Dan, Uchiha Madara and Uzumaki Naruto.

    ?A blue warrior **** Susano, a ck muscled Susano, and an orange-red fox. The three of them, each over a hundred meters tall, stood in a tripod and were facing each other nervously.

    ¡°Are you kidding me...¡±

    In the "cockpit" above the head of the blue Susan, Madara stared at the ck Susan opposite, with shock on his face.

    ?His perfect Susanoo was already as tall and majestic as a mountain and as majestic as a god, butpared with the broken muscle Susanoo, his momentum instantly weakened.

    Like a malnourished skinny monkey.

    but.

    Who is more powerful, you have to fight to know.

    ?Hence, as Madara''s gaze flickered, the Susanoo God under his feet suddenly moved, rushed forward with an arrow step, and then drew his sword and shed.

    à§.

    ?The cold sword light, apanied by the sharp and sharp sword energy, went straight towards the muscle Susana, trying to split thetter in half from head to toe.

    ?With this sword, even mountains can be leveled.

    Facing the menacing warrior **** Susan, Susan also started to move his muscles.

    ??It lowered its center of gravity, took a stance on the spot, then raised an iron fist with a diameter of tens of meters, and hit the iing samurai sword with a seemingly slow but fast uppercut.

    There was a loud click.

    The collision between the sword and the fist actually caused the sword to break. Even the martial **** Susanna suffered a huge reaction force and took several steps back.

    £®

    The broken de fell from mid-air and was stuck diagonally on the moon, reflecting the dazzling sunlight.

    At the end of the day.

    ?Whether it is a fist or a sword, it is transformed by the chakra of both parties. There is no problem of weapons restraining bare hands, but whoever has stronger and more chakra will be stronger.

    Obviously, the break is harder than the spot.

    ¡°Asshole.¡±

    ??Madara cursed in his heart, of course he would not give in easily. After a slight adjustment, he condensed a brand new chakra katana and shot towards Muscr Susana again.

    "Roar!"

    ??The Kyuubi on the other side also let out a roar, opened its big mouth and rushed towards Muscr Susana, biting thetter''s arm, and joined the battle.

    At the level of Dan, Madara and Naruto, the chakra in each body is almost endless. If they fight, they are destined to be indecisive in a short time.

    In the battle at the Valley of the End, Madara and Hashirama fought for a whole day and night.

    The current battle between one against two is also a protracted battle. At least the surface of the moon cannot stop until the three men wreak havoc on it.

    For a time, chakra was flying everywhere on the moon, the ground was shaking, craters were copsing, and cosmic dust was rising into the sky.

    The moon is a ce.

    It¡¯s not too small to say small, but it¡¯s not too big to say big.

    Just northwest of where the three men fought, somewhere dozens of kilometers away.

    ??On the deste moon, a magnificent castle appeared unexpectedly, shrouded in a huge bubble-like hemispherical barrier.

    ??There are many human figures walking around the castle, making it a busy scene.

    ?These people are the descendants of Otsutsuki Hamura. They have inherited the legacy of their ancestors from more than a thousand years ago and stayed on the deste moon to guard the heretic demons.

    ?At the same time, he also watched the changes in the ninja world.

    Until recently, the descendants of Hamura could no longer sit still and held several family meetings in a row.

    Woo woo woo.

    In the castle, a piercing siren sounded, and figures appeared from all directions, hurriedly rushing towards the main hall.

    ?These people all have long gray hair and white eyes. At a nce, they easily remind people of the Hyuga n of Konoha Vige.

    In fact.

    The Hyuga n of Konoha is indeed the descendant of Hamura Otsutsuki on Earth. Just like Uchiha inherited Hagoromo''s Sharingan, Hinata also inherited Hamura''s Byakugan.

    To be precise, the Sharingan is also a mutation and evolution of the Byakugan. The Byakugan is the natural eye of the Otsutsuki n and represents originality and purity.

    also contains incredible power.

    However, whether it is the Hyuga n in Konoha or the descendants of Hamura on the moon, after more than a thousand years of reproduction, the Byakugan blood in the body has been greatly diluted and degenerated.

    At the end, only basic abilities such as perspective, far vision and 360¡ã viewing angle are left.

    The main hall was crowded with people, and at a nce there were at least 300 people gathered.

    "Quiet!"

    Chief Otsutsuki shouted in a deep voice, and his stern eyes swept across the hall. The tribesmen who were whispering suddenly became quiet.

    Subsequently, Chief Otsutsuki looked solemn and spoke slowly:

    "More than a thousand years ago, our ancestors and his brother Six Paths Sage joined forces to defeat their evil mother Kaguya Otsutsuki, and created the moon, the earth-exploding star, and transformed Kaguya''s body - the heretic demon seal.

    ?Later, the ancestors voluntarily gave up enjoying the good life on earth and chose to stay on the deste moon to guard the heretic demons. "

    But the great sacrifice of our ancestors came with an additional condition.

    The Sage of Six Paths once said that he would found the Ninja Sect, turn chakra into a bond between people, eliminate war in the world forever, and create a peaceful world.

    The ancestor respected his elder brother, but deep down he held a pessimistic attitude toward the world his brother wanted to create.

    Hence.

    When our ancestors were dying, in addition to entrusting our descendants to continue to guard the heretic demons, our ancestors also told future generations that if the ideals of the Six Paths Immortal failed and failed to bring peace to the world, then -

    The entire ninja world must be destroyed before the power of chakra ispletely out of control.

    Haha, it¡¯s just as our ancestors expected.

    Over the past thousand years, we have monitored the ninja world on the moon and found that there are only a few peaceful years. Most of the other time, the ninja world is bathed in endless war.

    Especially the descendants of the Six Paths Sage, divided into the Uchiha and Senju ns, they have been fighting among themselves for a thousand years, and the hatred and fighting between them has spread to the entire ninja world.

    They are the source of trouble in the world, a cancer growing in the heart of the world!

    ?Now, the irond facts have been proven:

    The idea of ??the Six Paths Sage to create the Ninja Sect and distribute the power of chakra to mortals failedpletely.

    ?Mortal people are stupid and short-sighted. Once they gain power, their ambitions expand rapidly. They often start wars for their own selfish desires, causing the loss of countless lives.

    ??Those inferior ninjas on the ground even had the idea of ????tailed beasts, trying to use them as war weapons to bring greater destruction and killing to the ninja world.

    Until now, the ninja finallymitted a heinous crime! "

    After saying this in one breath, Chief Otsutsuki stopped, then looked at a young man standing aside and said softly:

    ¡°Sheren, let¡¯s talk next.¡±

    ¡°Yes, patriarch.¡±

    ?The young man named Sheren slowly took a step forward.

    He is about fifteen or sixteen years old, wearing white clothes, with pale skin, long blue-white hair, and a pair of slender willow eyebrows, which makes him look very delicate.

    ?However, what is puzzling is that Sheren kept his eyes closed.

    That''s because he was born without eyes.

    Logically speaking, for an Otsutsuki tribesman, being born without Byakugan is undoubtedly a bolt from the blue, and his future life is destined to be hopeless.

    But giving up others is different.

    ?Although he has no eyes, he possesses a pure and huge Otsutsuki Chakra in his body. His strength is one of the best in the n, and he has high hopes from the n leader and many elders.

    ??Everyone unanimously believes that Toneri is the reincarnation of his ancestor Otsutsuki Hamura. Perhaps one day in the future, he will lead his tribe to open up a beautiful new world.

    In the past few years.

    Toneri has been staying underground in the castle, guarding the heretic demons and monitoring the ninja world.

    Until recently, an ident happened.

    ¡°Unfortunately, I have to tell everyone some sad news. The Heretic Golem...was stolen.¡±

    Sheren said this matter calmly.

    Boom.

    In an instant, it was like a boulder falling into water, causing thousands of waves to rise.

    it is as expected.

    There have been rumors within the n about this news for a long time, but many n members do not believe it. Who can steal the heretic demon statue under their noses?

    ¡°Is there a spy in the family? Who betrayed the family?¡±

    Many people immediately suspected that there was a spy in the n. After all, they were the only n on the moon.

    The ninja world is hundreds of thousands of kilometers away from the moon. No matter how powerful a ninja is, it is impossible to reach the moon.

    ?However, Sheren shook his head and told the shocking truth:

    "It''s not a ghost, it''s a ninja in the ninja world. Someone awakened the samsara eye and used its power to channel the outsider demon. Moreover, I suspect that this kind of thing started a long time ago, but this time, the other party has not yet We discovered the clues only after returning the golem."

    What?

    When the tribesmen heard this, they were all shocked and panicked.

    The eye of reincarnation.

    ?Those are the eyes of the Sage of Six Paths. Even their ancestor Otsutsuki Hamura could not awaken those eyes.

    ¡°Who is it?¡± someone quickly asked Sheren.

    "The puppets I sent to investigate the ninja world have just brought back valuable information. There are two people who have opened the Samsara Eye!"

    Sharen once again made a surprising statement.

    Not one pair of samsara eyes, but two pairs.

    When the tribesmen looked shocked, Sheren revealed the identities of the two people in detail:

    ¡°One of them is Konoha¡¯s current Sixth Generation Hokage Uchiha Dan. He awakened the Rinnegan Eye about two years ago.

    The other person is Uzumaki Naruto, the leader of the Akatsuki organization. His samsara eye was inherited from the previous leader Payne. ording to my spection, Payne was the one who originally stole the heretic golem from the moon.

    ?However, no matter who stole the golem, the situation is not good.

    The bad news is that Uchiha Dan seems to have known the secret of the Ten-Tailed Jinchuuriki and is trying to get the heretic golem and all the tailed beasts to be the second Otsutsuki Kaguya.

    The good news is that there are currently only six tailed beasts in Dan''s hand, and there are still three tailed beasts in the hands of Uzumaki Naruto. These two are mortal enemies, and there should be no winner in a short time. "

    Seeing that Toneri had finished speaking, Chief Otsutsuki spoke again and concluded:

    ¡°You have all heard the words of Shiren.

    ??Whether it''s Dan or Naruto, as long as one of them bes the Ten-Tails Jinchuuriki and brings huge disaster to the world, even we may not be spared by then.

    So, we can¡¯t wait any longer, we must fulfill our ancestors¡¯st wishes immediately and take action! "

    As soon as he finished speaking, he received unanimous support from the tribesmen.

    Subsequently.

    The n leader, Toneri, and the elders of the n announced the "n to Destroy the Ninja World" that they had developed after discussion.

    ???The Otsutsuki n on the moon does not intend to attack the ninja world and directly go to war with Uchiha Dan''s Konoha or Naruto''s Akatsuki organization. In that case, there would be too many variables.

    They came up with a better solution to the problem.

    That is to use the moon.

    ?The moon under everyone''s feet was originally used to seal the heretic demon. Now that the demon has been stolen, it has no value in existence.

    ?So Scheren proposed to change the orbit of the moon to bring it closer to the earth.

    At that time, under the influence of the earth''s gravity, the moon will soon copse, and then turn into countless huge meteorites and rush towards the ninja world, destroying the five major ninja viges.

    ?After the ninja civilization ispletely destroyed, the Otsutsuki n wille to the earth and rebuild a new world on top of the ruins.

    As for the most critical issue¡ªhow to change the moon¡¯s orbit, this is not a problem for the Otsutsuki family.

    They have a secret weapon.

    ¡°Fellow n members, be prepared. The era of despicable ninjas will soon end. As the noble Otsutsuki n, we will be the new masters of the world and lead the mortals on earth to a new future.¡±

    The patriarch was impassioned and excited.

    ¡°Long live Otsutsuki!¡± When the tribesmen heard this, they were also enthusiastic, full of expectations and yearning for the future.

    after all.

    They have been living in this shabby ce for more than a thousand years. Living in such a cold and cold ce for a long time is unbearable for any individual.

    And the earth''s birdsong and fragrance have long fascinated them.

 Chapter 300: Genocide

    Chapter 300 Genocide

    In the castle of the Otsutsuki n.

    Just when these guys were plotting to destroy the old ninja world full of sin and filth on the earth, they were dreaming of building a new world.

    ??Boom.

    ?A violent vibration suddenly came from a distance, and soon the floor tiles in the hall were cracked, the chandeliers were shaking, and the paint on the walls was peeling off in pieces.

    ¡°What¡¯s going on? Is it an earthquake?¡±

    A group of Otsutsuki tribesmen eximed, bing unsteady and swaying around, causing chaos in the hall.

    It¡¯s a moment of turmoil.

    ¡°Patriarch and elders, something serious is going to happen!¡±

    ??A tribesman rushed into the temple in a panic, pointed at the door with a horrified look, and said tremblingly, "Outside, outside..."

    ?Perhaps due to extreme fright, this person was almost stunned and could not finish his sentence for a long time.

    ¡°What¡¯s going on outside?¡±

    ??The n leader nced at him, pushed the n members away impatiently, and strode out of the main hall.

    However.

    As soon as he arrived outside, his eyes widened and a look of horror appeared on his face.

    ßÝ.

    I saw an orange fox as big as a mountain, flying from mid-air in the distance, falling straight to the ground, and then shaking the mountain with a roar.

    It hit the castle of the Otsutsuki n heavily.

    click.

    ??The barrier outside the castle onlysted for less than a second before it was broken by Nine Tails.

    ?Its body, which was more than 100 meters long, hit the castle hard, causing arge area to copse immediately, apanied by the wails and screams of the Otsutsuki tribesmen, and dust rising into the sky.

    "What is this?!"

    The patriarch came back to his senses, red at Kyuubi and shouted.

    "Look at its eyes, it seems to be...the Samsara Eye!" An elderly elder pointed at Kyuubi''s purple eyes with a cane and said tremblingly.

    ?Although Toneri couldn''t see it, relying on his strong perception ability, the appearance of the Nine-Tails quickly took shape in his mind.

    ?His expression changed, and he quickly reminded the n leader and other n members:

    "Be careful, this guy is the Kyuubi, Uzumaki Naruto from the Akatsuki organization is here!"

    ?Uzumaki Naruto?

    Hearing this familiar name, everyone was horrified. They were discussing this guy just now, but in the blink of an eye he was on the moon!

    ¡°Enemy attack! Prepare to fight!¡±

    ??The n leader roared, and immediately led a group of n members to use the methods of the Otsutsuki n to subdue the nine-tails falling from the sky in front of them.

    ?However, before they could take action.

    ßÝ.

    ?Another Susanoo with tattered armor fell awkwardly from mid-air and hit the other side of the castle.

    ?With the loud rumbling, the castle copsed again, causing the Otsutsuki family to dodge in a hurry.

    It¡¯s not over yet.

    ßÝ.

    The third huge thing fell from the sky.

    ??It was a ck muscled Susan. It was more than a circlerger than the Nine-Tails and Blue Susan, and its aura was more powerful. It fell to the surface of the moon like a meteorite.

    Boom.

    ?Muscle Susano stepped on the blue Susan''s chest, and pressed his other big hand on Kyuubi''s head, suppressing both of them under him with his own power.

    ¡°Damn it!¡±

    The Kyuubi went crazy. It swept its tail towards Musashi Susana, opened its fangs and sharp mouth, andunched a counterattack at thetter.

    at the same time.

    ??The blue Susana also raised his four hands and pushed hard to push away the Muscle Susan who was stepping on it, and then joined the battle, besieging the Muscle Susan together with Nine-Tails.

    ?This Gundam battle is essentially a chakra contest between their pilots, Broken, Madara and Naruto.

    Unconsciously.

    They fought all the way from dozens of kilometers away to here.

    To be precise, it was Dan who drove Madara and Naruto to this castle by driving the muscr Susan.

    This is definitely not the first time we have been to the moon.

    ??After he awakened the Samsara Eye and mastered the ability to teleport, out of covetousness for the outsider demons, he once visited the moon and found the Otsutsuki n living here.

    It''s just that the heretic demon statue had been stolen by Naruto at that time, so Duanbai was asked to make a run for it.

    At the time, I definitely had no interest in the Otsutsuki n on the moon.

    Because he knows that these guys are just the descendants of Hamura Otsutsuki, and they are not pure Otsutsuki. Their strength ispletely iparable with Momoshiki, Jinshiki and others from the original time and space.

    ??He just used the power of the Rinnegan to control an Otsutsuki tribesman when he left, letting thetter be his spy and monitor the tribe.

    At this time, Suan has learned about the Otsutsuki n''s n to change the moon''s orbit and make it crash into the ninja world.

    well.

    One by one, either a meteorite hits Konoha or the moon hits the ninja world. There is really no creativity at all.

    ?Hurry up and drive Madara and Naruto over, just in time to take care of them together with the Otsutsuki n here, thus once and for all solving the problem of Konoha being hit by meteorites.

    ??Neither the two Susanoo nor the Nine-Tails directly attacked the Otsutsuki tribesmen in the castle.

    But they fought each other, and the aftermath of the collision of chakra caused huge damage to the castle.

    ?If this continues, the castle will be destroyed sooner orter, and the descendants of Hamura who im to be the Otsutsuki n will also perish.

    They certainly will not sit still and wait for death.

    ¡°Destroy the enemy!¡±

    With the order given by Chief Otsutsuki, dozens of tribesmen ran to the city wall, took control of the turret there, and aimed their guns at the three of them.

    Buzzing.

    I saw a row of cannon muzzles lighting up with dazzling light, emitting powerful energy fluctuations.

    ?This kind of turret was made by the ancestor Otsutsuki Hamura. Its power cannot be underestimated. It is a weapon specially used to defend against meteorites and protect the castle.

    ?It is under their protection that this castle has stood on the moon for thousands of years.

    ¡°Kill these three guys to pieces!¡±

    The Otsutsuki people were filled with indignation and couldn''t wait to see the three men shattered into pieces.

    However.

    ¡°A group of bugs, so noisy.¡±

    ??Madara nced impatiently at the Otsutsuki tribesmen on the ground, and controlled Susanoo to swing a sword casually, and a huge sword force hit the city wall.

    Boom.

    With one blow, the city wall was ttened on the spot, and together with the turrets and dozens of Otsutsuki tribesmen, they were all buried under the ruins.

    the other side.

    ??The Nine Tails also waved its ws and swept its tail wildly, killing many Otsutsuki tribesmen who harassed it.

    In less than an instant, the Otsutsuki n was defeated and was no match for them.

    ¡°There are actually three pairs of samsara eyes¡­¡±

    When the patriarch saw the eyes of the three people clearly, he was so frightened that his legs trembled.

    ?Who would have thought of it.

    They were just discussing how to destroy the ninja world, but within a few minutes, the disaster of annihtion befell them first.

    A critical moment.

    ¡°Sheren,e with me!¡±

    ??The patriarch urged the people on the side and hurried towards the nearby secret escape route.

    ?Sharen seemed not to have heard it, and stood motionless on the spot.

    Like other tribesmen, he has always looked down on the ninjas on the earth, thinking that they are just a group of low-blooded insects, not worth mentioning.

    As a genius within the n, he is extremely arrogant and thinks that he is the strongest ninja.

    Until this moment, Toneri sensed three streams of chakra in front of him, each of which was as vast as the ocean, making him look at the ocean and sigh.

    ?Two of them are Uchiha Dan and Uzumaki Naruto, and there is an unknown one.

    ??But these three people actually went to the moon and used the castle of the Otsutsuki n as their battlefield.

    Suddenly, Shiren realized that he was the insect, the inconspicuous insect that was inadvertently trampled to death.

    ¡°Sheren, what are you doing!¡±

    Seeing that there was no movement from Toneri, the patriarch hurriedly turned back, grabbed Toneri''s arm, and dragged the young man away from the battlefield.

    Fortunately.

    ??The three Gundams that were fighting fiercely had no time to care about the two of them, allowing them to escape smoothly.

    ¡°Little devil!¡±

    After being beaten back by the break again, Madara became anxious and shouted at Naruto, "If this continues, you will definitely lose. Hurry, merge with me!"

    Combined?

    Naruto was stunned for a moment when he heard this word, with a look of shock on his face.

    He came to his senses and quickly asked about the Kyuubi in his mind. What did Madara mean by merging...?

    ¡°It¡¯s the powerful Susanoo.¡±

    Kyuubi''s eyes shed and he said in a deep voice, "This move is to use theplete Susanoo as armor and equip it on me, so that I canbine my strength with Susanoo''s powerful defense. Achieving near-invincibility.¡±

    "Well, why do you know so well?" Naruto was curious and couldn''t help but ask.

    "roll!"

    ??Kyuubi directly sted him out of the conscious space.

    ?The reason why it is so clear is of course because it was controlled by Madara with his Sharingan and became the opponent''s puppet.

    In the battle at the Valley of the End, Madara used the "powerful Susanoo" to fight against the giant wooden Buddha among the Senju Hashira. The battlested a day and a night, changing the terrain.

    ¡°Is there a problem with this? Do you want to agree to it?¡±

    Naruto murmured, obviously distrusting Madara extremely and unwilling to merge with him.

    Just when he was hesitating.

    "It should be okay." Kyuubi''s voice rang in Naruto''s mind again.

    ?Although it also hates Madara and wants to eat him alive, under the current situation, it has to cooperate with Madara.

    Otherwise, it feels like it will be beaten to death by Muscle Susano''s fist sooner orter.

    ?The pair of iron fists hitting it were so painful that even the thick-skinned Nine-Tails couldn''t bear it.

    Hearing what Kyuubi said, Naruto also realized that there was probably no other way but to try as Madara said.

    So.

    ¡°Okay,e on!¡± he shouted at Madara.

    The next second, under the control of Madara and Naruto, the blue Susanoo and the Kyuubi quickly approached and began to merge with each other.

    He did not intervene, but watched this scene with interest, quietly waiting for the two to merge.

    Buzzing.

    After a burst of light dissipated, a Nine-Tails covered in Karatengu armor appeared in front of Tie Dan.

    ¡°Is this the powerful Susanoo?¡±

    Zang''s eyes shed, and Susan stepped forward to control the muscles, and punched the nine tails in the face.

    "Roar!"

    ???Kyuubi roared, raised his ws to block Muscr Susan''s fist, and then an armor-covered tail swept across and hit thetter''s chest.

    Deng Deng Deng.

    ?Muscle Susan was forced back for the first time, and his huge body retreated hundreds of meters.

    ¡°It¡¯s finally interesting.¡±

    Mutter to himself intermittently and show a bright smile. From now on, he was going to have a good fight.

    Bang, bang, bang!

    On the moon, Muscr Susan and Powerful Susan fought together again. The two sides were evenly matched for a while, and no one could suppress the other.

    But the descendants of Hamura were unlucky.

    ??As the two Gundams fought each other, the Otsutsuki n''s castle finally couldn''t hold on anymore and was soonpletely destroyed.

    ?Hamun¡¯s descendants were also dead and wounded, with few left alive.

    Ground.

    ¡°Sheren,e quickly.¡±

    Hearing the constant vibrations and loud noises above his head, the patriarch urged Shiren again and walked with him through a long corridor.

    When the two of them reached the end, a dazzling light suddenly came from the front.

    This is a spacious and bright underground hall. Its light sourcees from a ring-shaped device in the center of the hall, with a huge yellow eyeball suspended above it.

    ?This giant yellow eye is called the Tsansei Eye, and it is an eye that is no less inferior to the Samsara Eye.

    ?However, it was not awakened by someone opening his eyes, but the white eyes of many Otsutsuki people merged together, and finally the quantitative change caused a qualitative change, and this eye evolved.

    In fact.

    As a descendant of Hamura, like the Hyuga n of Konoha, the Otsutsuki n on the moon was actually divided into n families and branch ns at the beginning.

    only.

    ?The n has always stood for peace and has no covetous view of the ninja world, silently guarding the heretic demons.

    The branch family was dissatisfied with this, and maliciously misinterpreted Hamura''sst wish, believing that the ancestors were deeply disappointed with the ninja world left by the Sage of Six Paths and had ns to destroy the ninja world.

    The rtionship between the two parties is like the former moderates and radicals in the Uchiha n.

    Later, the conflict between the n and branch families intensified.

    At that time, the members of the branch family donated their Byakugan one after another, fused into one to form the giant reincarnation eye, and used it to fire terrifying chakra energy cannons, annihting the members of the n who advocated peace in one fell swoop.

    Since then, only the radical branch family members have remained on the moon.

    Driven by ambition, they finally put the n to destroy the ninja world on the agenda, but they didn''t expect that when they were about to execute it, they would be caught off guard by a sudden enemy.

    ¡°I will use the power of this reincarnated eye to kill the three guys outside and avenge my tribe.¡±

    The patriarch stared at the reincarnation eyes with a feverish expression.

    Then, he turned to look at Sheren and told thetter:

    ¡°You immediately escape from the secret passage, go to the earth, go to the Hyuga n in Konoha to find the nsman with the purest blood, and capture the other party¡¯s Byakugan, andbine it with the Otsutsuki chakra in your body.

    In this way, you can get more powerful power. "

    ¡°I understand, patriarch.¡±

    Sheren nodded. He knew that if the n leader failed, he would be the Otsutsuki n''sst hope.

    ??Besides, he can''t be of much help if he stays here.

    Konoha, here Ie.

    Said something silently in his heart, Sheren said goodbye to the n leader and hurried away along the secret passage.

    "Tsenseigan, lend me your power, just like you did when you wiped out the n, let me wipe out those **** invaders!"

    As the patriarch said, he put his hands into the huge yellow eyeball, and a dazzling light suddenly flooded the entire underground hall...

 Chapter 301: Blow up the moon

    Chapter 301 Exploding the Moon

    The surface of the moon.

    The battle between the mighty Susanoo and the muscr Susanoo has be fierce.

    ??The powerful Susanoo, jointly performed by Uchiha Madara and Uzumaki Naruto, perfectlybines the chakra of the Nine-Tails and the power of the Rinnegan Eyes to form the strongest form.

    Even Senju Hashirama in his heyday, driving his Bokunin Gundam, was no match for this majestic Susana.

    It¡¯s a pity that its opponent is Muscle Susan.

    ?The Susanoo that has been broken is different from all the Susanoos that have appeared in the history of Uchiha. It is more like abination of Susanoo and his stand-in "World", which is the real...

    The power of God.

    ?The muscr Susanoo, who is more than 100 meters tall, seems to be the perfect incarnation of the God of Muscles.

    A certain moment.

    ¡°Wood big wood big wood big wood big!¡±

    ??As the muscr Susanoo stepped forward, the shadows of fists in the sky suddenly fell like a gust of wind and rain, all falling on the body of the powerful Susan, causing the Karasutengu armor on thetter''s body to crack inch by inch.

    Deng Deng Deng.

    For a time, the mighty Susan was beaten back and forth, and it seemed that he could no longer hold on.

    "How can it be?!"

    ??Both Madara and Naruto were shocked inside.

    How strong is Uchiha Dan? Even if they join forces, there is nothing they can do against him?

    The two of them felt despair in their hearts.

    As expected, it still doesn¡¯t work.

    Madara¡¯s eyes were solemn and he thought to himself.

    In the end, he still had to be resurrected perfectly in order to fully unleash the power of the Samsara Eye and have a showdown with Duan.

    The current situation is just a slow death, with no hope of victory in sight.

    ?Thinking of this, Madara couldn''t help but have a weird idea.

    Hum.

    ?Suddenly, his eyes focused on Naruto with an explosion of pupil power, trying to manipte thetter with genjutsu and perform the reincarnation technique.

    ¡°I knew you wouldn¡¯t be honest!¡±

    ???Kyuubi has always been wary of Madara. As the strongest of the nine tailed beasts, its ability is to see through the malice in people''s hearts.

    ?Hence, as soon as Madara had evil intentions, Kyuubi sensed it and notified Naruto immediately.

    Hum.

    Without hesitation, Naruto also activated the Rinnegan and directlyunched a fierce confrontation with Madara.

    ??As the two of them started fighting within themselves, Susanoo, who could hardly maintain his power, became even more shaky.

    At this moment, Muscle Susano hit him with another punch.

    Boom!

    ?With one punch, the powerful Susanoo flew backwards, split into two in the air, andpletely disintegrated.

    "Wow!"

    ??Naruto spit out arge mouthful of blood, unable to maintain hisplete tailed beast form, and returned to his human form when hended on the ground.

    The spots on the other side are in a simr situation.

    Even though he has infinite chakra as a dirty earth body, the power of the muscle Susan''s punch directly prated the powerful Susan and acted on Madara''s body.

    ?As a result, his body was almost torn apart and it took a while to get back to its original shape.

    ¡°In the end, is this the only level?¡±

    Duan shook his head, not feeling very happy, but after this battle, he also had a more urate understanding of his own strength.

    Then, it¡¯s almost time to end.

    Dong dong dong.

    ?Susano, who was as huge as a mountain of muscles, walked on the moon, walking towards Madara and Naruto step by step.

    ?It only needs to lift its foot and step on it, and it can trample two people to death like ants.

    But at this moment, something unexpected happened.

    à§!

    ??As the ground shook, a huge yellow beam of light suddenly shot out from the ground and hit Muscle Susan''s chest, knocking it back hundreds of meters on the spot.

    ??Chichichichi.

    By the time his muscles needed to stabilize his body, a big hole appeared in his chest, billowing white smoke was rising, and he almost fell under the beam of light.

    ¡°Are there any masters?¡±

    While Dan was activating chakra to repair his muscle Susan, he scanned the past with his samsara eye, searching for traces of the enemy.

    The next second, there was a dazzling light.

    Buzzing.

    A huge yellow Tenseigan slowly rose up from the ground and suspended in the air.

    ??The leader of the Otsutsuki n is located next to the Tsangsei Eye, with his long white hair flying in the wind, and he is using his own power to activate this eye.

    "You killed my people and destroyed the Otsutsuki n''s castle, and you deserve death. Now, let me send you on your way!"

    ??The patriarch had a cold look on his face, his eyes swept over the three Duan people one by one, and issued a death notice to them.

    What is that eye...?

    ??Madara and Naruto were both startled, intimidated by the n leader''s aura, and immediately chose to retreat to temporarily avoid the sharp edge.

    But Guan Duan¡¯s eyes narrowed and he let out a light sigh:

    ¡°There is actually an unexpected gain.¡±

    As soon as he finished speaking, the focus of his eyes fell on n Chief Otsutsuki.

    The next second, Dan suddenly disappeared from Muscle Susan''s cockpit, and when he reappeared, he was already in front of the Otsutsuki n leader.

    His reincarnation eyes met thetter''s eyes directly.

    The illusion is activated.

    ¡°!¡±

    ??The patriarch was suddenly shaken, and without even saying a word, he was brought to the illusion space by Duan''s pupil power.

    Just give it away for free.

    In the final analysis, this giant reincarnated eye is not his own eye after all, and he cannot control it.

    ?In Dangan''s eyes, the Otsutsuki n leader who forcibly activated the reincarnation was like a three-year-old child ying with a machete. Not only could he not hurt the enemy, but his weapon would also be taken away as a matter of course.

    boom!

    ??The Otsutsuki n leader, who was attacked by the illusion breaking technique, fell from mid-air and fell onto the moon.

    And Broken, with a wave of his hand, took the giant reincarnation eye in front of him into his exclusive alien space.

    He nned to take it out and study it carefully when he had time.

    ?Seeing that Duan easily took down the Otsutsuki n leader, Madara''s pupils shrank and he immediately began to think about retreating.

    this moment.

    He decided to break his previous bet and run away immediately.

    Being defeated like this and having to obey the other''s orders from now on, Madara still felt very unwilling.

    after all.

    From the time when he deliberately lost to Senju Hashirama and faked his death, to when he finally awakened the Samsara Eye before his death, and to nning the overall situation for so many years, was all the hard work he put in just a joke in the end?

    ?This strong unwillingness makes Madara a person who cannot afford to lose.

    He already knows that Jue Duan¡¯s ability is teleportation, and no matter how fast he is, he cannot escape.

    But there is a ce that a broken teleport may not be able to reach.

    That is the underground.

    ?Thinking of this, Madara dived down without hesitation, and then used Earth Escape to sink into the ground.

    ??Naruto who was not far away saw this, and after reacting, he followed suit and plunged into the ground like a groundhog.

    ??The moon is so big, and if two people hide underground at the same time, even if they can''t chase them, he can only chase one of them.

    In other words, Madara and Naruto each have a 50% chance of escaping.

    ¡°Madara, this guy really broke his promise.¡±

    murmured to himself, seemingly not surprised at all by Madara''s escape.

    I saw him calmly returning to Muscle Susan''s cockpit, and then controlled Muscle Susan to slowly rise into the air several hundred meters above the ground.

    Since you all fled underground, I will blow up the entire moon together.

    This is the idea of ????breaking, simple and unpretentious.

    ?Muscle Susan in the sky opened his arms wide to face the sun, and his huge and burly body was bathed in the bright sunshine, just like the God of Musclesing to the world.

    The next second, Duan read those four words in his heart again.

    Smash~Varudo!

    Hum.

    As the power of time-stop spreads at super-light speed, the entire moon''s time is frozen in an instant, and everything within sight loses its color.

    Subsequently, Muscle Susano slowly raised his right fist, pointed it at the moon, and slowly punched it forward.

    ?This punch mobilized all the strength of Susan''s whole body and poured most of his chakra into it. It was destined to destroy the world.

    ?Although its speed is as slow as a snail crawling, in the world where time stops, there is always enough time to umte punch power, making the power of this punch reach an unimaginable level.

    ?Hum buzz.

    Even though it was a world where time stopped, Muscle Susan still affected the entire space during the punch, causing the nearby space to tremble violently, as if it was about to copse at any time.

    One second, five seconds, ten seconds.

    ?A full ten seconds passed, and the serious punch was finallypleted.

    Time resumes its flow.

    Boom!

    An extremely huge chakra fist fell from the sky and hit the moon firmly.

    Seeing from space.

    ?This scene is like an extraterrestrial meteorite hitting the surface of the moon. It instantly creates an extremely huge crater on the moon and generates a shock wave that sweeps across the entire moon.

    Then, with the impact point as the center, cracks with a width of tens of kilometers and a length of thousands of kilometers quickly spread like a spider web, and soon covered the entire lunar surface.

    Finally, there was a click.

    The moon in space is like a cracked walnut, falling apart with a loud noise.

    The moon was blown up by Duanyi''s punch.

    The ninja world, Konoha Vige.

    At eight o''clock in the evening, the bright moon hung high in the sky, and the night sky was cloudless. The bright moonlight shone on the earth, covering the entire Konoha Vige with a soft veil.

    ?However, despite the beautiful weather with bright moon and sparse stars, the vigers of Konoha had no intention of admiring the moon. Instead, they were collectively enveloped in a heavy and sad atmosphere.

    ?Today, this Sunday, was originally the final day of the Chunin Examination, and the whole vige of Konoha weed this feast with joy.

    Until the game was about to end sessfully, two huge meteorites suddenly appeared in the sky above Konoha.

    Even though the Sixth Generation destroyed therge meteorite, the subsequent small meteorite rain still swept across the entire Konoha, causing screams and wails to be heard from every corner of the vige. Countless vigers were killed and injured.

    The disaster relief work continued from day to night, and arge number of vigers were still buried under the rubble and could not be rescued.

    Every minute, every second, people are dying.

    The number of casualties caused by this disaster has already exceeded 10,000, and it is still rising.

    Worse.

    I don¡¯t know who spread the news privately, saying that there were two people attacking Konoha. Among them, the one who summoned the meteorite was Uchiha Madara, who was reincarnated and resurrected by the dirty earth, and the one who fired the Tailed Beast Jade was the leader of the Akatsuki organization, Uzumaki Naruto.

    In order to prevent the two from destroying Konoha, the Sixth Generation Uchiha Dan died together with them.

    Although Konoha immediately issued an announcement to refute the rumors through the TV station, the sixth generation''s dy in showing up still makes people suspicious.

    Could it be that...Rokudaime-sama is really dead?

    ?As more and more people came up with this idea, Konoha seemed to be in a calm situation, but a turbulent undercurrent began to surge.

    ?The person who spread the rumor was none other than Orochimaru.

    The purpose of his doing this was to causemotion, especially at this juncture, when the four shadows of the ninja world and the previous Hokage of Konoha were all in Konoha.

    After learning that Uchiha Dan was dead, these people must have been unable to hold back and would cause something to happen.

    At that time, he can take advantage of the troubled waters and seize Sasuke''s body.

    The development of the situation was indeed as Orochimaru expected, and it was on the verge of getting out of control.

    Tenshukaku, meeting room.

    The top management of Konoha, the Four Shadows of the Shinobi World, and the Senju Hashirama each sat down. The three forces were testing each other with each other.

    "It has been more than eight hours since the Sixth Hokage''s chakra disappeared. I think we... need to prepare for the worst."

    ¨­noki spoke in a deep voice with a solemn expression.

    As the person who took the lead in blocking the first sky-breaking earthquake star, his current prestige is not only the first in the camp of the four major ninja viges, but also has the general respect of Konoha ninjas and vigers.

    Hence, only Onoki dared to speak this way, guessing that he had already fallen.

    ¡°The Tsuchikage is right.¡±

    Kazekage Chiyo echoed and reminded everyone, "If it is really Uchiha Madara and Uzumaki Naruto who jointly attacked Konoha, the enemy may not be dead yet. We must beware of their second wave of attacks, or simply take the initiative. .¡±

    Hearing this, Kakashi frowned and said coldly:

    ¡°Master Kazekage and Master Tsuchikage, both of them have fought against the Sixth Generation on the battlefield and know his strength very well. Do you believe the rumors?

    I think we should remain calm and wait for the Sixth Generation to return in triumph. "

    ?The words just fell.

    Sarutobi Hiruzen suddenly stood up, looked around at everyone, and then said in a deep voice:

    "No matter what, at this time, we should remain united. I suggest setting up a jointmand immediately to deal with the threats from the Akatsuki organization and Uchiha Madara."

    Well done, monkey.

    The second generation''s eyes shed and he admired Hiruzen Sarutobi''s speech.

    ? He ??and Sarutobi Hiruzen both hoped from the bottom of their hearts that that guy Uchiha Madara was really dead, so that Konoha would be leaderless and they could bring order to the chaos and regain the power to take charge of the vige.

    Just in time for today''s meteorite incident, they also took action to save the vigers of Konoha. They have been "cleansed" and are no longer wanted criminals in the hearts of many vigers.

    The establishment of a jointmand is a good way to seize power.

    Only the first generation was still silly and said seriously:

    ¡°Well, Uchiha Dan exploded a meteorite with one punch, and his power was even stronger than mine in my prime.

    I also think that he cannot die so easily. He should be trapped somewhere by Madara and Naruto, and we should find a way to support him. "

    Hearing this, the second generation immediately shook his head and said coldly:

    ¡°Brother, the current situation is definitely not suitable for a rash attack. It is better to follow what Monkey said, establish a jointmand first, and then formte the next action strategy.¡±

    ¡°Uh, oh.¡± Senju Hashirama nodded as if he understood.

    As soon as they heard that a jointmand was to be established, the four shadows also spoke up one after another and put forward their own opinions.

    The conference room was as lively as a vegetable market for a while, and there was a fierce dispute around the candidates for the headquarters.

    For all this, Uchiha Fugaku watched with cold eyes.

    After half a while.

    ¡°Have you had enough trouble, everyone?¡±

    Fugaku suddenly said something, his scarlet eyes full of ridicule.

 Chapter 302: The ninja world was shocked

    Chapter 302 The ninja world is shocked

    In the conference room.

    ??As Fugaku spoke, the originally noisy room quickly became quiet, and all eyes focused on the Uchiha n leader.

    Because everyone knows it.

    Fugaku is not only the leader of the Uchiha n, he also has a more important identity¡ªUchiha Dan''s brother-inw.

    ??Now it is suspected that he is dead, but there is no trace of panic on Fugaku''s face, which makes people wonder whether he has sometest information.

    à§.

    Fugaku¡¯s pair of Sharingan nced at everyone present one by one, and then he spoke again, coldly saying:

    "Jiang is invincible. He cannot be defeated, let alone killed. Before hees back, I advise everyone to calm down. If someone does something extraordinary, don''t me the Uchiha n for being rude."

    As soon as he finished speaking, his eyes suddenly changed into the shape of a kaleidoscope.

    It¡¯s not just Fugaku.

    .

    Itachi, Sasuke, Tetsubo, Chihideko, and Izumi, the five Uchiha ninjas, all stood behind Fugaku and opened their respective Mangeky¨­ Sharingan.

    ?Six pairs of scarlet kaleidoscopes gathered together, and the huge pressure released in an instant made the faces of everyone present change drastically, and they did not dare to make any rash moves.

    They almost forgot.

    Even without Uchiha Dan, the Uchiha n today is truly thergest n in the ninja world. Just these six pairs of kaleidoscopes are enough to sweep any ninja vige.

    ¡°Fortunately, the situation was controlled.¡±

    ?Kakashi murmured when he saw this scene, and finally breathed a sigh of relief.

    Subsequently, he looked at each other and Hinata Hinashi who was standing beside him, and the two of them also stood behind Fugaku and others, expressing the attitude of Konoha Anbu and the Police Department.

    Seeing that the situation was stabilized, Itachi''s eyes narrowed:

    ¡°The top priority right now is not to establish a jointmand, but to find the location where the Sixth Generation meets the enemy, and then rush there to support them. Once a battle breaks out between ninjas of their level, it will definitely be earth-shattering.¡±

    ?Everyone had different expressions when they heard the words, but no one responded immediately.

    Until Ohnoki spoke:

    "That''s the problem.

    The Inte is so developed nowadays, if something happens somewhere, it will soon be on the TV news and spread throughout the entire ninja world overnight.

    But eight full hours have passed since the battle between the Sixth Generation and the enemy, but there hasn''t been any movement at all. Isn''t it strange? "

    The implication is that Duan is already dead.

    "Perhaps Hokage-sama moved the battlefield to a very remote ce, such as the sea, the depths of the desert, etc. in order not to hurt innocent people." Sasuke frowned and spected.

    Ohnoki immediately sighed and said with regret:

    "In this case, it will be difficult to find. So I think our best option is to stay in Konoha, beware of the enemy''s second attack, and at the same time patiently wait for the good news of the Sixth Generation''s triumphant return."

    ¡°What the Tsuchikage said makes sense.¡±

    The Kazekage, Raikage and Sarutobi Hiruzen all agreed.

    Hearing this, everyone in Uchiha looked ugly.

    ¨­noki and others were obviously unwilling to support the Sixth Generation, and were eager to hear the news of Dan''s death. And Uchiha cannot move out hastily, otherwise there will be no one to guard Konoha, and these outsiders may take advantage of it.

    Period.

    The atmosphere in the conference room was deadlocked as consensus could not be reached.

    In a room separated by a wall.

    Samui, mother and son, Uchiha Mikoto, and Tsunade heard the conversations of the people next door word for word through the monitoring equipment.

    ¡°Sister Mikoto, Sister Tsunade, tell me... whether he is real...¡±

    Samyi¡¯s voice trembled slightly, and his face was full of worry.

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, that guy¡¯s life is tougher than anyone else¡¯s and he won¡¯t die.¡±

    Tsunade patted Samui on the shoulder and nced at him, "If you ask me, not only is he fine, but he may have already defeated the enemy. The reason why he deliberately avoided showing up was to wait for the guys next door. The true colors are exposed and we are waiting for them to cause trouble."

    So, are you... "fishing"?

    Sam Yi was stunned when he heard this, and then thought about it carefully. Considering his character of teasing people, it didn¡¯t seem strange at all that he would do such a thing.

    Mikoto also felt that Tsunade''s guess was reasonable, so sheforted Samui softly and told her not to worry too much.

    The three women were guessing about Duan¡¯s intentions.

    Hanoi¡¯s youngest son, Hagoromo, suddenly walked to the window, raised his head in surprise, pointed out the window and said to his sister Marisa:

    ¡°Sister,e and look, the moon in the sky is cracked.¡±

    ¡°Silly brother, why did the moon crack when it was so good? Are your eyesight..."

    ?Marissa said nonchntly, until she nced outside and was stunned.

    Soon, Tsunade, Samui and Mikoto also looked up and looked out the window, feeling horrified.

    because.

    What Hagoromo said is true.

    ??In the cloudless night sky, the eye-catching full moon actually split open, like a piece of bread being torn into several halves by a big invisible hand.

    ?Then, the cracked moon exploded further, eventually turning into countless tiny fragments.

    With the explosion of the moon, the moonlight also disappeared, the entire night sky quickly became dark, and the earth fell into deep darkness.

    "How is this going?"

    ?Tsunade''s eyes widened with disbelief on her face.

    She has lived for so many years and has seen all kinds of strange things and big scenes, but the moon exploding in front of her eyes... still makes her doubt her life.

    ¡°I feel it, it¡¯s my father¡¯s chakra.¡±

    Hagoromo, who was the first to discover this, pointed at the exploding moon again and said excitedly, "Father is on the moon, he did it."

    ??Although Hagoromo does not have Marisa''s physical talent, he has shown amazing perceptual talents since he was a child, especially with Dan. There seems to be some kind of telepathy between father and son.

    ??Every time Suan goes home, Hagoromo is often the first to be discovered before he even enters the house.

    Therefore, both Samyi and Marisa had to take his words seriously and did not think that their son (brother) was talking nonsense.

    ¡°Could it be said that the moon was blown up?¡±

    Samyi muttered to himself.

    Hearing this, Tsunade and Mikoto couldn''t help but look at each other and were speechless for a long time.

    Meanwhile, in the conference room next door.

    ¡°My eyes are not blurry, isn¡¯t this some kind of... illusion?¡±

    ¡°The moon exploded, what a joke.¡±

    ??Everyone stood in a row in front of the window, raising their heads and stretching their necks, watching the moon explode and then disappear into the night sky.

    After a long moment of silence.

    ¡°Fugaku.¡±

    ?Mikoto took Hagoromo into the conference room and quietly told the Uchiha n members about the important discovery made by the kid.

    During this period, the expression on Fugaku''s face gradually changed from shock to ecstasy.

    "I see!"

    He suddenly realized it, and thenughed loudly and said, "No wonder we can''t find the battlefield. It turns out that we have brought the enemy to the moon, hahahaha!"

    Hearing what he said, the others looked horrified and frightened.

    ??Everyone originally had some thoughts of being a monster, but now that they learned that Duan punched the moon, they suddenly stopped and started to tuck their tails.

    Even the moon was blown up by Uchiha Dan. If this is not a god, what else can it be?

    boom.

    Sarutobi Hiruzen seemed to have heard the shocking news. He sat back on the chair, opened his mouth and stared, with a depressed look on his face.

    The second generation next to him also had a bad look on his face. In addition to being shocked, his expression became more solemn and worried.

    ??The moon, which had hung in the night sky of the ninja world for more than a thousand years, was blown up by Uchiha Dan''s punch. This means that every night from now on, there will no longer be moonlight shining on the earth.

    It¡¯s too messy.

    People in Uchiha are all lunatics, and Dan is the lunatic among lunatics.

    The second generation has no doubt that one day he will run up to the sun and blow it up with one punch, plunging the world into darkness forever.

    ?This kind of human power will only bring destruction to the world.

    In contrast, the first generation did not think so much, but issued a heartfelt sigh:

    ¡°Uchiha Dan is the real **** of ninjas. He can blow up the moon. He is so... strong.¡±

    Jiraiya stared nkly at the night sky, looking at the ce where the moon disappeared, feeling deeply worried about a person.

    ?Uzumaki Naruto.

    Naruto, was he killed by Uchiha Dan?

    The moon disappears from the night sky.

    This terrible phenomenon was also captured by people from all over the ninja world, causing panic throughout the ninja world.

    No one has ever seen anything like this.

    For a time, everyone thought the end wasing.

    ?Until Konoha TV station interrupted a news item urgently, the host said with excitement -

    Don¡¯t panic, because ording to thetest intelligence, it was the Sixth Hokage who blew up the moon with one punch while fighting the enemy on the moon.

    As soon as the news was broadcast, it immediately caused an uproar in the entire ninja world.

    ?This night is destined to be a sleepless night.

    The entire ninja world waspletely boiling.

    Konoha, Ichiraku Ramen Shop.

    ??This store was very lucky. It was lucky enough to escape the impact of the meteor shower during the day and became the only intact building on this street.

    The boss did not hide in the shelter.

    Instead, he and his daughter Iris made hundreds of bowls of ramen and provided them free of charge to the vigers affected by the disaster and the Konoha ninjas who worked hard to provide relief.

    at this time.

    ??Whether it was hand-made or customers inside and outside the store, they all forgot to eat noodles and watched the news on TV in horror.

    Among the guests, there was a young man with long gray hair. He was blindfolded and seemed to be injured.

    ?He pricked up his ears and after listening to the news broadcast on the TV, his expression gradually became dim and he whispered to himself:

    ¡°The Otsutsuki n is finished.¡±

    This young man is none other than Otsutsuki Toneri who just escaped from the moon to Konoha.

    ?Hearing that the moon was blown up by Uchiha Dan''s punch, he knew that he was the only one left in the Otsutsuki n.

    But now is not the time to be sentimental.

    No one paid attention to Sheren, everyone was immersed in the shocking news of the moon explosion.

    So he got up quietly, went to a nearby dark alley, and waited quietly.

    One minuteter.

    A tall figure quietly emerged from the darkness and knelt down on one knee to salute.

    ??It is Toneri''s puppet subordinate. It has the symbol of the moon tattooed on its forehead. Its whole body is full of various highly destructive mechanisms, and it can even emit yellow energy light balls.

    ording to the strength of the ninja, thebat power of this puppet is roughly equivalent to that of Konoha''s elite jounin.

    ??There are more than a dozen such puppets in total, and they have been lurking in and around Konoha Vige, collecting intelligence and conducting surveince activities ording to Toneri''s orders.

    ¡°Gather all the puppets, sneak into the Hyuga n, and get a pair of Byakugan for me. The target is Hinata Hanabi, the youngest daughter of Hinata and Hinata.¡±

    Sheren said coldly.

    The puppet stood up without saying a word, left without saying a word, and quickly carried out Shiren''s orders.

    Toneri himself, after looking up at the night sky, quickly left Konoha in the dark night and waited outside the vige.

    After all, that guy Uchiha Dan maye back at any time, and if he is caught by the other party, it will bepletely over.

    She people don¡¯t dare to take risks.

    In space.

    After blowing up the moon with one punch, Muscle Susanoopleted its mission and gradually dissipated.

    He kept watching the moon fall apart and turn into countlessrge and small meteorites.

    Subsequently, some of them remained in space and became the Earth''s asteroid belt, while some of them turned into meteorite rain and passed through the atmosphere under the influence of the Earth''s gravity.

    fine.

    After continuous observation for a while, I found that the meteorite rain was not directed at the ninja world, but most of them fell into the vast sea.

    The ninja world should not suffer too much disaster.

    certainly.

    From now on, whenever night falls, entertainment activities such as moon-viewing will probably disappear from people¡¯s nightlife.

    Hunting looked back and looked for Madara and Naruto in the moon wreckage below.

    Shashashasha.

    Arge amount of dust gathered, and Madara''s figure slowly formed in the void. At this time, he also had a look of shock.

    Just now, even though he hid deep under the moon, he was still blown away by Muscle Susana''s terrifying punch, along with the moon, and turned into dust.

    Until the immortal body brought by the reincarnation of the dirtynd resurrected him.

    Naruto is also a man of great fortune.

    ?Perhaps it is the chakra of Kyuubi that is protecting him, or perhaps it is the chakra of Asura that is protecting him. In short, Naruto, the son of the prophecy, will not die so easily.

    The survival of the two of them was within Duan''s expectation.

    à§.

    Madara only felt his eyes blur before he saw Dan, who was looking at him with a half-smile.

    "I lost."

    These three words came out of Ban¡¯s mouth bitterly.

    The difference is that this time he is convinced.

    Because Madara has realized that even if he is perfectly resurrected and restored to the peak of his life, he still cannot be a match for Dan.

    He cannot blow up the moon with one punch.

    The arrogant Uchiha Madara finally sumbed to stronger power and put down his ambitions and obsessions.

    Upon seeing this, Naruto knew that he couldn''t escape, so he surrendered to Quan with a dejected look on his face, leaving thetter to suffer.

    He has lost his fighting spirit and knows that no matter how hard he tries, he will never be able to defeat the man named Uchiha Dan in front of him.

    ¡°Then, it¡¯s time for us to go back.¡±

    ?The old trick was repeated, two hands were ced on the shoulders of the two of them, the Samsara Eye shed, and the teleportation wasunched again.

    The next second.

    The three of them arrived at the conference room of the castle tower with great precision.

    "Broken!" "Uncle!" "Sixth Hokage!"

    The appearance of Sue made everyone in Konoha ecstatic, eximed in surprise, and breathed a sigh of relief.

    ?The four shadows of the ninja world, as well as the second generation, Sarutobi Hiruzen and others had different expressions, some looked worried and some looked panicked.

    Because they knew that they would probably have to settle ounts next.

 Chapter 303: Born in reincarnation

    Chapter 303 Born in Reincarnation

    The Sixth Hokage is back!

    ?This news was immediately broadcast to the entire ninja world through Konoha TV, especially the continuous victory over Uchiha Madara and Uzumaki Naruto, which spread throughout the ninja world.

    The war is over.

    The great Sixth Hokage sessfully defeated the enemy''s conspiracy and safeguarded the peace of the ninja world.

    Everyone can finally have a good sleep with peace of mind.

    Tenshukaku, meeting room.

    ¡°This is back to you, Sixth Hokage.¡±

    Terumi Mei held up the white Hokage robe and handed it to the shirtless Dan.

    "Thanks."

    Zhan reached out and took the Hokage''s robe and put it on his body, and then sat on the sofa.

    ?Madara and Naruto stood behind him without saying a word, lined up on the left and right, waiting for their judgment.

    ?This strange scene made everyone look at each other in shock.

    "dad."

    A childish voice broke the silence. It was Hagoromo who trotted all the way to Dandan, raised his head and said to him, "You suddenly disappeared, which scared me. Fortunately, Iter found out that your chakra was on the moon, and I breathed a sigh of relief." "

    ¡°My son is so good.¡±

    Suan touched Yuyi''s head, let thetter sit on hisp, and said with emotion, "Oh, you are the one who cares most about daddy''s safety."

    Hearing this, Yuyi quickly said:

    ¡°No, my mother, stepmother, Aunt Mikoto are all worried about you, and yes, my sister...¡±

    The words have not yet finished.

    "Who is worried about him?" Tsunade and Marissa spoke at the same time, interrupting Hagoromo''s words.

    Sue smiled and nced around the conference room, including his family, the Uchiha people, the four shadows of the ninja world, and the first generation, and finally¡ª

    Stopped on the ANBU Captain Kakashi.

    Kakashi came back to his senses and quickly stepped forward and bowed. He first reflected on himself and said that the ANBU had failed to fulfill its duty to protect the safety of the Hokage and so on.

    Then, he reported to Duan the current situation in the vige.

    ??In this attack, although Madara''s Tenzhao Zhenxing and Naruto''s Tailed Beast Tama did not cause direct damage to Konoha, the indirect destructive power was still very terrifying.

    ording to rough statistics, as of half an hour ago, the number of Konoha vigers who died in the aftermath of the meteorite rain and the tailed beast jade exceeded one hundred thousand.

    Fully one hundred thousand.

    ?In addition, there are arge number of injuries and illnesses that have overcrowded Konoha Hospital, and the death toll continues to increase every minute.

    Even Tsunade, the medical minister, personally went to rescue the wounded. In the end, she was exhausted and had to rest.

    ?In addition to the casualties, the buildings and infrastructure of Konoha Vige were also severely damaged. The power, water supply andwork systems were partially paralyzed, and intensive repairs were ongoing.

    ?Hundreds of thousands of vigers'' homes were destroyed by meteorite rain, leaving homeless people who could only temporarily live in shelters and makeshift tents.

    ?This time, even if we are optimistic, it will take at least several months for Konoha to recover.

    "Uh-huh."

    Suan nodded while listening to Kakashi''s report. From the calm expression on his face, it was difficult for others to guess the true thoughts of the Hokage at this time.

    Hearing the number of casualties from Kakashi''s mouth.

    ??Madara looked indifferent, as if he had not killed those people, and there was no trace of guilt or remorse on his face.

    After all, dead ninjas and civilians are nothing more than a group of insignificant ants in the eyes of people like Madara.

    ??Moreover, Madara felt that Suan thought the same way, but because of his status as Hokage, he had to pretend.

    But Naruto is different.

    ¡°One hundred thousand¡­¡±

    He muttered this number. Under the gaze of everyone in the conference room, he felt on pins and needles, filled with guilt and regret.

    How could it be like this?

    In the final analysis, no matter how ruthless Naruto may appear on the surface, he has never changed in his heart. He is still the kind-hearted Konoha boy he once was.

    At this moment, Naruto suddenly woke up.

    ¡°What have I done in these years... Even if we want to achieve peace, we should not use this method to let so many innocent people die..."

    ??He held his head in both hands with a painful look on his face and messed up his hair. He was obviously suffering a lot in his heart.

    ?Amid such suffering, Naruto suddenly felt shaken and remembered something.

    He made a decision.

    ??When Kakashi finished his report, before Tsuna could speak, Naruto walked into the light, then turned around and said to Duan with a serious face:

    ¡°I will use the magic of reincarnation to resurrect the dead.¡±

    Born in reincarnation?

    ?Hearing Naruto''s words, everyone in the conference room showed different expressions and started talking a lot.

    ?However, the one who reacted most violently to this was the fox in Naruto''s body.

    "Naruto, you idiot, have you been brainwashed by Uchiha Dan''s genjutsu, or have you lost your mind?! Do you know that once you use that jutsu, not only will you die suddenly on the spot, but you will also implicate me in following you. You die together!"

    ??The angry roar of the Kyuubi rang in Naruto''s mind.

    Hearing this, Naruto just smiled stupidly andforted Kyuubi:

    ¡°No, Nine Lamas.

    You are different from me. Your essence is a ball of chakra and you will not really die.

    In a few years, you will be resurrected somewhere in the ninja world, and you will be able to leave my body. By then you will bepletely free. Isn''t this better?

    Could it be that you actually care about me, so you don¡¯t want me to die? "

    Hearing Naruto''s joke, Kyuubi''s expression changed, and he snorted coldly:

    ¡°Hmph, forget it. Since you are in a hurry to die, I won¡¯t stop you, you self-righteous brat.¡±

    ?Then it made no more noise.

    After all, having been with Naruto for more than ten years, Kyuubi had already figured out this boy''s temper.

    ?Although this kid is stupid and seems to be easily deceived, as long as it is something he believes in, he will not be able to pull ten cows back, and no one can persuade him.

    Furthermore, Kyuubi also realized that under the current situation, Naruto''s choice was the best oue for himself and for it.

    ??If Uchiha were to deal with Naruto, the most likely thing he would do is to extract the Nine Tails from Naruto''s body.

    At that time, Naruto will die due to losing the tailed beast, and the Nine-Tails will fall into Dan''s hands, bing the nourishment for thetter to be promoted to the Ten-Tails Jinchuuriki.

    ???If Naruto takes the initiative to cast Samsara, not only can he get spiritual salvation, but the Nine-Tails can also die temporarily, thus escaping from the clutches of Uchiha Dan.

    So, even though it was somewhat reluctant to let go of this stupid boy, Nine-Tails'' reason told it that letting Naruto perform the reincarnation technique was the best oue.

    The happiest person among those present was undoubtedly Uchiha Madara.

    ¡°Great, kid, you finally figured it out.¡±

    Madara''s eyes were burning, and he urged Naruto, "Hurry up and use the reincarnation technique to resurrect me and the dead in Konoha. You finally made a right decision."

    Seeing Ban being so anxious, Duan smiled again and only said:

    ¡°Then...let¡¯s get started.¡±

    ten minutester.

    ?The group took the elevator and arrived at the rooftop of the castle tower.

    ?Here, you can overlook the scenery of the entire Konoha. It can be said to be the best viewing tform in Konoha - of course, under normal circumstances, it belongs to the Sixth Hokage alone.

    Besides him, no one else has the courage toe here.

    ¡°The night view of Konoha... is so beautiful.¡±

    ?Naruto walked to the rooftop, facing the evening breeze, and sighed sincerely.

    Despite the severe damage, Konoha has built a prosperity in the past eight years that far exceeds any other ce in the shinobi world.

    ?In this moonless night, neon lights shed on the ground, and the lights connected together, illuminating Konoha like a city that never sleeps.

    ¡°I need a little time to prepare.¡±

    Naruto turned around and said something to Duan.

    "certainly."

    Suan didn''t seem to be worried about Naruto''s tricks at all. He nodded and walked aside to tease his wife and children.

    ¡°Don¡¯t let anyone disturb him from performing magic.¡±

    Fugaku gave a deepmand, and a group of Uchiha Mangekyo stood in a row and pulled out a cordon so that Naruto could concentrate on preparations.

    The rest of the spectators also had different moods, waiting for Naruto to perform the spell.

    The four shadows from the ninja world came to the rooftop because they wanted to see the world.

    ¡°Is there a forbidden art that uses one¡¯s own life as a medium to transcend death? This kind of art is also avable in Sand Hidden Vige, but...¡±

    ?Kazekage Chiyo looked at Naruto''s back and murmured to herself.

    ?Shagakure Vige once secretly developed a forbidden technique called "Reincarnation", which uses all the chakra of the user as a medium to distribute vitality to the deceased, thereby resurrecting him.

    Chiyo has mastered this technique.

    ?However, reincarnation is a life-for-life exchange, exchanging the death of the caster for the resurrection of the deceased.

    ?And the reincarnation technique that Uzumaki Naruto is about to perform seems to be able to resurrect all the dead in this attack at once. You know, that is a hundred thousand people.

    ?Although I have long known that the Samsara Eye has the power to reverse life and death, I never expected that it could be so powerful.

    correct.

    ??Among the 100,000 dead, some were participating genin from the four major ninja viges.

    so.

    The four shadows in the ninja world all opened their eyes wide, wanting to witness the next miracle with their own eyes.

    the other side.

    "First and Second Generation Sirs, should we discuss with Uchiha Dan and let him ask Naruto to resurrect you too?"

    Sarutobi Hiruzen made this suggestion in a low voice.

    In his opinion.

    When Uchiha Madara attacked Konoha before, it was the First Hokage who took action and used Wood Release to stop the first meteorite. He definitely deserves credit.

    ?Now, even guys like Madara can be resurrected, why can¡¯t the first and second generations be resurrected?

    Since Naruto is ready to sacrifice himself to resurrect 100,000 people, there''s nothing wrong with resurrecting two more.

    ?As long as the head is cut off, the first and second generations can be perfectly resurrected and regain their peak strength during their lifetime.

    However, what Sarutobi Hiruzen didn''t expect was.

    ¡°Let¡¯s forget it. We are all old people from thest era. We are not as thick-skinned as Madara. It is not decent at all to mor and insist on being resurrected.

    After this incident is over, it would be better for us old guys to bury themselves in the grave.

    Besides, Konoha looks pretty good now, and I feel relieved to see that Uchiha has not let down the vige. "

    The first generation said it seriously, and after that he asked the second generation, "What do you think, Tobirama?"

    The second generation crossed his arms and added coldly:

    "Even if we want to be resurrected, I''m afraid Uchiha Dan won''t agree. He will only humiliate us in public and make othersugh."

    ?Although he has not been dealing with Suan for a long time, the second generation with a keen mind has already clearly seen the character of the Sixth Hokage.

    This is a guy who is aloof and likes to y with others.

    ?If you ask him, you will most likely be teased. You will lose face and gain nothing.

    Hence why the second generation did not have any hope in Sarutobi Hiruzen''s proposal.

    Hearing the first and second generation''s statements, Sarutobi Hiruzen''s expression changed and he became extremely anxious.

    ?In desperation, he nced at Tsunade beside him, his eyes suddenly lit up, and he whispered again:

    ¡°Yes! Just ask Tsunade to ask Uchiha Dan to resurrect the two adults.

    I heard that Tsunade is the stepmother of Duan¡¯s children, and her friendship with Duan is deeper than anyone else¡­¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s enough, monkey.¡±

    Before Hiruzen Sarutobi finished speaking, he was interrupted by the first generation.

    Under the stunned and puzzled gaze of Sarutobi Hiruzen, Shodai sighed and said slowly:

    "No matter what the rtionship between Tsunade and Uchiha Dan is, it has nothing to do with us. As grandfathers, we can''t use her to plead with Zuan. That would be too embarrassing.

    Besides, even if I were resurrected, I would still feel embarrassed and not know how I would face Tsunade in the future. "

    The person that Shodai loved the most during his lifetime was his granddaughter Tsunade.

    I saw that Tsunade held a high position in Konoha and maintained a good rtionship with the Uchiha n. She even became the stepmother of the Hokage and lived a happy life.

    The first generation felt relieved.

    Thest thing he wanted to see was for Tsunade to have a rift with the Uchiha n or even go into confrontation in order to resurrect him and the second generation.

    "Just listen to the big brother, monkey. We know you have good intentions, but don''t bother anymore." The second generation also echoed.

    "¡­I see."

    Sarutobi Hiruzen had no choice but to give up and never mention this matter again.

    ? Jiraiya beside him was silently watching Naruto''s back with aplicated expression.

    ?Ever since he identally entered Mt. Miaomu using counter-spiritual magic as a child, Jiraiya has shouldered his lifelong mission¡ªto find the legendary Son of Prophecy.

    ??Now, the son of the prophecy that the Great Toad Sage saw in his dream, Uzumaki Naruto, who will bring unprecedented changes to the ninja world, is about to die in front of Jiraiya.

    ??And he, who was supposed to y an important historical role, was just an insignificant spectator from beginning to end.

    ?Think of this.

    Jiraiya''s heart was filled with self-me and guilt for Naruto.

    It was all his fault that he failed to find Naruto earlier and lead him to the right path. It was all because of his negligence as a guide that the son of prophecy went astray and ended up at this point.

    Unfortunately, it is toote to say or do anything now.

    well.

    Jiraiya turned around and no longer looked at Naruto, leaving only a deep sigh in his heart.

    ¡°Stan, do you really want to resurrect...Uchiha Madara?¡±

    ??Sam leaned on the broken chest, nced at Madara beside him with some worry, and then whispered in his husband''s ear.

    He hugged his wife and asked with a half-smile: "When did I say I was going to resurrect Madara?"

    "you mean¡­"

    "The natural caster of reincarnation is Naruto. Whether he wants to resurrect Madara or not is naturally up to him."

    Suan said and let out a light sigh, "Look, Sasuke seems to want to chat with Naruto for a few words. It seems that he is still worried about being defeated by Narutost time."

 Chapter 304: You are not as good as a dog

    Chapter 304 You are worse than a dog

    "Father, I want to have a word with that guy..."

    Sasuke hesitated for a moment, then asked Fugaku.

    ¡°Go.¡±

    ??Fugaku didn''t say anything, he just signaled to Itachi and Tiehuo, and the two immediately made way for Sasuke to walk to the rooftop.

    Woo woo woo.

    A gust of evening wind blew, and Sasuke and Naruto stood side by side, their hair dancing in the wind.

    ??Naruto did not turn to look at Sasuke, but stared nkly ahead, and spoke first:

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry about what happenedst time. I hope your body will recoverpletely and there will be no seque.¡±

    ??He originally sneaked into Nanga Shrine. After being discovered by Sasuke, he deliberately lured thetter into the forest and humiliatingly beat him into serious injuries.

    At this time, Naruto repented for his arrogance and arrogance.

    ¡°There¡¯s no need to apologize. It sounds like you¡¯re insulting me. It¡¯s because I¡¯m not as skilled as others, so I have nothing to say.¡±

    Sasuke said coldly, secretly clenching his fists, and then slowly unclenching his fists, "It''s a pity, once you die, I will never have a chance to take revenge."

    As expected.

    Sasuke could never let go of his tragic defeat at the hands of Naruto and thought about revenge all the time, but he also knew-

    Even if he awakens the Mangeky¨­ Sharingan, he is still no match for Uzumaki Naruto.

    After all, Naruto not only possesses the Rinnegan, which is more powerful than the Mangekyou, but he is also the Nine-Tailed Jinchuuriki, and his strength far exceeds that of the so-called number one genius in the ninja world.

    For Sasuke, Naruto is a mountain that he has to look up to.

    "Well¡­"

    Hearing this, Naruto didn''t know what to say. Finally, he touched the back of his head and smiled stupidly. He turned to Sasuke and said, "Why don''t you stab me now? It should feel better."

    ¡°Hmph, idiot.¡±

    Sasuke snorted and turned away angrily.

    ?Naruto looked stunned, and it took him a long time toe back to his senses.

    Finally, he looked at Zan not far away. A pair of samsara eyes released a subtle wave of pupil power, and hemunicated with thetter.

    ??Naruto told Quan where he hid the heretic demon, and promised that after he performed the Rinnegan Technique, he would not destroy Madara''s Rinnegan Eyes, but would leave the eyes to Quan''s disposal.

    But, he also has a condition...

    Zan nodded and agreed to Naruto''s request.

    Naruto showed a bright smile again, and finally no longer had any worries.

    He is ready.

    So, under the gaze of everyone present, Naruto looked solemn and slowly formed a seal.

    Bang!

    After a cloud of white smoke dissipated, a huge King of Hell appeared above the castle tower and opened its exaggerated mouth.

    The next second.

    ßÝßÝßÝ.

    ?Countless rays of green light flew out from Yama''s mouth, like meteors, falling towards the wooden leaves below.

    ?Those green lights are the souls of the dead.

    on the ground.

    ?Countless Konoha people felt something, and they all raised their heads in surprise, staring nkly at the green meteors in the night sky.

    Konoha Hospital, critical illness area.

    ¡°This is hopeless, give up.¡±

    ?? Shizune put down the scalpel in her hand with a dejected look, and then she felt dizzy, staggered, and almost fell to the ground.

    ¡°Master Shizune, it¡¯s time for you to rest.¡±

    ?The two nurses on the side saw this and hurriedly stepped forward to help Shizune, fearing that Shizune would faint due to overdraft of chakra.

    ¡°No, I can¡¯t rest yet. I can only save one person...¡±

    ?? Shizune held on, picked up the scalpel again with trembling hands, and walked towards the next injured person.

    at this time.

    ßÝ.

    A ray of green light suddenly shone in from the window and prated into the body of the deceased. Then, Shizune and others heard a muffled groan: "Well..."

    ??Amidst the stunned expressions of everyone, the injured person who was pronounced dead by Shizune slowly stood up from the operating table and asked everyone with a nk look on his face:

    ¡°Am I... asleep?¡±

    Alive.

    The dead are resurrected.

    Not only him, but as more green light poured into the ward, the dead Konoha vigers also woke up one after another and became as if nothing happened.

    ¡°It¡¯s a¡­fraudulent corpse!¡± a young nurse screamed.

    ??Shizune quickly walked to the bedside, looked up at the castle tower in the distance, and noticed the huge King of Hell in the sky.

    It seems...something good has happened.

    On the rooftop.

    ¡°It¡¯s unbelievable that one hundred thousand people were resurrected at once. It is worthy of the legendary reincarnation eye.¡±

    The four figures in the ninja world were all staring with shock.

    Madara was pacing back and forth anxiously. Seeing that Yama was about to release his soul, he could no longer hold back and stepped forward to remind Naruto sharply:

    ¡°Little devil, don¡¯t forget me!¡±

    "Please don''t disturb him." Itachi and Tiehuo stood in front of Madara expressionlessly, not giving him a chance to get close to Naruto.

    Madara¡¯s eyes narrowed and he looked at the two of them displeased:

    "I have decided to return to the Uchiha n and cooperate with each other, so put away your hostility. Also, from now on, show more respect to me, the old n leader, and don''t be so insignificant."

    Facing his powerful aura, Itachi and Tiehuo couldn''t help but change their expressions, and subconsciously took a step back.

    ?The words just fell.

    ¡°Haha, I was obviously scared of being beaten by Uchiha and had to surrender to him, but I licked my face and said it was cooperation. It would really put a dent in my face.¡±

    Naruto turned around, unabashedly mocking Madara.

    ¡°Kid, what did you say?¡± Madara was exposed by Naruto in public, and he suddenly became furious.

    Naruto smiled, very happily, and after that he said again:

    ¡°Uchiha Madara, even if I resurrect a dog, I won¡¯t resurrect you.¡±

    After saying that, he made a sound.

    ??Thest green light flew out of Yama''s mouth andnded on the streets of Konoha. It really flew into the body of a stray dog.

    ¡°Woof woof.¡±

    The dead stray dog ??came back to life, jumping to life again, celebrating the joy of rebirth.

    "you¡­"

    Seeing this scene, Madarapletely broke his guard and was so angry that his every orifice was smoking.

    ??Uchiha Madara, in the end, was worse than a stray dog!

    ¡°I¡¯ll kill you, kid!¡±

    With a roar, Madara''s eyes were about to burst, and extremely terrifying chakra erupted from his body, instantly knocking away Itachi, Tiehuo and others who were blocking him.

    this moment.

    Even if ck Zetsu appears in front of Madara, he will kill Naruto first.

    After all, ck Zetsu just used him and yed with him, while Naruto insulted him extremely. Not only did he not treat him as a human being, he even deliberately used a stray dog ??to humiliate him.

    ?However, Madara has no chance to kill Naruto.

    because.

    ?After taunting Madara, Naruto slowly lowered his hands, and then fell backwards to the ground with a thud.

    ?The scene in front of me gradually blurred, and my eyelids became extremely heavy.

    I¡¯m so tired and I really want to take a good nap.

    With this thought in mind, Naruto slowly closed his eyes and died peacefully.

    ßÝ.

    ??A green light flew out of his body and shot straight into the sky, heading for the distant purend.

    Then, another huge burst of red chakra flew out of his body, transformed into a huge orange fox over Konoha, and then quickly escaped.

    With the death of Jinchuuriki Naruto, the Nine-Tails'' chakra also temporarily dissipated between heaven and earth, waiting for the next rebirth.

    There is no hope.

    Seeing that there was no hope of resurrection, Madara had nowhere to vent his anger and was about to make a scene.

    at this time.

    With his eyes focused, he appeared behind Madara silently, and struck thetter with a punch as fast as lightning.

    Bang!

    In front of everyone, Madara was beaten to pieces, not even a single intact hair was left.

    A momentter.

    Shasha.

    Arge amount of dust gathered from all around, condensing into Madara''s appearance again, but at this time, he looked frightened and did not dare to shout anymore.

    Looks to have calmed down.

    ??He stopped paying attention to Madara and looked at the four first generation people aside.

    ing soon.

    ?Under the gaze of Dan''s pair of reincarnation eyes, even the first generation tensed up and felt very nervous.

    He thought about it for a while, then looked back at Tsunade, and asked: "Do you want to talk about old times with your grandfathers? We can talk about other thingster."

    After all, she is Marissa and Hagoromo''s godmother, so she still has to give her this face.

    Hearing this, Tsunade was stunned for a moment.

    ?While she was hesitating, the first generation took the lead and said:

    ¡°No need, Tobirama and I will be reincarnated in the filthynd and return to the purend soon.¡±

    "What?" Tsunade was startled, and couldn''t care less about anything anymore, and hurriedly stepped forward.

    The first generation made a gesture, telling Tsunade to stop with a kind face, and then exined with a smile:

    ¡°Tobirama and I were reincarnated in the dirt because Monkey was worried about the future of Konoha. Now it seems that Monkey¡¯s worries arepletely unnecessary.

    The first Hokage of Konoha originally belonged to the Uchiha n, but he was snatched away by me. I have always felt guilty about this.

    ??Now I see that Konoha is developing so well under the governance of the Uchiha n, I am very pleased, and I hope that the Uchiha n can lead Konoha to a better future.

    As for the misunderstandings in the past, I hope the Sixth Hokage and Uchiha don''t mind. I apologize to you here. "

    Finished.

    ??This former ninja **** actually bowed to Duan with a sincere expression.

    Seeing this scene, everyone present was moved.

    The first Hokage''s mind and courage are admirable, especially whenpared with Uchiha Madara next to him, he is simply a judge of superiority.

    "certainly."

    Juan only said two simple words, which was regarded as epting the reconciliation of the first generation.

    Hearing this, the first generation finally breathed a sigh of relief, and then he no longer missed it. He turned to the second generation and said:

    ¡°Tobirama, let¡¯s go.¡±

    "Yeah." The second generation nodded. He was actually very reluctant, but he also knew that his two brothers had nothing to do against the Uchiha n.

    Just when the two of them were about to form seals and perform the spell.

    "etc."

    Suan suddenly spoke, pointed at Madara Uchiha and said, "Take him with you too."

    ?Madara was stunned for a moment when Dan was pointed at him, and then smiled bitterly: "Uchiha Dan, do you look down on me so much?"

    ?Only now did he realize that the bet he had proposed to Duan waspletely self-indulgent.

    There is absolutely no need for his surrender and effectiveness.

    ??Whether it''s Naruto or Dan, these arrogant juniors look down on this old guy.

    The first generation looked happy.

    The final words mean that he and the Uchiha n have decided topletely cut off from Madara. In the eyes of the first generation, this is undoubtedly a good thing.

    So.

    The first generation and the second generation walked up to Madara together, pressed his shoulders on the left and right, and said one after another:

    ¡°Let¡¯s go, Madara, don¡¯t be embarrassed by staying here anymore.¡±

    ¡°This world belongs to young people, and our era has ended long ago.¡±

    ??Madara lowered his head, sighed deeply, and finally epted his fate.

    Before leaving, he raised his head and said: "I have onest request. Don''t waste my reincarnation eye. I hope you can find a good owner for it."

    To this, Duan¡¯s response is:

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, everything will be put to good use.¡±

    Hearing this, Madara showed a relieved smile, and then formed seals with the first and second generations.

    ?Under the watch of everyone, the filthy bodies of the three people dissipated, and their souls turned into green light and rose into the sky, and soon disappeared into the vast sky.

    ?Tsunade stared at the night sky nkly, with a look of loss on her face.

    And Broken walked to Naruto''s body, squatted down, and dug out thetter''s Rinnegan with his fingers.

    Jian Duan put the **** eyeballs into the container, and everyone had different expressions.

    ?These eyes symbolize unparalleled power and have a fatal temptation for everyone. If they were not present, everyone would definitely fight for them and beat them to death.

    After putting away Madara''s Rinnegan, he looked at Sarutobi Hiruzen and Jiraiya with a half-smile but not a smile.

    ¡°!¡±

    Being stared at by Sue, all the hairs on Jiraiya''s body stood up. He tried to stay calm and said, "Then let''s say goodbye."

    After saying this, he made a gesture to Sarutobi Hiruzen, wanting to leave this ce.

    It can be used in the next second.

    The two of them were surrounded by the Uchiha people.

    Fugaku, Itachi, Tetsuo, Sasuke and others all stared at Hiruzen Sarutobi coldly, with no warmth in their eyes. There was no doubt that they would take out their ninja swords and aim at Hiruzen Sarutobi''s head at any time. Cut it off.

    Jiraiya¡¯s expression changed, he forced a smile, and said in confusion:

    "What does this mean?"

    ?Zhuan walked forward without any haste and answered his question:

    "You can leave, but the Third Hokage cannot leave. As for the reason, do you really want me to exin?"

    ?Sarutobi Hiruzen must repay what he did to the Uchiha n.

    "I understand." Hiruzen Sarutobi sighed, knowing that his end hade.

    "Old man, I want to stay..." Jiraiya frowned and stood in front of everyone in Uchiha.

    ¡°This is my business, Jiraiya.¡±

    Sarutobi Hiruzen interrupted Jiraiya. He looked majestic and told thetter in amanding tone, "You should leave as soon as possible. Go as far away as possible. From now on, concentrate on being your novelist and don''t interfere with it anymore." It¡¯s a matter of the ninja world.¡±

    He did not want to harm his disciples.

    After being silent for a few seconds, Tsunade also spoke to persuade: "Jiraiya, listen to the Sandaime, you go."

    "Tsunade¡­"

    Jiraiya stared nkly at Tsunade, then nced at Sarutobi Hiruzen, finally gave up, turned around and left sadly.

    ¡°Kakashi, take the four shadows down to rest. Everyone is tired today, so have a good sleep.¡±

    Suan gave Kakashi some instructions, and then ordered Itachi, Tiehuo and others to **** Sarutobi Hiruzen and go to the interrogation room with him.

    Half an hourter.

    In the room, the lights are dim.

    A table, two stools, nothing else, surrounded by cold walls.

    Creak.

    Sarutobi Hiruzen, who had been waiting for a long time, finally heard the sound of the door being opened. He looked up and saw Suan walking in.

    ¡°How are you going to punish me?¡±

    ??The old man asked calmly.

    ?He is not afraid of death, nor is he afraid of Uchiha''s torture, because at this age, he has already half-footed in the coffin, and his time is running out.

 Chapter 305: Sarutobi Hiruzens Cross

    Chapter 305 Hiruzen Sarutobi¡¯s Cross

    From the perspective of Hiruzen Sarutobi.

    ?Instead of waiting anxiously for death toe, it is better to get rid of it as soon as possible and go down to spend time with those old friends.

    Danzo, Koharu and Yan.

    ?Familiar faces appeared in front of Sarutobi Hiruzen, causing him to reveal a knowing smile.

    ¡°Hey, you smile so calmly, it seems that you are ready to die.¡± Suan noticed Sarutobi Hiruzen¡¯s expression and saw through the other person¡¯s thoughts.

    Hearing this, Sarutobi Hiruzen looked directly at Dan with zing eyes and said in a deep voice:

    ¡°Let¡¯s do it, Uchiha Dan. I will have a clear conscience in this life.¡±

    ¡°Why should I kill you?¡±

    Duan sneered, leaned back on the chair, and tapped his fingers on the table, "The crimes you havemitted cannot be solved by death. It would be too cheap to kill you directly. ."

    For the sake of Tsunade, Sue can let the second generation Senju Tobirama go. After all, thetter''s grudges with Uchiha are already a matter of thest era.

    But Hiruzen Sarutobi? Sorry, no one can save this old guy.

    Sarutobi Hiruzen''s expression changed, he frowned and asked, "Then... what do you want?"

    Duan smiled slightly, showed his reincarnation eyes, and said calmly:

    "Why don''t you use my eyes to imprison your soul in the illusion world and be tortured forever. I guarantee that you will live a life worse than death andpletely repent of your sins."

    After saying that, his eyes shed, and his eyes suddenly released a burst of pupil energy.

    not good.

    Sarutobi Hiruzen''s eyes were dazzled. When he came back to his senses, he found that he had arrived at the illusion space of Zan.

    ?Over the head, there is a blood-red sky; under the feet, there are piles of white bones; in the distance there is a flowing blood river, emitting a pungent smell of blood.

    ?This ce is simply... hell.

    ¡°Congrattions, your soul is now immortal.¡±

    Cutoff appeared in front of Sarutobi Hiruzen, opened his arms to congratte thetter, and exined thoughtfully, "There will be no passage of time here, only you and this beautiful scenery, and... never-ending pain, just like this. "

    As soon as he finished speaking, he snapped his fingers.

    A crisp sound.

    ??In Sarutobi Hiruzen''s horrified expression, a cross appeared out of thin air behind him, and then he floated involuntarily on the spot, spreading his arms and crossing his legs, sticking closely to the cross.

    Continue.

    ?As soon as Duan stretched out his hand, several huge rusty nails and a hammer appeared in his palm.

    ??I saw him walking up to Sarutobi Hiruzen, picking up a hammer and nails, and smashing them into thetter''s palm.

    boom! boom!

    "ah!"

    ??The sound of smashing nails, mixed with the screams of Sarutobi Hiruzen, resounded throughout this **** world.

    ?First the two palms, and then the ovepping soles of the feet, a total of nine nails were broken and nailed to Sarutobi Hiruzen''s body one by one. The blood formed a line drop by drop and dripped from thetter''s body to the ground.

    ¡°Is it painful? This is just the beginning.¡±

    The broken voice was like a devil''s whisper, ringing in the ears of Sarutobi Hiruzen, which immediately made thetter drip with cold sweat and terrified.

    Swish, swish, swish.

    ?Several severed clones appeared around the cross, each holding weapons such as kunai, ninja swords, and saws in their hands, and then stabbed Sarutobi Hiruzen''s body expressionlessly.

    Poof! puff! puff!

    ??The sound of a sharp weapon entering the body, apanied by Sarutobi Hiruzen''s wail, continued to echo in the illusion world.

    ¡°The effect is not bad.¡±

    She said something to herself, feeling satisfied.

    ?This kind of mental punishment was inspired by his nephew Uchiha Itachi''s kaleidoscope eye technique - "Tsukiyomi" after he learned the scriptures.

    ?Itachi''s Tsukuyomi can extend a moment in reality to 72 hours in the illusion world, and during this period, he will continuously stab the enemy''s body with a ninja sword, causing him to suffer tremendous physical and mental torture.

    The power of the Samsara Eye is far superior to that of the Kaleidoscope. In addition, he has mastered the power of stopping time, so he can easily extend time ten times.

    That is 720 hours.

    ?It is a pity that even though Sarutobi Hiruzen had an iron will, he could not persist for such a long time.

    Less than a third of the 720th hour passed, and the Sandaime Hokage''s spirit was on the verge of copse.

    No one can endure such torture.

    "Please...please, as long as you can give me a happy life, I will do anything!"

    Finally, Sarutobi Hiruzen gave in,pletely gave up his dignity, and begged for help.

    ?Until this moment, he realized how naive he was and how Uchiha...

    Not a human being at all, but a devil.

    ? Danzo was driven mad by this devil, and finally became a beggar on the streets of Konoha, dying in an alley like a wild dog.

    ?Sarutobi Hiruzen was even worse. When he fell into Dan''s hands, even asking for death became a luxury.

    ¡°It¡¯s a bit boring.¡±

    Facing Sarutobi Hiruzen who was begging for mercy, he yawned and his interest faded.

    Snapped.

    ?He snapped his fingers again, and the scene shed, and the two of them returned to the interrogation room, sitting opposite each other across the table.

    Tick tock, tick tock.

    The clock on the wall was crisp and sweet, and the sound of the second hand moving echoed in the quiet interrogation room.

    ¡°Ho¡­ho¡­¡±

    ?Sarutobi Hiruzen was panting violently, his face was as pale as paper, and his whole body was dripping with sweat.

    ?He raised his head with difficulty and nced at the wall clock. His expression was extremely horrified because he discovered that less than a minute had passed in reality.

    ¡°Now¡­do you plead guilty?¡±

    Suan continued to tap the table with his fingers and asked with a half-smile.

    ¡°I plead guilty.¡±

    Sarutobi Hiruzen nodded quickly and took the initiative to list his crimes without waiting for further questioning.

    ??He was greedy for power, suppressed the Uchiha n, killed the Yondaime couple, abused the orphans of the fourth generation... Oh, by the way, he was also an old pervert who often used telescope skills to peek into the women''s bathhouse in the vige.

    At this moment, Hiruzen Sarutobi burst into tears and told him all the crimes he hadmitted in his life.

    ¡°Okay, that¡¯s almost it.¡±

    He interrupted Sarutobi Hiruzen. He didn''t care at all whether thetter was truly repentant or insincere.

    Sarutobi Hiruzen saw the impatient look on his face and immediately panicked. He was afraid that the other party would be unhappy and bring him into the illusion world to torture him again, so he quickly said:

    ¡°I want to atone for my sins. In order to make up for the Uchiha n, I am willing to do anything...¡±

    Hearing this, Duan sneered again and asked:

    "Do you think the current Uchiha ncks something that you need to make up for? What can you do to make up for it?"

    "Well."

    ?Sarutobi Hiruzen suddenly looked embarrassed and couldn''t say a word.

    really.

    ?Now, all that is left of him is an old body that is like a candle in the wind, and nothing else. Even if he wipes out the Uchiha n, others might still dislike him.

    ?Thinking of this, Hiruzen Sarutobi gave a wry smile and slumped down on his chair, waiting for Suan''s final verdict on him.

    ¡°However, speaking ofpensation, there is one person who needs thispensation.¡±

    Duan suddenly changed the subject, rubbed his chin with his hand, and then continued, "I can give you a chance to atone for your sins and make your death worthwhile."

    "What opportunity?" Hiruzen Sarutobi asked quickly.

    ?At this point, as long as we can let him die and let his soul go to the Pure Land smoothly, that will be Sarutobi Hiruzen''s greatest luck.

    e in."

    Duan looked back at the door.

    As soon as he finished speaking, there was a creak, and as the door of the interrogation room opened, an old woman slowly walked in.

    ¡°Fengying, how do you¡­¡±

    Sarutobi Hiruzen''s pupils shrank, he never expected that the personing would be Kazekage Chiyo.

    Chiyo nced at Suan, and after getting permission from thetter''s eyes, he said to Sarutobi Hiruzen:

    ¡°There is a forbidden technique in Sand Hidden Vige called Jisei Reincarnation, which allows the user¡¯s life force to be given to the deceased, making the deceased resurrected.

    ?Sarutobi Hiruzen, you are a ninjutsu professor who has mastered thousands of ninjutsus. I believe that reincarnation is not a problem for you to learn. "

    Sarutobi Hiruzen was stunned for a moment. As smart as he was, he quickly understood what he should do, so he looked at Dan and asked cautiously:

    ¡°Excuse me¡­Who is the person I want to resurrect?¡±

    "Uzumaki Naruto." Suan said a name.

    Naruto?

    Sarutobi Hiruzen was stunned.

    ¡°Is there any problem?¡± Duan asked.

    Sarutobi Hiruzen hesitated for a moment, unable to restrain his curiosity, and plucked up the courage to ask Sarang for advice:

    "Why do you want to resurrect Naruto? Isn''t he... the enemy of Uchiha and Konoha?"

    For this question, not only Sarutobi Hiruzen, but also Chiyo on the side also shed his eyes and was very interested.

    ??As the leader of the Akatsuki organization, Naruto has caused so much trouble for Konoha. He can be said to be the biggest enemy of the Uchiha n. What is the intention of resurrecting him now?

    Could it be that you didn¡¯t want Naruto to die so easily, so you resurrected him and then made him a prisoner?

    Thinking of this, Sarutobi Hiruzen and Chiyo felt a chill in their hearts.

    However.

    It was beyond their expectations.

    "I want to give that kid a second chance and let him start his life over. After all, he is still young and has used his own life to atone for his sins, so he deserves a chance to change his ways, doesn''t he?"

    With a smile on his face, he said lightly.

    Unexpectedly, Uchiha Danya has such a tender side, it is incredible.

    This idea came into Chiyo''s mind, but she immediately rejected it. Was Suan nning to resurrect Naruto out of kindness, or did he have other intentions?

    Perhaps no one knows except himself.

    ?Sarutobi Hiruzen seemed to believe what he said. He nodded heavily and said solemnly:

    "Jan, thank you for giving me this opportunity to atone for my sins. I will definitely use my own reincarnation to resurrect Naruto."

    He also guessed that the price of this forbidden technique was his own life, but it just so happened that he would be able to escape from Duan''s clutches after he died.

    Furthermore, Hiruzen Sarutobi was sincere when he said he wanted to atone for his sins.

    At least after his death, if his soul met a fourth-generation couple in the Pure Land, he would not have to be ashamed. After all, he finally used his own life to resurrect their son.

    ¡°Then I¡¯ll leave this ce to you.¡±

    As Suan spoke, he stood up and prepared to leave, and added, "Remember to hurry up. If Naruto dies for too long, he may not be able to be resurrected."

    à§.

    Chiyo stretched out a hand to stop Dan, and said to him seriously:

    "Sixth Hokage, I hope you can abide by the agreement between us."

    "certainly."

    ?Duan smiled and disappeared from the interrogation room in a sh.

    ??He asked Chiyo to teach the forbidden technique of reincarnation to Sarutobi Hiruzen, and the condition was very simple, that is, he promised to bring Gaara back from the Akatsuki organization and return it to Sunagakure Vige.

    Chiandai is also old and on the verge of death.

    ??The Sand Shadow needed a young and powerful new Kazekage, but they could never find a suitable candidate until Chiyo saw Gaara fighting against Deidara in the Chunin Exam.

    The two siblings, Temari and Kankuro, repeatedly asked Chiyo to bring Gaara back to Sand Hidden Vige. They would allow the younger brother to return to normal and be a Sand Shadow ninja again.

    So Chiyo made a deal with Dan.

    Promise?

    Sarutobi Hiruzen''s eyes shed, knowing that this was not what he should ask, so he just bowed to Chiyo and said: "Then I''ll leave it to you, Kazekage."

    This is his opportunity to atone for his sins, and it is also a gift from death. He must cherish it.

    On the streets of Konoha.

    Due to the disappearance of the moon and the damage to the street lights on both sides of the street, the road waspletely dark. Only a thin figure could be seen walking slowly with his hands in his pockets and his head lowered.

    It is Uchiha Sasuke.

    He did not go home with his brother, father and others, but wanted to stay alone for a while because¡ª

    I don¡¯t know why, after the death of the guy named Uzumaki Naruto, Sasuke always felt empty in his heart, as if he had lost something important in his life.

    ?Sasuke was deeply shocked after realizing his strange emotions.

    ? He ??and Naruto were obviously not familiar with each other, and could even be said to be enemies. Why did he have such emotions?

    Sasuke was puzzled.

    ?Of course he would not know that the Indra chakra possessed by him and the Asura chakra possessed by Naruto had been entangled with each other for thousands of years in reincarnations.

    but.

    ??If Naruto cannot be resurrected, Sasuke''s troubles may disappear soon.

    Because by that time, the Indra chakra in his body will leave him and continue to enter the six reincarnations, looking for the next generation of hosts together with the Asura chakra.

    Because the road was too dark and Sasuke was distracted, suddenly¡ª

    ?He stumbled over a piece of gravel on the street and staggered a few steps.

    ¡°Are you okay, Sasuke-kun?¡±

    As a gentle voice sounded in his ears, a hand lifted Sasuke''s arm to help him regain his bnce so as not to fall.

    ¡°Are you...Kabuto?¡±

    Sasuke raised his head, looked at the smiling man with sses in front of him, and recognized his identity.

    Kabuto was also a young Jonin who graduated from the Ninja School. Heter chose to stay in school and became a teacher, and was also the ss teacher of his cousin Marisa.

    "I didn''t expect that the number one genius in Konoha would still remember a little person like me. It''s such an honor." Kabuto''s smile was like a breath of fresh air.

    ¡°Haha, the number one genius in Konoha is just a joke.¡±

    Sasuke shook his head, showing a self-deprecating smile, and then nned to go around Kabuto and continue walking forward.

    Hearing this, Kabuto reached out and pushed up his sses, and said with deep meaning:

    ¡°Sasuke-kun, don¡¯t give up on yourself. If you weren¡¯t the number one genius in Konoha, that master wouldn¡¯t be interested in you.¡±

    Hearing Kabuto''sfort, Sasuke was stunned for a moment, then frowned and subconsciously asked:

    ¡°That sir? Who are you talking about?¡±

    ¡°Of course... Lord Orochimaru.¡±

    A cold light shed in Kabuto''s eyes, and before he finished speaking, he attacked Sasuke brazenly!

 Chapter 306: Orochimaru and Sasuke

    Chapter 306 Orochimaru and Sasuke

    On the dark street, there was a sh of blue light.

    Kabuto made a knife with his fingers, arge amount of chakra concentrated on the palm, and struck directly at Sasuke''s chest.

    A-level medical ninjutsu¡ªChakra scalpel.

    ??Although it is a medical ninjutsu, it can also be used as a sharp attack method to break the opponent''s muscles and meridians. It is sharper than a real scalpel.

    à§.

    ?At such a close distance, facing Kabuto''s sudden attack, even Sasuke had no time to dodge, and his muscles were easily cut open by Kabuto''s palm.

    Deng Deng Deng.

    Sasuke took a few steps back and covered his chest with his hands, feeling a sharp pain.

    Kabuto looked at Sasuke with a smile and said:

    ¡°Are you feeling difficulty breathing now, and your whole body is weak and can no longer concentrate chakra? That¡¯s because your intercostal muscles were severed by me.

    Don''t worry, I''m very measured in my actions. I''m just temporarily incapacitating you and won''t really hurt you.

    After all, your body must be left intact to Lord Orochimaru. "

    Speaking of this, Kabuto looked at Sasuke with a bit of jealousy in his eyes.

    Because in his opinion, it was a great honor to be able to dedicate his body to Orochimaru, but it was a pity that Kabuto did not have such good qualifications.

    ¡°Hehehe.¡±

    Sasuke suddenlyughed, and thenughed at himself, "I didn''t expect that even a cat and a dog like you can ride on my head now. I am really underestimated."

    As soon as he finished speaking, a scarlet kaleidoscope suddenly appeared in his eyes.

    The next second.

    simultaneously.

    ??A huge stream of chakra surged out of Sasuke''s body and quickly transformed into arge translucent purple hand. He struck out like lightning and grabbed Kabuto in his hand like a chicken.

    ?Under the control of Sasuke''s thoughts, as the big purple hand tightened, the bones in Kabuto''s body suddenly "clicked", and he himself couldn''t help but scream.

    "You just mentioned Orochimaru... Isn''t that guy still dead? He actually has the courage toe to Konoha."

    Sasuke narrowed his eyes and questioned Kabuto in front of him.

    The impression he had of Orochimaru in his memory was just four words: a lost dog.

    When Sasuke was a child, Orochimaru had sneaked into Konoha as a member of the Akatsuki organization, but was defeated by Shisui''s pupil technique and escaped in a hurry;

    ?Later, the Fourth Ninja World War broke out, and the Oto Ninja Vige established by Orochimaru in Tian no Country was once again taken over by the Uchiha n, and was defeated again.

    ?That guy''s life was a life of being humiliated by Uchiha.

    So in Sasuke''s heart, he could be said to be dismissive of Orochimaru, even though he was once one of the famous Sannin of Konoha.

    ?Thinking of this, he continued to ask Dou:

    "You guy, I remember that you entered the Ninja School very early. When did you be a traitor? No, are you a spy sent to Konoha by Orochimaru from the beginning?"

    Hearing this, Kabuto did not answer Sasuke''s question. He just smiled bitterly and said with emotion:

    ¡°As expected of the Mangekyo Sharingan, it¡¯s really powerful. I still screwed up, ahem¡­¡±

    Before he finished speaking, he vomited blood and his face became increasingly pale.

    Sasuke''s eyes narrowed, and then he shook his head: "Forget it, I don''t have time to interrogate a guy like you, just hand you over to the ANBU. Konoha''s intelligence department will treat you well."

    ??Just talking.

    ?A strong fishy wind suddenly struck from behind Sasuke, and a huge python jumped out of the darkness, opening its mouth to swallow him in one bite.

    Um?

    Sasuke didn''t even look back. Substantial chakra erupted in his body again, forming a half-length Susanoo outside his body. His huge body protected him and bounced the giant python away.

    Then, Sasuke slowly turned around, his eyes like two sharp swords, shooting towards the depths of the street.

    Da da da.

    With the sound of footsteps, Orochimaru, with long ck hair and a feminine temperament, emerged from the darkness with elegant steps.

    ¡°It¡¯s these eyes, so beautiful...and this boy¡¯s body, so full of energy, it¡¯s the perfect container.¡±

    Orochimaru stared at Sasuke intently, not hiding his greedy eyes.

    Sasuke frowned, and without saying a word, he directly looked at Orochimaru.

    The illusion is activated.

    Orochimaru was shocked all of a sudden, and he stood there nkly, as if he had be an idiot.

    ¡°A guy who overestimates his capabilities, only to this extent, dares to put his idea on my head.¡±

    Sasuke sneered and mocked.

    ??He had information about Orochimaru and knew that due to practicing some forbidden reincarnation technique, his soul was abnormally weak and his resistance to illusions was very poor.

    Sharingan is the nemesis of Orochimaru.

    ?Sasuke felt a chill at the thought of this disgusting guy trying to take away his body. He immediately controlled Susan to shoot a chakra arrow to kill Orochimaru here.

    ßÝ.

    ?The powerful arrow shot through the air and prated Orochimaru''s body on the spot, but Orochimaru''s body melted in the next second, leaving only a puddle of soil in ce.

    Earth substitute¡¤crack.

    Orochimaru has already learned the power of the Sharingan, so he came prepared.

    At this moment, he used a substitute to sessfully attract Sasuke''s attention.

    His body appeared not far away. After forming seals with his hands, he pped the ground suddenly and said:

    "drink!"

    ßÝßÝßÝ.

    ?Dozens of white snakes emerged from the ground beneath Sasuke''s feet and instantly wrapped around his body, restricting his movement.

    ??As they opened their mouths and bit Sasuke all over his body, injecting paralyzing venom into his body, Sasuke soon began to shake, and the chakra in his body became disordered.

    ¡°You have just awakened the Mangekyou, so you can¡¯t fully use Susanoo yet. Your feet are your biggest weakness, right?¡±

    Orochimaru walked towards Sasuke and said with a smile, "I have already ambushed these poisonous snakes here, just waiting for you to fall into the trap. Their attack must be so fast that even you can''t react."

    The poisonous snake that attacked Sasuke was summoned by Orochimaru from Ry¨±chi Cave. It is far superior to ordinary poisonous snakes in terms of intelligence and speed.

    ??Their venom, coupled with Kabuto''s chakra scalpel, the two attacks were superimposed, and Sasuke finally couldn''t hold on anymore.

    Plop.

    ??He was forced to remove Susanoo and then knelt down on one knee. Although his eyes were still fierce, he was at the end of his strength.

    Got it.

    Orochimaru looked happy and rushed towards Sasuke, preparing to take thetter away.

    ?This is the main street of Konoha after all. This fight will definitely attract Konoha ninjas, so we must take Sasuke and leave as soon as possible.

    Whoosh.

    At the sight of Orochimaru, he was about to rush in front of Sasuke.

    Choo Choo Choo!

    ??The sound of a thousand birds singing suddenly sounded, and along with a dazzling blue light, the entire dim street was illuminated.

    .

    ??A huge electric current burst out from Sasuke''s body, which not only stunned all the poisonous snakes wrapped around him, but also forced Orochimaru back, temporarily unable to get close to him.

    ¡°Are you still stubbornly resisting? You have a strong desire to survive.¡±

    Orochimaru licked his lips, but he became even more excited, because he saw that Sasuke was still able to perform ninjutsu despite being poisoned by snake venom and being tricked by Kabuto. He was indeed a true genius.

    In this case, he had to take Sasuke away.

    ? Time is running out, Orochimaru doesn''t want to dy any longer, and decides to go all out.

    Then the next second.

    "ha!"

    Hearing a strange scream, his whole body suddenly expanded, apanied by molting, and finally turned into a huge giant snake.

    ??The body of this giant snake is made up of countless young white snakes, squirming and crowded together, and the snake''s head is integrated with Orochimaru''s face, which looks extremely scary.

    The Orochi Usage Technique.

    This is the result of Orochimaru''s software transformation of his body over the years.

    ??He is no longer a human being, but has be a half-human, half-snake creature, possessing powerful vitality and strength that surpasses humans.

    Woo ow.

    After the transformation, Orochimaru opened his mouth and spit out a breath of fishy wind, which made Sasuke on the other side dizzy and almost knocked down on the spot.

    What is this? It¡¯s so disgusting.

    ?Sasuke''s eyes were horrified, and he forcibly condensed his chakra again, releasing countless thousands of birds, and flew towards the big snake like rain.

    He is not trying to defeat Orochimaru, he just needs to dy. Within a minute at thetest, Konoha''s elite ninjas wille to support him.

    did not expect.

    Facing the Chidori Senbon released by Sasuke, Orochimaru didn''t even bother to hide. With his own strong defense, he rushed over.

    Ruined.

    Sasuke looked desperate, unable to resist anymore. He could only watch as Orochimaru opened his **** mouth and was about to swallow him in one bite.

    At the critical moment.

    ¡°Cousin, I¡¯ming!¡±

    ?A slightly childish voice came, and Marissa rushed out from the side. She was also surprised when she saw the big snake.

    But then he realized that Sasuke was in danger, so he rushed forward without hesitation.

    ¡°Seeking death!¡±

    Orochimaru had no time to pay attention to Marissa. With a casual flick, a giant tail swept towards Marissa with a huge force.

    ¡°Marissa, be careful!¡±

    Sasuke''s pupils shrank and he tried his best to remind him loudly.

    A guy like Orochimaru is notparable to the opponents Marisa encountered in the Chunin Examination Arena.

    Marissa also knows this.

    So she focused her gaze, and immediately called out the tall tinum Star, and shouted: "Smash~Varudo!"

    Hum.

    Time has paused.

    ?The snake''s tail that swept towards Marissa also temporarily stopped in front of her.

    Whoosh.

    ?Marissa stepped on the snake''s tail, and then jumped into the air due to the reaction.

    At this time, two seconds passed and time resumed its flow.

    "Um?"

    Orochimaru felt his eyes blur, and Marisa''s figure was lost in his field of vision, and then a sharp shout came from above his head.

    "it''s here!"

    Marissa fell from the sky and struck at the same time as tinum Star. Two hands and four fists hit Orochimaru''s head like a torrential rain.

    E Euler Euler Euler!

    Bang bang bang bang.

    ?In just a few seconds, Orochimaru received hundreds of punches in a row. His entire face was deformed, and his huge snake body lost its bnce and hit the ground.

    Hateful little devil.

    Orochimaru was furious, not only because Marissa ruined his good deeds, but also because she punched him in the face.

    Although Marisa''s fist fell on Orochimaru''s face, the damage was not very high, but it was quite insulting.

    ??Can even an eight-year-old Uchiha kid humiliate him now?

    However, Orochimaru could only endure it.

    Because more chakra came from all around, approaching quickly, an encirclement was formed.

    If you don¡¯t leave, you will never be able to leave again.

    Be aware of this.

    ??Boom.

    Orochimaru made a quick decision and got into the ground without hesitation to escape.

    ¡°Want to run?¡±

    Of course, Marissa would not let Orochimaru run away, and immediately rushed forward and hugged Orochimaru''s tail, but with a "bang", the snake''s tail exploded into countless small snakes, attacking Marissa.

    ?Marissa was immediately in a hurry. By the time she collected all the little snakes, Orochimaru had already slipped into the ground and disappeared.

    but.

    The other guy won¡¯t be able to escape so easily.

    Kabuto held on to his painful body, tried to stand up, and fled Konoha with Lord Orochimaru, but his eyes blurred and he saw Marissa appearing in front of him.

    ¡°Teacher, you are indeed a spy.¡±

    ?Marissa looked down at Kabuto and said with a disappointed look on her face. After all, she used to like this gentle and considerate teacher.

    Kabuto was stunned, and then asked in disbelief: "When did you discover my identity?"

    ??As a spy who has been lurking in Konoha for eight years, he thinks that he has not revealed any ws and has always been perfectly disguised.

    Unexpectedly, an eight-year-old kid saw through it.

    Marissa''s answer once again surprised Kabuto. She only heard her say:

    ¡°My hateful father told me from the first day you became my teacher, but I didn¡¯t believe him at first.¡±

    ¡­¡±

    Kabuto was silent for a while, and finally showed a wry smile, "In other words, everything I have done so far has been under the watchful eye of the Sixth Hokage. It''s ridiculous."

    Before he finished speaking, he suddenly became violent and sent the chakra scalpel again tounch a sneak attack on Marissa.

    "drink!"

    ?Marissa shouted angrily without even thinking about it. She immediately gathered her strength and tensed her muscles.

    There was a ng, and gold and iron mingled.

    Kabuto''s chakra scalpel fell on Marisa''s arm, as if it had touched a piece of steel. Not only was it unable to break through thetter''s defense, but the powerful counterattack force came back, causing severe pain all over his body.

    ¡°Teacher, your ability... is really bad, Euler!¡±

    ??Marissa said, raised her fist and hit Kabuto in the face, sending thetter flying backwards and hitting a big tree on the side of the road.

    boom.

    Kabuto fell to the ground, could not get up again, and passed out on the spot.

    ¡°Cousin Sasuke, are you okay?¡±

    Marissa put away her fists, walked towards Sasuke, and asked with concern on her face.

    ¡°Thank you, Marissa, for arriving in time.¡±

    Sasuke looked ashamed.

    ?He lost again. If it weren''t for Marisa''s support, he would have been kidnapped by Orochimaru, and the consequences would be disastrous.

    "but¡­"

    ?Sasuke, who was still frightened, thanked his cousin and asked doubtfully, "How did you know that I was in danger and get here first?"

    ?Marissa shrugged, spread her hands and answered:

    "My father told me. He said that a guy named Orochimaru came to Konoha and wanted to take your body. After I heard about it, I ran over here quickly."

    ¡°It turns out to be my uncle¡­¡±

    Hearing this, Sasuke raised his head and looked up at the night sky. There was only darkness and nothing there.

    But he seemed to see a pair of huge reincarnation eyes floating in the sky above Konoha, silently watching everything.

 Chapter 307: Save Hanabi

    Chapter 307 Saving Hanabi

    Just as Kabuto thought.

    ??The Sixth Generation Uchiha Dan has always been aloof, watching everyone with his eyes that see through everything.

    ?The reason why he allowed a spy like Kabuto to be active in Konoha was for no other reason than that he just wanted to have some fun as always.

    At the end of the day, Kabuto realized that he was a clown.

    Soon, Kakashi from ANBU and everyone in Uchiha also arrived at the scene of the incident.

    Learning that it was Orochimaru who attacked Sasuke.

    "Chihideko and I will chase him! This time, we must not let him escape again." Tiehuo''s eyes shed, and he immediately pulled out his ninja sword and rushed to chase Orochimaru.

    ?In Tie Huo''s view, guys like Orochimaru are like poisonous snakes hiding in dark corners. They must find opportunities to get rid of them, otherwise they will be bitten by them at any time.

    "etc."

    Itachi, however, stretched out his hand to stop the Tiehuo couple and said, "No need, Tiehuo. Let''s take Shemaru and leave. This is what the Sixth Generation meant."

    ¡°For...why?¡±

    Tiehuo''s eyes suddenly widened and he froze on the spot, feeling very puzzled.

    Sasuke on the side was also stunned.

    ?From what Itachi said, he already knew that Orochimaru would attack him. After doing it for a long time, Sasuke himself was left in the dark.

    Itachi nced at Sasuke, and after seeing that thetter''s life was not in danger, he felt relieved, and then exined:

    ¡°The Sixth Generation said that this was a trial. Orochimaru is Sasuke¡¯s prey and must be solved by Sasuke himself.¡±

    Trial?

    Tie Huo and Qian Xiuzi looked at each other, it turns out...that''s it.

    Sasuke was stunned for a moment, then stood up despite the pain, and swore with burning eyes:

    ¡°I, Uchiha Sasuke, will definitely kill Orochimaru and bring his head to Konoha with my own hands.¡±

    Sasuke understood that this was a test from his uncle and an opportunity for him to prove himself.

    ?This time, don¡¯t mess up again.

    Fugaku, who had been silent for the whole time, took a look at his youngest son''s injuries and said in a deep voice:

    "Confidence is a good thing, but overconfidence is arrogance, which will only bring disaster to yourself. Go home to recuperate first, and get familiar with the power of the Mangekyo Sharingan. After all, Orochimaru is one of the Sannin of Konoha in the past. , not that easy to deal with.¡±

    ¡°Yes, Father.¡±

    Sasuke responded without daring to refute.

    ¡°Cousin, I¡¯ll carry you.¡±

    ?Marissa took the initiative to step forward, smiled at him, and then squatted down with her back to Sasuke.

    Sasuke was a little ashamed. After all, it was a bit embarrassing to let his eight-year-old cousin carry him home. But with his current physical condition, it was difficult for him to even stand up, let alone walk.

    well.

    After sighing inwardly, Sasuke said: "Thank you, Marisa."

    ?Then hey down on Marissa¡¯s broad back and let her carry him up.

    On the other side, Kakashi also ordered the ANBU to take the unconscious Kabuto and go back for interrogation.

    ??The Konoha Torture Department can read even the memories of dead people and dig out all valuable information, let alone a living person.

    ?No matter how experienced a spy Kabuto is, when he wakes up, he has no choice but to refuse to exin.

    At that time, the information provided by Kabuto will surely help Sasuke better grasp Orochimaru''s weaknesses, and then sessfully hunt him.

    ?The group of people quickly dispersed, leaving only two ANBU on the street to clean up the battlefield and carry out the aftermath.

    Late at night.

    The long day is finallying to an end.

    ?However, today''s Konoha seemed destined to be full ofmotion. At this moment, another minor incident happened in the vige.

    The incident urred in the area of ??the Hyuga n.

    Hinata Hanabi, the second daughter of the n leader Hinata Hizashi, suddenly disappeared.

    In the past, this was definitely a rtively big news.

    But today, after so many shocking events have happened, including Marisa winning the chunin exam, meteorites raining down on Konoha, and the Sixth Generation blowing up the moon, the disappearance of a Konoha girl is nothing.

    Even the person involved, Hinata Hizashi, had no time to take care of this matter immediately after hearing the news of her daughter''s disappearance. Instead, she was busy leading the police department to maintain order in the vige.

    Until the next day.

    ¡°What on earth is going on? Where did Hanabi go?¡±

    After hearing the news, Marisa knocked on the door of the Hyuga n and asked in shock.

    Hanabi was her good friend in Ninja School, the kind of person she talked to about everything. When she heard that her good friend was missing, Marisa was naturally very anxious.

    ¡°Miss Marissa, don¡¯t worry, pleasee with me.¡±

    An old man from the Hyuga n bowed to Marisa and invited her into the conference hall.

    ?There, Hanabi''s sister Hinata, Hinata''s first genius Neji, and the n leader Hinata Hiashi and others were analyzing the intelligence.

    ¡°In other words, Hanabi was not missing, but was kidnapped?¡±

    Rizu rubbed his forehead with a tired look on his face.

    He was busy all night without sleeping. After restoring normal order in the vige, he had time to go home and care about his daughter''s disappearance.

    "Yes, Lord Patriarch, after a whole night of investigation and search, we have obtained information about the intruder." Ningji respectfully reported to Hizu.

    In his opinion, the patriarch puts the interests of the vige before his daughter. This great spirit of sacrifice is really touching.

    ¡°Then what are you waiting for? Follow me immediately!¡±

    Hinata Hinata immediately pped the table, shouted sternly, and then stood up.

    But at this moment, he felt dizzy and sat down on the floor with a thud.

    ¡°Patriarch, you are overworked and need a good rest.¡±

    ??A Hyuga n leader came forward to persuade him and was very worried about Hyuga Hizashi''s health. After all, the n leader was getting older now.

    ?Marissa saw this, hit her chest with her fist, and assured Hinata and Hinata in a sonorous and powerful voice:

    "Uncle Hizu, just have a good rest at home. I will definitely bring Hanabi back!"

    Hearing this, Rizu¡¯s expression changed and he quickly said:

    ¡°No, how can I let you take risks, Miss Marisa?¡±

    Marissa is the daughter of the Sixth Generation. She has proven her strength by winning the Chunin Exam and silenced all those who doubted her.

    Anyone with a discerning eye can see that the next generation of Hokage in Konoha may be this muscr girl who is 1.8 meters tall.

    ??If something happens to Marissa, the Hyuga family will never be able to bear the consequences.

    ¡°Stop talking nonsense and let¡¯s go!¡±

    ?Marissa, however, was toozy to be polite to Hinata, so she directly stepped forward and pulled Hinata up, asking her to lead the way.

    Hinata blushed and looked at her father at a loss.

    well.

    Hinata Hinata couldn''t help but sigh inwardly.

    His daughter is already fifteen years old. Compared with the Sixth Generation''s daughter, apart from her strength, her character and mentality arepletely iparable.

    Marissa is a child as domineering as her father, and no one can stop her from deciding what she wants.

    So.

    ¡°Okay, you just follow Miss Marissa.¡±

    ?Hizashi gave orders to everyone in Hinata, and then looked at Ningji specifically.

    ?? Neji nodded without revealing any trace, understanding what the patriarch meant, which was to protect Marisa at all costs and never let the sixth generation daughter make the slightest mistake.

    A few hourster.

    In a valley on the outskirts of Konoha.

    ¡°E Euler Euler!¡±

    Marissa turned on all her firepower and fought with all her might with Star tinum, finally destroying the puppet in front of her.

    At this time, her clothes were all torn and scarred.

    Looking to the side, Neci, Hinata and others were all injured. Many Hyuga ninjas even lost their breath and could never get up again.

    Half an hour ago.

    They followed the enemy''s movements and found an abandoned house. As soon as they were about to go in and check, they were attacked by a group of puppets.

    After a fierce battle, all the puppets were finally eliminated and the battle was won with difficulty.

    ¡°Miss Marissa, are you okay?¡±

    ??Neji held his bleeding arm, limped over, and asked.

    "Leave me alone for now, use your Byakugan to check to see if Hanabi is nearby." Marisa ordered Neji while wrapping gauze around the wound.

    "yes."

    Hearing this, Ningci quickly rolled his eyes and nced around.

    A momentter.

    ¡°Found it, there¡¯s a basement!¡± Neji shouted, and immediately showed Marissa the way and found the entrance to the basement.

    Boom!

    ?Marissa punched out, smashing the basement door to pieces, and then rushed in. Sure enough, she saw a familiar figure lying on the bed with her back turned.

    It is fireworks.

    ¡°Hanabi, are you okay?¡±

    Marissa came to the bedside and found that Hanabi was in aa. What shocked her even more was that there were two lines of blood on Hanabi''s cheek.

    That''s because Hanabi''s white eyes were gouged out.

    ¡°Damn it, who did it!¡±

    Seeing the tragic situation of her friend, Marissa suddenly became furious, clenched her fists, and veins popped out on her forehead.

    Hyuuga ninjas were also frightened and angry.

    "Could it be someone from the Sand Shadow? The puppets that attacked us just now are very much the work of the Sand Shadow puppet master." Someone said.

    ¡°But why? Aren¡¯t there so many Byakugan in Sunagakure Vige? Isn¡¯t that enough?¡±

    Hinata, who had always been timid, now looked angry. Hanabi is her biological sister, and as a sister, she is more distressed than anyone else when she sees her sister''s miserable condition.

    Eight years ago, the era when Danzo briefly ruled Konoha.

    ?In order to beg for peace, the Hyuga n was forced to release the caged bird of the n, and was deprived of a hundred pairs of white eyes by the four great ninja viges, and suffered humiliation.

    It was not until Uchiha returned that Konoha ninjas and vigers could finally regain their dignity and live with their heads raised.

    Hyuuga n also avoided the fate of bing the Byakugan warehouse of the four major ninja viges.

    Unexpectedly, today, the incident of a tribesman being deprived of his white eyes would happen again.

    "No, it shouldn''t be Sunagakure Vige. They don''t have the guts."

    ?Marissa frowned and said, denying the suspicions of everyone in Hinata.

    ??It''s a small thing to offend the Hyuga n for a pair of white eyes, but this behavior will also offend Konoha and the Uchiha n.

    ?Shaying and his gang would only do such stupid things if they were impatient with life.

    ?Although Marisa is still young, her words, deeds, and perspective on thinking already have the look of a senior person.

    It is worth mentioning that Duan did not teach her these things.

    This talent is innate.

    As it turns out, Marissa was right.

    Because Hanabi woke up.

    "Well¡­"

    ?She let out a muffled groan and slowly opened her eyes, only to find that her eyes werepletely dark. She was about to reach out to touch it, but her hands were grabbed by her sister Hinata.

    "Hanabi, no! Listen to me first..." Hinata was very worried that her sister would not be able to bear the pain after she found out that she had lost her eyes.

    ?So Hinata racked her brains, trying to make up a white lie on the spur of the moment, to stabilize Hanabi first.

    did not expect.

    ¡°Sister, don¡¯t worry about me, I know what happened to me.¡±

    Hanabi forced a smile and said in a weak voice, "It was a guy who called himself Otsutsuki Toneri. He said he wanted to take revenge on Konoha, so he took away my eyes."

    Then, she forced herself to describe the appearance of Sheren to everyone, telling them to be careful, and then passed out again.

    ??The apanying medical ninjas from the Hyuga n quickly took out their medical kits and gave Hanabi first aid.

    Fortunately.

    The person who took away Hanabi''s eyes did not harm her further. After some treatment, her condition was stabilized.

    Hinata and everyone finally breathed a sigh of relief temporarily when they saw this.

    Subsequently.

    ¡°Otsutsuki Toneri...what a strange name, have you ever heard of it?¡±

    ??Ningji read out the name of his enemy, frowned and asked the n members.

    Everyone shook their heads.

    Not only in Konoha, but also in other major ninja viges, this surname has never been heard of.

    When everyone looked confused, only Marissa looked shocked.

    Because she had heard the surname Otsutsuki from her **** father.

    "I''m going to find dad, and leave the rest of the matter to me. You don''t have to worry about it, to avoid more casualties."

    Marissa said nothing to Ningji and the others, leaving the Hinata and others in shock, and hurriedly left.

    Tenshukaku, Hokage''s office.

    ¡°Where¡¯s my dad? I have something important and I have to see him right away!¡±

    ?Marissa rushed all the way to the office door, pushed open the ANBU ninja guarding the door, and smashed the door with her fist, making a loud bang.

    "Come in."

    A familiar voice came from the office, but it was not the Sixth Hokage.

    ßÑ¶¡.

    ?Marissa opened the door, strode to the desk, and asked hurriedly: "Uncle, where is my dad?"

    ??The person sitting on the chair is the deputy vige chief Uchiha Fugaku. The documents in front of him are piled up like a mountain and he is very busy.

    In fact.

    In the past eight years, Fugaku has spent much more time sitting in the Hokage''s office than he did as the real Hokage.

    ?Who gives up and is always the hands-off shopkeeper.

    Even now, after Konoha has just experienced such a huge disaster, they are actually missing work.

    "It''s Marissa, hey, why are you injured? Are you okay?"

    Fugaku stood up in surprise when he saw his wounded niece, and immediately notified the medical ninja.

    ??Then he told Marisa that Suan left Konoha early in the morning to do something important and would not be back until two dayster.

    ¡°Damn it, you abandoned the vige and ran out at this time...Forget it, uncle, do you know the Otsutsuki n?¡±

    ?Marissa also knew that her father was unreliable, so she told her uncle the information she had.

    ¡°Is Otsutsuki Toneri a survivor on the moon?¡±

    Fugaku looked solemn after hearing this. As a high-level official of Konoha and having seen the Uchiha Stone Tablet, he naturally knew about the Otsutsuki n on the moon.

    He even knew that the Otsutsuki n, like the Hyuga n, were descendants of Otsutsuki Hamura.

 Chapter 308: Got the Golem

    Chapter 308 Obtaining the Golem

    Based on Hanabi''s description.

    Otsutsuki Toneri is blind and has no eyes, so he wants to take away her Byakugan.

    With the physique of the Otsutsuki n, they can indeed adapt perfectly to the power of the Byakugan.

    Of course we cannot leave such a dangerous guy alone.

    So after learning about the incident from Marisa, Fugaku immediately summoned Kakashi and ordered the ANBU to set up an elite team responsible for tracking and arresting Otsutsuki Toneri.

    ¡°I want to join too!¡±

    ?Marissa shouted that she would dig out Hanabi''s eyes from Toneri''s with her own hands, and then beat him up with her iron fist.

    To vent Hanabi''s anger.

    "Marissa, don''t be impatient. We''ll wait until the ANBU investigation makes progress." Fugaku knew that his niece had a bad temper, so he did not reject her request directly, butforted her.

    ?This matter may not be as easy as imagined.

    Let¡¯s wait until we get back to talk about it.

    At this time, somewhere in the ninja world.

    In the dark basement, the TV screen kept flickering, illuminating Xiao Nan''s face brightly and darkly.

    She finished watching the news broadcast on Konoha TV with a nk expression.

    ??It says above that Uzumaki Naruto, the leader of the Akatsuki organization, attacked Konoha and was defeated by the great Sixth Hokage. After he repented, he used the art of reincarnation to resurrect all the dead.

    At the end of the news, the host sternly warned the Xiao organization:

    Your leader has realized his mistake and used his life to atone for his sins. The remaining members should also surrender quickly. Don''t be stubborn anymore!

    "snort."

    ?Xiao Nanmian snorted like frost, and as soon as his eyes flickered, the TV screen cracked open and sparks erupted.

    What does it mean for Naruto to reform? Did he make any mistakes?

    ??The real criminal is obviously a great ninja vige like Konoha, who brought so much war and chaos to the ninja world, and also disguised himself like a white lotus.

    Hypocritical to the extreme and disgusting.

    "Uchiha Dan, what method did you use to trick Naruto into performing the reincarnation technique? Or did you use illusion to manipte Naruto..."

    ?Xiao Nan murmured, the hatred towards Duan in her heart reaching its peak.

    ?First Nagato, and now Naruto, the man named Uchiha Dan, personally killed the two most important men in Konan''s life.

    However, even though the anger and hatred in his heart surged like a volcano, when Xiaonan calmed down, he had to admit:

    After Naruto''s death, with the remaining strength of her and the Akatsuki organization, they werepletely unable topete with Uchiha Dan and the Konoha Vige behind him.

    After all, even the reincarnation eye fell into Duan''s hand.

    Worse.

    Next, the opponent will definitely take advantage of the situation to pursue and wipe out the Akatsuki organization in one fell swoop.

    ?Aware of this, Xiao Nan hurried out of the basement, summoned arge number of paper cranes, and used them to give thest order to the members of the Akatsuki organization:

    From now on, immediately take off their ck and red cloud robes, and then disperse where they are.

    By now.

    All Xiaonan can do is try to avoid more casualties.

    However, what she didn''t expect was.

    after one day.

    ¡°Why are you here?¡±

    ?? Konan looked at Gaara and Fu in front of him in shock.

    ¡°Teacher Xiaonan, we don¡¯t have anywhere to go.¡± Fu shrugged, knowing that she was in a dangerous situation, but she still showed a yful smile.

    Gaara remained silent as always and did not speak, but when he came here, he already made his attitude clear.

    Over the past eight years.

    ? ? Konan, Naruto, Gaara, and Fu get along almost day and night, and they have already developed a deep rtionship without even knowing it.

    Although we are not rted by blood, we are like real rtives.

    So when a crisises, how can rtives abandon each other?

    "You guys, hurry up and run as far away as you can. I have a feeling that Uchiha Dan wille to your door soon!"

    ?Xiao Nan was anxious and urged the two of them sharply.

    "What about you? Teacher Xiaonan,e with us. We can escape overseas by boat and stay away from the disputes in the ninja world..."

    Fu made suggestions and told Xiaonan that she had prepared the boat and nned the route to sea.

    ?Xiao Nan shook his head and sighed:

    "It''s useless. Uchiha Dan''s ambition is to collect all tailed beasts and be the Ten-Tailed Jinchuuriki, so he will never let us go easily. Unless..."

    After speaking, she made a seal in front of the two of them, and heard a rumble, and the ground shook.

    ?The surface of the earth split open, and a huge heretic demon rose up from the ground.

    To Fu and Gaara''s surprise, the golem at this time was covered with detonating charms made by Konan.

    "Teacher Xiaonan, do you want to..." Fu vaguely guessed Xiaonan''s intention.

    Sure enough.

    "You go first. I n to use the heretic demon to attract Uchiha Zan, and then blow up the demon in front of him. The demon is the body of the Ten-Tails. Without it, Zan will no longer be able to be the Ten-Tails. The tail jinch¨±riki. By then, it will be pointless for him to continue to hunt you two."

    Xonan told her n.

    ¡°But how are you going to get out of this?¡± Fu asked with a worried look on her face, and then she realized that she had asked a stupid question.

    Even Naruto couldn''t escape from Uchiha Dan''s hands, let alone others?

    Teacher Xiaonan is ready to die.

    "F, Gaara, as your teacher, this is thest thing I can do for you. Let''s go."

    ?Xiaonan said calmly, her mind made up.

    pity.

    ?With such a dy, the two of them are destined to be unable to leave.

    A huge and invisible pressure fell from the sky in an instant, making Xiaonan and the other two people tense up.

    The next second.

    ??As a ripple-like fluctuation appeared in the space, the man the three of them least wanted to see appeared - Uchiha Suzan.

    ¡°Hey, they are all here. It seems I don¡¯t need to look for them one by one.¡±

    They were floating in the air, looking down at the three Xiaonan people on the ground and the heretic demon behind them, and said hello.

    but.

    Compared with Duan who looked rxed, the expressions of the three people on the ground were much more solemn.

    ¡°I didn¡¯t expect you toe so quickly.¡±

    ?Xiaonan looked stern, but inside she was extremely surprised and felt incredible.

    ??She had just released the seal of the heretic demon and let it release its aura, and she immediately chased after her. Isn''t this...too fast?

    He seemed to have guessed what Xiao Nan was thinking. He smiled and answered her doubts:

    "Thanks to Naruto, he told me about this ce."

    "You really used genjutsu to control Naruto." Konan''s eyes were cold. She had long known that the TV talk about Naruto "repenting and reforming" wasplete nonsense.

    ¡°No, no, no, you misunderstood.¡±

    But Suan shook his head and exined, "I didn''t do that. It was Naruto himself who wanted to use the reincarnation, and it was he who took the initiative to tell me the hiding ce of the heretic demon.

    But, he also has a condition, that is...let me let you go.

    I am a person who keeps my promises, so you can rest assured that since I promised Naruto, I will not kill you. "

    After hearing Duan¡¯s words, Xiao Nan was shocked and froze on the spot.

    That¡¯s it.

    Naruto is... a big fool.

    ¡°As for you two.¡±

    When Konan was stunned, Suan looked at Gaara and Fu who were standing aside, and touched his chin with his hand, "Well, give me the tailed beast in your body, and I can let you live."

    ¡°Exercise great mercy¡± in the face of crisis.

    ¡°Don¡¯t even think about it!¡±

    Gaara refused tly.

    Fu Ye stared at Duan with hatred and sneered:

    "Jinchuriki will die if he loses his tailed beast. Do you think we don''t even know this? Uchiha Dan, even if Imit suicide and die with the Nanao, I will not give it to you."

    Subsequently.

    Violent chakra erupted from both of their bodies at the same time, and they nned to fight for their lives.

    "I said¡­"

    Suan still had a rxed look on his face, and turned to ask them, "Aren''t you going to do something for Naruto? Just give me the tailed beast, and I''ll resurrect him, how about that?"

    Resurrection of Naruto.

    As soon as these words came out, Gaara and Fu were also stunned.

    ¡°Don¡¯t believe his lies!¡±

    At this time, Konan came to his senses and quickly reminded the two of them, "If Uchiha Dan uses the reincarnation to resurrect Naruto, then he himself will die. He is just deceiving you."

    The reincarnation technique was first told to Nagato by Obito.

    He said that this technique can be used to resurrect the dead, and the user will not die as a result, but it will consume arge amount of chakra, causing the body to be overdrawn in a short period of time.

    ?Xiao Nan believed it at first, butter came to think of it.

    That guy Obito is lying.

    ?His purpose is to use Nagato to resurrect Uchiha Madara¡ªthis is why Madara transnted his reincarnation eye into Nagato.

    So, how could Uchiha Dan pay the price of his life to resurrect Naruto?

    "Who said I was going to use the reincarnation technique? Is he worthy of a mere Uzumaki Naruto?"

    ??Duan sneered, mocking Xiaonan''s stupidity.

    Let''s not talk about Naruto, even if his wife and children died, there was no way he would sacrifice his own life to resurrect his family.

    There is no one in this world worthy of him doing this.

    After all, he is a man who wants to be the God of Muscles.

    ¡°Then what are you going to do?¡±

    Facing the merciless ridicule, Xiao Nan gritted his teeth and asked sharply.

    Hended slowly on the ground and said calmly:

    ¡°Thanks to the ingenuity of the ninjas, they have invented many techniques to resurrect the dead, but don¡¯t get me wrong, I¡¯m not talking about pseudo-resurrection techniques like the Reincarnation of the Earth, but a truly wless resurrection.

    This technique was invented by Sunagakure Vige and is called Jisei Reincarnation. I have already obtained it from Kazekage Chiyo.

    By the way, let me tell you an interesting thing. The caster of reincarnation was the former Third Hokage Sarutobi Hiruzen. How about it? Is it interesting? "

    ¡­¡±

    Hearing this, Xiao Nan was half convinced and half doubtful.

    "Teacher Konan, Sand Shadow does have the forbidden technique of reincarnation." Gaara walked up and said something in Konan''s ear.

    ?Xiao Nan finally believed it.

    ?Let Sarutobi Hiruzen sacrifice his life to resurrect Naruto. This kind of bad taste to tease people is clearly Uchiha Dan''s behavior.

    So what he said is probably true.

    Yufu and Gaara looked at each other and understood each other''s thoughts. Then Yufu stood up and said to Gaara:

    "Okay, we agree to your terms and hope you keep your promise, Lord Sixth Hokage!"

    The two of them knew that they would not survive anyway, so they might as well trade their lives for Naruto''s resurrection so that he and Mr. Konan could be reunited.

    ¡°F, Gaara, I will not allow you to do this!¡±

    ??Xiaonan opened her arms and stood in front of the two of them. How could she watch them die with peace of mind?

    Looking at this scene, Guan Guan yawned a little boredly, and then said:

    "I said, can you please stop acting in tragic scenes? Who said that a jinchuriki will definitely die if he loses his tailed beast? I promised Kazekage Chiyo that I would return a lively Gaara to Sand Shadow, and his older sister and brother would return Waiting for him."

    Hearing Duan''s words, Xiaonan and the three of them looked shocked.

    ¡°However, extracting the Nine Seals of the Phantom Dragon used by the tailed beast will kill the Jinch¨±riki...¡± Konan was still doubtful.

    ¡°That¡¯s because neither Naruto nor Nagato¡¯s Rinnegan belongs to them, and they simply cannot exert the true power of these eyes.¡±

    The section said expressionlessly, a pair of samsara eyes appeared in his eyes, and he said calmly, "I have improved the Phantom Dragon Nine Seals, and I can safely separate the tailed beast from the Jinch¨±riki''s body, but it just takes a little more work.

    ?How about it, do you want toe with me or not? Let¡¯s make a decision.

    Remember, my patience is limited. "

    At this time, Duan was already a little impatient.

    ??If Konan continued to be nagging, he would not be polite anymore. He would go up and p her away, and then take away the heretic demon and the two jinch¨±riki.

    After all, he only promised Naruto not to kill Konan, but it did not include not beating her.

    ?Xiaonan and the other three looked at each other in confusion.

    atst.

    ¡°Okay, we¡¯ll go with you.¡±

    ?Xiao Nan¡¯s eyes shed and she agreed.

    However, she, Gaara, and Fu did not let down their guard, especially Konan, who was always ready. Once she found out that what Su said was a lie, she would detonate the detonating talisman on the body of the heretic golem. Completely destroy the golem.

    ??????????????????????????

    Duan just smiled and didn''t care, and even kindly reminded Xiaonan:

    "The heretic demon is the body of the Ten-Tails. It cannot be destroyed by your detonating talismans. You must be careful when detonating it. Don''t blow yourself up. Otherwise, I won''t be able to exin it to Naruto."

    When the timees, he will have toe to me again to resurrect you, so why bother? "

    ¡­¡±

    Facing Duan¡¯s face-to-face ridicule, Xiaonan fell silent, unable to find any words to refute.

    Finally, she sighed dejectedly, waved her hand, and the detonating charms attached to the golem flew up andnded on the ground.

    Under the gaze of three people.

    Swish.

    ??Zuan jumped up to the top of the demon statue, and then released a force of pupil power from his eyes, creating a whirlpool-like space fluctuation, and took the huge demon statue into an unknown alien space in front of the three people.

    The heretic golem has been obtained.

    A few hourster.

    The break took Xiaonan and the others back to Konoha.

    Tenshukaku, Hokage''s office.

    "Kakashi, take them down to rest first, and let me know when Sarutobi Hiruzen is ready."

    After giving Kakashi some instructions, Dan was ready to go home and entertain his children.

    ?However, just when he was about to run away¡ª

    ¡°Zan, wait, there is an urgent situation.¡± Fugaku walked into the office and told Dan about Otsutsuki Toneri taking away Hanabi Byakugan.

 Chapter 309: Can I be your father?

    Chapter 309 Can I be your father?

    Otsutsuki Sheren.

    Hearing this name, Duan remembered that there was indeed such a number one person in the original time and space.

    Toneri is a genius. After taking Hanabi''s pure Byakugan, hebined it with his own Otsutsuki chakra to awaken the Tsangikan.

    ?The power of those eyes is no less than that of the reincarnation eye. The most powerful move among them - the golden reincarnation explosion, can even split the moon with a sword.

    At the moment, Toneri has probably opened the reincarnation eye just like in the original work, and his strength cannot be underestimated.

    At least most of the ninjas in Konoha will not be his opponents.

    ?Think of this.

    ¡°Let¡¯s find Shiren¡¯s whereabouts first, but don¡¯t act rashly. Let me know as soon as possible and I will take action personally.¡±

    He gave Fugaku an instruction.

    After all, he was also very interested in the reincarnation eyes, which were as famous as the reincarnation eyes.

    correct.

    ?Speaking of the Tsangseigan, Dan almost forgot that he snatched one from the Otsutsuki n a few days ago.

    ?Now that I have some free time, it¡¯s time to do some research.

    So, there was a swish sound.

    In front of Fugaku, he teleported and disappeared without a trace.

    ¡­¡±

    ?Fugaku looked stunned, and then smiled bitterly. Fortunately, he was already used to it.

    ??This is a vast and alien space that is outside the real world.

    It evolved from Obito''s Kamui Space. After being reshaped by the power of the Rinnegan, it became his exclusive space.

    Compared with before, the area of ??Shenwei Space has be more than ten timesrger, and the atmosphere is no longer dark and depressing, but like a sunny spring day.

    ??Looking around, you can see mountains and rivers scattered across thend. A gentle breeze blows through, causing ripples to appear on the calm water, and the rustling of leaves in the lush woods.

    ??It will definitely make people feel rxed and happy if they can live in such a paradise-like ce.

    In fact.

    After continuous renovation, people can live here for a long time.

    This is a way out to prepare for a rainy day and prepare in advance.

    Because he knows.

    ?One day in the future, the Otsutsuki n in the universe will invade the earth. If they cannot defeat the opponent, they will naturally run away.

    ??If Otsutsuki destroyed the ninja world and drained the earth of its natural energy, the would no longer be suitable for survival.

    At that time, I will put my wife, children, sister Mikoto, and the Uchiha n all into a different space, run away with a bucket, and start a wandering life in the universe.

    With this purpose in mind, he transformed this alien space into a perfect livable ce.

    ?Of course, Hei Jue doesn¡¯t think so.

    For it, this ce is a prison.

    It has been thrown into this ghost ce by Uchiha Dan for some time. During this period, Hei Jue tried countless methods to escape, but all ended in failure.

    ?After a lot of tossing, Hei Jue was not only tired, but also desperate, and had to give up.

    until.

    ?It followed a huge chakra fluctuation and stumbled upon a huge yellow eye.

    The giant reincarnated eye floated in the air dozens of meters above the ground. The eyeball slowly rotated and emitted a bright yellow light, illuminating an entire forest.

    What is this?

    ??ck Zetsu was very cautious at first, not daring to get any closer, for fear that it was a trap set by Uchiha Zetsu specifically to tease it.

    But as time went by, Hei Jue''s curiosity became more and more intense, and his courage gradually grew.

    ?It finally couldn''t resist the temptation.

    at this time.

    ??ck Zetsu''s body lifted off the ground and floated in the air, his hands gradually approaching the giant reincarnation eye.

    ??This eye was formed by the fusion of the Byakugan of countless Hamura descendants, and a forbidden curse was ced on it. Anyone who does not have Otsutsuki''s bloodline will rashlye into contact with it, and it will instantly drain the chakra.

    Who is Ke Heijue?

    Compared to the descendants of Hamura, it is the orthodox Otsutsuki, and its bloodline cannot be more pure.

    So ck Zetsu was surprised to find that he could control this giant eye. After several days of testing, it sessfully gained control of the reincarnated eye.

    ?ck Jue can feel the huge pupil power contained in the reincarnation eye, which is a power that is not inferior to the reincarnation eye.

    ?Then the next step is to use this eye to escape from this ghost ce.

    ?So, Hei Jue''s eyes flickered, and he controlled the reincarnation eye and aimed at the weak point of this different space.

    The next second.

    Boom!

    A destructive yellow beam of light shot out from the reincarnated eye, spanning a distance of hundreds of meters, and shot into the void.

    ?There was only a click, and the void there shattered like a mirror.

    Seeded.

    Hei Jue looked happy and was about to take the Tsansigan and escape, but his pupils shrank and he was horrified.

    Because, the figure it least wanted to see walked out of the space crack opened by the reincarnation eye.

    ¡°Yo, it looks like you¡¯re having a lot of fun here.¡±

    Zuan''s body shed and he crossed a hundred meters in an instant and arrived in front of Hei Jue.

    ??ck Zetsu came back to his senses, looked hard, and suddenly shouted angrily: "Uchiha Dan, die!"

    Before he finished speaking, it activated the Tsanseigan with all its strength, releasing a thicker yellow beam of light than before. Its destructive energy even made the entire alien space tremble.

    However.

    He did not dodge or evade, but stretched out a hand to form a circr shield in front of him, absorbing all the energy of the oing light beam.

    Sealing technique to absorb seal.

    ?Then, there was a sudden kick, and Hei Jue was kicked away with a bang.

    ?In the final analysis, ck Zetsu is just a puddle of liquid shot out by Kaguya Otsutsuki, and Jue Zetsu is the real person who has awakened the Samsara Eye and has the power of a substitute.

    The difference in power between the two is too big and they are not on the same level.

    Jue Jue ignored Hei Jue who was kicked away by him for the time being, since it couldn''t escape anyway.

    ¡°Now, let me see what¡¯s going on with this eye.¡±

    He muttered to himself, then stretched out a big hand and pressed it on the reincarnated eye.

    ?Hum buzz.

    The reincarnated eye was vibrating violently, releasing terrifying energy, and fought against Sue.

    But to no avail.

    Just a few minutester.

    ??This huge yellow reincarnated eye shrank at a speed visible to the naked eye, and finally became the size of a normal eye, and...

    Flying to the center of Duan¡¯s eyebrows, he was submerged in it.

    became his third eye.

    The ability of the reincarnation eye has many simrities with the reincarnation eye. For example, they can control gravity and repulsion, extract other people''s chakra, and absorb the enemy''s ninjutsu.

    ??In addition, there are also stone statues that can give life to puppets, manipte other people''s spirits and consciousness, and even summon Hamura Otsutsuki.

    but.

    What I am most interested in is the reincarnated eye chakra mode.

    In that mode, the caster''s whole body will be covered with green chakra, and he can use the Silver Wheel Reincarnation st, the Golden Wheel Reincarnation st and the Seeking Jade, which are powerful enough to cut through the moon.

    It¡¯s a pity that this reincarnated eye can¡¯t be done. After all, it is made from the fusion of arge number of white eyes. It relies on quantitative changes to cause a certain degree of qualitative change, butpared with the real reincarnated eye¡ª

    It''s still a bit worse.

    For Duan, it is the icing on the cake.

    "He actually absorbed that eye, what kind of monster is that guy..." Hei Jue on the ground looked at this scene in horror and murmured.

    Jian''s body is too strong, so he can easily adapt to and assimte external forces.

    ?For example, Obito''s Sharingan was assimted into the severed body and helped him awaken the Eternal Mangeky¨­ and the subsequent Reincarnation Eye.

    ??This reincarnated eye is the same, it became a part of the body, as if he was born with three eyes.

    Facts have proved that the concept of breaking is correct.

    ?The flesh is the root of everything.

    à§.

    Zuan''s figure shed and appeared in front of Hei Jue, looking at it with a half-smile.

    ¡°You, what do you want?¡±

    Hei Jue had a look of horror on his face, like a little white rabbit being stared at by a big bad wolf. Under the gaze of Duan''s eyes, it felt terrified.

    "Don''t panic, you will be free soon, when I revive Princess Kaguya." Duan said calmly.

    "What?!"

    Hei Jue thought he was hearing hallucinations. He was stunned for a while, then he widened his eyes and asked Duan again, "You want to resurrect my mother?"

    "Isn''t it surprising? Isn''t this the goal you have been working on for more than a thousand years?" Duan asked it.

    ¡°You are such a...crazy person.¡±

    Hei Jue was shocked and confused, trying to figure out a solution, "Aren''t you afraid that Mother will kill you after she is resurrected?"

    ?It originally thought that after the true purpose of its Eye of the Moon n was exposed, it would definitely use all means to prevent Mother from being resurrected, but it didn''t expect that this guy would do the opposite.

    ??ck can never understand.

    ?However, if Uchiha Dan is just like normal people, is it still Uchiha Dan?

    ?Thinking of this, Hei Jue had hope again in his heart.

    ?Perhaps, the madman in front of me will eventually be the key figure in resurrecting Mother.

    ¡°I resurrected Kaguya for no other reason than to have an in-depthmunication with her, have a taijutsupetition, and see the style of the ancestor of chakra.¡±

    Zuan rubbed his chin with his hand and expressed his thoughts. Then he nced at Hei Zetsu and said, "By the way, you can give me some help in resurrecting Kaguya."

    As expected, he is an arrogant lunatic, and he actually wants to challenge my mother.

    Hei Jue was horrified on the surface, but he was ecstatic in his heart, because in his opinion, Jue''s behavior was undoubtedly a moth flying into a me, causing self-destruction.

    ??Uchiha Dan this guy.

    Awakened the Rinnegan, defeated Madara and Naruto, and was supported by this group of rotten fish in the ninja world. I felt really happy and thought I was invincible.

    He also said that he wanted topete with Mother in physical skills... Haha, did he think that he could subdue Mother with just his muscles?

    It¡¯s just an idiot¡¯s dream!

    When he really sees the power of his mother, this poor guy will definitely regret it.

    ?But before that.

    ??You must follow Duan''s wishes and praise him as much as possible to make this guy forget about himself and ensure that Mother can be resurrected smoothly.

    So.

    ??After some calctions in his mind, Hei Jue quickly showed a groveling smile and stopped trying to please:

    ¡°Of course, Lord Dan, I have been preparing for this for more than a thousand years. As long as you can collect the nine tailed beasts and the heretic demons, I will fully help youplete the subsequent process.¡±

    ¡°But, don¡¯t you need a sacrifice to resurrect Princess Kaguya? The sacrifice you originally prepared was Uchiha Madara, right? When the timees, will you trick me?¡±

    Duan asked innocently.

    ?This guy must be pretending, he can''t be so stupid.

    Or, is his purpose just to extract from me the conditions needed to resurrect Mother?

    ?At this moment, Hei Jue''s eyes flickered, his brain was spinning rapidly, and he waspeting with Duan in a battle of wits and courage.

    atst.

    ?It decided to give it a try, gritted its teeth, and had a showdown:

    ¡°Master Duan, it¡¯s like this, there are two key factors in resurrecting Mother.

    The first is the container, the Ten-Tailed Jinchuuriki, and it is also necessary to use the Rinnegan to cast the Infinite Tsukuyomi to the entire Ninja world, so that Mother''s chakra that has been scattered throughout the Ninja world can be collected again.

    ?However, now that the moon has been identally blown up by you, you can no longer carry out the Eye of the Moon n, so there will be some impact. "

    At this point, it paused deliberately and observed Duan''s expression.

    "Is that so? That''s a pity. How about I create another moon?"

    He had a sudden thought, but then he frowned, "However, the price of resurrecting Princess Kaguya is to cast Infinite Tsukuyomi on the entire ninja world. In this way, Konoha and all the major ninja viges will be destroyed.

    Or else¡­¡±

    ?As he spoke, his brows wrinkled tighter and tighter, as if he was about to give up.

    When Hei Jue saw this, he was shocked and said quickly:

    ¡°Although this is the case, it¡¯s not a big problem.

    In fact, as long as there are the heretic demons and the nine tailed beasts, Mother''s body and chakra will be intact, but she cannot be resurrected perfectly.

    The next thing to do is to awaken her consciousness.

    On this point, please feel free to leave it to me. This is why I exist. "

    "Oh, I see."

    Duan nodded, suddenly enlightened.

    ?It seems that in order to resurrect Kaguya, it¡¯s really not possible without ck Zetsu. It functions like a lighthouse on the sea, able to guide Kaguya¡¯s consciousness on the way back.

    As for using the Infinite Tsukuyomi to perfectly resurrect Kaguya, it was not under constant consideration.

    He is not really stupid.

    At her peak, Kaguya was probably the strongest even among the Otsutsuki n, and her strength was still higher than that of Momoshi, Urashiki and others.

    After all, by swallowing the fruit of the sacred tree, she could be said to have seized the energy of the entire earth.

    at this time.

    ??Having a scheming fight with ck Zetsu, after learning about Kaguya''s resurrection conditions from thetter''s mouth, he remained calm and prepared to y.

    I saw him suddenly look troubled.

    ¡°Master Duan, is there anything else you don¡¯t understand?¡±

    Hei Jue Jianjuan''s expression became a little strange, so he asked cautiously.

    ¡°Nothing, I just feel a little tired.

    You said, I have been working hard for so long. Not only have I traveled all over the ninja world, but I have also blown up the moon. Even now, I am still short of a Nine-Tails.

    Is it really worth it for me to pay so much just to resurrect a strange woman I have never met and about whom I know almost nothing? "

    As he continued to talk, he looked hesitant.

    Hei Jue was indeed anxious, and quickly responded to Duan Xiaozhi with emotion and reason:

    ¡°Sir Dan, she is not only my mother, but also the ancestor of the Uchiha n and you.

    At the beginning, the two rebellious sons, the Immortal of Six Paths and his younger brother, took away the power of the mother and sealed her away for more than a thousand years.

    Now, you have a chance to save your mother. As long as she is resurrected, you can be her favorite son! "

    From Hei Zetsu''s point of view, being Kaguya''s son is undoubtedly a supreme honor, so he uses this to seduce Jue.

    Ke Guan rolled his eyes and looked at Hei Jue with disdain:

    ¡°I don¡¯t want to be your brother. After hearing what you say, I don¡¯t want to resurrect Kaguya Otsutsuki even more.¡±

    "Well¡­"

    Hei Jue was stunned and speechless, and then asked subconsciously, "Then what do you want..."

    "I said."

    Duan suddenly walked up to Hei Jue, patted it on the shoulder, and said seriously, "Excuse me, can I be your father?"

 Chapter 310: Black Zetsu: Father!

    Chapter 310 Hei Jue: Father!

    Can I be your father?

    Jue''s shocking words were like a thunderbolt hitting Hei Jue''s head, making him dizzy and numb all over.

    ?This guy... actually covets my mother and wants to be my father?

    Hei Jue slowly raised his head and looked up at Duan in front of him with a horrified expression. He saw that thetter''s face was filled with sincerity.

    "Master Duan, you must be... joking with me, right?"

    ?It forced a smile and asked tremblingly.

    ¡°Do I look like the kind of person who likes to joke?¡± Suan looked down at Hei Jue, frowning, as if he was angry.

    picture.

    Hei Jue answered silently in his heart, but he did not dare to say it out loud.

    From its point of view, Juan is just joking, deliberately ying tricks on it for fun.

    ?However, this time, Juan acted very seriously. He sighed, and then opened his heart to Hei Jue:

    ¡°Actually, ever since I awakened the Mangekyo Sharingan and saw Kaguya Otsutsuki¡¯s deeds on the Uchiha Stone Tablet for the first time, I fell hopelessly in love with her.

    She is the most powerful and beautiful woman in the world. Only such a woman is worthy of me, Uchiha Dan.

    Otherwise, why would I work so hard to collect the tailed beast and resurrect her at all costs? "

    After saying these words, Suan raised his head and looked up at the sky in the distance, his expression full of admiration and piety, as if Princess Kaguya was watching him from the sky.

    Hei Jue shivered and had goosebumps all over his body.

    It remembered.

    Uchiha Dan has a young son named Hagoromo, who has the same name as the Sage of Six Paths. Now it seems that his evil intentions towards his mother have long been revealed.

    ¡°However, Lord Duan¡­¡±

    Hei Jue still refused to give up. He pretended to be confused and asked carefully, "Don''t you already have a wife? If you love your mother, then your wife..."

    ¡°Oh, you said Samyi.¡±

    Duan waved his hand nonchntly and said calmly, "She is just Kaguya''s recement. Her only role is to continue my excellent genes. Don''t worry, when I resurrect Kaguya, I will abandon Sam immediately." Yes, I will hold an unprecedented grand wedding with Princess Kaguya and tell the whole ninja world this good news. In short, I will not let Kaguya be wronged."

    ?He spoke to Kaguya one after another, and the calls became more and more intimate, as if he and the other party were lovers who had been apart for many years.

    "I see."

    Hei Jue smiled in agreement, but his heart became more and more desperate.

    Until this time.

    ?It thought of what Duan had said before, and then gradually came back to it and understood what the other party meant when he said he wanted to have an "in-depthmunication" with his mother.

    no!

    ??????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????

    However, looking at the entire ninja world, only the man in front of me has the ability to resurrect my mother.

    ?Madara and Naruto need not think about it, they must have been defeated by Zan, and maybe even the Rinnegan was taken away by Zan.

    ?Sure enough, Hei Jue¡¯s spection was immediately confirmed.

    ¡°I know that the moon in the sky is actually an earth-exploding star, which sealed Kaguya¡¯s body and left her alone in the sky, imprisoned for thousands of years.

    I said I would not let Kaguya be wronged, so I blew up the moon and buried Madara and Naruto.

    Do you think I did the right thing? "

    ??? He kept looking up at the sky, and then looked at Hei Jue.

    ¡°You¡­exploded the moon?!¡±

    Hei Jue¡¯s face twitched and he was shocked.

    But it didn¡¯t suspect Duan was bragging, because with this man¡¯s strength and madness, he could do such a thing.

    That is to say.

    ??Now Dan not only holds two pairs of Rinnegans, but also controls most of the tailed beasts. As long as ck Zetsu wants to resurrect Kaguya, there is no way around this hurdle.

    ?At this moment, Hei Jue was in a fierce struggle inside.

    "So, do you think...should I resurrect Kaguya? Will she dislike me as a married man, and...what type of man does she like? Isn''t it the kind of handsome man who is thin and has a feminine temperament?" Bar?"

    The incessant voice sounded in Hei Jue''s ears again. This man who had killed countless people and could blow up the moon with one punch looked a little uneasy at this time.

    So, is this the reason why Sui was so hesitant?

    Hei Jue suddenly understood.

    Uchiha Dan was worried that after resurrecting Kaguya, he would not be able to win the favor of his mother and would be rejected by her.

    Hmph, this time he is self-aware.

    ?Mother would definitely feel sick if she saw Uchiha Dan''s exaggerated figure. After all, this guy is basically a muscle monster.

    but.

    The anxiety shown by Jue at this time made Hei Jue no longer hesitate, but made up his mind to help this guy resurrect his mother.

    because.

    ?ck Zetsu ns to use his admiration for Kaguya to y with the Sixth Hokage.

    Facing the constant questioning, it came back to its senses and quickly offered words offort:

    ¡°Master Duan, you are really worrying too much.

    To be honest, although you have been my enemy in the past few years, I have to admit that-

    You are stronger and more perfect than Uchiha Madara, Senju Hashirama, Nagato, and Naruto.

    I have lived for more than a thousand years, and I have never seen a human ninja like you. If anyone can be worthy of my mother, I think it must be you. "

    "Really?"

    Zan''s face lit up, and he seemed to be very pleased with Hei Zetsu''s ttery, and then asked, "Then, after I resurrect Kaguya, can you help me pursue her?"

    Hearing the words, Hei Jue deliberately whetted his appetite for a while, only to see it fall into silence, seeming very entangled, and finally sighed deeply:

    "Okay, I promise you, Lord Duan. Since you admire your mother so much, I believe you will treat her well. This may allow her to get real happiness and make up for the psychological trauma of being betrayed by her two sons."

    Hearing what it said, Duanye looked solemn and patted Hei Jue''s shoulder again:

    ¡°Kaguya is lucky to have a son like you. Compared with your filial piety, the Six Paths Sage brothers are really worse than beasts.¡±

    ?This sentence actually touched the heart of Hei Jue.

    ¡°Hmph, they are indeed unworthy of being Mother¡¯s sons. They keep saying that they want to stop Mother from destroying the world and distribute her chakra to everyone.

    But look at the ninja world they left behind. The power of chakra is raging everywhere, fueling countless killings and chaos, and also bringing endless wars. Has there ever been a day of peace? "

    Hei Jue sneered.

    ?In its view, stupid and mediocre mortals should not have mastered chakra from the beginning, because they do not have enough self-control to use this power correctly.

    In the end, they will only abuse chakra to kill each other because of individual greed and ambition.

    "It makes sense. The Ninja Sect founded by Sage of Six Paths failed too much. If I hadn''t maintained the peace of the Ninja world, it would be unimaginable what the current Ninja world would be like."

    ?Duanshen nodded in agreement, not forgetting to brag about himself, which made Hei Jue almost roll his eyes.

    ¡°But having said that, it must have been very hard for Kaguya to give birth to your three sons, but where is her husband?

    When two sons want to kill their mother, wouldn¡¯t the fathere out to discipline them? This is too irresponsible.??????s, Kaguya is really a bad person, and she was harmed by a scumbag. "

    He said this with a look of regret.

    Well.

    Hei Jue was stunned for a moment, then shook his head with a smile and exined:

    ¡°Master Duan, you have misunderstood.

    You should know from the records on the Uchiha Stone Tablet that Mother is not from this world. She came to the earth with a mission and is a goddess from outside the sky.

    ?So how could Mother possibly think highly of the mortals here?

    Of course, you are an exception. "

    ¡°Oh? Then how did she get pregnant?¡± She was curious.

    In response to this, Hei Jue showed a look of recollection and said leisurely:

    ¡°In ancient times, the world was in chaos. Countries were fighting endlessly and the people were suffering miserably. It wasn¡¯t until Mother unified all the countries that the war ended and people lived a peaceful and happy life.

    Later, due to the heartfelt blessings from countless people, the mother became pregnant and gave birth to two sons.

    ??Both the Six Paths Sage brothers and I are actually part of the consciousness and chakra separated from my mother''s body. "

    ¡°Oh, that¡¯s it, she is indeed the goddess Kaguya in my heart.¡±

    Sue suddenly understood, and then said happily, "In other words, Kaguya has never been in love and is a very pure woman?"

    I didn¡¯t expect you to still care about this kind of thing.

    Hei Jueined disdainfully in his heart, but on the surface he agreed with Jue with a smile:

    ¡°Of course, my mother is the most innocent and simple woman in the world. She was deceived and hurt by those two unfilial sons just because she was too kind.

    So, Master Duan, please save Mother!

    She has been sealed for more than a thousand years. The loneliness and pain in her heart can only beforted by you! "

    "Do not worry."

    Suan patted Hei Zetsu on the shoulder for the third time and swore categorically, "How could I keep a perfect woman like Kaguya sleeping? When I revive her, I will definitely have many, many children with her, and use The genes of the two of us will create a family stronger than Otsutsuki!"

    "Very good!"

    Hei Jue looked excited and excited.

    But it felt extremely sick inside.

    ????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????

    ??ck Zetsu cursed Uchiha Dan in his heart, even a toad wanted to eat swan meat.

    Sue didn''t notice Hei Zetsu''s micro-expression, but smiled, as if he was imagining his happy life with Kaguya.

    At the end, he suddenly remembered something and mentioned something to Hei Jue:

    ¡°So, speaking of which, you haven¡¯t answered my original question yet?¡±

    ¡°What¡¯s the problem?¡± Hei Jue was stunned.

    "Don''t pretend to be stupid. Do you want to call me dad?" Duan looked directly at Hei Jue, his eyes suddenly became sharp, and thetter instantly felt the pressure of a mountain.

    This is the pressure from the strongest man in the ninja world.

    Be patient, be patient.

    Hei Jue told himself in his heart that as long as his mother could be resurrected, all the sacrifices and humiliation would be worth it. Hei Jue had endured it for more than a thousand years, not less than this moment.

    So, after thinking about it.

    Plop.

    Hei Jue immediately knelt down on one knee, lowered his head to Duan, and shouted respectfully:

    ¡°Father!¡±

    ¡°My good son, get up quickly.¡±

    Suan seemed very happy, and pulled ck Zetsu up, and told it the good news on the spot, "To tell you the truth, Dad, I just went to the Akatsuki organization and found the heretic demon hidden by Naruto Uzumaki. Like, we also captured the One-Tailed and Seven-Tailed Jinchuuriki back to Konoha."

    "Really?"

    Hei Jue couldn''t help but widen his small bean eyes, unable to suppress his excitement.

    ? No wonder he came to see it at this time. It turned out that he was indeed not lying and was really ready to resurrect his mother.

    ¡°Oh, it¡¯s a pity that Naruto is dead, and the Nine-Tails in his body is also temporarily dead, otherwise I can resurrect Kaguya now!¡±

    Zhuan had an annoyed look on his face, as if he couldn''t wait any longer.

    Upon seeing this, Hei Jueforted the father he had just recognized:

    ¡°Duan-sama...oh no, Father, you don¡¯t have to worry too much. In a few years, the Nine-Tails will be reborn somewhere in the wild, and you can just catch it when the timees.

    I think it¡¯s a good time to take advantage of this period to make all other preparations so that Mother can be resurrected without fail. "

    "You are right. Then I will immediately go back and use the Phantom Dragon Nine Sealings, and let the heretic demon first absorb the eight existing tailed beasts. When I catch the nine tails in the future, I will notify you as soon as possible."

    After leaving these words behind, he turned around impatiently and disappeared without a trace.

    ¡°Father, wait a minute¡­¡±

    Hei Jue came to his senses and shouted in horror, but there was only air left around him.

    ?It thought it would be let out.

    ??If I had caught the Nine-Tails before notifying it, wouldn''t it mean that it would have to stay in this ghost ce for several years.

    No, maybe a lifetime - if Duan was lying to it from beginning to end.

    ¡°Damn Uchiha Dan, are those words he said true or false¡­¡±

    Hei Jue felt restless for a moment, pacing back and forth in the open space,pletely unaware that the person who was being fooled around¡ª

    It is itself.

    After leaving the different space, he returned home without any dy, strode into the living room, and found his wife busy in the kitchen.

    ¡°What are you doing? It smells so good.¡±

    He hugged Samyi''s waist from behind and pressed her body against hers.

    ¡°I don¡¯t know how the new cuisine I recently researched tastes. Would you like to... have a taste?¡±

    Samyi picked up the spoon, took a spoonful of soup, blew gently, and brought it to Duan''s mouth.

    ¡°Well, that¡¯s really good.¡±

    After finishing the drink, I praised my wife¡¯s cooking skills by smacking her mouth.

    "Okay, you go out first. Hagoromo is reading in his room, and you should spend more time with your son. Then go to the training ground to call Samyi back."

    Samyi blushed and pushed it off because his hands were not very trustworthy.

    Although they are an old couple, the two have not only be more in love over the years, but their passion for each other has never faded, and sometimes it is even crazier than when they were young.

    Before breaking up, he told Hei Zetsu that Samui was just a recement for Princess Kaguya in his heart, which was naturally a lie he made up casually.

    As a man who is a habitual liar and has difficulty telling the truth, he definitely did not deceive Samyi on at least one thing¡ª

    he loves her.

    †E.

    He kissed his wife on the forehead, walked out of the kitchen, and went to the study to apany his youngest son.

 Chapter 311: The nine seals of the magic dragon

    Chapter 311 The Nine Sealings of the Magic Dragon

    In the study.

    "Dad, the moon is gone. Will you...make a new one in the future?" Hagoromo closed the book in his hand and asked Suan curiously.

    Not only him, but many people in Konoha and all over the ninja world also have the same question in their hearts.

    after all.

    When the sky at night loses its cloudiness, and when the bright moonlight no longer shines on the earth, making the world dark, every time people raise their heads, they still can''t help but miss it.

    moon.

    Duan touched his son''s head and said with a smile:

    "You know, the moon was created by the Sage of Six Paths using ninjutsu, and his name is also Hagoromo. So, grow up quickly, Hagoromo. I hope that the new moon in the ninja world will be created by my son."

    ¡°Can I really...¡±

    Yu Yi murmured, obviously not confident in himself. After all,pared with his sister, he is not really talented.

    As soon as I thought of my sister, she came back.

    ßÑ¶¡.

    ?Marissa pushed open the study door and shouted to her brother:

    "Hagoromo,e on! From now on, we will work together to use the Earth Explosion Star to create a new moon and seal the **** father inside, just like the Six Paths Sage brothers sealed their mothers back then!"

    As soon as this statement came out.

    ??Hagoromo was stunned for a moment. Aftering back to his senses, he immediately waved his hands with a look of horror on his face:

    ¡°Sister, don¡¯t have such dangerous thoughts, it¡¯s wrong! Father will be angry too.¡±

    He was frightened by his sister''s rebelliousness.

    did not expect.

    "It doesn''t matter."

    Duan, however, rubbed his son''s hair, told him not to be afraid, and even encouraged him, "Hagoromo, you are too timid, you should learn from your sister. If you two siblings can really seal me in the future, In the moon, that is the greatest filial piety, do you understand?"

    In terms of cultivating future generations, the concept of discontinuation is also quite extreme.

    He believes that either he should spoil his children and let them be flowers in the greenhouse. They will eat and wait for death under the protection of their father, and treat them as pets.

    ?Either like what Duan is doing now, encourage his children to rebel and let them regard his father as their biggest opponent, so as to stimte them to continue to be stronger.

    At present, it seems that, at least for Marissa, the strategy of breaking is very effective.

    Sure enough.

    Hearing Duan¡¯s words, Marissa was immediately eager to give it a try, stared at him with burning eyes and said:

    ¡°Dad, don¡¯t think that day will be far away. Sooner orter, I will awaken my samsara eye.¡±

    ?The words just fell.

    With a snap, Marissa''s eyes changed, and a pair of scarlet three magatama appeared.

    "Sister, when did your eyes..." Yuyi couldn''t help but widen his eyes and was startled.

    ¡°It¡¯s because of the fireworks.¡±

    Marissa clenched her fists and said bitterly, "That guy named Otsutsuki Toneri cruelly took away Hanabi''s eyes. I saw her lying on the bed and became a blind person, and I woke up to this without knowing it." Eyes."

    Is it three magatama when you open your eyes?

    She is indeed my daughter.

    Duan praised her in his heart, but his expression did not change. He even poured a basin of cold water on Marissa:

    "It''s just an ordinary three-magatama Sharingan. If you want to use the Earth st Star, you have to evolve those eyes into the Kaleidoscope, the Eternal Kaleidoscope, and finally the Rinnegan. Don''t be toocent, Marisa."

    ¡°You¡¯re not¡­scared, are you, Dad?¡±

    ?Marissa¡¯s eyes shed, as confident as ever.

    ¡°Let¡¯s wait until you defeat Otsutsuki Toneri first.¡±

    Suan smiled and shook his head, amused by his daughter''s innocence, and reminded her by the way, "By the way, the Otsutsuki Toneri you mentioned should have awakened the Tenseigan after he took away Hanabi''s Byakugan. You You''d better be careful and don''t lose your life on impulse."

    ¡°Tsensei Eye?¡±

    Marissa frowned when she heard this unfamiliar word, and subconsciously asked, "Is it very powerful?"

    ¡°It¡¯s not that powerful, just a little bit worse than my Samsara Eye. At least it¡¯s not difficult to destroy the moon with those eyes.¡±

    ?Duan rubbed his chin and said.

    What? !

    Marissa was shocked when she heard this, and her face changed.

    ?Although she is confident, she is not arrogant. If the Tenseigan is as powerful as her father said, she will never be Toneri''s opponent.

    ¡°What, are you scared?¡±

    With a half-hearted smile, he returned what Marissa said to him, and kindly added, "My baby girl, don''t be brave. As long as you ask me, my father will personally take care of that person." Otsutsuki Toneri.¡±

    ¡°Who wants your help? You¡¯re a hothead, huh.¡±

    ?Marissa snorted coldly, turned around and went back to her room, shutting herself up.

    After lunch, Samyi and I took a nap together.

    Suan Shen took a refreshing bath, put on the Hokage robe, and headed to the castle tower.

    ?Although he teased ck Zetsu, saying that he admired Kaguya and wanted to resurrect her, he was definitely serious about collecting tailed beasts.

    It is to prepare in advance to deal with threats that maye in the future.

    For example, the Otsutsuki n.

    To judge his current strength, the time-stopping power "Smash Varudo" brought by the avatar, coupled with the ability of the Samsara Eye "teleportation", coupled with his extremely powerful physical strength, formed an unsolvablebo -

    No matter what enemy he faces, Suan can teleport in front of the opponent, pause for more than ten seconds, and deliver a serious punch that can destroy the world.

    Even Madara Uchiha, the Six Paths of the original time and space, could only be killed instantly in front of the section.

    The probability of people like Momo Shiki, Jin Shiki, and Ura Shiki being "killed at first sight" by him without knowing their judgment ability is infinitely close to 100%.

    ?However, even if you know Duan''s ability well, you can''t target him.

    because.

    ?His poweres from pure strength. His spirit and body are at their peak, without any weaknesses. He also controls the two regr powers of time and space at the same time.

    ??If there is really anyone who can be Dan''s opponent, then only Kaguya Otsutsuki at his peak is left.

    But there is a saying that goes well, sailing the ship with care willst for ten thousand years.

    In other words, be prepared.

    Use the outside demon to absorb the chakra of the nine tailed beasts as a "battery", allowing you to be the Ten-Tailed Jinchuuriki at any time, thereby further improving your strength.

    This is the backup n.

    ??He wants to keep this power firmly in his own hands, instead of foolishly distributing the tailed beasts to the major ninja viges like the first Hokage did.

    As soon as he arrived at the castle tower, Dan summoned Kakashi and asked thetter how things were going.

    "Hokage-sama, ording to your instructions, the underground secret room has been prepared. Do you want me to take all the Chuuriki there now?" Kakashi said respectfully.

    Before leaving Konoha this time, Dan specifically ordered Kakashi''s ANBU to secretly dig a hundred-meter-high secret room under the back mountain of Konoha to amodate the heretic golem.

    ?There will be the ce where Illusion Dragon Nine Sealings will be cast.

    As of now, Konoha has a total of eight tailed beast jinchuriki, namely:

    Gaara, Yukito, Goju Yagura, Lao Zi, Han, Yu Gao, Fu and Kirabi.

    Among them, in the past eight years, Goju Yagura, Lao Zi and Yu Gao have all died due to deterioration of their physical conditions. The tailed beasts in their bodies have also been released and sealed in containers.

    ??The remaining jinch¨±riki have been separated since they were controlled by Uchiha''s Sharingan, and were secretly under house arrest by Konoha''s Anbu. until today.

    By Mokuto, Kirabi and Han, plus Gaara and Fu who had just arrived in Konoha, the five jinch¨±riki, led by ANBU, came to the underground secret room in the back mountain.

    Da da da.

    A burst of chaotic footsteps sounded in the long corridor.

    Yukito in the crowd remained calm, quietly observing the surrounding environment and the Konoha ANBU escorting them.

    ??This cold queen of Cloud Hidden Vige has be a prisoner of Konoha¡ªto be precise, the Uchiha n¡ªbut over the years, her life has not been as bad as those outside people think.

    In fact, among all the Chuuriki, the Yuki people have the mostfortable life.

    Thanks to the Erwei Mata in her body.

    As we all know, the Uchiha n also has its own psychic beast, which is the ninja cat.

    ??Those ninja cats do not belong to any country or vige. They are gathered in a ruins called the Kong District. They only have good rtions with the Uchiha n and are their source of intelligence.

    Mataru Futao is also a ninja cat, and he is an old acquaintance with the owner of the empty area, Granny Cat.

    Hence.

    ??The Uchiha n was particrly merciful and did not lock Yukito in a dark cell. Instead, they allowed her to live in an empty area with a ninja cat as herpanion.

    ?Over the years, Yumu Ren never thought of escaping and returning to her hometown, Yunyin Vige, but she finally calmed down.

    She can''t escape.

    In today''s ninja world, the Uchiha n has long covered the sky with one hand and is superior to any ninja vige and country.

    ??If the Yumu people escape back to Kumogakure, they will bring trouble to the vige and the Fourth Raikage.

    So she has been living a peaceful life, quietly waiting for the day when her destinyes.

    Looks like today is the day.

    Except for the dead Nine-Tails Jinchuriki, all the other living Jinchuriki came, and even the sealed Three-Tails, Four-Tails and Six-Tails were brought by Konoha Anbu.

    With such a big battle, what on earth does the Sixth Hokage want to do?

    Yumu Ren frowned, guessing in his heart, and his uneasiness became stronger and stronger until the group of people reached the end of the corridor.

    "That is¡­"

    At this moment, not only Yumu Ren, but also Kirabi, Han and others also shrank their pupils because they saw the huge heretic demon sitting on the lotus throne.

    What is even more eye-catching is the tall man wearing a white Hokage robe standing above the demon statue.

    The Sixth Hokage Uchiha Dan.

    He brought much more fear to Yumu Ren and others than that terrifying heretic demon statue.

    ¡°This is the end of our lives.¡±

    ?Han from Yanyin Vige sighed with emotion. After living in fear for so many years, not knowing when death woulde, he could finally breathe a sigh of relief.

    ¡°It¡¯s done, asshole. I¡¯m going tomemorate my death with a rap and send this song back to my hometown, yo.¡±

    Chbi was dancing around, writing and drawing on slips of paper with a pen, and he did not forget to create art before he died.

    ¡°You want us to hand over the tailed beast? Let me be the first to do it.¡±

    Yumu Ren said, with a calm face, he took the lead in walking towards the heretic demon.

    Early death and early rebirth.

    He looked down at the people on the ground indifferently, and also noticed the Yumu people walking towards him.

    ¡°Then...let¡¯s get started.¡±

    He muttered to himself, and his eyes suddenly turned into purple reincarnation eyes, and a yellow reincarnation eye also appeared between his eyebrows. The three eyes burst out with huge pupil power at the same time.

    The next second.

    "Roar!"

    ?The heretic demon statue at Duan''s feet suddenly let out a deafening roar, and the earth shook in an instant, and countless stones were shaken off the surrounding stone walls.

    Facing the roar of the golem, Yumu Ren''s expression changed drastically, and he was no longer as calm as before.

    She still overestimated herself.

    When the frightening death was about toe, she was still afraid and stood trembling all over.

    ??Then she watched helplessly as eight purple chakra dragons flew out of the abyss of the golem and attacked her with their fangs and ws.

    à§.

    ?A huge purple dragon immediately prated Yumuren¡¯s body, causing her to hang with her feet off the ground and she rolled her eyes.

    simultaneously.

    The huge chakra of Erwei Mata quickly surged out of her body and was greedily devoured by the purple dragon.

    ?In addition, the other seven chakra dragons are not idle either.

    They also pounced on the other Jinchuuriki behind Yukito, as well as the container that sealed the tailed beasts. The eight chakra dragons corresponded to the eight tailed beasts.

    This technique is the so-called Phantom Dragon Nine Sealings.

    This technique in the original work was presided over by Payne, and the ten strongest ninjas of the Akatsuki organization were gathered as the casters. They used everyone''s consciousness and chakra to work together to awaken the heretic golem, and used the chakra released from its mouth. Dragon, to extract the tailed beast from the Jinchuriki''s body.

    Because the tailed beast''s chakra is so huge, each spell requires several days toplete.

    If you continue to use this technique, you can also find many helpers, such as Uchiha''s kaleidoscopes and Konoha strongmen like Tsunade.

    It¡¯s easy to gather ten masters.

    But it¡¯s not necessary.

    Because he alone is enough.

    After all, his Samsara Eye was not transnted from others, but was self-awakened, which allowed Suan to control the heretic demons with ease.

    Not to mention, he also got a reincarnated eye. The power of the eye is so strong that even he himself doesn''t know how powerful it is.

    At least for now.

    Using the heretic demon to extract the chakra of eight tailed beasts at the same time is not difficult for Suan.

    ??Furthermore, this is his improved Phantom Dragon Nine Seals. The biggest difference from the original version is that while extracting the tailed beast, Zan''s pupil power will exert a special illusion on the jinch¨±riki.

    ?This illusion not only affects the spirits of Yumu Ren and others, but also affects their bodies, making them think that they have not lost the tailed beast, and therefore will not die due to the loss of the tailed beast.

    Simply put, it is an enhanced version of "Izanagi".

    Let a group of people who are supposed to die remain in the state they were in before death until the day they actually die, and then they will be automatically released.

    Two dayster.

    "Well¡­"

    Yumu Ren groaned and woke up froma, but was surprised to find that he was not in hell.

    She is still alive.

    Not only her, Kirabi, Gaara and others are also still alive, not one of them is dead.

    ?In front of everyone, there is still the huge heretic demon statue, sitting cross-legged on the lotus throne with all its eyes closed.

    As for the Sixth Hokage Uchiha Dan, he was nowhere to be seen.

    at this time.

    Kakashi appeared with several ANBU, and amid everyone¡¯s doubtful eyes, he told them an unexpected piece of good news:

    ¡°Congrattions everyone, you are free.¡±

 Chapter 312: Naruto resurrected

    Chapter 312 Naruto¡¯s Resurrection

    Under the leadership of Konoha''s ANBU.

    Yukito, Kirabi, Gaara and the other jinch¨±riki stood up with confused expressions on their faces, and walked out of the underground secret room in a daze.

    As soon as they left, they immediately forgot what happened underground andpletely lost the memory of the past day.

    Because they broke the illusion¡ªthe evil spirits of heaven.

    After awakening the Rinnegan, as Zan''s eye power became more powerful, he used this technique to steal the memories of millions of people in Konoha, not to mention stealing the memories of just a few Jinchuuriki. , not to mention.

    Ground.

    ??After the outsider demon absorbed the chakra of the eight tailed beasts, a row of eyes on its face opened and closed one after another, leaving only thest eye that had not been opened.

    Just one Nine Tails is missing, or in other words, half one will do.

    After everyone left, Duan quietly appeared above the head of the demon statue again.

    He has established a connection with this heretic demon. No matter where he is, he can sense its situation at any time and teleport over.

    This means that no one can **** the golem from the severed hand anymore, unless the other party kills him first.

    ¡°Hokage-sama.¡±

    At this time, Kakashi appeared and respectfully reported to Danhui, "Sarutobi Hiruzen is also ready."

    "oh?"

    Hearing the words, Duan smiled and said, "Okay, let''s go and have a look."

    In a room, the light is dim.

    ??Uzumaki Naruto''s bodyy quietly on the ground, his eyes were wrapped with white bandages, his skin was pale, and his body was hard and cold.

    "Naruto¡­"

    ?? Konan knelt down next to Naruto''s body and reached out to caress thetter''s cheek. The cold touch without any warmth made her heart feel colder.

    Can this...really bring the dead back to life?

    Suddenly.

    With a creak, the door was pushed open and two people came in.

    It is Sarutobi Hiruzen and Uchiha Dan.

    ?Xiaonan''s eyes suddenly narrowed and she stared at Duan, as if to remind him not to forget the promise he made.

    But Duan looked like it had nothing to do with him. He walked straight to the sofa nearby, sat down, and crossed his legs.

    "you¡­"

    ? ? Konan frowned and was about to say something when Sarutobi Hiruzen came to her without saying a word.

    "You must be the Angel of Akatsuki. Jiraiya told me about you and said that Konan is a kind woman. Please go to the side to rest for a while, and leave Naruto to me."

    Sarutobi Hiruzen showed a kind smile, and while speaking, he knelt down in front of Naruto''s body.

    ??Xiao Nan nced at the old man in front of him, frowned, and said nothing, then slowly stood up and stood aside.

    Continue.

    ?Sarutobi Hiruzen put away his smile, looked solemn, and pressed his hands on Naruto''s chest.

    ??Chichichichi.

    Chakra flowed out of the old man''s body like a trickle and entered Naruto''s body along his palm.

    ?This scene, at first nce, is nothing special, just like an ordinary medical ninjutsu, but through the reincarnation eye on the forehead, you can clearly see -

    ?Sarutobi Hiruzen''s body was undergoing an extremelyplex flow of chakra, extracting his own life force and transporting it to Naruto on the ground.

    over time.

    Huh.

    ?? Konan was pleasantly surprised to find that Naruto''s face was bing more and more rosy, and his cold and stiff body seemed to be getting warmer, just like an animal that had hibernated and was waking up from its slumber.

    ?However, in contrast, is the state of Sarutobi Hiruzen.

    ¡°Ho ho¡­¡±

    He breathed heavily,rge beads of sweat rolled down his forehead, and his aging and drooping facial features were squeezed together, as if he was enduring some kind of great pain.

    ?His hands began to tremble, and his body was shaky. His whole body became older and older, and his hair turnedpletely white without realizing it.

    ? Being able to master the S-level forbidden art of reincarnation in such a short period of time, "Ninjutsu Professor" Sarutobi Hiruzen is indeed well-deserved.

    ??But when he actually used this technique, Sarutobi Hiruzen quickly felt that he was unable to do it. For a guy like him who had half his foot in the coffin, his vitality and chakra were not strong enough.

    It was not enough to serve as a me to rekindle Naruto''s candle of life.

    I''m afraid I''m going to fail if this goes on. I really...failed to save Naruto?

    Sarutobi Hiruzen felt despair, and his vision gradually became blurred. He held on for hisst breath, and the oil was about to run out.

    at this time.

    Duan, who had been sitting on the sofa watching the show, finally took action.

    ¡°It seems like it can¡¯t work without me.¡±

    Suan muttered to himself, walked up to Sarutobi Hiruzen, knelt down, and put his hand on the back of thetter''s hand.

    A huge amount of chakra suddenly gushes out from the palm of his hand.

    "The Sixth Hokage, you..." Hiruzen Sarutobi raised his head and looked at Dan with surprise.

    "Concentrate and continue toplete this technique. I will lend you my chakra. Before you die, you must at least do one right thing." Duan said calmly.

    ¡°Thank you, thank you.¡±

    ?Sarutobi Hiruzen was stunned for a moment, then cheered up again and performed the technique without any distractions.

    A few more minutes passed.

    ¡°It¡¯s done, I¡¯m done...¡±

    Sarutobi Hiruzen had a look of joy on his face. As soon as he finished speaking, his eyes lost their luster and his head hung down, frozen in ce like a sculpture.

    There was absolutely no movement.

    he died.

    ¡°Kakashi.¡±

    ??Duan called out the door, called Kakashi, and told thetter, "Take him down and bury him in Konoha Cemetery."

    ¡°Yes, Hokage-sama.¡±

    Kakashi immediately ordered the ANBU to carefully lift Sarutobi Hiruzen''s body on a stretcher and quickly left the room.

    In any case, this old man has also been the Hokage of Konoha for forty years. Letting him return to his roots after his death is the kindness of the Sixth Generation, and it is also thest respect Kakashi and others have for Sarutobi Hiruzen.

    "Naruto!"

    ?? Konan rushed to Naruto again, only to find that thetter was still unconscious.

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, wait a while.¡±

    Suan said lightly. His eyes had already seen the signs of life in Naruto''s body.

    Sure enough.

    About ten secondster.

    "Well¡­"

    Under Konan''s surprised and delighted gaze, Naruto let out a soft hum in his throat and his fingers trembled.

    ¡°Naruto, are you okay?¡±

    ?Xiaonan called softly, unable to believe such a miracle.

    "Xiaonan...teacher, is that you?"

    Naruto spoke hesitantly. He has lost his eyes and can''t see anything. There is only darkness in front of him.

    ?However, he clearly remembered that he overdrawn his life due to the magic of reincarnation, which led to his death. Could it be that Teacher Xiaonan also...

    ?Think of this.

    With a whoosh, Naruto straightened up and shouted angrily: "That guy Uchiha Dan lied to me. He clearly promised that I would let you go. Damn it!"

    Before he finished speaking, Xiaonan threw herself into Naruto''s arms and stretched out her hands to hug him tightly. "Naruto, you are not dead, you are still alive, and I am still alive." Konan kept talking, crying with joy.

    ¡°I...really not dead?¡±

    Naruto came back to his senses and subconsciously hugged Konan, hugging her tightly.

    Yo, interesting.

    Seeing this scene, he showed an expression of interest.

    He could see that Konan and Naruto seemed to have more than a simple master-disciple rtionship. The rtionship between the two had the potential to develop into a more intimate direction.

    Uzumaki Naruto and Konan.

    Heh, what an unexpected couple.

    Papa.

    ?It wasn''t until the crisp and loud apuse sounded in the room that Konan and Naruto woke up and separated from each other.

    ¡°It¡¯s a happy ending. In this way, my promise has been fulfilled. Then the rest of the time will be left to you, and I won¡¯t interrupt you.¡±

    After Duan said these words, he disappeared from the room in a sh.

    "Teacher Konan, what happened? I clearly remember..." As soon as Duan left, Naruto couldn''t wait to ask Konan.

    ?Xiao Nan was silent for a moment, and then said truthfully:

    "It was Uchiha Dan who ordered Sarutobi Hiruzen to perform forbidden techniques and resurrected you at the cost of thetter''s life. However, Dan also contributed a lot of chakra, allowing you to be sessfully resurrected."

    Hearing this, Naruto couldn''t help but open his mouth wide and stammered:

    ¡°But, but, why did he resurrect me?¡±

    ?Xiaonan sighed. She had been thinking about this problem for several days, but she still couldn''t figure it out.

    After all, with Uchiha Dan''s overwhelming power, there was no need for him to negotiate with Konan, he could just take away the heretic golem and the jinch¨±riki.

    Maybe.

    Naruto''s resurrection can only be understood as Uchiha Dan''s kindness.

    Hence, Konan said helplessly to Naruto:

    ¡°This time, we may have to sever a favor from Uchiha.¡±

    After the two chatted for a while.

    "Naruto, where are you going to go next?" Konan asked Naruto an important question seriously.

    "I, I can''t see anything, maybe I can''t go anywhere." Naruto said sadly.

    After losing his reincarnation eye and bing blind, he gradually realized the huge gap.

    Falling from the high clouds to the muddy ground all at once, even a person with a strong heart like Naruto still needs time to ept this cruel fact.

    ??? Konan heard Naruto''s disappointment, her eyes narrowed, and she immediately held Naruto''s hand with hers and said softly:

    "Then let me be your eyes. No matter where we go, we will never be separated again. Naruto,e with me to leave the whirlpool of the ninja world. We are no longer ninjas."

    She didn''t want to lose Naruto again.

    At this moment, Xiaonanpletely let go.

    The ideals of Akatsuki, Nagato and Yahiko finally became a thing of the past in her heart. The young man in front of her is the future she should cherish.

    ¡°Okay, Teacher Xiaonan, I listen to you.¡±

    Naruto also smiled happily, showing two rows of white and neat teeth.

    ?However, after hesitating for a moment, he still felt¡ª

    ?Before leaving, he should pay a visit to Uchiha Dan and thank him in person.

    Otherwise, it would be a bit impolite for the two of them to leave without saying goodbye.

    ¡°That makes sense.¡±

    ?Xiao Nan nodded without raising any objection and said, "I''ll help you go."

    Say it, Naruto stood up with Xiaonan''s help.

    at this time.

    Hokage''s office.

    ?Hunting was slumped on the sofa, staring at the lines on the ceiling, and absentmindedly listening to the chatter of the woman in front of him.

    Oh no, it¡¯s a report.

    As the Minister of Medical Affairs, Tsunade came to him today to discuss major matters of Konoha Medical Department with him, the Hokage.

    Hearing about system reform, funding allocation, talent training, etc., I felt sleepy and even yawned out of boredom.

    but.

    He readily agreed to Tsunade''s requests without deliberately embarrassing her, or in other words, he didn''t even bother to ask.

    Looking at this point, Tsunade held back and did not get angry at the giant baby.

    She has never seen a Hokage like this.

    Even her grandfather, the First Hokage Senju Hashirama, a guy who liked drinking and gambling and knew nothing about politics, was much more qualified than Jue in handling Konoha''s internal political affairs.

    ¡°Isn¡¯t there still you?

    With so many talented people in Konoha, why can''t we manage the vige well? I, the Hokage, have to personally handle everything, so what''s the use of ministers like you? "

    I always say this every time.

    I nced at the clock on the wall and saw that it was almost time to get off work, but the woman in front of me was still chattering and spitting.

    à§.

    Suan stood up from the sofa and asked Tsunade impatiently: "Isn''t it over yet?"

    ?Tsunade was interrupted by him, stunned for a moment, and then became angry:

    "You guys, did you listen to me seriously? That''s less than half of it!"

    Duan frowned and said solemnly:

    ¡°Samyi must have prepared a lot of delicious food. What if the food gets cold? How about we go home to eat and continue talking at the dinner table, or you cane to my study in the evening.¡±

    ¡­¡±

    Tsunade was speechless by him, her face twitched, and she was on the verge of breaking her defense.

    Just when she was about to hold back and wanted to raise her fist and punch Duan in the face, the bell on the desk suddenly rang.

    ¡°What¡¯s the matter? Are you off work?¡± he asked.

    After a moment of silence, the ANBU''s voice came from the inte on the table: "Hokage-sama, Uzumaki Naruto and Konan are here, and they want to see you."

    Hearing this, Tsunade suppressed her anger and said coldly:

    ¡°Should I avoid it?¡±

    "No, it should be over soon. Why don''t you sit down for a while and drink some water? You''re such an old man. Don''t be angry all the time. Be careful of getting wrinkles."

    Keep reminding her kindly.

    "Hmph." Tsunade snorted, not bothering to pay attention to him. She walked to the water dispenser and took a ss of water. Then she leaned against the window, drinking water and looking at the scenery outside.

    ßËßË.

    ?There was a knock on the door, and then a Konoha ANBU opened the door, and Konan helped Naruto walk into the Hokage''s office.

    "Sixth Hokage, thank you for keeping your promise, and thank you for resurrecting me."

    Naruto got straight to the point as soon as he came up and expressed his gratitude to Suan in a sincere tone from the heart.

    ¡°It¡¯s just a little effort, who can make me feel good?¡±

    ??Duan waved his hand, not forgetting to brag about himself, then looked at Naruto and the two, and asked casually, "Are you here to say goodbye? Where are you going next?"

    ¡°Well, to be honest, I haven¡¯t decided on the destination yet.¡±

    Naruto rubbed the back of his head sheepishly and said with a smile.

    ??Although he and Mr. Konan have decided to withdraw from the ninja world, where in this huge world are there no traces of ninjas and no disputes between ninjas?

    It may not be so easy for the two of them to find the paradise in their hearts.

    Hearing this, Tsunade couldn''t help frowning and poured a basin of cold water on Naruto and Konan:

    "It would be very dangerous if you leave Konoha now. Many people are watching you."

 Chapter 313: Bring Xianglin back!

    Chapter 313 Bring Xianglin back!

    ?Uzumaki Naruto.

    ??As the former leader of the Akatsuki organization, he has frequently opposed the five major ninja viges over the years, making many people gnash their teeth with hatred.

    The bounties hanging on his and Xiaonan''s heads may total hundreds of millions.

    ?Now that Akatsuki has fallen apart, only Naruto and Konan are left.

    ??Although Naruto was resurrected, he also lost the two major plug-ins, the Rinnegan Eye and the Nine-Tails, and became a blind man with limited mobility. His strength can be said to have plummeted.

    Once the major ninja viges and organizations learned that Naruto was still alive, no one in Konoha would dare to touch them, but as soon as the two of them left the vige, they would be hunted down by all parties.

    ????????????????????

    At that time, Naruto and Konan will probably be in a very bad situation.

    "Tsunade-sama, thank you for your reminder, we will be careful." Naruto looked solemn and his face was determined.

    He has already anticipated that the road ahead will be difficult, and is ready to fight to the end.

    ¡°Naruto, let¡¯s go.¡±

    ?Xiao Nan whispered.

    The people of Konoha are multi-minded, with spies and spies from all forces lurking. Information about Naruto''s resurrection will be exposed sooner orter.

    So Xiaonan nned to escape Konoha with Naruto before the news spread, so as not to be targeted and fall into the encirclement of major ninja viges.

    ¡°Okay, Teacher Xiaonan.¡±

    Naruto nodded, and then bowed to Dan again, "Hokage-sama, we take our leave."

    ?However, just when the two were about to turn around and leave.

    "etc."

    Suan suddenly spoke, stopped Naruto, and said slowly, "In order to resurrect this kid like you, I really wasted a lot of my chakra, oh, and Sarutobi Hiruzen''s life. Now that we have reached this level. , let me give you another parting gift, so that you can regain some ability to protect yourself, so as not to be killed in the blink of an eye, and not only to drag that woman to die with you."

    After saying that, Dan pointed the palm of one hand at Naruto''s astonished expression.

    The next second.

    Buzzing.

    ??A strong gravitational force burst out from the palm of the hand and acted on Naruto through the air, causing him to involuntarily lift his feet off the ground and fly towards him.

    All things are guided by the sky.

    ¡°Uchiha Dan, what are you going to do?!¡±

    ??When Konan reacted, he couldn''t help but be shocked. He thought that he was going to do something bad to Naruto, and he was about to form a seal and cast a spell.

    Just looking at her, Xiao Nan was shocked, and her whole body was frozen in ce, unable to move.

    Then, Dan turned his gaze back to Naruto, and the bandage on thetter''s eyes suddenly fell off, revealing a pair of dark holes.

    "ah!"

    ??Naruto howled in pain, feeling his eyes sting violently and itching at the same time. Something was growing in his eye sockets.

    Hearing Naruto''s screams, Konan was shocked and angry, and shouted at Suan: "What did you do to Naruto? Stop it!"

    ¡°Teacher Konan, I...I¡¯m fine. The Sixth Generation is helping me.¡±

    Naruto suddenly spoke and turned his head slowly.

    "Naruto, your eyes..." Konan was shocked, because she suddenly saw that Naruto''s eyes were no longer dark holes, but had two more blue eyeballs.

    The eyes are exactly the same as his before.

    "finished."

    Sue let go of his hand, sat back on the sofa, looked at Naruto and said, "In this way, you can at least know the way by yourself, and you are no longer a useless person."

    ? Tsunade on the side also had a look of disbelief on her face.

    ? She could reshape a blind man''s eyes with just a raise of her hand. This level of medical ninjutsu has far surpassed that of her so-called "medical holy hand".

    This is the power of Yin Yang Escape.

    As a person involved, Naruto who regained his light was naturally the most pleasantly surprised. He looked around, blinked, and touched his own eyes with trembling hands before finally confirming -

    I am not dreaming or having an interrupted illusion.

    His eyes returned and he became aplete person again.

    Aftering back to his senses, Naruto took a deep breath and bowed to Suan sincerely again:

    ¡°Thank you so much, Hokage-sama.¡±

    From the first time Dan treated Naruto to a barbecue many years ago, to when he resurrected Naruto and rebuilt thetter''s eyes, no matter what Dan''s purpose was, this kindness could not be faked.

    So Naruto felt that he couldn''t just leave andpletely withdraw from the world of ninjas, otherwise he would have a troubled conscience for the rest of his life.

    ?Before that, he had to do what he could to repay the kindness of the Sixth Hokage.

    ?Think of this.

    "Excuse me, is there anything I can do for Konoha, Hokage-sama?" Naruto looked at Dan solemnly and said.

    Hearing this, Duan smiled, crossed his legs calmly, and then replied slowly:

    ¡°Why are you so anxious to repay your favor and don¡¯t want to owe me a favor? But it¡¯s a coincidence that I have a task here. Maybe you are the most suitable candidate.¡±

    ?The words just fell.

    ??Naruto''s eyes shed when he realized that Konan had turned her back to him, standing between him and Dan.

    "What do you want Naruto to do?" She frowned and asked sharply.

    Xiaonan has never let down her guard against the "good intentions" shown repeatedly, because she knows that the other party must have some agenda.

    Sure enough, the fault was finally exposed.

    From Konan''s perspective, Naruto is still too naive and emotional, which makes him easily trusting of others and easy to be taken advantage of by others.

    So she wanted to protect Naruto from being yed as a **** by people like Uchiha Dan.

    ?Seeing Konan so excited, Suan just smiled faintly and ignored her, but continued to say to Naruto:

    ¡°Your mission is very simple, which is to bring someone back to Konoha.¡±

    ¡°Who?¡± Naruto looked curious.

    ¡°Uzumaki Korin.¡± Suan¡¯s eyes shed and he said a name that surprised the three people present.

    ÏãËö?

    ? Tsunade was stunned. She had been watching the show well, but she didn''t expect to hear this name that made her depressed.

    ?Xiaonan was also stunned.

    That''s it?

    She originally thought that the task assigned to Naruto would be at least S-level and destined to be extremely dangerous, but it turned out to be much easier than she thought.

    Bring the incense back to Konoha.

    This task can bepleted by any team led by a Jonin in Konoha.

    The reason why he chose Naruto seems not difficult to guess.

    Hikaru had been an undercover agent in Konoha for many years as Akatsuki''s spy, and was epted as a disciple by Tsunade. Later, things were revealed, and thanks to Tsunade''s soft-heartedness and the kindness of the Sixth Generation, Kaoru was able to escape and escape from Konoha.

    ??As a result, after she returned, Xiaonan suspected that she was a double agent sent by Konoha, and was kicked out again, bing a lost dog.

    The dramatic thing is.

    Now, the war between the Akatsuki organization and Konoha is over, and Naruto and Dan have reached a reconciliation.

    Looking back at the beginning, Xiang Rin, who was caught between Konoha and the Akatsuki organization, became the biggest tragedy and victim.

    ? Tsunade felt sorry and heartbroken for Xiang Lin, while Konan and Naruto felt guilty.

    They felt sorry for her.

    "Excuse me, Konoha brought Xianglin back for..." Xiaonan asked tentatively, adding the word "excuse me" before speaking for the first time. Konoha, are you going to impose additional punishment on Xiang Rin?

    "What else could it be for? Of course, let her continue to be Tsunade''s disciple and inherit the career of medical ninja. What, don''t you agree?"

    He kept staring at Xiaonan and asked her.

    ?Xiaonan''s face suddenly changed, and she said with an embarrassed look: "I...that''s not what I meant."

    ¡°Hey, Uchiha Dan, what do you mean?¡±

    Tsunade came back to her senses, rushed to Duan, red at him and said, "When did I promise to forgive Xiang Rin and let her continue to be my disciple? You bastard, don''t make decisions for me without permission!"

    ¡°Oh, that¡¯s okay.¡±

    Facing Tsunade''s question, Duan said calmly, "You don''t want Xianglin, I just want her. It just so happens that I n to recruit a disciple recently. Tsunade, I thank you in advance for reluctantly giving up."

    "Well."

    Tsunade was froze by him. She was speechless for a moment and her expression was tangled.

    At this time.

    Naruto took a step forward and gave his response seriously:

    "I have epted this mission. The Sixth Hokage, please rest assured that I will definitely find Xianglin and convince her to return to Konoha and be a Konoha ninja again."

    ?This is not only to repay the broken favor, but also for Xianglin''s happiness, and even more to atone for his own sins.

    Naruto had known for a long time that Xiang Rin had fallen in love with life in Konoha. He had many friends in Konoha and his future was bright and beautiful.

    If she is not an Akatsuki spy.

    ??Now, the Sixth Generation Eye has shown mercy and forgives Xiang Rin, and wants to take Xiang Rin in as a disciple. No matter how many people break their heads, they will not be able to grab such an opportunity.

    Back to Konoha is the best destination for Xianglin.

    ?However, if a Konoha ninja went to invite Xiang Rin, she would probably refuse to return because of the choices she had made, because she would have no shame ining back to see Tsunade.

    It will be different when Naruto and Konan go.

    They will tell Xiang Rin that the confrontation between Akatsuki and Konoha has be history. Xiang Rin had no choice before, but now she no longer has to go against her heart.

    ??Whether it¡¯s Naruto, Konan, or Konoha, everyone will support Xiang Rin¡¯s new decision.

    ?This is why Duan sent Naruto to bring Xiang Lin back.

    ??Naruto is also very grateful to Duan for giving him this opportunity.

    Opportunity to apologize to Xianglin.

    So after he epted this task, he couldn''t wait to pick up Xiaonan and set off to find Xianglin immediately.

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, bring this with you.¡±

    Suan stood up, walked to the desk under Naruto''s doubtful gaze, then opened the drawer and took out two Konoha ninja forehead protectors.

    à§.

    He threw the ninja forehead protector to Naruto, who immediately caught it in a hurry.

    ¡°Sir Sixth Generation, this is...¡±

    "Before you bring Xiang Lin back, you two will act as Konoha ninjas. This will be more convenient and less troublesome when you go out. After youplete the task, please return the forehead protector to me."

    After saying this, he walked to the huge floor-to-ceiling window, turned his back to Naruto, and admired the scenery outside the window.

    That¡¯s it.

    ??The status of Konoha ninja is undoubtedly a kind of protection for Naruto and Konan, and this forehead protector was personally given to them by the Sixth Hokage.

    Once the news spreads, who in the entire ninja world would dare to touch these two people? Unless you are impatient with life.

    In this way, the two of them can concentrate on searching for Xianglin without having to worry about attacks from enemies from all walks of life.

    "I see."

    ??Naruto said, immediately put the Konoha forehead protector on his forehead, and handed the other forehead protector to Konan.

    ?Xiao Nan hesitated and took it, but she definitely wouldn''t wear it.

    ¡°Teacher Xiaonan, let¡¯s go.¡±

    ??Naruto nced at Konan, who nodded, and the two quickly left the Hokage''s office.

    ?Tsunade watched the two people leave.

    Then, she nced at him, walked to Duan''s side, frowned and asked:

    ¡°That guy Xianglin...why do you want to find her back?¡±

    She always felt that for Duan, there must be something that Xianglin could use, and it was not as simple as what he said.

    ¡°Didn¡¯t I say that?¡±

    Suan turned his head and nced at Tsunade in surprise, "Now that Xiao''s matter has been resolved, it''s time to move on from Xianglin''s matter. Don''t you intend to forgive that little girl in your whole life? She is your favorite disciple. ah."

    Hearing this, Tsunade stared at Quan without saying a word and didn''t speak for half a minute.

    Sudden.

    ¡°Uchiha Dan, are you doing this to please me?¡±

    Tsunade''s eyes were zing. As she spoke, she moved closer to Suan, her body almost touching his chest.

    It is not an easy task to untie Xianglin''s knot and let her return to Konoha.

    Although Tsunade often thinks of her disciple, given her character, she will never take the initiative to look for Xianglin. If nothing else happens, the lifelong fate between master and disciple will be over.

    ?Zi Suan saw the regret in Tsunade''s heart, so he spent a lot of time to facilitate today''s situation and asked Naruto and Konan to bring Xiang Rin back to Konoha.

    After realizing this.

    Tsunade had difficulty understanding Suan''s thoughts, so she took the initiative and asked him questions.

    Facing Tsunade''s aggressive offensive, Suan''s response was also very direct:

    ¡°Of course, I¡¯m just trying to please you. Why, don¡¯t you like it?¡±

    He admitted on the spot as Tsunade said, and he even puffed up his chest and bumped into her.

    "you¡­"

    ??Tsunade didn''t expect Suan to be so shameless, and immediately fell into panic. Then she blushed for no reason and her breathing became faster.

    Looking at her with a half-smile, Tsunade forced herself to calm down, and then snorted coldly:

    ¡°Humph, who wants this kind of apprentice? If Xianglin betrayed me the first time, she will betray me a second time. If you like to be sentimental so much, then let her be your disciple as you wish.¡±

    After saying that, without stopping to reply, he turned around and left in a hurry.

    ¡°Tsk, tsk, your mouth is really tough.¡±

    Suan looked at Tsunade''s leaving figure and sighed.

    One weekter.

    With the end of that shocking war, people in Konoha and the entire ninja world gradually returned to their peaceful lives.

    During this period, delegations from each vige participating in the Chunin Examination also left Konoha one after another, taking their jinch¨±riki with them.

    With the demise of the Akatsuki organization.

    ??Uchiha Dan, the sixth Hokage who single-handedly defeated Uzumaki Naruto and Uchiha Madara, and exploded the moon with one punch, destroyed the evil Otsutsuki n on the moon, thus saving the ninja world¡ª

    His personal prestige has reached an unprecedented peak in the entire ninja world.

    The God of Ninja, the greatest Hokage in history, the strongest ninja...all kinds ofplimentary words and auras have been added to Zhejiang.

    ?Oh, I almost forgot, there is also a new title.

    The savior of the ninja world.

 Chapter 314: Orochimaru and Korin

    Chapter 314 Orochimaru and Xianglin

    Overseas, Mikazuki Ind.

    ??During the Third Ninja War, a few elite jounin who were tired of fighting and killing fled the battlefield and came here to establish the Moon Ninja Vige.

    Unfortunately, the good times did notst long.

    The Fourth Ninja War broke out a few yearster. When the ninja coalition went to sea to encircle and suppress the Uchiha n, Mikazuki Ind was first upied by the Kirigakure troops, and then attracted attacks from the powerful Uchiha n, turning it into a battlefield.

    Fortunately, with the end of the war and nearly ten years of recuperation, the once fertile and peaceful ind country has returned.

    Every day, this ce wees arge number of caravans, tourists and immigrants from all over the Ninja world.

    ?Uzumaki Koru is one of them.

    ?After being kicked out of the Akatsuki organization, she fell into confusion for a time. The huge ninja world could not find a ce for her.

    Until identally, Xiang Rin heard about the Moon Country on Mikazuki Ind. It was a paradise far away from the center of the ninja world, where the years were quiet.

    ?So, after several twists and turns, she came here on a merchant ship.

    after.

    ? Xianglin, who lived on the ind as a tourist for a while, gradually adapted to the local life and finally decided to stay.

    She used her savings to open a small clinic on the ind, using the medical ninjutsu she learned from Tsunade-sama to treat people''s illnesses.

    Facts prove it.

    Doctors, especially medical ninjas, are the most popr and respected professions no matter where in the ninja world.

    ? ? Not to mention a genius medical ninja like Xiang Rin who is extremely talented and has inherited Tsunade''s medical skills.

    even though.

    Because she was too young and did not look like an experienced doctor, the clinic was empty at first, but¡ª

    ?After Xianglin sessfully cured several seriously ill patients and demonstrated his superb medical skills, the news quickly spread throughout the ind.

    For a time, Xianglin became a hot celebrity in the Kingdom of the Moon, and the number of patients who came to visit her was overwhelming.

    Even the ministers of the Kingdom of the Moon came to visit and invited her to enter the pce and be the prince''s personal doctor.

    This is something Xianglin didn¡¯t expect.

    ?She just wants to open a small clinic, be an ordinary doctor, and live a in and fulfilling life, instead of bing a big celebrity like this.

    What worries Xianglin the most is.

    ??Although she uses a pseudonym, she dyes her conspicuous red hair ck.

    But as more and more people notice her, her identity as a traitor to Konoha and a former member of the Akatsuki organization will be exposed sooner orter.

    By then, she may not be able to open the clinic on Mikazuki Ind anymore.

    Think before and after.

    ?Xiangchen temporarily closed the clinic for a period of time due to physical illness, trying to keep a low profile and try to fade out of people''s sight.

    Her purpose was achieved.

    Because while Xiang Rin was "recuperating", thergest chunin exam in history began in Konoha.

    With the advent of television, the images of the Chunin Examination were broadcast to every corner of the ninja world, even Mikazuki Ind, which is located in a remote corner of the world.

    In this era when the television entertainment industry has just developed.

    ??The exciting showdown between talented ninjas from each vige, the bustling customs of Konoha, and the gossip news inside and outside the arena quickly formed a craze that swept the entire Mikazuki Ind.

    ?Whether it¡¯s on the streets or after dinner, everyone is discussing the news of the Chunin Exams with great interest.

    ?Who is the strongest genin?

    How prosperous is Konoha? Why is Konoha said to be the beacon of civilization in the ninja world? How can one immigrate to Konoha Vige?

    Compared to these.

    People quickly forgot about Xianglin and her clinic.

    ?Especially on the final day of the Chunin Examination, the twists and turns of the game, Madara and Naruto''s invasion of Konoha, and the shocking battle at the endpletely shocked the entire ninja world.

    ??The sixth Hokage, Uchiha Dan, punched the moon.

    ?This shocking scene does not need to be watched through television. As long as you look up at the night sky that night, you can witness history with your own eyes.

    ??The residents of Mikayuki Ind were immersed in huge shock and could not recover for a long time.

    Today, Xiangshen¡¯s clinic reopened.

    It was still early and no patients came to the door, so Xianglin turned on the TV and switched to Konoha TV station as usual and watched the news.

    ?As he watched, Xianglin''s expression gradually became shocked.

    Because it is said on TV.

    With the defeat of Naruto Uzumaki, Akatsuki''s One-Tailed Jinchuriki and Seven-Tailed Jinchuuriki also surrendered to Konoha. The terrorist organization that once made the entire ninja world tremble, Akatsuki, disappeared.

    Surprisingly.

    ??As the leader of Akatsuki, Naruto suddenly woke up before his death, sacrificed himself to perform the reincarnation technique, and resurrected one hundred thousand dead in Konoha.

    After that, the Sixth Hokage also showed mercy and used his god-like power to resurrect Naruto.

    Not only that.

    The Sixth Generation also gave Naruto and Konan the status of Konoha ninjas.

    At this time, a special program about Naruto was being broadcast on TV, from the birth of his heroic son, to being abused by senior officials such as the Sandaime and Danzo as a child, to being ostracized by the whole vige, to going astray, and then to the prodigal son turning back...

    The production is very touching.

    Apparently, under the orders of the Sixth Generation, Konoha is ready to "clear" Naruto''s name.

    This is something Xianglin never thought of beforehand.

    In the past, she worked undercover in Konoha for the benefit of the Akatsuki organization, and did not hesitate to betray and deceive Lady Tsunade. Even so, he was still suspected of being disloyal to the organization and expelled.

    ??Results now.

    As the leaders of Akatsuki, Naruto and Konan-sensei defected to Konoha, transformed into Konoha ninjas, andnded directly ashore.

    Xianglin opened her mouth wide with a look of astonishment on her face.

    have to say.

    Fate yed a big joke on her.

    ? ? Konoha and Akatsuki shook hands and made peace, but Xianglin, who was once sandwiched between the two, was both a traitor to Konoha and a traitor to Akatsuki. She was abandoned by both sides at the same time, and became the biggest loser in this game.

    but.

    ??Even if she is given a chance again, she can return to Konoha and be a glorious Konoha ninja like Naruto and Konan did¡ª

    Xianglin will still choose to give up.

    Because she had no face to see Tsunade-sama and didn¡¯t know how to face thetter.

    So, Xianglin realized that living on this ind until her death was her destiny in life.

    That¡¯s good too... maybe.

    Just when Xianglin was feeling sad.

    ßËßË.

    ?There was a rapid knock on the door.

    Without waiting for Xianglin to respond, the door of the clinic was pushed open with a bang, and a pot-bellied Minister of the Kingdom of the Moon walked in with several ninjas.

    Seeing this, Xianglin couldn''t help but frown, picked up the remote control and turned off the TV.

    ¡°Hey, doctor, looking at yourplexion, your illness must be cured, right?¡±

    ?The minister looked happy when he saw Xianglin, and then he went straight to the point and expressed his intention without being polite.

    It turns out that he was ordered by the prince of the Moon Kingdom to invite Xiang Lin into the pce again to provide private medical services to the prince.

    And offered a very high sry.

    ¡°Sir, it¡¯s not about money.¡±

    Xianglin shook her head helplessly and rejected the other party for the second time.

    Yue Man, the prince of the Kingdom of the Moon, is a big fat man who iszy and spendthrift. He thinks that he can buy everything in the world with money.

    Xianglin doesn¡¯t like that guy.

    She doesn¡¯t want to be the prince¡¯s personal doctor and be locked up in the pce all her life, but she wants to help as many ordinary patients as possible.

    "Tsk, tsk, there''s nothing we can do about it." The minister sighed, feeling sorry for Xianglin''s ignorance of current affairs. It seemed that the little girl in front of him, who was inexperienced in the world, was also a guy who refused to drink and was fined with wine.

    As soon as he finished speaking, he waved his hand, and several ninjas behind him stepped forward with cold faces, trying to take Xiang Lin away by force.

    ¡°I advise you not to do this, really.¡±

    Xianglin had a sincere look on her face. Seeing the opponent approaching step by step, she still raised her fist in desperation.

    Ten secondster.

    Bang, bang, bang!

    ?Several Lunar Country ninjas flew out of the clinic one after another, hit the wall across the street heavily, screamed, and fell intoa one after another.

    "you you¡­"

    ??The minister was so frightened that he copsed on the ground and looked at the strange girl in front of him in horror.

    ¡°Go back and tell your prince not to bother me again, or I won¡¯t be so polite next time.¡±

    Xianglin looked down at the minister and said coldly, appropriately showing her toughness.

    à§!

    Suddenly, a lightning-like figure rushed out from the side, and the sword shed by. Xianglin covered her shoulders and took several steps back.

    The person who attacked her was a J¨­nin from the Kingdom of the Moon lurking in the dark.

    ¡°A bunch of nasty guys.¡±

    Xianglin stabilized her body, nced at her blood-covered shoulder, immediately raised her other arm, and took a bite on her forearm.

    Huh?

    The Minister of the Kingdom of the Moon widened his eyes and saw with his own eyes that Xianglin''s shoulder injury healed quickly, and the bleeding stopped quickly, leaving no scars.

    ?Xianglin shook his injured arm and recovered as before.

    Such an incredible scene not only shocked everyone present in the Kingdom of the Moon, but also amazed a long-haired man passing by.

    "As expected of the Uzumaki n, with such amazing physical recovery power and the huge Yang Release Chakra in the body, it may not be much inferior to Nagato and Naruto."

    Orochimaru''s eyes were shining brightly, and as he spoke, he approached Xianglin.

    "Who are you? Didn''t you see that I am doing something? Why are you here to join in the fun?"

    ??The minister of the Kingdom of the Moon red at Orochimaru, and then ordered the jounin beside him to first take down this guy who was neither male nor female and acted suspiciously.

    "hehe."

    Orochimaru smiled softly and snapped his fingers, only to hear a "pop" sound.

    Boom.

    ??A big python suddenly emerged from the ground, opened its **** mouth, and swallowed the Minister of the Moon Country and the Jonin who were caught off guard on the spot.

    "Who are you?!"

    Xianglin''s pupils shrank, and the nerves in her whole body were tense to the extreme.

    Hearing this, Orochimaru just grinned and raised his hand, dozens of venomous snakes flew out of his sleeves and pounced directly on Xiangren.

    Latent Shadow Snake Hands!

    ¡­

    after an hour.

    At sea, in the cabin of a merchant ship sailing away from Mikazuki Ind, Orochimaru rubbed his chin with his hand and looked at the unconscious Korin in front of him.

    The more he looked at this girl, the more satisfied he became.

    Although Kabuto was captured by Konoha, a lot of important information he had provided to Orochimaru was still put to use.

    Whirlpool incense.

    Not only was he Tsunade''s personal disciple, but he also had a close rtionship with Uchiha Sasuke until his identity as a spy of the Akatsuki organization was exposed and he defected from Konoha.

    As a member of the Uzumaki n, Xiang Rin has a very special physique. He is born with a huge amount of chakra and amazing resilience.

    Such a person is exactly the container Orochimaru needs.

    after all.

    ?His current body is already overwhelmed, and he must undergo the next reincarnation as soon as possible.

    ?Hence, after failing to seize Sasuke''s body, Orochimaru naturally took aim at Xiang Rin''s "spare tire." Using the underground intelligencework all over the ninja world, it didn''t take much effort for him to find Xianglin hidden on Mikazuki Ind.

    Failed to get Uchiha''s body, so he had to use the Uzumaki n to make do with it.

    Orochimaru prepares to go to his secretir.

    ?After making all preparations there, he will use the immortal reincarnation to seize the body of this young and beautiful girl.

    after one day.

    Two dusty figuresnded on Muriyue Ind and arrived in front of Xianglin''s clinic.

    It is Naruto and Konan who arrived btedly.

    Only when they got here did they find out that Xiang Lin was missing and was wanted by the Moon Country. They said she had murdered a minister and then absconded in fear of crime.

    The two soon discovered that this was not the case.

    Because they found shed snake skins at the scene.

    ¡°This kind of snake skin, and this cold and dark chakra... no, it¡¯s that Orochimaru guy!¡±

    ?Naruto''s expression changed and he became panicked.

    "I didn''t expect that Orochimaru would target Xiang Rin. Naruto, we are a step toote. I''m afraid Xiang Rin will be captured by Orochimaru."

    ?Xiaonan also had a solemn look on his face and was worried.

    Xiang Lin must be rescued as soon as possible.

    The two of them looked at each other and immediately left Mikazuki Ind without touching the ground, trying their best to track Orochimaru''s whereabouts.

    at the same time.

    They also immediately sent this information back to Konoha and asked for assistance.

    ?At this critical juncture, if time is dyed for one more second, the danger Xianglin faces will increase by one more minute.

    ??And with Naruto and Konan''s current strength, even if they find Orochimaru, they may not be their match.

    Konoha, castle tower.

    ¡°Orochimaru, this guy, really didn¡¯t disappoint me. He can alwayse up with something new.¡±

    Suan yed with the paper crane in her hand. On it was the information sent by Konan. From the content, it could be seen that she and Naruto were extremely anxious.

    Who should be sent out?

    After thinking about it for a while, she decided to tell Tsunade the news first. After all, her precious disciple was about to be taken away.

    So.

    He left the Hokage''s office and Shi Shiran came to Konoha Medical Department.

    ¡°Is Tsunade here?¡±

    ??At the door of the minister''s office, Duan bumped into Shizune and asked thetter casually.

    ?Hushyin quickly bowed to Duan and respectfully reported:

    "Hokage-sama, Tsunade-sama is in a meeting. Please go to the office and wait for a moment. I will inform her immediately."

    "good."

    Zan nodded, walked into Tsunade''s office, and sat down on the sofa.

    Fully ten minutester.

    With a creak, the door was pushed open, Shizune walked in with an embarrassed look on her face, and carefully exined to Suan:

    "I''m sorry, Hokage-sama. Tsunade-sama said that this meeting of hers is... very important. Please wait a moment."

    After saying that, Shizune tensed her body, her heart beat faster, and she was extremely nervous.

    She originally thought that Dan would get angry, or get up and leave. After all, Tsunade made it clear that she was deliberately keeping Dan off and didn''t want to see him.

    However, what Shizune didn¡¯t expect was.

    ¡°It¡¯s okay, don¡¯t worry.¡±

    Duan smiled slightly, not looking angry at all, and even crossed his legs contentedly.

    ?He was indeed in no hurry at all.

 Chapter 315: You are in a hurry, I am not in a hurry

    Chapter 315 You are in a hurry, I am not in a hurry

    ¡°Can you make me a cup of tea? I suddenly feel a little thirsty.¡±

    Suan asked Shizune while looking at the environment of Tsunade''s office.

    ¡°¡­Oh, okay! Hokage-sama, please wait a moment.¡±

    ?Zhiyin was stunned for a moment, then hurriedly rushed to bring tea to Duan.

    ¡°Well, that¡¯s really good.¡±

    ?Hand picked up the tea cup, tasted it slowly, then patted the sofa with his hand, "You should sit down too, don''t stand all the time."

    "yes."

    Shizune nodded and sat on the sofa opposite Duan cautiously.

    After that, Duanyou started chatting with Shizune word by word, and they all talked about light and everyday topics.

    ?However, Shizune was sitting on pins and needles, and the clothes on her back were unknowingly wet with sweat.

    She knew very well that the Sixth Generation was a man with bottomless depths, and one could never infer his true inner thoughts from his appearance.

    For example, at this moment.

    He was drinking tea with a smile on his face and chatting with her. He seemed to be in a good mood.

    But in Shizune''s eyes, the Duan in front of her was a smiling tiger. Once he got impatient with waiting, he might turn against her at any time and devour her with great rage.

    ?In order to stabilize this tiger, Shizune could only put on a smile and rack her brains to think of some interesting topics to make the other person happy.

    Tick tock, tick tock.

    The hands of the clock on the wall kept circling. As time went by, the two of them chatted as much as they could, and gradually fell into silence.

    Lady Tsunade, why aren¡¯t you here yet?

    ?? Shizune begged in her heart, hoping that Tsunade would show up quickly and stop leaving the Sixth Generation. If Suzhen got angry, the consequences would be disastrous.

    ¡°Hey, why are you sweating? Are you very hot?¡±

    ?Juan saw beads of sweat on Shizune''s forehead, and couldn''t help showing a surprised expression. It was obviously very cool in the office.

    Hearing this, Shizune trembled all over and forced a smile.

    ?Just when she didn''t know how to exin it.

    institutions¡£

    ??The office door was pushed open, and Tsunade finally walked into the office with another of her disciples, Mitarashi Anko.

    Reinforcements areing.

    The moment Shizune saw Tsunade, she couldn''t help but let out a sigh of relief and almost copsed on the sofa.

    ¡°Yo, you¡¯re still here. I thought you had gone back. I¡¯m sorry, but I really can¡¯t leave my club there.¡±

    ? Tsunade walked up to Dane, folded her arms and looked down at him in surprise. She didn''t expect this guy to be so patient and waited for her for a full hour.

    ¡°It¡¯s my problem. You came without saying hello. Next time I will make an appointment with Jingyin in advance.¡±

    Suan smiled slightly, but as the Hokage, he kept his posture very low, and joked, "However, Shizune told me a lot of embarrassing things about you, which is quite interesting."

    "What?"

    Tsunade was stunned for a moment, then red at Shizune and asked her disciple if it was true.

    ?Zhiyin looked aggrieved and couldn''t express her pain.

    Tsunade-sama, do you know how I survived this half hour? I had no choice in order to avoid the Sixth Generation getting angry.

    After all, heughed so happily when he heard about those embarrassing things you did in the past.

    I''ll settle the score with youter.

    After conveying this message to her disciple with her eyes, Tsunade frowned and took another look.

    She felt that it was definitely not a good thing to keeping to her door. Most likely, they were going to cut the budget of the medical department or something.

    So she used the excuse of a meeting to ask Shizune to send Duan away, but it failed.

    snort.

    ??Seeing Duan''s face that looked like a smile but not a smile, Tsunade was so angry that she immediately said coldly:

    "I''m a little tired. I need to take a shower and change clothes. Can you wait?"

    ¡°Of course, don¡¯t be in a hurry.¡±

    He was still calm and calm, and he seemed to have no temper at all.

    ?Tsunade looked suspicious and walked into the back room of the office.

    When she worked overtime untilte, she often stayed in the office instead of going home, so the facilities such as beds and shower rooms were all avable here.

    Crash.

    The sound of water soon came from the bathroom.

    ? Shizune looked nervously in the direction of the bathroom, praying in her heart that Tsunade-sama''s bath... wouldn''t take another hour to take.

    In the meantime, how can she cope with the terrifying Sixth Generation?

    Happily for Shizune, she stopped chatting with her and turned her attention to Anko.

    ¡°By the way, how is the curse mark on your body doing? Has it had a big impact on your body and mind?¡±

    Duan asked suddenly.

    "Well."

    Hearing this, Hongdou subconsciously raised his right hand and touched the ce where his left shoulder connected with his neck. The skin there had a different rough feel.

    Subsequently, she honestly reported to Duanhui:

    "To tell you, Hokage-sama, I feel...fine, nothing unusual. Since that time eight years ago, under Tsunade-sama''s care, I have never lost control again."

    Eight years ago.

    During the Fourth Ninja War, the four major ninja viges joined forces to invade Konoha. At that time, Anko was chased by the Kumogakure ninjas. She hurriedly escaped into the Uchiha training department and met Dan and Tsunade inside.

    ? ?Due to being frightened by Duan, the curse seal on Hong Dou''s shoulder automatically activated, causing her to enter a violent state. However, she was still manipted like a toy by Duan.

    Fortunately, Tsunade saved Anko and epted her as a disciple.

    at this time.

    The Sixth Generation suddenly asked about the cursed seal. Was it because he wanted to care about her on a whim, or was there another purpose?

    ?Hongdou carefully looked at the expression on Duan''s face, secretly guessing in his mind, and felt uneasy for a moment.

    What surprised her.

    ¡°As long as it¡¯s okay.¡±

    Duan nodded and stopped asking questions. It seemed that it was just a casual mention.

    ?Silent voice on the side was confused. Although she had been with Hongdou, a junior sister, for many years, she didn''t know her biggest secret.

    time flies.

    Soon, another half hour passed, but the sound of water in the bathroom still did not stop.

    In the office, Shizune and Anko were restless. Sometimes they were busy serving tea and water to the Sixth Generation, and sometimes they looked at each other, not knowing what to do.

    ¡°Sister Shizune, why don¡¯t you hurry up Tsunade-sama and don¡¯t let Hokage-sama wait too long..."

    ?Anko poked Shizune with her elbow and whispered.

    "¡­All right."

    ??Shizune knew that she couldn''t stay like this anymore. If Tsunade-sama let the Sixth Generation watch for a whole day, wouldn''t they be "in jail" with her all the time?

    Fortunately, Tsunade''s slow bathing was finally over.

    Creak.

    She walked out of the back room slowly, wearing arge white bathrobe. As she walked towards the three of them, she tilted her head and wiped her wet blond hair with a towel.

    ¡°So feminine.¡±

    When I saw this scene, I couldn''t help but sigh.

    ¡°Let me remind you, Lord Sixth Hokage, you are already a family man. Shouldn¡¯t you be more careful when speaking outside?¡±

    ??Tsunade''s eyes were sharp, and as she spoke, she sat down on the sofa opposite Tsunade.

    Then she also crossed her legs, her aura was on par with Duan''s, and then she asked casually:

    ¡°Tell me, what¡¯s the matter?¡± ??????I don¡¯t know why.

    ?She deliberately hung up for more than an hour, but the guy wasn''t angry at all, which made her feel vaguely ufortable.

    Sure enough.

    With these words, Tsunade''s action of wiping her hair stopped abruptly.

    ¡°It¡¯s not a big deal, it¡¯s just that Xianglin was kidnapped by Orochimaru.¡±

    He kept looking at Tsunade and told her the news with a look of regret.

    ?The words just fell.

    à§!

    ? Tsunade stood up suddenly, feeling a surge in her chest, but at this time, she couldn''t care about the issue of being exposed at all, but was frightened and angry.

    ¡°Why didn¡¯t you say something like this earlier?!¡±

    ?She clenched her fists, veins popped out on her forehead, and asked angrily.

    ¡°You have wronged me.¡±

    Duan leaned back, leaned on the sofa, and said slowly, "After I got the information from Xiaonan, no one had time to tell it, so I came to see you immediately, but weren''t you busy with the meeting? Xianglin A person like this who betrays the master¡¯s sect must not be as important to you as the meeting of the medical department, right?¡±

    "you¡­"

    Hearing Dan''s strange annoyance, Tsunade almost fainted on the spot, but in the final analysis, she really had no right to me Dan.

    ?Who told her to deliberately expose others?

    ??Tsunade is not the only one who cares about Xianglin, but also Shizune and Anko.

    "Hokage-sama, may I ask what is going on? Is Xiang Rin in danger?" Shizune looked anxious and asked Suan nervously.

    ¡°This is it.¡±

    Zang frowned and spected, "Orochimaru is eyeing Xiang Rin, and he should be nning to use the forbidden technique - Fuzhi Reincarnation, using Xiang Rin''s body as a sacrifice and bing the container of his soul. Therefore, Xiang Rin is in danger It''s certain, but I''m just not sure...whether she has been poisoned by Orochimaru."

    ¡°Where is that **** now?¡±

    ?Tsunade rushed forward, leaned over Zan''s body, and grabbed his cor, with angry mes burning in her eyes.

    ?Based on her understanding of Orochimaru, what Dan said just now was definitely not to scare her, but was deliberately rmist.

    A sick guy like Orochimaru can do any cruel thing.

    Huh?

    ?Juan was surprised to see Tsunade lose herposure, and kindlyforted her:

    "Don''t worry, you should trust Naruto and Konan. Even if they can''t save Xianglin in time, they will definitely avenge her and bring Orochimaru''s body back to Konoha."

    ?What kind offort is this?

    ?Tsunade became more and more angry as she listened. Just as she was about to start a three-hundred-round battle with Duan, Anko''s voice suddenly came from behind her.

    "Tsunade-sama, I...I may be able to find Orochimaru''s hiding ce."

    ?Hongdou said tremblingly, pulling open his windbreaker, revealing the curse mark on the left side of his neck.

    To be precise, it is the Curse Seal of Heaven.

    Orochimaru once gave his snake kiss to many people, but without exception, they all died under the power of the curse seal. Only his beloved disciple Anko could withstand the power.

    ??Those are three eye-catching ck magatama, surrounding each other, and there is a circle of fine ck marks on the periphery, which looks like Uchiha''s three magatama sharingan.

    "real?"

    Tsunade let go of Dan and looked at Anko in surprise.

    ¡°Orochimaru used this curse seal to leave part of his chakra in my body, so I can always sense Orochimaru¡¯s presence, even his vague location.¡±

    ?Hongdou said cautiously, while not forgetting to observe the judgmental expression.

    At this time, she finally came to her senses and understood why she asked about the curse seal. It turned out that the Sixth Hokage had already noticed this.

    "Great! Shizune, Anko, get ready immediately ande with me out of the vige to hunt down Orochimaru!"

    ?? Tsunade looked excited and didn''t bother to pay attention anymore. As soon as she finished speaking, she rushed into the back room, and soon there was a rustling sound of changing clothes.

    Less than a minute.

    Tsunade put on her familiar dark green trench coat, strode out of the room, and urged the two disciples to take action quickly.

    ¡°Hmm? Where is Uchiha Dan?¡±

    She found that he was nowhere to be seen.

    "Hokage-sama just left, and he wished us... a smooth journey." Shizune and Anko said in unison.

    Uchiha nnd, training ground.

    "Cousin Sasuke, be careful. , , !"

    Marissa was at full fire, and together with her substitute "tinum Star", she violently punched Sasuke hundreds of times, sting the air into bursts of ki sts.

    "bring it on!"

    ?Sasuke said solemnly, the purple Susanoo appeared outside his body, the substantial chakra was indestructible, and he withstood every punch of Marissa.

    ??Although it was a sparring match, both of them gave their best, without any reservation.

    because.

    Each of them has a powerful enemy that must be defeated.

    Sasuke¡¯s prey is Orochimaru who wants to take his body, while Marisa¡¯s goal is Otsutsuki Toneri who takes away Hanabi¡¯s Byakugan.

    ?In order to defeat their respective powerful enemies, the brother and sister worked hard and practiced hard for days.

    Boom, boom, boom!

    With the loud noise of chakra colliding with flesh, after a fierce battle, the training ground had been destroyed beyond recognition.

    ¡°Ho ho¡­¡±

    Sasuke and Marissa were also sweating profusely and out of breath from exhaustion, so they stopped temporarily and sat on the sidelines to rest.

    At this moment, a majestic figure teleported over and appeared in front of the two of them.

    ¡°Yo, you are very motivated, these two little guys.¡±

    He kept looking at his nephew and daughter and made a joke.

    ¡°Uncle, why are you here?¡± Sasuke was stunned, then stood up respectfully and bowed to Duan.

    Sasuke, you have to remember that he is not only our uncle, but also the Sixth Hokage of Konoha. So no matter when you are in front of the Sixth Generation, you must not lose your etiquette.

    Otherwise, you might eat your uncle¡¯s fist...

    ??This is Itachi''s advice to Sasuke, and Sasuke has always kept it in mind.

    In contrast, Marissa has no respect for Duan.

    "snort."

    ??She snorted and rolled her eyes, not wanting to even look at him, let alone stand up to greet him.

    "hehe."

    Duan smiled. He was already used to his precious daughter''s appearance, so naturally he wouldn''t be angry.

    Furthermore, he told Marissa apologetically:

    "Xiaosha, I''m afraid your cousin Sasuke can''t apany you for the time being. He has to go to the vige to do something."

    Then, Dan handed Konan''s Paper Crane to Sasuke: "I just got the news that Kaoru was kidnapped by Orochimaru."

    "What?!"

    When Sasuke heard this, his shock and anger were not at all inferior to Tsunade''s.

    ??Whether it is Xiang Rin or Orochimaru, they are both very important people to him.

    It''s just that the former is someone Sasuke cares about and even likes a little, thetter is his enemy, and now thetter has kidnapped the former.

    Sasuke came back to his senses, with a murderous look on his face, and without saying a word, he was about to rush out of Konoha and take Orochimaru''s head.

    Seeing this, Duan smiled at Marissa who was standing aside and said:

    ¡°Good daughter, daddy,e and practice physical skills with you. It just so happens that my ¡®world¡¯ also wants to have a good exchange with your ¡®tinum Star¡¯.¡±

    ¡°!¡±

    ?Marissa was shaken all over, as if she heard the devil''s whispers, and she shuddered together with the tinum star behind her.

    ¡°I want to go with my cousin!¡±

    She dropped these words and ran away without looking back, chasing Sasuke.

 Chapter 316: Encirclement and Suppression of Orochimaru

    Chapter 316 Encirclement and Suppression of Orochimaru

    Sasuke and Marisa, Tsunade''s master and apprentice, Naruto and Konan.

    ?These three waves of men and horses all rushed towards Orochimaru with great momentum.

    But Orochimaru had no idea about this, and he waspletely unaware that he had set a big trap this time.

    After all, in his opinion, Uzumaki Kaori was abandoned by the Akatsuki organization and Konoha at the same time, just like a wild dog without its owner, what value does it have.

    At this time, Orochimaru was hiding in his snake cave, looking at the red-haired girl he had captured.

    "Well¡­"

    Xianglin let out a soft groan and woke up from a splitting headache. Then she was horrified to find that she was tied to an operating table.

    ¡°To wake up so quickly is worthy of the Uzumaki n¡¯s physique.¡±

    Orochimaru looked surprised.

    ??He injected a lot of drugs into Xianglin''s body, which was more than enough to make an elephant sleep for several days. He didn''t expect that Xianglin was so resistant to drugs.

    ?Seeing Orochimaru''s pale and gloomy face, Xianglin immediately struggled desperately and shouted to him in horror:

    ¡°Let me go, you disgusting fellow!¡±

    ¡°Tsk, you have a bad temper. Are all the people of the Uzumaki n like this? No wonder the n was exterminated back then. You must have offended many people, right?¡±

    Orochimaru looked at his prey with great interest. The harder Xianglin struggled, the more excited he became, and he couldn''t wait to get this young and energetic body.

    Just now, there is a problem before Orochimaru.

    The best case scenario for the technique of immortal reincarnation is when someone voluntarily bes Orochimaru''s container and offers his body to him.

    In this way, when Orochimaru seizes the body, the soul of the container will not resist and the risk can be minimized.

    ?Voluntarily being kidnapped, this kind of thing sounds outrageous, but for Orochimaru, who is good at brainwashing and abducting children, it is not a difficult thing.

    ?For example, a guy like Kabuto is willing to give everything to Orochimaru.

    Unfortunately, the girl named Uzumaki Kaoru in front of her is obviously not among them.

    Orochimaru doesn¡¯t have that much time now to slowly brainwash Xiang Rin.

    So, do you want to forcefully use the immortal reincarnation on Xianglin, directly swallow her soul and take her body?

    In that case, the risk...maybe a bit high.

    For a moment, Orochimaru''s eyes flickered and he hesitated.

    ?His body is reaching its limit, and his soul has been weakening. On the other hand, Xiang Lin has strong vitality and tenacious spirit.

    One is declining and the other is increasing.

    Orochimaru is worried that if he takes action rashly, he may capsize in the gutter, and the consequences will be disastrous.

    Should we give up?

    No, never.

    ??He had to give up Sasuke, but now he couldn''t even take Xiang Rin''s body. Orochimaru was really unwilling to do so.

    After some careful consideration.

    It¡¯s decided, it¡¯s her.

    Orochimaru nced at him and made up his mind.

    ?After that, he ignored the noisy Xianglin, turned around and walked into the side room, concentrating on getting ready.

    He must take all measures to ensure that the ritual of reincarnation can be carried out without any problems.

    Two dayster.

    ¡°Let me go, I need to go to the toilet!¡±

    In the operating room, Xianglin''s face turned red and she was still making a lot of noise.

    Orochimaru on the side turned a deaf ear to this. He just closed his eyes and meditated, gradually adjusting his body and mind to the best state.

    ?That girl won''t be able to make trouble for long.

    Suddenly.

    ??Boom.

    There was a vibration on the ceiling above Orochimaru''s head, and arge amount of dust fell down.

    what happened?

    He raised his head suddenly, a pair of golden snake eyes showing surprise.

    ?This snake cave is the same as Orochimaru''s other hiding ces. It is not only in the deste wilderness, but also built underground. It is impossible for anyone toe to the door.

    It can¡¯t be an earthquake.

    ?Just when Orochimaru was confused, there was another louder muffled sound, apanied by a violent earthquake in the ceiling, which came down from the ground.

    Not good, it¡¯s a chakra reaction.

    Orochimaru''s pupils shrank and he quickly moved to the side.

    The next second.

    Boom!

    ?Arge hole opened in the ceiling, as if someone had punched it through. Arge amount of dust suddenly poured in and filled the entire operating room.

    ßË.

    Orochimaru heard the sound of footstepsnding, and someone came in.

    Wind Escape¡¤Breakthrough.

    ?He opened his mouth and blew, and a strong wind blew away the dust in the room, revealing the other party''s true appearance.

    ¡°It¡¯s you!¡± Orochimaru was shocked after seeing the appearance of the visitor.

    Xianglin also looked at the back figure in front of her in shock. The blond hair with twin tails and the familiar green windbreaker made her subconsciously shout:

    ¡°Tsuna, Tsunade-sama, is that you?¡±

    "no."

    ?Tsunade replied angrily and did not look back.

    But her bad attitude made Xianglin''s eyes wet and tears started to flow.

    ¡°Xiang Rin, we are here to save you together with Tsunade-sama!¡±

    ??As two voices came from above, Shizune and Anko also jumped down, and together they took action to rescue their junior sister.

    Orochimaru narrowed his eyes and looked at the three masters and disciples of Tsunade who suddenly appeared. When he saw Anko, he finally understood, and then said:

    ¡°No wonder you found me. Hongdou, is it all your fault?¡±

    Hearing this, Anko coldly mocked Orochimaru:

    "You shouldn''t have left the curse mark on me in the first ce. This is your retribution."

    ??Tsunade looked back at the three disciples, her eyes swept over Xianglin, and then ordered Shizune and the two:

    ¡°Take her out and I¡¯ll take care of Orochimaru.¡±

    When Orochimaru heard this, he immediately smiled and said:

    "Tsk, tsk, you are a little too confident when you say this, Tsunade. Or do you think you underestimate me too much?"

    Before he finished speaking, he raised his hands and quickly formed seals.

    ¡°Hiss!¡±

    ?Countless venomous snakes shot out from the dark corners and attacked Tsunade directly, biting her.

    ??With this level of ninjutsu, it is naturally impossible to kill Tsunade, but it can hold her back for a while.

    Whoosh.

    ??While Tsunade was entangled by the snakes, Orochimaru rushed around her with a single step, intending to attack her three disciples.

    ?Only that kind of idiot ninja can fight the enemy fairly on the battlefield.

    ?Experienced ninjas like Orochimaru are best at attacking the enemy''s weaknesses, and Tsunade''s weakness is undoubtedly her three disciples.

    So, he wanted to defeat Tsunade as quickly as possible and at the lowest cost.

    ¡°Don¡¯t think about the past!¡±

    ?Tsunade shouted angrily.

    As a close friend who has fought side by side for many years, she knows Orochimaru''s methods very well.

    à§.

    A pair of scarlet three-magatama Sharingan eyes appeared in Tsunade''s eyes.

    This pair of eyes not only brought powerful dynamic vision, allowing her to capture Orochimaru''s movements, but also enhanced Tsunade''s reaction and speed.

    Snap.

    ? Tsunade made a lightning-fast move and grabbed Orochimaru''s wrist, then squeezed hard and made a click.

    "ah!"

    Orochimaru screamed, and the bones of his forearm were directly crushed by Tsunade. He nced at Tsunade in horror, and he happened to meet the other person''s Sharingan, and he couldn''t help but panic.

    Seeing that Tsunade''s other fist was about to hit him in the face, Orochimaru suddenly retreated, abandoning one of his arms and jumping back to the ground.

    ?The space underground is too small. If you can''t keep the distance, you will undoubtedly suffer a big disadvantage if you are forced to fight in closebat with a strong taijutsu expert like Tsunade.

    Whizzing.

    ? Tsunade, Shizune and others also came to the ground one after another and confronted Orochimaru seven or eight meters away.

    ¡°Those eyes¡­¡±

    Orochimaru stared at Tsunade''s Sharingan and smiled evilly, "It was given to you by Uchiha Dan. Tell me, Tsunade, how did you please Uchiha Dan in order to get the Sharingan?" ? How many times have you slept with him, have you ever knelt at his feet like a dog..."

    ¡°You bastard, shut up!¡±

    ? Tsunade was so angry that her eyes almost burst out with fire. She kicked off the ground and rushed towards Orochimaru,unching a series of fierce attacks.

    She fell into a trap.

    The words Orochimaru said were just to anger Tsunade and make her lose her mind.

    Bang!

    ? Tsunade punched Orochimaru to pieces, only to find that the opponent''s body had turned into a puddle of dirt and turned out to be a shadow clone.

    not good.

    ?She turned back sharply, but it was already toote.

    Orochimaru''s body quietly appeared behind Shizune and the other three, andunched a fierce sneak attack, instantly knocking down Shizune and Anko.

    ?Then, his ws reached out to Xianglin again, trying to take her away.

    Orochimaru is not afraid of Tsunade. Even if he breaks an arm, he is confident of defeating Tsunade head-on.

    But he is not a fool either.

    ??Now that Tsunade hase to the door, other ninjas from Konoha may appear at any time.

    Even if two random Uchiha Mangekyose to him, Orochimaru may not be able to escape, let alone the person he fears the most - the Sixth Generation Uchiha Dan.

    ?The best strategy is to seize Xianglin and escape.

    Unfortunately, today is destined not to be Orochimaru''s lucky day.

    ßÝ!

    With a sharp sound breaking through the air, a paper spear more than two meters long flew out of the woods and struck directly at Orochimaru''s heart.

    Are there any experts?

    Orochimaru was shocked and had to retract his hand, temporarily forced back.

    Click!

    ?The paper spear flew past him and pierced a nearby tree on the spot that required several people to hug it. The power was quite astonishing.

    ??This special paper ninjutsu, could it be...

    Orochimaru looked in horror in the direction from which the paper spear flew, and sure enough he saw two figures, a man and a woman, rushing out of the woods.

    It''s Naruto and Konan.

    ¡°Fortunately, I caught up.¡±

    ?Xiaonan finally breathed a sigh of relief when he saw Xianglin safe and sound. In this way, we can break off all rtions with Uchiha.

    ??Naruto quickly stepped forward, helped Xianglin up, and said to her apologetically:

    ¡°Xianglin, I¡¯m sorry.¡±

    "Naruto, Mr. Konan, why are you here too?"

    Xiang Rin looked shocked, as if she was dreaming, because she never expected that in addition to Tsunade-sama, Naruto and Konan would alsoe to save her.

    She, is she so important?

    Orochimaru''s face was gloomy.

    "Naruto, it seems that you have really taken refuge in Uchiha Dan, and even handed over your Rinnegan and even your life to him. Why, is it the Sixth Hokage''s order to rescue Xianglin?"

    Orochimaru stared at Naruto with stern eyes and spoke to test him.

    ?Only now did he realize that he might have made a huge mistake by focusing on Uzumaki Xiangru.

    ??This red-haired girl is not an abandoned wild dog at all, but a fishing bait used to catch him.

    Aware of this, Orochimaru couldn''t help but want to retreat.

    Tsunade, Naruto and Konan, even though Naruto has lost the identity of the Rinnegan and the Nine-Tailed Jinchuuriki, Orochimaru is absolutely too much for these three to join forces.

    Xianglin, I have no choice but to give up.

    ??Naruto frowned and looked at Orochimaru, and was about to say something, but this time he was overtaken by Konan beside him.

    ¡°Orochimaru, give up your resistance.

    You should know that even if you escape today, you will still be caught sooner orter due to the pursuit of the Uchiha n and Konoha.

    Stop struggling. "

    ?Xonan looked at Orochimaru with pity and said coldly.

    In her opinion, Orochimaru is at the end of his rope and is about to face destruction.

    Hearing this, Orochimaru smiled disapprovingly and said meaningfully:

    ¡°The white snake will never die.¡±

    After saying that, he raised his eyes and mmed his hands to the ground.

    The formation of ten thousand snakes!

    ?The next second, countless venomous snakes emerged from the ground in all directions, sweeping towards Tsunade and the others like a tide.

    Whoosh.

    Orochimaru took advantage of the snakes to dy him, turned around and ran away, reaching dozens of meters away in the blink of an eye.

    But at this moment, he bumped into a strong figure head-on.

    ¡°Euler~¡±

    ??A slightly immature but powerful shout sounded like thunder in Orochimaru''s ears, and then he saw a huge fist, getting closer and bigger.

    boom!

    Marisa, who had been lying in wait for a long time, punched Orochimaru in the nose, causing thetter to spurt blood on the spot and fly back.

    Deng Deng Deng.

    Orochimaru fell to the ground and took a dozen steps back. He finally managed to stabilize his body, and a greater sense of crisis hit him from above.

    à§!

    A ray of sword light fell from the sky. Orochimaru dodged awkwardly, but failed topletely dodge. His other arm immediately fell to the ground, and blood burst out from his shoulder like a fountain.

    Sasuke Uchiha, see above.

    Two more difficult imps came.

    ?At this moment, Orochimaru could no longerugh. His face was pale and solemn, and his head was covered in cold sweat.

    The people of Konoha slowly approached and surrounded him.

    Sasuke looked grim and stood opposite Orochimaru with his ninja sword in hand.

    ¡°Marissa, please don¡¯t interfere anymore.¡±

    He first warned his cousin, and then looked at Tsunade and Naruto, "Tsunade-sama, and you...Uzumaki Naruto, please don''t take any more action, and leave Orochimaru to me to hunt."

    As soon as he finished speaking, a magical and gorgeous kaleidoscope appeared from his eyes.

    Seeing how serious Sasuke was, Tsunade frowned and gave him this face. Naruto and Konan looked at each other and chose to watch temporarily.

    ?Let''s see how Sasuke deals with Orochimaru.

    Hunting?

    What do you think I am, your prey? The Uchiha brat who doesn''t know the heights of heaven and earth.

    Orochimaru was also angry, and murderous intent suddenly arose in his heart.

    Since Uchiha Sasuke does not know whether to live or die and wants to challenge him, he should seize this opportunity and take Sasuke as a hostage, turning him into a bargaining chip for his escape.

    ?Think of this.

    ¡°Then let me y with you, Sasuke.¡±

    Orochimaru smiled evilly, the muscles on his shoulders squirmed, and two wet arms grew out of his body in a whoosh.

    It is not difficult for Orochimaru to regenerate a severed limb.

    Sasuke didn''t say a word and rushed forward.

    The war breaks out.

    ?However, after just a few minutes, the battle was decided.

    ?Sasuke, who has been beaten and lost all this time, finally...

    Won.

 Chapter 317: The white snake is immortal

    Chapter 317 The White Snake is Immortal

    Although Orochimaru is pretentious, he does possess the most powerful strength in the ninja world.

    ??But in front of Uchiha''s Mangekyo Sharingan, he has suffered several losses, leaving a psychological shadow that is difficult to erase.

    ?This time is no exception.

    ? Facing Sasuke, Orochimaru was fierce and fierce. On the surface, he continued tounch strong attacks on the former, but in fact it was just to cover up his inner timidity.

    Finally, Orochimaru was exposed, and during the fight, he fell under the illusion of a kaleidoscope.

    In a daze.

    ??The famous sword "Aman Cong Yun Sword" he spit out from his mouth was actually taken away by Sasuke, and then he thrust it into Orochimaru''s chest with his backhand.

    "Brother is right, our Uchiha''s Sharingan is your biggest nemesis. Also, this sword is good, I will ept it."

    Sasuke looked at Orochimaru with a cold expression, then with a sharp look, he suddenly withdrew his ninja sword from thetter''s body.

    Orochimaru''s eyes widened with a look of reluctance, and then he fell straight back.

    à§.

    ?Sasuke inserted the Amazong Cloud Sword on the ground, raised his hands to form a seal, and prepared to use the fire escape ninjutsu topletely burn Orochimaru''s body to ashes.

    In this case, there should be no way for this guy to be resurrected, even if he is reincarnated from the dirty earth.

    But at this moment.

    ¡°Hehehe¡­¡±

    Orochimaru, who was lying on the ground, suddenlyughed, his golden snake eyes full of evil and madness.

    Um?

    Sasuke was startled and realized the danger. He immediately jumped back and quickly distanced himself from Orochimaru.

    The next second.

    Boom.

    A huge and evil chakra suddenly erupted from Orochimaru''s body and swept through the entire forest.

    ¡°Get back quickly!¡±

    Tsunade, Naruto, Konan and others also retreated, watching in horror as the forest was destroyed.

    In the horrified eyes of everyone.

    I saw a huge white snake with eight heads and eight tails appearing on the ground. Evenpared to the tailed beast, its momentum was not inferior.

    Yamata no Orochi.

    This is the true face of Orochimaru.

    For a long time, he has been making various modifications to his body in order to practice the S-level forbidden art - the Eight-Qi no Jutsu.

    ?This Yamata no Orochi is the embodiment of Orochimaru''s strong obsession.

    "interesting."

    ?Sasuke quickly calmed down after experiencing the initial surprise, and then showed his trump card without hesitation.

    Susanoo.

    ??Chichichichi.

    ??As a substantial stream of chakra rose into the sky, a purple half-length Susan wearing Karatengu armor appeared outside Sasuke''s body.

    ?Who will be the final winner, Yamata no Orochi or Susanoo?

    à§!

    Without a word of nonsense, Sasuke immediately took a pre-emptive strike and controlled Susan to shoot a ming ck arrow, which prated one of the Yamata no Orochi''s heads at lightning speed.

    Yan Dun¡¤Added earth life.

    ??This is one of the abilities of Sasuke''s Mangekyou. It can give Amaterasu shape changes, transforming the deadly ck me into various weapons such as bows and arrows, des, and magatama for attack and defense.

    ?Hence, his Mangekyou Eye Technique and Susanoo''s ability can be said toplement each other.

    This also makes Sasuke''s Susanoo extra powerful.

    "Roar!"

    The Yamata no Orochi roared in pain, but losing a head was not a serious injury to it.

    So, it quickly slowed down, and its huge body squirmed and rushed toward Susan.

    It was another thrilling battle.

    ten minutester.

    boom.

    As thest head of the Yamata no Orochi fell to the ground, it finally stopped struggling and copsed with a loud noise after losing all its heads.

    ??Boom.

    The ground in the entire forest shook violently, as if there was an earthquake.

    ¡°Win, cousin Sasuke wins!¡±

    Not far away, Marissa waved her fist and cheered.

    Sasuke nced at his cousin, smiled at her, and then looked away, his sharp eyes scanning the body of Yamata no Orochi.

    Facing a slippery enemy like Orochimaru, one must not take it lightly. If one is not careful, he may run away again.

    Sure enough.

    ¡°Hiss.¡±

    A small white snake emerged from under the body of Yamata-no-Orochi and quickly slipped into the pile of rocks, trying to escape from the scene.

    ßÝ!

    ??With a sharp sound breaking through the air, Sasuke threw the Amancong Cloud Sword, falling from the sky quickly and urately, and pierced the little snake''s head on the spot.

    The little snake''s head was prated and it rolled over desperately, but it was just a death struggle.

    Within a few seconds, the little white snake stopped moving. Blood and serous fluid flowed out from under its broken head. It was so dead that it could no longer die.

    ¡°I told you, Orochimaru, today is the end of you.¡±

    Sasuke picked up the Tiancong Yun Sword, looked at the miserable little white snake on the ground, and said with a sneer.

    ??Everyone also gathered around and looked at the huge body of Yamata no Orochi, marveling at it.

    "Orochimaru, you didn''t expect...that you would end up like this, s."

    ?Tsunade looked at the little white snake on the ground with aplicated expression.

    Hearing this, Marissa came over curiously, pointed at the body of the white snake and asked:

    ¡°Godmother, was this guy your good friend before? I heard you were called the Sannin of Konoha at that time?¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s right.¡±

    Tsunade did not deny it, but sighed, "Unfortunately, people change, and Orochimaru is no longer the same person he was before."

    The Orochimaru in her memory was the strongest among the three of them, and the most popr disciple of the Third Hokage. He once had an extremely bright future.

    Who would have thought that he would go astray and vite taboos in order to study the art of immortality. He secretly conducted various human experiments in Konoha until the incident came to light and he became a rebel ninja overnight.

    ?Over the years, Orochimaru has continued to break through the bottom line, step by step towards depravity and madness, and in the end he destroyed himself because of that madness.

    At this moment, Tsunade could only sigh in her heart towards this former best friend.

    ?Seeing that Tsunade was a little depressed, Marisa rolled her eyes, patted her chest and said loudly:

    ¡°Godmother, I will never change, I will always love you.¡±

    After saying that, he opened his strong arms and gave Tsunade a big hug.

    ¡°Girl, big or small, let me go quickly.¡±

    ? Tsunade scolded Marisa helplessly, but her heart felt warm.

    Although she is over fifty years old and is still unmarried and has no tribe or family, fortunately she has several lovely disciples and a lovely goddaughter named Marissa.

    For Tsunade, this is enough.

    Beside.

    "This way Xianglin is saved. However, we seemed to be watching the show from the beginning to the end, so we couldn''t help much."

    ?Naruto rubbed the back of his head sheepishly and smiled awkwardly.

    Hearing this, Konan said calmly: "No matter what, our mission ispleted. Xiang Rin will return to Konoha with these people. It''s time for us to leave, Naruto."

    ¡°¡­Okay, Teacher Xiaonan.¡±

    Naruto nodded hesitantly.

    Subsequently, he took off the Konoha ninja forehead protector from his forehead, walked up to Sasuke, and said to him:

    ¡°Please hand over these two ninja forehead protectors to the Sixth Hokage. Konan-sensei and I are very grateful to him.¡±

    Sasuke nced at the forehead protector, but did not reach out to take it. Instead, he said coldly:

    "Do I look like the kind of person who runs errands for you? Uzumaki Naruto, don''t think that if you beat me once, you can boss me around!"

    "Well."

    ?Naruto was stunned for a moment, then quickly apologized and said, "That''s not what I meant, you misunderstood..."

    Just when he looked embarrassed.

    ¡°Give it to me, Naruto.¡±

    Fortunately, the considerate Shizune appeared in time, took the ninja forehead protector, and helped Naruto out of the siege.

    ¡°Thank you, big sister.¡±

    ??Naruto finally breathed a sigh of relief, wiped the cold sweat from his forehead, and then turned to leave.

    "etc!"

    Sasuke gave a sharp shout, and with a sh of his body, he blocked Naruto''s path with the cold-gleaming Amancongyun Sword.

    ??Naruto looked at the cold ck-haired boy in front of him in astonishment:

    ¡°Sasuke, what do you mean?¡±

    "You don''t think that I would just forget about thest battle, do you?" Sasuke''s eyes were burning, and his face was full of uncontroble fighting spirit.

    He has not yet avenged his shame on Naruto, so how could he let him leave so easily?

    Facing Sasuke who was determined to take revenge, Narutoughed at himself, spread his hands and said:

    "I have lost my Rinnegan and Nine-Tails. Without these external objects, I am no longer your opponent. Sasuke, you are the real genius, I am not."

    What he said was sincere.

    ??But to Sasuke''s ears, it sounded like something strange.

    So it was no surprise that the anger in Sasuke''s heart waspletely ignited, and he immediately shouted coldly:

    ¡°Stop talking nonsense, just have a fight and you¡¯ll find out.¡±

    As soon as he finished speaking, the sword shed and shed towards Naruto''s neck.

    ?However, Naruto remained motionless, standing there with a calm face, as if he was letting Sasuke ughter him.

    à§.

    The sharp tip of the knife was less than half a centimeter away from Naruto''s fragile throat, and it stopped abruptly.

    ¡°Why don¡¯t you fight back and look down on me like this?¡±

    ?Sasuke asked sternly. Although he stopped temporarily, his fierce murderous intention did not subside at all.

    ??Naruto showed a peaceful smile on his face and said sincerely:

    "I have decided to give up my identity as a ninja and leave the ninja world with Teacher Konan. I will never fight anyone again. Sasuke, if you are still angry, just stab me. This is the punishment I deserve."

    Sasuke narrowed his eyes and stared at Naruto without saying a word for a long time, and finally slowly put down the ninja sword in his hand.

    ¡°Coward!¡±

    He dropped these two words andpletely lost interest. He immediately turned around and walked away, never looking at Naruto again.

    at this time.

    "somebody ising."

    Xianglin suddenly shouted, attracting everyone''s attention.

    Sasuke had just been pped by Naruto, and he had nowhere to vent his depressed mood. After hearing Xianglin''s reminder, he immediately shouted towards the woods:

    ¡°Who? Sneaky, get out of here!¡±

    ¡°Rx, Sasuke.¡±

    A familiar voice came from there, and Sasuke was stunned for a moment.

    ?Subsequently, amid a rustling sound, a silver-haired Kakashi appeared with a group of Konoha Anbu.

    ?Tsunade frowned and asked:

    ¡°Kakashi, you, the ANBU captain, are not staying well in Konoha, so why are you here?¡±

    ¡°I came to capture Orochimaru under the orders of the Sixth Generation.¡± Kakashi nced at the huge corpse of Yamata no Orochi and said to Tsunade truthfully.

    ¡°Kakashi-sensei, you¡¯re a step toote, I¡¯ve already killed that guy.¡±

    Sasuke looked stunned. He didn''t expect his uncle to want Orochimaru alive. If he had known, he would have spared Orochimaru''s life.

    Kakashi heard this and shook his head:

    "Sasuke, Orochimaru''s vitality is stronger than you think. He will not die so easily."

    Amidst everyone''s doubtful eyes, Kakashi stepped forward and walked straight to Mitarai Anko.

    "excuse me."

    He said something and took action like lightning, lifting Hongdou''s windbreaker before she could react.

    ¡°What are you going to do?!¡±

    When Tsunade saw this, she immediately gave a sharp shout and rushed over to protect her disciple.

    "This is an order from the Sixth Generation. Tsunade-sama, please rest assured that I will not harm your disciple. On the contrary, I will help her solve the hidden dangers in her body."

    ? Kakashi exined, raised his hands to quickly form a seal, and ced hisst palm on the curse seal on Anko''s shoulder.

    In an instant, the red light lit up.

    ??With Kakashi''s spell, the Orochimaru chakra contained in the curse seal quickly left Anko''s body and was released.

    "This is¡­"

    ?As Tsunade''s eyes grew more and more surprised, a person appeared alive on Anko''s shoulders, and finally separated from her body and fell to the ground with a thud.

    It is Orochimaru.

    ??As he was resurrected, the curse mark on Hong Dou''s shoulder alsopletely disappeared. Then she felt dizzy and passed out on the spot.

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, your disciple will be fine after some sleep.¡±

    Kakashi didn''t wait for Tsunade to ask, and took the initiative to exin, "The curse mark of the sky left by Orochimaru on Anko not only contains his chakra, but also hides part of his soul.

    Therefore, Lord Sixth Generation ordered me to resurrect Orochimaru from Anko¡¯s body using the evil-repelling seal after Sasuke defeated him, and bring him back to Konoha for trial. "

    ?Everyone present was shocked after hearing what Kakashi said.

    What shocked them was not only Orochimaru''s resurrection, but also the Sixth Hokage Uchiha Dan.

    ?That man, obviously not here, seems to have anticipated everything and controlled everything.

    Hideously terrible.

    "Why are you causing so much trouble? Let''s just settle it here. There is no need for a trial."

    ??Tsunade frowned, and started to argue in the distance. As soon as she finished speaking, she clenched her fist and wanted to beat Orochimaru to death.

    Orochimaru panicked.

    He didn''t panic because this was really hisst life and he couldn''t afford to die again.

    "Tsunade, didn''t you hear what Kakashi said? This is Uchiha Dan''s order. He doesn''t want me to die. Do you want to disobey the Sixth Hokage?"

    Orochimaru said as he got up from the ground and hid behind Kakashi.

    "snort."

    Tsunade snorted disdainfully, clenched her fists, and walked towards Orochimaru, "What''s the use of you living? Are you endangering the ninja world? Don''t worry, even if you die, Konoha Intelligence Department can still The information they want will be extracted from your body."

    ¡°Tsunade-sama¡­¡±

    ?Kakashi felt a headache and was thinking about how to dissuade Tsunade when Orochimaru behind him suddenly said something shocking.

    ¡°I can help Uchiha Dan get the Nine Tails and let him gather all the tailed beasts to be the Ten-Tailed Jinchuuriki!¡±

 Chapter 318: Returning to the village, Samyiâ€™s temptation

    Chapter 318 Returning to the vige, Samyi¡¯s temptation

    Orochimaru said that he could give the Nine-Tails to the Sixth Hokage Uchiha Dan.

    As soon as this statement came out, everyone was shocked.

    ??Naruto was the first toe to his senses, and with a frown on his face, he exposed Orochimaru''s lies:

    "This is impossible! When I died earlier, the Nine-Tails'' chakra also dissipated. It will take at least a few years before it can be resurrected in the wild."

    As the Nine-Tails Jinchuuriki, no one has more say on this issue than Naruto.

    ?However, what Naruto and everyone else did not expect was this.

    hehe.

    Orochimaru smiled meaningfully, looked at Naruto with a pair of strange snake eyes, and then told thetter a truth that few people knew:

    "Naruto, the Nine-Tails in your body is actually notplete, only half. The other half of the Nine-Tails was taken away by your father Namikaze Minato using the Ghoul Seal, and it went into the belly of the Shinigami with him. .¡±

    ¡°?!¡±

    ??Naruto was stunned when he heard this. He really didn''t know about this matter. After all, even Kyuubi had never mentioned it to him.

    Beside.

    ¡°Captain, do you think what Orochimaru said is true?¡± an ANBU asked Kakashi in a low voice.

    Kakashi thought for a moment and spected:

    ¡°The Nine-Tails is the most powerful tailed beast. Its chakra is so heavy that even with the power of the Yondaime, it is difficult topletely seal it.

    ?In addition, if the Yondaime decided from the beginning to seal the Nine-Tails in the newborn Naruto, then it would be necessary to separate the Nine-Tails for Naruto''s safety.

    After all, with the physique of a baby, it is very likely that the Nine-Tails will not be able to suppress it, causing it to go berserk. "

    As for what Orochimaru said, Kakashi tends to be true.

    ¡°So, what is your n? Is it to cut open the God of Death¡¯s belly and take out the half of the Nine-Tails?¡±

    ? Tsunade''s questioning voice sounded, asking Orochimaru to be more specific instead of just telling the truth.

    Facing her sarcasm, Orochimaru smiled and responded proudly:

    ¡°You¡¯re right, Tsunade.

    ??I have a way to lift the ghoul seal, let the God of Death release the souls of the Fourth Hokage and the half of the Nine-Tails, and then use the dirt reincarnation to resurrect Namikaze Minato.

    ??If I guessed correctly, Uchiha Dan has seen through everything long ago and knows that I have this ability, so he ordered Kakashi''s ANBU to bring me back to Konoha safely. "

    Is that so?

    After hearing what Orochimaru said, everyone present was shocked again.

    ?No one would have thought that there were actually two Nine-Tails Jinchuuriki, besides Naruto, there was also his father.

    As for the fact that Orochimaru was able to break the seal of the zombies, it is not surprising if you think about it carefully.

    After all, he has been studying the art of reincarnation from the earth for a long time, and a strong man like the Fourth Hokage Namikaze Minato would naturally be targeted by Orochimaru and included in his resurrection list.

    There is another reason.

    Many years ago, after the Third Ninja War, Orochimaru and Namikaze Minato were the two most popr candidates topete for the fourth generation title.

    As a result, Orochimaru lost.

    Although Orochimaru ims to have no interest in the position and power of Hokage, he has always been an aloof and conceited person deep down, and he cannot ept losing to Minato.

    ?Using the reincarnation of the dirtynd to resurrect Namikaze Minato, and then turning thetter into his own puppet, is undoubtedly a refreshing revenge for Orochimaru.

    Driven by this strong will, it is not surprising that he worked hard to find a way to break the corpse seal.

    ¡°Okay, let¡¯s talk about it back to Konoha.¡±

    Kakashi waved his hand and ordered the ANBU to shackle Orochimaru and prepare to return.

    ??If what Orochimaru said is true, then in the eyes of the Sixth Generation, he is undoubtedly a very important chess piece and cannot make any mistakes.

    So Kakashi told himself in his heart:

    ??Must not mess up things again this time, otherwise, he, the captain of the ANBU, will have no shame in being the leader anymore, so he will have no choice but to submit his resignation to the Sixth Generation.

    Naruto was still standing there, dazed.

    Even though he was the previous Nine-Tails Jinchuuriki, when Orochimaru wanted to resurrect the fox, Naruto would not intervene, let alone fight for the Nine-Tails.

    However, along with the Nine-Tails, there was also the Fourth Hokage Namikaze Minato who was resurrected.

    ?That man is the father that Naruto has never met.

    ßËßË.

    ?Unconsciously, his heart beat faster and his heart was filled with ripples.

    at this time.

    "Naruto."

    Xianglin came over and said to him sincerely, "Come back to Konoha with us. Don''t you want to have the opportunity to meet your father?"

    "I¡­"

    ?Naruto hesitated to speak, his expression hesitant.

    ??His father, the Fourth Hokage, what kind of person is he in reality?

    ?It is definitely a lie to say that Naruto is not curious, but he has promised Mr. Konan to leave with her.

    ?Hence, after struggling in his heart, Naruto still spoke to Xianglin and said:

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, I¡¯ve decided¡­¡±

    ?Having just finished speaking, one of Konan''s hands suddenly reached out and put it on Naruto''s shoulder.

    "Naruto, if your father is really resurrected, you should meet him, right?"

    Konan looked at Naruto and saw through the boy''s true heart, and said at the same time, "In addition, if Uchiha Dan really bes the Ten-Tails Jinchuuriki, it will definitely affect the future destiny of the entire ninja world, and no one can stay out of it. So, It would be better for us to go to the scene and witness it.¡±

    Exiting the ninja world is not in a hurry.

    ??Xonan knew very well that even if she flew away with Naruto now, she could not take his heart away.

    Because he still has worries in his heart.

    Facing Xiaonan¡¯s understanding, Naruto¡¯s frown finally rxed and he nodded heavily:

    ¡°Okay, Teacher Xiaonan, I¡¯ll listen to you.¡±

    Hearing this, Xiaonan and Xianglin looked at each other, and both of them showed knowing smiles.

    this moment.

    The rifts and misunderstandings that had arisen between the three of them disappeared in each other''s smiles.

    Next.

    The Konoha group embarked on the journey back to the vige in great numbers.

    at the same time.

    Konoha, castle tower, Hokage''s office.

    ¡°Then I¡¯ll take my leave.¡±

    Terumi Mei, who was wearing a long blue high-cut dress, stood up as she spoke and picked up the Mizukage hat ced aside.

    Among the delegations from various viges who came to take part in the Chunin Examination, Kirigakure Vige was thest to leave.

    Because Terumi Mizukage took the initiative to visit Sue, lowered his profile and proposed to him very sincerely:

    Hope to discuss some business cooperation with Konoha so as to strengthen the economic exchanges between the two viges so as to achieve mutual exchange of needs andmon prosperity.

    After thinking about it for a while, I agreed.

    In the past two days, Terumi Mei came to the Hokage''s office several times, and had many discussions with him one after another. The two sides also jointly drafted and signed some economic treaties.

    ?For example, Konoha will provide assistance to Kirigakure in the fields of education, medical care, and infrastructure construction, and help Kirigakure establish corresponding systems.

    In return, in addition to direct money, Kirigakure also provided arge number of natural resources, including minerals and fisheries, and invited Konohapanies to cooperate in development and share the profits.

    Overall, Sue and Terumi Mei had a pleasant conversation.

    Now, after determining the general direction, the next thing is left to the people below to handle. I hope everything will go well in the future.

    Terumi Mei prayed in her heart. When she was going out, she suddenly saw a woman with blond hair and a lunch basket in her hand.

    The two women were stunned for a moment.

    "Hello, Mrs. Hokage." Terumi Mei reacted first, greeted Samui with a smile, and took the initiative to give up her seat.

    "¡­Hello."

    Samui responded with a smile, watching Terumi Mei leave and disappear at the end of the corridor.

    Creak.

    After entering the house, Sam closed the door and ced the carefully prepared lunch box on the coffee table.

    I happen to be hungry.

    Duan touched his empty belly, then picked up a pair of chopsticks and handed them to Samyi: "Sit down and eat together, my dear."

    ¡°I¡¯ve already eaten at home.¡±

    Samyi smiled softly and signaled Duan to move his chopsticks quickly, otherwise the food would get cold.

    ?While eating, she was not idle. Instead, she helped clean up the messy desk and sorted the documents one by one.

    ¡°Hup.¡±

    Duan ate the bento that Samyi brought and burped with satisfaction, then spread his arms and slumped back on the sofa.

    ??In the past two days, he rarely fulfilled his duties as Hokage. He came to the office to work for more than six hours every day, which was quite exhausting.

    Seeing him like this, Samyi couldn''t help but smile and shook his head.

    Then, she came to the scene behind the operation, stretched out a pair of soft hands, and lovingly held up her husband''s shoulders and cervical vertebrae.

    The afternoon sun shines in through the floor-to-ceiling windows.

    ¡°Well, use a little more force.¡±

    Zhuan leaned on the sofa with his eyes closed, bathed in the warm sunshine, and enjoyed his wife''s gentle massage. For a moment, he felt more rxed than ever before.

    ¡°Is this enough?¡±

    Samyi increased the strength of his hands and chatted with Duan about some trivial family matters, and the two of themughed happily from time to time.

    ¡°Dear, have you discovered something?¡±

    During this period, Duan suddenly said, "After Marissa left, the house became a lot cleaner. We also have more time to enjoy our world together. How about I arrange more outing tasks for her in the future." "

    "OK."

    Samyi chuckled and agreed happily, but then said, "But I have to remind Marisa to be careful outside. By the way, she and Sasuke went to hunt down Orochimaru this time. Is it going well?"

    Speaking of this, Samyi couldn''t help but put away his smile, and a worried look appeared on his beautiful face.

    In response, Duan opened his eyes and patted the back of his wife¡¯s hand:

    "Don''t worry, I just received news from Kakashi. They havepleted the mission and are on their way back."

    "That''s great."

    ?Samyi was relieved and breathed a sigh of relief.

    after awhile.

    ??When the two talked about the cooperation between Konoha and Kirigakure, Samui asked seemingly casually:

    ¡°Seg, what¡¯s your impression of Terumi Mizukage?¡±

    ¡°That woman¡­¡±

    Jian Wenyan was very frank and direct, "She is quite beautiful, with a good figure and temperament. She also has strong strength and leadership abilities."

    Hearing her husband praise another woman so generously in front of her, Samyi was not angry, but smiled and echoed:

    ¡°Yes, Terumi Mei-sama is a perfect woman.

    ?However, I heard that she is 31 years old this year and is still single. Is it because she has given everything to the vige and has no time to take care of her personal love life?

    It¡¯s really admirable. "

    Like many people in the outside world, Samui is full of curiosity about the love life of the Fifth Mizukage.

    "That woman will probably remain single until she grows old. Tsunade''s today is her tomorrow."

    A prediction was made.

    After all, Terumi Mei in the original time and spaceter became an old woman. She was still single and embarked on the road of loneliness.

    ??Who made her the pir of the Fifth Mizukage and Kirigakure? Such a woman who has mastered all the secrets of Kirigakure must not marry outside.

    And inside Kirigakure, after experiencing those dark years in the blood mist, outstanding male ninjas who were close to Terumi Mei died and fled, and the rest were all crooked, and none of them could make her see. Worthy.

    Hmm, can¡¯t I just be single all the time?

    To talk about it, it is probably the culprit that like a ghost that he has killed all the same period.

    "It''s a pity. If that really happens, the Fifth Mizukage himself should have some regrets in his heart."

    Samyi also sighed with emotion.

    Then, the strength of her hand suddenly increased, and she asked a very dangerous question:

    ¡°However, she seems... to be a little interested in you.¡±

    Facing his wife''s vague temptation and suspicion, Duan Fang did not change his expression. Instead, he asked Samyi: "Where did you see it?"

    ¡°Of course it¡¯s a woman¡¯s intuition. Also, don¡¯t forget, I used to be a spy in Yunyin Vige, and observing people¡¯s emotions is my strong point.¡±

    Samyi¡¯s eyes shed, and he not only responded confidently, but also specifically mentioned the past.

    You must know that Samyi has always felt ashamed and guilty about his former identity as a spy, and almost never mentions it in front of him.

    Even Marisa and Hagoromo didn''t know that their mother had been a Kumogakure spy.

    ?At this time, Samyi took the initiative to mention his "unbearable past", which was actually a further temptation.

    I have always been aware of this.

    He noticed his wife''s inferiority and uneasiness.

    So, Duan straightened up from the sofa, thought seriously for a moment, then looked at Samyi and gave his answer:

    ¡°I have used the Sharingan to control Terumi Mei for a period of time. Every time she saw me, she would kneel down and call me master.

    You should know that the previous generation Mizukage Gotachibana Mikura was controlled by Obito for several years. Although heter got rid of the illusion control of Sharingan, his soul was permanently damaged and he died not long after.

    I think Terumi Mei is in a simr situation.

    She was controlled by me with my Sharingan for a short time. Although she was not like the Fourth Mizukage, it still left some seque, such as subconscious worship and dependence on me. "

    "I see."

    Samyi was very satisfied with Duan Zhen¡¯s answer.

    At the same time, she also suddenly realized:

    "So is this the reason why Mizukage is single until now? From this point of view, you are the one who is sorry for me."

    oh?

    Hearing Samyi say this, he asked with a smile but not a smile:

    ¡°Then what should I do? Do I have to take responsibility for Mei Mei?¡±

    Unexpectedly, Samyi said to him sincerely after a moment of silence:

    ¡°Jian, as long as you like it, that¡¯s fine. Your happiness is my happiness.¡±

    She has never forgotten that her original identity was just a spy. Not only was she not executed, she actually became the Hokage''s wife and has a happy life like a dream today.

    Hence, Samyi did not want much.

    Facing his humble wife, Duan sighed, then pulled her over and sat on hisp.

    ¡°Then, let me be happy now.¡±

    So, the two spent a happy afternoon.

 Chapter 319: Orochimaru was beaten away again

    Chapter 319 Orochimaru was beaten away again

    The vast virgin forest stretches as far as the eye can see.

    In a forest clearing somewhere, Konoha and his group were resting here.

    ¡°Practice for a while?¡±

    Sasuke nced at his cousin Marissa and asked.

    ¡°Okay.¡± Marissa was very happy, clenching her fists and eager to try.

    So, in front of everyone, the cousins ??started their daily sparring and sparring again.

    ten minutester.

    ¡°E Euler Euler~¡±

    ??As Marisa shouted angrily, the burly tinum Star appeared behind her, and together with her, they punched forward like a rainstorm, all of which fell on Susanoo on the opposite side.

    Under this fierce offensive.

    ??Rumble.

    Susanoo was immediately beaten and pushed back one after another. Sasuke and Sasuke also "kicked and kicked" back several meters, and finally managed to stabilize their bodies, with a look of horror on their faces.

    ?His Susanoo was unable to withstand Marisa''s attack.

    Her strength has improved by leaps and bounds, and she is getting stronger every day.

    ?This scene also amazed everyone watching nearby.

    "The thing behind Marisa seems to be called a substitute. It is said to be the blood sessor of the Sixth Hokage, and it has incredible power."

    Shizune stared at the tinum star behind Marisa with surprise.

    "Yes, a simr phantom appeared behind the Sixth Generation, but it was taller and stronger than Marisa''s, and the substitute''s name was also different. Marissa''s substitute was called tinum Star, and the Sixth Generation''s substitute seemed to be called... world?"

    Anko also echoed, as curious as Shizune.

    Zan has demonstrated the power of avatars many times on the battlefield. It was initially considered to be a secret technique, until Marisa also frequently used avatars, and as Suan admitted it herself¡ª

    People learned that this is a heritable blood line limit.

    ?While the two were discussing with gusto, Tsunade on the side crossed her arms and snorted coldly:

    ¡°Marissa¡¯s tinum Star will one day transcend the world and destroy the Uchiha Dan guy along with his stand. Just wait and see.¡±

    As Marisa''s godmother and physical arts teacher, Tsunade naturally knows much more about the Stand than others due to her close rtionship with Marisa.

    ? Even including the biggest secret of "tinum Star" - Smashing Varudo.

    And Tsunade finally solved the problem that had puzzled her for many years.

    It turned out that when Duan Zai snatched her crystal ne in the rain, he actually used a despicable method of stopping time. No wonder she had no power to resist.

    ??Tsunade couldn''t help but wonder if that **** had used Toki Stop to do other things to her over the years.

    Fortunately, she learned from Marissa that even a broken "Smash Varudo" could only stop time for ten seconds at most.

    In such a short period of time, even if he had evil intentions, he shouldn''t be able to do anything to her.

    anyway.

    The power of Shizuo is certainly extremely powerful, but as long as one knows its existence, with the ingenuity of a ninja, they will definitely be able toe up with a way to deal with it.

    so.

    After Tsunade learned of Marisa''s ability, she immediately and seriously warned her goddaughter not to expose this power casually in front of others in the future, but to hide it deeply.

    Marisa nodded seriously to her godmother¡¯s teachings and kept them in mind.

    At present, the only person in the Ninja world who knows about the existence of "Smash Varudo" is probably Tsunade, apart from Dan and Marisa''s father and daughter.

    at the same time.

    ?After realizing the power of the substitute, Tsunade also realized a fact:

    Looking at the entire ninja world, there will be no other person besides Marisa who may defeat Uchiha Dan in the future.

    After all, tinum Star and The World are the same type of stand-ins.

    ?However, when ites to the substitute, the person who is most interested in it is Orochimaru.

    ¡°The blood inheritance limit of the double seems to be even more special than the Sharingan. I always feel that it is apletely different power from chakra.¡±

    Orochimaru looked at Marissa with a stern look on his face, a yful expression on his face.

    At this moment, the 1.8-meter-tall muscr girl was already more attractive in his eyes than Uchiha Sasuke.

    "I said."

    Tsunade nced at Orochimaru, who was wearing heavy shackles, and sneered, "You are a prisoner now. Instead of caring about this kind of thing, you should worry about your future destiny."

    Hearing this, Orochimaru just shook his head and smiled lightly:

    "Tsunade, you should know me very well. No matter when, my interest in the knowledge of ninjutsu will never change."

    When he said these words, Orochimaru looked sincere, like a tireless Ninjutsu schr.

    His dream in the past was to learn all the ninjutsu in the world and then master all the knowledge.

    The more mysterious the forbidden technique is, the more it arouses Orochimaru''s curiosity.

    therefore.

    ?After he saw Marissa''s stand-in power, he was involuntarily attracted to the tinum Star and saw nothing else.

    "Pity."

    Orochimaru looked away and suddenly said something regretful.

    "What''s the pity?" Tsunade frowned and stared at him and asked.

    Orochimaru did not be the Riddler, but expressed his opinion to Tsunade:

    ¡°Since this bloodline limit can be passed on to future generations, Uchiha Dan should have more children. At least two are not enough. Two hundred is about the same.

    Otherwise, it would be a pity if this power would be lost in the future.

    ?For example, Grandfather Qi¡¯s Wood Release. Without the research on Hashirama cells by future generations, I¡¯m afraid it would have been long gone. "

    Hearing Orochimaru''s nonsense, Tsunade couldn''t help but roll her eyes.

    Having two hundred children? Isn''t this embarrassing Samyi?

    ??Furthermore, Orochimaru actually had the nerve to drag himself into Mu Dun. He was the one who conducted human experiments in Konoha, and he killed countless people in order to study Hashirama cells.

    Hence.

    ?Tsunade sneered at Orochimaru unceremoniously:

    "You are really worried. When you get to Konoha, why not tell Uchiha Dan your thoughts face to face and see how he reacts."

    However, Orochimaru didn''t seem to hear Tsunade''s weirdness, and instead responded seriously:

    "I think the Sixth Generation will definitely consider my proposal. Also, don''t you have the idea of ??getting involved, Tsunade?"

    "What do you mean?"

    ?Tsunade was stunned for a moment and did not react.

    ?This time it was Orochimaru''s turn to be confused. He looked at Tsunade with confusion and asked:

    ¡°There have been rumors from the outside world that you and Uchiha Dan have a close rtionship. This should not be false.

    If you canbine with him, with your two genes, you will definitely be able to give birth to the best and most powerful offspring and create more substitute ninjas.

    So I think, if Uchiha Danya agrees, you can still give birth at your current age..."

    The words have not yet finished.

    "asshole!"

    ? Tsunade roared angrily, veins popped out on her forehead, and she punched Orochimaru in the face.

    Boom!

    Orochimaru immediately took off on the spot and flew backwards for hundreds of meters, knocking down more than a dozen big trees along the way, and finally fell to the ground and was buried by piles of branches.

    ?This sudden scene shocked everyone.

    Even Sasuke and Marisa stopped and looked over with stunned expressions.

    ¡°Quick, go see if the prisoner is still alive.¡±

    Kakashi was shocked and rushed over with others, and rescued Orochimaru, whose face had been deformed, from under the branch.?????Fortunately, he didn''t die.

    Huh~

    Kakashi breathed a sigh of relief, wiped the cold sweat from his forehead, then pointed at the dying Orochimaru, and ordered coldly to the ANBU:

    ¡°Stop his mouth and don¡¯t let him say another word until we reach Konoha!¡±

    He was afraid that Orochimaru would say something wrong again and he would be beaten to death by Tsunade next time.

    the other side.

    ¡°Tsunade-sama, please calm down.¡±

    ?Shizune, Anko, and Xianglin gathered around Tsunade, rubbing her shoulders and beating her legs, carefullyforting her.

    They all heard what Orochimaru said just now, and they had no sympathy for that guy at all, and he deserved to be beaten.

    ¡°Godmother, what did Orochimaru say to you? Did it make you angry?¡±

    ?Marissa also came over, frowning and asking, and clenched her fists, nning to find an opportunity to continue venting her anger on Tsunade.

    What she didn¡¯t expect was.

    ¡°Ahem, that¡¯s the end of it.¡±

    ?Tsunade''s eyes averted and she coughed twice.

    "oh."

    ?Marissa scratched her head. Although she was confused, she stopped asking after her godmother''s order.

    The rest of the way.

    Kakashi personally escorted Orochimaru and always kept a safe distance from Tsunade, preventing the two from getting close for fear of scoring twice.

    after one day.

    The group finally returned to Konoha without any danger.

    ¡°I¡¯m so exhausted! Let¡¯s go, I¡¯ll take you to the hot springs and then have a big meal.¡±

    With a wave of her hand, Tsunade took her three disciples and her goddaughter Marissa, and the five of them left first, heading towards the Konoha Hot Spring Baths with great momentum.

    ?Seeing Tsunade leave, Kakashi''s tense nerves finally calmed down, and then he was ready to take Orochimaru to the castle tower to meet the Sixth Generation.

    Before leaving.

    ??He specifically informed Naruto that as long as the Hokage-sama allows him, he will convey the news of the Fourth Generation''s resurrection to Naruto as soon as possible, and also ordered his men to arrange a temporary residence for Naruto and Konan.

    ¡°Thank you, Kakashi-sama.¡±

    Naruto bowed to Kakashi, and then politely declined, "However, I won''t trouble you about the amodation. We will find a ce to live by ourselves."

    "Fine."

    ?Kakashi nodded and led a group of Anbu to leave in a hurry.

    In the end, apart from Naruto and Konan, Sasuke was the only one left.

    ¡°Is there anything else you can do, Sasuke-kun?¡±

    ?Seeing Sasuke staring at him seriously, Naruto was stunned for two seconds, and then asked.

    ¡°I want to fight you again, are you really not interested?¡±

    ?Sasuke''s eyes were burning, but he still refused to give up and wanted topete with Naruto.

    As expected, he was rejected again by Naruto with an embarrassed look on his face.

    "never mind."

    Sasuke shook his head and said coldly, "I''m usually at Uchiha''s Training Ground No. 3. If you change your mind, you can go find me there at any time."

    After saying that, he turned around and left like a gust of wind.

    ¡°What a strong guy.¡±

    ?? Konan looked at Sasuke''s leaving back, suddenly turned to look at Naruto, and said meaningfully, "Naruto, maybe you and Uchiha Sasuke can be good friends."

    "Well."

    ??Naruto was stunned again, and thenughed, "Mr. Konan, stop joking. We will leave Konoha soon."

    hope so.

    ?Xiao Nan said silently in his heart.

    Subsequently.

    The two of them walked side by side along the streets of Konoha, looking for a hotel where they could stay tonight.

    In the process, as expected, they were quickly recognized by the vigers of Konoha.

    "Look, isn''t that guy Uzumaki Naruto? And the woman next to him seems to be the Angel of Akatsuki. She was once wanted by the entire ninja world, and her head is worth 100 million!"

    "How can such a hateful **** still have the nerve to appear in Konoha, or even roam the streets openly? Is he provoking us?"

    Many Konoha ninjas and vigers have evil eyes and have no favorable impressions of terrorists like Naruto.

    Facing the ill will of the vigers, Naruto stopped as he walked, lowered his head sadly, and looked at the ground without saying a word.

    At this moment, he seemed to have returned to his childhood. At that time, he was also pointed out by others, saying that he was a demon fox kid who brought disaster to the vige.

    turn out to be.

    After so many years, nothing has changed.

    He, Uzumaki Naruto, does not belong to Konoha after all.

    at this time.

    A cold touch suddenly came from Naruto''s palm.

    It was Xiaonan. She took the initiative to hold Naruto''s hand and intertwined her fingers with him.

    ¡°Teacher Xiaonan¡­¡±

    ??Naruto raised his head and stared at Konan nkly. Her slightly cold fingers made him feel as warm as a me at this moment.

    It also gave him enough strength to face it.

    "Naruto, don''t care about those people. Just be yourself at any time. I will always be by your side."

    ?Xiaonan looked at the young man in front of him and said softly.

    "Um!"

    ??Naruto nodded heavily, a bright smile appeared on his face again, and all the haze in his heart was swept away.

    In the strange eyes of passers-by.

    The two held hands like this, bing each other''s support, and walked through the streets of Konoha.

    ?However, what surprised Naruto was.

    After he experienced the initial rejection and hostility from the vigers, some other people in the crowd couldn''t stand it anymore and actually stood up and spoke for him.

    "Didn''t you watch the Konoha TV show? Naruto Uzumaki has suddenlye to his senses. He also sacrificed his own life to resurrect one hundred thousand Konoha vigers who were killed by Madara Uchiha. That''s why the Sixth Generation of Eyes forgave Naruto. , resurrecting thetter withpassion.¡±

    "And don''t forget, Naruto is the son of a hero. His father, the Fourth Hokage, has made such great contributions to Konoha. However, when Naruto was a child, he was abused by the Sandaime and other high-level officials, and people in the vige were also abused. Misleading and not giving Naruto any care and warmth."

    "Speaking of which, Konoha was sorry for Naruto first, which led him to go astray. Now that he has turned back, shouldn''t everyone be more tolerant?"

    Facts have proved that Konoha TV station is still very influential.

    Under the instructions of the Sixth Generation, and after intense whitewashing by the TV station during this period, Naruto''s image in the hearts of many Konoha vigers has unknowingly been reversed.

    ??As more and more people spoke for Naruto, the atmosphere of the surrounding crowd also quietly changed.

    at this time.

    Whoosh.

    A tall Konoha ninja with a scar on his face walked out of the crowd with a serious face, came to Naruto, and blocked his way.

 Chapter 320: Hinatas first day at work

    Chapter 320 Hinata¡¯s first day at work

    Is troubleing?

    ??Naruto frowned and was thinking about how to respond when he heard the other party say:

    "Uzumaki Naruto, wee back, wee you to be a Konoha ninja again."

    After saying that, the man showed a warm smile and stretched out a hand towards Naruto.

    Well.

    ??Naruto was stunned for a moment. It wasn''t until Konan reminded him that he came back to his senses. He quickly stretched out a hand and shook hands with the other party.

    See this scene.

    Pap, pah, pah!

    The onlookers all around apuded and echoed:

    "Wee back!"

    "Uzumaki Naruto,e on, I''m your fan!"

    ¡­¡±

    Hearing people''s encouragement, Naruto was a little confused. He waved his hands and tried to exin: "You have misunderstood. In fact, I am about to..."

    "Naruto."

    ??? Konan put her hands on Naruto''s shoulders and shook her head at him, signaling him not to say anything disappointing at this time to avoid embarrassment.

    "hey-hey."

    ??Naruto could only touch the back of his head and smile awkwardly.

    As many Konoha vigers watched, the two continued to hold hands and walked towards the hotel.

    While passing the corner of the street, a small incident urred.

    As soon as Naruto turned the corner, he saw a girl with long ck hair walking towards him. I saw her holding a pile of documents and hurriedly walking with her head down, almost bumping into him.

    ¡°Yes, I¡¯m sorry.¡±

    ?The girl looked very cowardly. She kept apologizing to Naruto and ran away without waiting for his response.

    "That rascal¡­"

    ??Naruto looked at the girl''s leaving back and felt that she seemed familiar.

    ¡°She is the eldestdy of the Hyuga n, Hyuga Hinata. Have you known her before?¡±

    ??? Konan asked curiously, looking at Hinata''s back with Naruto.

    ¡°It turned out to be her.¡±

    ??Naruto suddenly realized that he had only met Hinata a few times when he was a child, and other than that he had no impression of her.

    Hinata was heading in the direction of the castle tower. Seeing how anxious she was, she must be doing something important.

    ?However, this has nothing to do with Naruto Konan.

    five minutester.

    ¡°Hu~hu.¡±

    Hinata, sweating profusely, panted and came outside the castle tower, then raised her head and looked at the nine-story watchtower, which was more than 60 meters high.

    From today on, this is where she will work.

    There were peopleing and going around, constantly entering and leaving the castle tower, and it was a busy scene.

    Hinata couldn''t help but be nervous when she thought about the next work. She was obviously going to bete, but she hesitated at the gate for a while.

    Huh?

    An old man noticed something strange about Hinata, and immediately walked out of the security booth and came to her.

    "Miss Hinata, you must be the new Hokage secretary. I am the guard of the castle tower - Genin Maruhoshi Kosuke. Please give me your advice in the future."

    ??The old man said with a smile, looking kind-hearted.

    ¡°Hello, hello.¡±

    Hinata was a little at a loss, and quickly bowed to Maruboshi Kosuke and whispered, "Please...please give me some advice."

    As far as she knows.

    ?Although the old man in front of you may not look amazing, he is actually a hidden legend.

    Maruhoshi Kosuke, a ten thousand year genin of Konoha.

    He is a man recognized by the second, third and fourth generations.

    The second generation taught him the water release ninjutsu. The third generation wanted to promote him to jounin but he refused. The fourth generation personally bandaged his wounds on the battlefield.

    ?Now, the Sixth Generation has entrusted the important task of protecting the castle tower to the old man in front of him.

    Hinata, when you go to work at the castle tower, you must be careful and don''t offend the big shots, even the gatekeepers like Kosuke Maruhoshi.

    This is the serious advice given by Hinata Hizu to her daughterst night.

    ?Hinata''s character is already introverted and cowardly. After meeting Kosuke Maruboshi, she became even more cautious and treading on thin ice.

    ?Seeing the girl''s fearful look, Kosuke Maruhoshi couldn''t help but smile and shook his head,forting her and saying:

    "Don''t be nervous. Although there are various rumors about the Sixth Generation, I can tell you that Hokage is not scary at all. On the contrary, he is a very easy to talk to."

    "thank you."

    With his encouragement, Hinata''s tense nerves rxed a little.

    "It''s your first day at work. You probably aren''t familiar with the castle tower yet. Let me take you to the Hokage''s office." Maruhoshi Kosuke said enthusiastically.

    Hinata heard this and waved her hands quickly:

    ¡°No, no need, it¡¯s too much trouble for you.¡±

    "If you have any trouble, this is part of my job. Come with me."

    After finishing speaking, Kosuke Maruhoshi walked into the lobby on the first floor with his hands behind his back.

    Hinata came to her senses, hugged the thick document and ran after him.

    Ding.

    The elevator door opened, and an old man and a young man walked in.

    Maruhoshi Kosuke pressed the button and while waiting for the elevator to rise, he looked back at Hinata and found that she was still very nervous.

    So.

    ¡°Let me tell you a story. Do you want to know why I am called Konoha¡¯s Ten Thousand Years Genin?¡±

    He took the initiative to talk about his own affairs.

    turn out to be.

    ?When Kosuke Maruhoshi was young, he was eager for quick sess and quick sess during the execution of a mission, and he gave orders rashly, resulting in the death of twopanions.

    Out of guilt and self-me, he swore an oath in front of the Second Hokage at that time. In order to punish his mistakes, he decided to only be a genin for the rest of his life.

    In the following decades of his career as a ninja, Kosuke Maruhoshi dedicated himself to the vige and the Will of Fire.

    ?However, in the process, he also suffered injuries all over his body, and his left eye and left leg were disabled.

    As he grew older, the aging Maruhoshi Kosuke gradually felt that he was unable to do what he wanted, and it was time to retire.

    ?However, after all, he is just a genin, his sry is not high, and he has not been able to save much money over the years.

    After retirement, he lost his financial resources and became an old man. His life became increasingly difficult and he almost lost his foothold in Konoha.

    Dedicated his life to the vige, only to be abandoned and forgotten in the end. This seemed to be the tragic old age of Kosuke Maruboshi, until that day¡ª¡ª

    He suddenly received an order to go to work at the castle tower as a gate security guard.

    ?This job is not only rxing and leisurely, but also pays well and has moderate power. It can be said that it is a position that many people dream of and would even break the bank to grab.

    But it was like pie in the sky, hitting Kosuke Maruhoshi on the head.

    Made him feel very unreal.

    ?Later, Kosuke Maruhoshi learned from Kakashi that it was Lord Hokage who identally saw him and personally issued an order to arrange this job for him.

    "Our Lord the Sixth Generation Hokage just looks cold-blooded and inhumane. But in fact, even a marginalized person like me who is ignored has the opportunity to be favored by the Sixth Generation, which is enough to show that he is a kind person. A kind lord."

    With a look of gratitude and piety, Kosuke Maruhoshi revealed the unknown side of the Sixth Generation to Hinata.

    His words greatly eased Hinata''s nervousness.

    As he was talking, the elevator door opened and the floor where the Hokage''s office was located arrived.

    ¡°I wish you good luck, Miss Hinata.¡±

    Maruhoshi Kosuke stepped aside and said to Hinata with a smile again.

    ¡°Thank you, grandpa.¡±

    Hinata also bowed to the other party again, then mustered up the courage to walk out of the elevator and came to the door of the Hokage''s office.

    ?She took a deep breath, raised one hand, and lightly knocked on the door twice.

    ßËßË. There is no reaction inside.

    ¡­¡±

    Hinata suddenly became uneasy again. Just as he was hesitating whether to knock on the door again, a deep and cold voice came from inside:

    "Come in."

    ?She was shocked, then opened the door stiffly and walked in.

    ?Hinata was startled as soon as she entered the house.

    because.

    In the office at this time, there were not only the Sixth Hokage Uchiha Dan, but also Kakashi and other Anbu, as well as the shackled Orochimaru, and the atmosphere was solemn and solemn.

    With Hinata''s arrival, almost everyone''s eyes turned to her, and each of those eyes was sharper than thest, full of scrutiny.

    "Yes, I''m sorry, Hokage-sama, I disturbed your work."

    Hinata became nervous again and stammered, realizing that she hade at the wrong time.

    He kept looking at the embarrassed girl, smiled, and waved to her:

    ¡°No, you¡¯re here just in time. Make me a cup of tea.¡±

    "¡­okay."

    Hinata came to her senses, immediately ran to the side, put down the documents she was holding, and then hurriedly fiddled with the tea set.

    Sue withdrew his gaze and ignored Hinata for the time being. Instead, he looked at Orochimaru opposite and asked casually:

    ¡°So, what can you do?¡±

    plicity

    Orochimaru swallowed. Under Dan''s calm gaze, he was only a little more nervous than Hinata.

    after all.

    ?Hinata made a mistake, and at most she would lose her job as Hokage''s secretary.

    And Orochimaru, if what he says next cannot impress Uchiha Dan, his life will bepletely over.

    So, Orochimaru seized the only time and opportunity to reveal his n to resurrect Kyuubi.

    ¡°As far as I know, in the Konoha Museum, there are dozens of masks from the Namen Hall of the Uzumaki n, and the Death Mask among them is what I need.

    ?As long as I put on that mask, I can let the dead **** of death possess me, and then cut open the belly of the dead **** and release the fourth generation soul inside.

    ?After that, cast the Earth Reincarnation in one go and sessfully resurrect the fourth generation, and you will be able to extract half of the Nine-Tails from his body.

    but.

    In this process, in order to escape the punishment of the God of Death, I need a sacrifice for death. Resurrection of the fourth generation also requires sacrifices. I hope Konoha can provide this..."

    Orochimaru said carefully while looking at Suan''s expression.

    ?Unfortunately, Duan''s expression remained calm from beginning to end, without any change.

    After listening to Orochimaru''s n.

    "Um¡­"

    He leaned back on the chair, then raised an index finger and tapped the table rhythmically, obviously thinking about it.

    Hinata on the side was secretly frightened.

    She had only heard such explosive information on her first day and minute at work. No wonder¡ª

    Her father and the Hyuga family worked so hard to get her the job of Hokage''s secretary at all costs.

    ?Working next to the Sixth Generation, you can indeed get ess to many of thetest secrets at the first time, and then judge the future policy direction of the vige through the decisions and orders made by the Hokage.

    In this way, it will undoubtedly help the Hyuga n survive in Konoha better.

    This is Hinata¡¯s family mission.

    ?Can a useless person like myself make an important contribution to the family?

    Father, I will not let you down again this time.

    ?Think of this.

    Hinata''s eyes suddenly became firm, and she was finally no longer timid and nervous.

    Then, she carried the brewed tea, walked over to Duan, and carefully ced it on the desk:

    ¡°Hokage-sama, your tea.¡±

    "Thanks."

    Zhiguan picked up the tea cup, brought it to his mouth and took a sip, then frowned and put it down again, "It''s a bit hot, give me a blow."

    "sorry!"

    Hinata''s newly built confidence suddenly copsed again.

    ?She quickly bent down, held the tea cup in both hands, then walked to the side and blew in carefully.

    Suan nced at Orochimaru again, and saw that thetter''s forehead was covered with cold sweat and he looked worried, and he couldn''t help but sneered.

    Look at this coward.

    He shook his head, stopped ying with Orochimaru, and said on the spot:

    "No problem, as long as you hand over the Nine Tails to me, I will spare your life. In addition, I happen to know a guy who should be able to provide a good sacrifice for this n."

    ¡°Hokage-sama is wise.¡±

    Orochimaru quickly ttered him. He finally breathed a sigh of relief and couldn''t help but smile.

    His life was saved.

    ¡°Kakashi, take this guy with you and wait in the underground secret room of Nanga Shrine.¡±

    Suan gave an order to Kakashi, who immediately bowed, took Orochimaru and a group of Anbu and retreated.

    In an instant, only Dan and Hinata were left in the office.

    Seeing Hinata still blowing air, he stood up with a smile, took the teacup in her hand, and drank it all in one gulp.

    ¡°It¡¯s a bit bitter.¡± He tasted it andmented lightly.

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Hokage-sama!¡±

    Hinata bowed almost reflexively. This was her third apology today, and she had only gone to work for less than ten minutes.

    ?She, messed up.

    ¡°Apologizing alone is not enough.¡±

    She looked dissatisfied and narrowed her eyes to look at Hinata, which made her heart beat fast and her whole body tremble.

    ??Should she be fired on her first day at work?

    If that happens, Hinata will not only have no shame in going back to see her father and the Hyuga n, but she will also be theughing stock of all Konoha.

    ?When she thought of this, she felt desperate and helpless, and tears began to well up in her eyes unconsciously.

    Are you going to cry now?

    He kept looking at the pitiful girl in front of him. Although her weak and helpless look could arouse a man''s protective desire, such a useless guy couldn''t be his secretary.

    ¡°Hinata, you don¡¯t want to lose this job on your first day at work, right?¡±

    Speaking incessantly, the threat was strong.

    When Hinata heard this, her watery eyes immediately widened. What she feared most had indeed happened. The Hokage was going to fire her.

    No, it can¡¯t be like this.

    So she clenched her fists, mustered up all the courage in her body, and said loudly to Duan:

    ¡°Please give me another chance, I, I¡¯m willing to do anything!¡±

    "good!"

    With his eyes shing, he was waiting for Hinata''s words, so that he could control her at will.

    He stretched out a big hand, pressed Hinata''s shoulder, and asked her to sit on the Hokage''s chair:

    "I have to go out to do something. As the Hokage''s secretary, your job is to help me handle all the affairs of Konoha when I am not around."

    Hinata was immediately petrified.

    She envisioned many possibilities, but she never expected it to be like this.

    ¡°But, Hokage-sama¡­¡±

    Hinata looked up at Dan with a look of horror on her face.

    ?Did she hear it correctly?

    It¡¯s just my first day at work, and I have to exercise the power of Hokage on behalf of me. Is it such a child¡¯s y?

    ¡°Don¡¯t be nervous, just sign and stamp the documents casually. If you don¡¯t understand anything, you can ask the deputy vige chief and advisor. In short, I¡¯ll leave it to you.¡±

    He entrusted it to her with a solemn expression, then patted his **** and disappeared in a sh.

    Hinata slowly came back to her senses when Ben was gone. She stared at the pile of documents on the desk in front of her and murmured:

    ¡°Yes, Hokage-sama.¡±

 Chapter 321: Naruzuos discussion

    Chapter 321 Mingzuo¡¯s discussion

    The profession of Secretary of the Sixth Hokage was once a job for countless people, but it was finally taken by Hyuga Hinata.

    exactly.

    It was the Hyuga n who spent great efforts and smoothed out various rtionships to pave the way to the castle tower for the eldest daughter, Hinata.

    ?Of course, whether Hinata can stay in the Hokage''s office still depends on the Sixth Generation himself.

    If he doesn¡¯t like Hinata, then there¡¯s no chance.

    So far, everything is going well.

    For this kind of trivial matter, the attitude is that it doesn''t matter.

    ??After all, he usually doesn''t even bother to go to work. It would be nice toe to the Hokage''s office to check in a few times a month. The existence of a secretary is naturally dispensable to him.

    ?However, I still have some interest in the woman Hinata Hinata.

    Hinata in the original time and space was a "vase". The meaning of her life was to be attached to Naruto, live and die for him, andcked an independent personality.

    In this world, as Naruto left Konoha to join Akatsuki, he no longer had any interaction with Hinata over the years, and now he is almost likely to be with Konan.

    In other words, Hinata has no chance to be a vase.

    So, under such circumstances, can Hinata Hinata live a different life?

    For Duan, who has always liked to have fun and observe the fate of others, this is what interests him.

    So he gave Hinata this opportunity.

    Divinity space.

    ?Hei Juey on the ground bored, living the day like a year.

    Being locked up in thisrge prison, it almost couldn''t stand it anymore. It relied entirely on the longing for its mother in its heart to survive.

    Suddenly, a blur appeared in front of its eyes.

    à§.

    Hei Jue instantly got up from the ground, gritted his teeth secretly, then pretended to be surprised, and shouted tteringly and respectfully:

    ¡°Father!¡±

    ¡°Well, good son.¡±

    Zuan stretched out his big hand, rubbed Hei Jue''s head, and then told him good news:

    The matter with Nine-Tails has been settled.

    ?Hello can''t help but look happy.

    It turned out that Uchiha Dan really didn''t lie to it, he was about to gather all the tailed beasts.

    "However, Orochimaru needs two high-quality sacrifices. You should be able to help with this, right?" Duan changed the subject and asked ck Zetsu.

    Hei Jue was stunned for a moment, then quickly assured:

    ¡°Of course, please don¡¯t worry, I can provide two Bai Zetsu.¡±

    ?Haku Zetsu, as a war weapon made by Kaguya, has been buried deep in a corner of the ninja world since she ascended to heaven, under the care of the loyal ck Zetsu.

    ?Whether it is Madara or Obito, the White Zetsu they can control has always been only part of the White Zetsu army.

    "very good."

    Jue nodded with satisfaction, and then opened a space door to the outside world in front of Hei Jue, "The time is almost here. My good son,e with me to witness your mother''s resurrection."

    Hearing this, Hei Jue was immediately overjoyed.

    It can finally get out of this hellish ce.

    Thinking of this, it couldn''t help shouting: "Okay, father!"

    Not to mention, after experiencing the awkwardness and reluctance at the beginning, my father¡¯s voice became smoother and smoother, and I no longer resisted much.

    Habit is second nature.

    Duan frowned, then patted Hei Jue on the shoulder and told him earnestly:

    "When you get out, don''t call me father in front of others. As you know, my two children are less than ten years old. They will be confused when they hear it, and my wife is also prone to misunderstanding."

    ¡°Yes, Lord Duan.¡±

    Hei Jue reacted and immediately changed his title.

    So.

    ?At Dan''s request, ck Zetsu changed into a gray ninja uniform, put on a rabbit mask, and followed him around as a Konoha ANBU.

    after one day.

    In the hotel, Konan and Naruto were sitting casually on the sofa, eating fruit and watching thetest TV show.

    ??Although Xiaonan doesn''t like Konoha, the programs produced by Konoha TV, especially the love-themed TV series, unexpectedly suit her appetite.

    She, who is usually stern and unsmiling, is staring at the TV screen with great interest, watching the sweet interaction between the male and female protagonists, and smiling knowingly from time to time.

    Compared with Konan''s devotion, Naruto on the side seemed a little absent-minded.

    ? He ??had no interest in this kind of TV program to begin with, but the more important reason came from Naruto''s inner uneasiness.

    ??Thinking that his father, the fourth generation Namami Feng Minato, who he had never met, was about to be resurrected, Naruto was looking forward to seeing him, but he was also full of anxiety and nervousness about the meeting.

    Finally, he couldn''t sit still anymore.

    ¡°Teacher Xiaonan, um... I¡¯m going out for a walk. I seem to have eaten a little too much at noon and it¡¯s hard to digest.¡±

    ?Naruto smiled sheepishly and made an excuse.

    ¡°Um, do you want me to go with you?¡±

    ?Xiao Nan said and wanted to stand up.

    ¡°No, you can continue watching TV.¡±

    ??Naruto quickly held her shoulders, and then hurried to the door, leaving a message, "I''ll be back soon."

    Then there was a "bang" sound, the door was closed and he left.

    ?Looking at Naruto''s leaving figure, Xiao Nan was thoughtful.

    An hourter, on the streets of Konoha.

    ??Naruto put his hands in his pockets and slowly walked through the crowd, asionally stopping to look nkly at the noisy crowd around him and the skyscrapers.

    Those ces that he was familiar with when he was a child have now undergone earth-shaking changes, causing Naruto to get lost several times.

    In addition, he didn¡¯t have many friends in Konoha, so wandering aimlessly like this became even more boring.

    ¡°Well, I don¡¯t even know how to go shopping.¡±

    Naruto couldn''t help butugh to himself, shook his head, and prepared to go back.

    At this moment, out of the corner of his eye, he identally spotted a billboard on the roadside. It was an advertisement for an Uchiha ninja shop, and its spokesperson was a cool ck-haired boy.

    Sasuke.

    ¡°I¡¯m usually at Uchiha¡¯s Training Ground No. 3. If you want to discuss, you cane to me at any time.¡±

    The words left by Sasuke rang in Naruto''s mind again.

    Discuss with each other?

    Naruto suddenly felt itchy all over his body, and his body seemed to be sending out some kind of signal.

    At this moment, the surging energy in his body and the pressure umted in these days gathered together, and he couldn''t wait to find a ce to release them all.

    ?It is too ufortable to hold it in like this.

    Forget it, you have nothing to do anyway, just go and have a look.

    With this thought in mind, Naruto turned around and walked toward the tram stop by ident.

    ten minutester.

    ¡°The Uchiha tribe has arrived. Passengers getting off the bus, please bring your belongings with you¡­¡±

    ??As the prompt sounded, the car door opened and Naruto strode out.

    ??The Uchiha n''s training ground is not open to the public, but after Naruto exined his purpose, the guard just looked at him twice, and after confirming that it was him, he let him pass.

    Obviously, Sasuke had already greeted the guard.

    ?Far away, through the barbed wire fence of the training ground, Naruto saw two familiar figures fighting inside.

    He just walked to the gate.

    boom!

    ?Marissa was like a cannonball flying towards the face, hitting the barbed wire fence hard, her whole body hanging on it, and her face was in close contact with the wire.

    ?However, fortunately, she has rough skin and thick flesh, so she doesn''t seem to be in any serious trouble.

    "Hey, why are you here?" ¡¡¡¡¡¡Marissa''s eyes widened when she saw Naruto through the barbed wire fence.

    "I just happened to be passing by and came to take a look." Naruto touched the back of his head and showed an awkward smile.

    ¡°Uzumaki Naruto, you are finally here.¡±

    Sasuke''s cold voice sounded behind Marisa. He stared at Naruto with sharp eyes, still unconcealing the fighting intent in his eyes.

    Plop.

    ?Marissa jumped down from the barbed wire fence, looked at Sasuke, then at Naruto, and finally asked Sasuke curiously:

    ¡°Cousin, I heard that you were almost killed by this guyst time. Is it true?¡±

    very eloquent.

    Sasuke''s face suddenly twitched when he heard this, and his silence was regarded as acquiescence.

    ¡°I¡¯m really sorry for what happened before¡­¡±

    ?Naruto looked guilty and apologized to Sasuke again, but before he could finish his words, he was sharply interrupted by thetter.

    "Naruto Uzumaki, haven''t you humiliated me enough? Do you want to emphasize it again and again?"

    ?Sasuke was furious when he saw Naruto''s "sincere" look, and his anger could no longer be suppressed.

    ?Naruto quickly waved his hand and exined:

    ¡°That¡¯s not what I meant, you misunderstood.¡±

    "Stop talking nonsense! Since you are here, fight me again, or get out." Sasuke looked impatient.

    "¡­All right."

    ?Naruto was helpless, thought about it, and finally agreed.

    Hahaha, I saw a good show.

    ?Marissa looked at the two of them back and forth, rubbing her hands excitedly, her eyes sly. She just made a casual gesture, and Sasuke''s cousin broke through the defense. It was really fun.

    ?However, Marissa didn''t seem to realize that her subconscious operation of watching the show was obviously because she inherited someone''s fun-loving personality.

    How do you say that?

    Like father, like daughter.

    In the training ground, Sasuke and Naruto were seven or eight meters apart, looking at each other.

    The eyes of the two people met in the air, sparking fierce sparks.

    "First of all, let''s talk, don''t think that I will show mercy to you if you lose the reincarnation eye and the nine tails. If you lose the power of these external objects, you will suddenly be a waste, and you deserve to be beaten."

    Before the fight started, Sasuke coldly told Naruto not to imagine that he would let go.

    Facing Sasuke''s words, Naruto was stunned for a moment, and thepetitive spirit in his heart was aroused.

    I saw himughing and responded innocently:

    "Sasuke-kun, don''t worry about me, I am from the Uzumaki n. Although my chakra is not as much as Nine-Tails, it is several times more than the average ninja."

    The implication is that without the Nine-Tails and the Rinnegan, I, Naruto Uzumaki, can still deal with you.

    Of course, this is what Sasuke interpreted from Naruto''s words.

    So he nced at him and said coldly:

    ¡°Thene.¡±

    As soon as he finished speaking, Sasuke kicked off the ground and rushed toward Naruto like lightning.

    When Naruto saw this, his eyes narrowed, and then he quickly formed a seal and shouted softly:

    ¡°The art of shadow clone!¡±

    Bang bang bang.

    The white smoke dissipated, and several identical Narutos appeared in the training ground, swarming up with his true form andunching a siege on Sasuke.

    Period.

    The two of them were going back and forth, and they were fighting fiercely.

    Facts have proved that what Naruto said was still too modest.

    The chakra of the ninjas of the Uzumaki n is indeed several times that of ordinary ninjas, but a genius like Naruto, who can suppress the Nine-Tails at birth, is unique. The amount of chakra in his body has exceeded that of ordinary ninjas by dozens of times. .

    Even hundreds of times.

    Even the Kyuubi guy hasmented more than once, Uzumaki Naruto is simply a humanoid tailed beast, a born monster.

    in addition.

    In the original time and space, Naruto was malnourished since he was a child, and he did not receive good ninjutsu training until he became a genin, and his early talent was wasted.

    But in this world, after Konan took Naruto away, she taught him everything without reservation for more than eight years.

    ??While his peers were still joking and ying house in the ninja school, Naruto had been active underground in the ninja world for several years as the leader of Akatsuki and had fought countless battles.

    Hence.

    Even though he has lost his Rinnegan, and even though he is no longer the Nine-Tailed Jinchuuriki, Naruto''s strength cannot be underestimated.

    His potential is beyond everyone¡¯s imagination.

    ¡°Wind Escape, great breakthrough!¡±

    ??After Naruto blocked Sasuke''s attack, he formed a seal with one hand, opened his mouth and spit out a gust of wind, sweeping towards Sasuke.

    snort.

    Sasuke distanced himself from Naruto. A pair of scarlet Sharingan eyes saw through thetter. He also formed a seal with one hand and performed the same technique.

    Appeared, the copying ability of Sharingan.

    But after only a second, Sasuke''s pupils shrank and he noticed something was wrong.

    ?Wind Release Breakthrough, an ordinary C-level ninjutsu, is very simple to learn, and its power is mediocre when used by most ninjas.

    ??????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????¡ª?

    But Naruto was even more exaggerated.

    ?His wind escape breakthrough was no longer a violent wind, but a Category 10 hurricane, a disaster caused by nature.

    Woo woo woo.

    ??The two people''s ninjutsu collided, and the winner was determined in an instant. Sasuke''s feet left the ground with a look of horror on his face, and he was involuntarily blown into the air.

    à§!

    ?Surrounded by the hurricane, the barbed wire fence at the training ground copsed, andrge trees were uprooted. Sasuke flew backwards several hundred meters before falling to the ground in a daze.

    ¡­¡°¡­so strong.¡±

    ?In the stands, Marissa stared at this scene with a stunned look on her face.

    Even she on the sidelines was hugging the pirs in the stands with both hands, and was protected by the strong arms of the tinum Star to prevent her from being blown away.

    ¡°It seems...a little too much force.¡±

    ??Naruto scratched his head, looked at the messy training ground in front of him, and the disappeared Sasuke, and murmured.

    This is the first time he has taken full action since his resurrection.

    ??Naruto himself didn''t expect that when he didn''t have to distract himself from suppressing the Nine-Tails in his body and feeding the Rinnegan, the volcanic energy in his body could finally explode to its fullest.

    ?This feeling is pretty good.

    ?After a good fight with Sasuke, Naruto''s umted negative emotions over the past few days were fully released, making him feel much better.

    but.

    Naruto was happy, which meant that Sasuke was even more unhappy.

    ¡°Damn it!¡±

    ??As an angry shout came from a distance, Sasuke fought back to the training ground with a look of embarrassment, and then used his strongest method without hesitation.

    Susanoo.

    "etc."

    ??Naruto eximed and had no intention of fighting again, but Sasuke couldn''t listen at all. He had to have a showdown with him today.

    In desperation, Naruto had no choice but to challenge again.

    Just when the battle between the two became more and more intense.

    In the underground secret room of Nanga Shrine not far from the training ground.

    The ceremony to resurrect the fourth generation also quietly began.

 Chapter 322: Resurrection of the fourth generation

    Chapter 322 Resurrection of the Fourth Generation

    "let''s start."

    ?In the underground secret room, Suan leaned against the wall with his arms folded and gave orders to Orochimaru.

    ¡°As youmand, Hokage-sama.¡±

    Orochimaru bowed to Dan, and then, under the gaze of Kakashi, ck Zetsu and others, he walked to the center of the room, took out the Death Mask, and put it on his face.

    ?Then, he suddenly started dancing. The weird and slightly ridiculous dance seemed to be performing some kind of ritual of dancing to a great god.

    In a short while.

    ¡°Jie Jie Jie.¡±

    ?There was a strangeughter in the air, echoing in the secret room, and a huge shadow suddenly appeared behind Orochimaru.

    ??It was a **** of death with white hair and red horns. He wore a wide white robe, had pale skin and long nails. He keptughing when he appeared.

    ??As the God of Death came, a dark and cold atmosphere also filled the secret room, making Kakashi and others shiver.

    This is the God of Death?

    He narrowed his eyes and looked at the thing in front of him.

    There are gods in this world, such as the God of Death in front of us, the evil **** Hidan believes in, and the King of Hell summoned by Pain. They often have powerful power to control the life and death of mortals, but they are also very mysterious and hidden somewhere. In a different space.

    ?But that¡¯s it.

    Definitely, there is no reverence for these so-called gods, and the reason is very simple.

    His power is greater than that of God.

    ??Whether it is the God of Death, the God of Evil, or the King of Hell, if they dare to go against Duan, the fate of Danzo, Obito and others will serve as a lesson for them.

    so.

    ?In front of this **** of death, while Kakashi and others looked in awe, only Duan Fang did not change his expression, but instead looked at each other condescendingly.

    Compared with Dan, Orochimaru does not have the power to control the God of Death, but he can also fool this **** by using his wisdom.

    ??Orochimaru''s eyes shed, and then he took out a short knife, pointed it at his abdomen, and stabbed it in.

    "ha!"

    ?He endured the pain and screamed, holding the handle of the knife and pulling it horizontally, and cut his stomach open in front of everyone.

    at the same time.

    ??The Shinigami possessing Orochimaru was restricted by the rules of sealing the corpse, and his stomach also split open, and then a soul flew out of it.

    ¡°Jie Jie¡­¡±

    Seemingly aware of Orochimaru''s intention, the Shinigamiughed strangely again, but this time there was a clear hint of anger in theughter.

    Spitting out the food that has been eaten in the stomach will make even ordinary people feel angry, not to mention the God of Death.

    ?Then let''s take it out on this despicable human being.

    à§.

    ?The angry God of Death opened his two big hands and grabbed Orochimaru, trying to pull thetter''s soul out of his body and imprison him in it forever.

    "hehe."

    Orochimaru¡¯s lips curled up, not panicking at all.

    Because, on the ground not far away, two Bai Zetsu have been prepared.

    It''s now.

    ?Hush.

    Orochimaru opened his mouth, and a venomous snake with a human face and a snake body flew out of it, aimed at Bai Zetsu on the ground, and got into thetter''s mouth.

    "Roar!"

    The God of Death jumped into the air and roared in anger. But restricted by the rules, its body became more and more transparent, and finally disappeared unwillingly.

    On the ground, after a futile struggle, the White Zetsu had transformed into Orochimaru.

    The next step is the reincarnation of the dirtynd.

    "drink!"

    Orochimaru gave a sharp shout and pped the ground with his palm. The soul previously released by Death slowly descended under his guidance, and finally merged into the body of another White Zetsu.

    ? Bai Jue struggled again, and the surface of his body was covered with arge amount of dust, quickly shaping it into the shape of its host.

    ??It was a man with yellow hair and blue eyes, wearing a white cloak. He looked sunny and handsome, and a little natural.

    ¡°Seeded!¡±

    The moment they saw the man, Kakashi and others'' expressions perked up.

    The Fourth Hokage, Namikaze Minato.

    ?In the history of Konoha Vige, the Fourth Generation Eye did not reign for a long time, but he was like a brilliant meteor streaking across the night sky, leaving a deep impression on everyone.

    ??Whether it was the yellow sh across the battlefield or sacrificing himself to seal the Nine-Tails, everything the Fourth Generation did for Konoha proved that he was a true hero.

    The hero of Konoha.

    Therefore, when Namikaze Minato was really resurrected, all the Konoha ANBU present, especially the Yondaime''s former disciple Kakashi, could not suppress their inner excitement.

    ¡°Am I being resurrected?¡±

    Minato Namikaze murmured, looking down at his hands, feeling incredible.

    Then, he raised his head and looked at the unfamiliar environment around him. His eyes scanned the crowd and finallynded on Orochimaru who was directly opposite him.

    Suddenly frowned.

    ¡°Orochimaru, you resurrected me? Didn¡¯t you defect from the vige?¡±

    As soon as Minato opened his mouth, he asked sternly and at the same time assumed a defensive posture.

    Obviously.

    He thought he was being plotted by Orochimaru.

    "Don''t get excited, Minato. This year is Konoha''s 64th year. In the more than ten years since your death, the ninja world and Konoha have already changed."

    Orochimaru smiled and told Minato not to be nervous. He meant no harm.

    When Minato heard this, he crossed his arms, shook his head and said:

    "No matter how the world changes, a guy like you probably won''t change his ways, right? Tell me, what''s your purpose in resurrecting me?"

    ¡°Well, the prejudices in people¡¯s hearts are indeed a huge mountain. I thought the Yondaime would be different from others and be a more enlightened person.¡±

    Orochimaru sighed, and then changed the topic, "However, fortunately, the Sixth Hokage is generous and willing to pardon my past crimes, so that people like me can recover from my own mistakes and contribute my life to the bright future of Konoha." Divide your strength.¡±

    After speaking, Orochimaru opened his palms, pointed in the direction of Zan, and bowed slightly:

    "Let me introduce to you, this is the current Sixth Hokage of Konoha, Lord Uchiha Dan."

    Um?

    When Minato heard this, he looked surprised and looked at him again.

    He had actually noticed it just now. After all, with thetter''s height of two meters and exaggerated body shape, he stood like a mountain and it was difficult not to be noticed.

    But Minato still never expected that the other party would be the Sixth Hokage of Konoha.

    Furthermore, he clearly heard the word "Uchiha" from Orochimaru''s mouth.

    Uchiha actually became Hokage?

    ?This is what surprised Minato the most.

    ?As a former fourth generation, he is very aware of the conflicts between the Uchiha n and the vige''s senior officials.

    ??Although Minato has a good personal rtionship with Fugaku, the leader of the Uchiha n, he has been mediating between the Uchiha and the higher-ups since he took office, trying to ease the tension between the two.

    ??But the top management of Konoha, headed by the Sandaime and Danzo, have never let go of their fear and hatred of Uchiha.

    Because the suppression of the Uchiha n was a policy that had been established since the second generation. When the fourth generation came to power, it had been implemented for decades, and there was no way to go back.

    ?There is only one way to reach darkness. Therefore, the conflict between the Uchiha n and the vige is almost unsolvable. At least during Namikaze Minato''s lifetime, he could not find a way to solve this problem.

    What exactly happened in Konoha in the years after his death?

    At this moment, although he was full of doubts in his heart, when he heard that the other party was the current Hokage of Konoha, Minato still remained polite and said to Duan doubtfully:

    ¡°Hello, Sixth Hokage.¡±

    He didn''t respond, but looked at Namikaze Minato with great interest. His arrogant look made thetter frown again.

    Hei Jue is in a hurry.

    ?After seeing Minato Namikaze resurrected, his eyes lit up, he couldn''t hold back his excitement, and urged Suzan:

    "Hokage-sama, don''t talk nonsense to him, just use the Phantom Dragon Nine Seals to pull out the nine tails from this guy''s body!"

    As soon as these words came out, Minato''s expression changed, and his eyes suddenly became sharp.

    Is it really for the Kyuubi?

    He had sealed half of the Nine-Tails in his newborn son and the other half in his own body, deliberately keeping it to prevent hostile forces from getting theplete Nine-Tails in the future and causing a catastrophe that would sweep Konoha. .

    result.

    ?These people took great pains to revive him, the Nine-Tailed Jinchuuriki.

    Thinking of this, Minato secretly gathered chakra and prepared to use the Flying Thunder God Technique to escape, and then find out what was going on in Konoha now.

    At this moment, an unexpected situation happened.

    Hearing Hei Jue¡¯s words, Duan slowly turned his head, looked down at it, and asked lightly:

    ¡°Are you¡­ teaching me how to do things?¡±

    Hei Jue was suddenly shocked and realized that he had gone overboard. He quickly waved his hand and exined:

    ¡°No, I just...¡±

    Snapped!

    The backhand was a p in the face, a p on Hei Jue''s face, sending him flying on the spot, spinning in the air for several weeks, and finally fell heavily to the ground.

    click.

    ??The rabbit mask on Hei Jue''s face also cracked into several halves under the severe p and fell off his face.

    ¡°Hokage-sama, I know I was wrong.¡±

    Hei Jue covered half of his swollen face, knelt at Duan''s feet, and endured the humiliation and begged for mercy.

    "It''s you!"

    Orochimaru on the side opened his eyes wide and was very surprised.

    The ANBU next to Duan was actually ck Zetsu, which he never expected.

    It turned out that he was not the only one, but even guys like ck Zetsu "abandoned the darkness and turned to the light" and became dogs for Uchiha Dan.

    ??Moreover, judging from ck Zetsu¡¯s extremely humble appearance, he knelt even more thoroughly than Orochimaru.

    For a time, Orochimaru couldn''t help feeling filled with emotions.

    What''s going on?

    ?Minato Namikaze frowned even more when he saw what was happening in front of him, but he did not change his mind and decided to use the Flying Thunder God to escape.

    Orochimaru noticed the fourth generation¡¯s small movements and couldn¡¯t help but shook his head and persuaded him kindly:

    ¡°Give up, Minato.

    In front of the omnipotent Sixth Hokage, even your Flying Thunder God technique has nowhere to escape.

    After all, the second generation who was resurrected before you, Senju Tobirama, the founder of Flying Thunder God, was also taken care of by Dan-sama. "

    ¡°That¡¯s something you won¡¯t know until you try it.¡±

    Minato snorted coldly and was about to activate the Flying Thunder God, but Dan''s next words made him stop abruptly.

    ¡°Kakashi, take Namikaze Minato to meet his son.¡±

    Zan nced at Minato, dropped these words, turned around and left the underground secret room.

    A group of ANBU, including Orochimaru and ck Zetsu, quickly followed after reacting.

    In the blink of an eye.

    In the secret room, only Kakashi and Namikaze Minato were left.

    ¡°Teacher, long time no see.¡±

    Kakashi said as he took off the mask on his face.

    ¡°Kakashi, is it really you?¡±

    Minato was surprised to see the silver-haired man in front of him. The familiar outline of his facial features gradually ovepped with that of the silver-haired boy in his memory.

    ?Kakashi nodded and then said:

    "I am now the ANBU captain of Konoha. Regarding the Sixth Generation, please don''t worry. That Lord is a man who is trustworthy and reliable."

    After saying that, he made a gesture of invitation and took Minato out of the underground secret room.

    After the two returned to the ground.

    "Kakashi, what happened to Konoha these years? Why did the Uchiha be Hokage? Didn''t the Sandaime and Danzo object to it?"

    ?Minato couldn''t help it anymore and started asking.

    Kakashi is the son of White Fang and a former disciple of Minato. He can be said to be the most up-anding Konoha ninja.

    Minato still has great trust in this disciple.

    ¡°It¡¯s a long story, teacher.¡±

    ?Kakashi sighed and showed a look of recollection, "Where is the best ce to start? By the way, let''s start with the Sixth Hokage."

    So.

    On the way to Uchiha Training Ground No. 3, Kakashipletely told Namikaze Minato the history of the ninja world for more than ten years.

    ?During this process, Minato''s expression became more and more surprised, and his heart was in a state of turmoil, unable to calm down.

    The break between Uchiha and Konoha, the outbreak of the Fourth Ninja War, the glorious return of the Uchiha n, the tragic end of Danzo and the Third Generation, and...

    ??The one that just ended not long ago was a shocking battle on the moon.

    ?Through Kakashi''s description, a magnificent and thrilling historical picture emerged in Minato''s mind, and he was deeply shocked.

    It seems that in the more than ten years since his death, the ninja world has indeed undergone earth-shaking changes.

    Among them, what concerns Minato the most is undoubtedly his son, Uzumaki Naruto.

    Since he was a child, he was thrown into an orphanage by the top management in the name of "protection". He was not well-fed and clothed. He was also known as a demon fox and was ostracized by the whole vige.

    Later, he was used by Danzo several times to cause the Nine-Tails in his body to go berserk and almost lost his life.

    ??After being abducted by the Akatsuki organization, he was bewitched by the other party and became the leader of a terrorist organization. It was not until he was defeated by the Sixth Hokage that he finally woke up and sacrificed himself to resurrect one hundred thousand dead.

    ??In the end, he was resurrected by the Sixth Generation, and was forgiven, and became an ordinary Konoha ninja again.

    "Naruto¡­"

    Minato murmured his son''s name, not daring to imagine how his child had been through these years.

    The cause of all this.

    ??It was all because of him who sealed half of the Nine-Tails in the newly born Naruto. From then on, Naruto''s fate was destined to be bumpy.

    ?Thinking of this, Minato felt guilty.

    at the same time.

    He was even more impatient to see Naruto, and then apologize to his son in person as an unfit father.

    At this moment, Uchiha''s training ground arrived.

 Chapter 323: father and son

    Chapter 323 Father and Son

    At the training ground.

    Boom, boom.

    ?Huge chakra fluctuations came one after another, apanied by the violent shaking of the ground, as if a major earthquake had erupted.

    ¡°Is that... Susanoo of the Uchiha n?¡±

    ? Namikaze Minato''s pupils shrank, and he saw a purple half-length Susan wreaking havoc in the training ground from a distance.

    I saw it holding a chain made of arge number of magatama, swinging it vigorously,shing the earth, leaving ravines on the ground.

    ?Under Susanoo''s ferocious attack, a young man with yellow hair was dodging in confusion.

    "Naruto."

    Minato was shocked and muttered.

    Even though he had never seen Naruto grow up, he still recognized the yellow-haired boy at a nce as his son.

    "Teacher, please don''t worry, they are just discussing." Kakashi exined, observing the situation in the field.

    "Um."

    Minato nodded, knowing that his son would not be in danger, but he also saw that in this kind ofpetition, Naruto was at a disadvantage.

    indeed.

    Just dodging is not the answer.

    ?Under Susanoo''s continuous violent attacks, Naruto''s w was revealed, his body lost bnce, and he was hit by the magatama chain on the spot.

    ?Although this blow couldn''t kill anyone, it was enough to make Naruto lie on the ground unable to get up.

    but.

    With a "bang" sound, Naruto, who was hit by the magatama chain, turned into a ball of white smoke. It turned out to be just a shadow clone.

    His true form fell from the sky quietly from behind Susanoo.

    ¡°Punch me!¡±

    ??As Naruto roared, he concentrated the chakra in his body into his fist, punched out hard, and hit Susanoo''s back.

    boom!

    ?This punch caused cracks to appear on the spot. Sasuke himself was affected and stumbled forward several steps, but he finally stabilized his body.

    Then.

    ?Sasuke turned around suddenly, controlled one of Susanoo''s big hands with his backhand, and held Naruto in his hand like a chicken.

    ¡°You are very powerful, and you were able to shake Susanoo¡¯s defense, but it¡¯s a pity that it¡¯s still a little bit short.¡±

    Hemented lightly, dering his victory.

    ¡°Haha, you win.¡±

    Naruto showed a bright smile, admitting that his skills were inferior to others, and he took defeat very lightly.

    ??But what Naruto didn''t expect was that his smile once again stimted Sasuke.

    "Naruto Uzumaki, are you acting with me? Even if it''s just a discussion, you should be serious at least."

    Sasuke said coldly, very dissatisfied with Naruto''s careless attitude andck of desire to win.

    So, in order to force Naruto to be serious, he nced at him and decided to be serious.

    Just like when the two met for the first time.

    "I''m really serious. Sasuke, don''t get me wrong..."

    ??Naruto looked stunned and was trying to exin when he suddenly felt a strong forceing from him, making all the bones in his body make a "click" sound.

    ?The Susanoo hand holding him was tightening.

    ¡°Hiss! It hurts, it hurts¡­¡±

    ??Naruto couldn''t help but take a breath of air and reiterated to Sasuke again that he had given up and let him go quickly.

    But Sasuke didn''t seem to hear it.

    "Naruto Uzumaki, I know this is not your limit, stop pretending, let me see your true strength."

    ??He murmured, not only not letting go of Naruto, but also manipting Susanoo to increase his strength.

    Facts prove it.

    ?Sasuke guessed correctly, and Naruto did not disappoint him.

    "ah!"

    ?Naruto couldn''t stand it anymore and suddenly shouted, and then, a golden light lit up on his body.

    ßÝßÝßÝßÝßÝ.

    ?Five huge golden chains were seen suddenly shooting out from his back. Not only did they help Naruto break free from Susanoo''s restraints in an instant, they also shot towards Susanoo like lightning, tightly wrapping his huge body.

    In a blink of an eye, the offensive and defensive dynamics were reversed.

    Facing the attack of the chain, Sasuke didn''t take it seriously at first, but his expression soon changed:

    ¡°How is this...possible?!¡±

    Because he discovered that the five golden chains shot out of Naruto''s body were not only extremely powerful, but could also suppress his chakra.

    After being entangled by them, Susanoo''s light dimmed, like a weak patient who could no longer exert any strength.

    This is a sealing technique.

    ¡°King Kong blockade.¡±

    ?Minato in the distance said the name of this technique with a pleased expression.

    The King Kong seal is as famous as the corpse seal, and is one of the most advanced sealing techniques of the Uzumaki n.

    In the Nine-Tails Rebellion that year, Kushina, who had just given birth to a child and was seriously injured, used the King Kong Blockade when she was on the verge of death. She easily suppressed the rampaging Nine-Tails and bought the fourth generation time to seal the Nine-Tails.

    This shows the tyranny of this technique.

    At this time, under the strong pressure brought by Susanoo, the power of the Uzumaki n hidden in Naruto''s bloodline awakened.

    ¡°Sasuke, stop, I don¡¯t want to hurt you anymore.¡±

    ?Naruto looked sincere and advised Sasuke from the bottom of his heart not to fight anymore.

    ¡°Damn it!¡±

    When Sasuke heard this, he instantly broke through his defenses, and his pair of Mangeky¨­ Sharingan became scarleter, "Naruto Uzumaki, stop looking down on others!"

    ?The words just fell.

    ??Chichichichi.

    ck mes appeared on the surface of Susanoo''s body and spread to the golden chains, causing them to burn fiercely.

    ??Naruto''s words may have been unintentional, but under his stimtion, Sasuke finally used his most powerful and dangerous power¡ª¡ª

    Amaterasu.

    The terrible ck mes burn everything, even the golden chains made of chakra.

    Under Amaterasu''s burning, they quickly melted and broke, and escaped from Naruto''s control.

    ¡°Sasuke, have you had enough trouble?¡±

    ??Naruto finally got angry and shouted at Sasuke. At the same time, arger amount of chakra burst out from his body, and in the blink of an eye, he repaired the chain blocked by King Kong.

    By this time, both of them were verypetitive and started to fight with each other.

    ¡°The situation seems a little bad.¡±

    Minato was a little worried when he saw this scene.

    ¡°Do you want to stop it?¡±

    Kakashi also frowned, ready to intervene at any time to prevent this discussion from identally turning into a real life-and-death duel.

    ?However, there was one person who moved faster than them.

    ¡°You two guys, stop it!¡±

    With a slightly childish shout, Marisa jumped from the stands into the air andnded between Sasuke and Naruto.

    ¡°E Euler Euler Euler!¡±

    ?She and her substitute tinum Star were back to back, facing Zuo Ming and others, and punched like a storm of fists.

    Sasuke and Naruto quickly parried, and each took several steps back under Marissa''s iron fist.

    After Marissa made such a fuss, the two finally calmed down.

    They looked at each other, put away their Vajra Blockade and Susanoo, and stopped fighting.

    ?This scene made Namikaze Minato outside the venue look surprised.

    "who is she?"

    ?Minato tried hard to identify and confirmed Marisa''s gender, then asked Kakashi again with a surprised look on his face.

    Kakashi answered truthfully:

    "Her name is Marissa, and she is the daughter of the Sixth Hokage. Although she is tall and burly, in fact Marissa is only eight years old and became a Konoha Chuunin not long ago."

    Eight years old¡­

    ?Minato''s jaw almost dropped in shock, and the expression on his face turned into one of astonishment.

    What surprised him even more was another news from Kakashi:

    ¡°The Sixth Generation said that he is going to let Naruto, Sasuke and Marisa bepanions and perform various tasks together in the future, just like the former Konoha Sannin.¡±

    Minato was stunned because he knew what this meant.

    ? Uchiha Sasuke, the youngest son of Fugaku, awakened the Mangeky¨­ Sharingan at a young age and is the most dazzling presence among the young generation of ninjas in Konoha.

    ??Marissa, not to mention, is the second generation Kage who was born with a silver spoon in her mouth, and the heir to the sixth generation Hokage Uchiha Dan.

    Being able to be a teammate of these two people, even if it is a pig, its future can be said to be bright and limitless.

    Now, Naruto got this enviable opportunity.

    This person is the Sixth Hokage.

    Not only did he forgive Naruto for his past actions and resurrect him, he even arranged Naruto''s future.

    Minato suddenly felt.

    Compared to his ipetent father, the Sixth Generation is more like Naruto''s father.

    At this time.

    ¡°Let¡¯s go over there, teacher.¡±

    Kakashi''s words brought Minato out of his trance.

    Unexpectedly, Minato shook his head and said with a smile, "No need."

    "Why?"

    ?Kakashi was surprised and confused by this. When father and son were about to recognize each other, why did the Yondaime suddenly change his mind?

    In response to this, Minato looked at Naruto in the distance with a pleased expression and said calmly:

    "I have already met Naruto, and I feel relieved to see that he is doing well."

    After speaking, he withdrew his gaze and turned to look at Kakashi:

    ¡°Kakashi, please tell me about the Nine-Tails. When the Sixth Hokage resurrected me, did he have any thoughts about the half of the Nine-Tails in my body? What is he nning to do?¡±

    Well.

    Kakashi was stunned for a moment, and then told Minato truthfully what he knew:

    ¡°It¡¯s like this, teacher.

    It is rumored that the nine tailed beasts in the ninja world are originally one body, and as long as they are gathered together, the ten tails can be resurrected. Those who possess it can be the Ten-Tails Jinchuuriki and gain the power to change the world.

    ?This matter is not yet true or false, but the Sixth Hokage is indeed collecting tailed beasts, and now the only thing missing is the nine tails in your body. "

    Hearing the words, Si Dai thought for a moment, and then his eyes shed:

    "I see.

    In this case, I will go see the Sixth Hokage and ask him face to face. His name seems to be... Uchiha Dan, right?

    Also, I would like to ask you to do me a favor. "

    As he spoke, he took out a ninjutsu scroll from his arms, handed it to Kakashi, and asked thetter to pass it on to Naruto.

    ¡°Teacher, are you really not going to see Naruto?¡±

    ?Kakashi couldn''t help but ask again.

    Minato just smiled and said nothing. The next second, Kakashi''s eyes blurred, and Minato had disappeared into thin air.

    This is the Flying Thunder God whoes and goes without a trace.

    At the training ground.

    "I''m a little hungry. Cousin Sasuke, Naruto, let''s go to my house for dinner. My mother''s cooking is delicious!"

    ?Marissa touched her belly and extended an invitation to Zuo Ming and the others.

    ¡°Thank you, Marissa, I won¡¯t go.¡±

    Naruto gave an apologetic smile.

    "Well, don''t you want to give me face?" Marissa raised her eyebrows and stared at Naruto with an unhappy expression, as if she was about to punch him at any time.

    "That''s not the case. Teacher Xiaonan is still waiting for me in the hotel. She will be worried if I don''t go back."

    ?Naruto quickly waved his hands and exined to Marissa.

    Although the "little girl" in front of him was only eight years old, Naruto did not dare to treat Marisa as a child. Even if her identity as the Hokage''s daughter was aside, her iron fists were enough to win the respect of anyone.

    ¡°I¡¯m not going either. There¡¯s something going on at home. Marissa, say hello to my aunt for me.¡±

    Sasuke crossed his arms and said calmly.

    ¡°Hmph, I¡¯m so angry that I won¡¯t invite you again.¡±

    ?Marissa showed a fierce look in her eyes, red at the two of them fiercely, and then turned around and left angrily.

    After watching his cousin leave, Sasuke''s eyes fell on Naruto again and he spoke first:

    ¡°Today¡¯s discussion was very enjoyable.

    Uzumaki Naruto, I thought you had be much weaker, but it turns out that I still underestimated you.

    Even if you lose the Rinnegan and Nine-Tails, you are still better than me. I, Uchiha Sasuke, am convinced that I lost. "

    ?After experiencing continuous setbacks and failures, Sasuke has also grown up. He is no longer as arrogant as before, but has learned to admit his shorings.

    Hearing this, Naruto smiled modestly, and Shang boasted to each other:

    "No, you''ve done me a favor. If I had continued fighting just now, I would definitely not be able to beat your Susanoo..."

    ¡°Stop doing this!¡±

    Sasuke interrupted Naruto impatiently and stared at thetter, "I can''t tell whether you are modest or hypocritical."

    After saying that, he shed and disappeared.

    In a blink of an eye, Naruto was the only one left in the originally bustling training ground.

    "hehe."

    ?Naruto scratched his head and smiled stupidly. I have to say that I felt a lot better after going out for this trip.

    Then it¡¯s time to go back.

    ?As a result, as soon as he turned around, he bumped into Kakashi walking towards him.

    ¡°Hello, Kakashi-sama.¡±

    ??Naruto recognized Kakashi and looked stunned.

    He knew that the other party was the captain of the secret service. It was generally not a good thing for such a person toe to his door.

    Kakashi noticed Naruto''s nervousness and immediately said:

    ¡°Naruto, I¡¯m not here to trouble you.

    ??Your father, the Fourth Hokage, was once my teacher. I, Obito and Lin followed that master and participated in the Third Ninja War.

    As a disciple of Yondaime, I received a lot of care from him. However, in the years after his death, I did not take good care of you. Instead, I stood by and watched what happened to you.

    Naruto, I¡¯m here to apologize to you today. "

    After saying that, in Naruto''s surprised eyes, Kakashi actually bent down and bowed to him.

    ?Kakashi has always felt guilty.

    ?His conscience told him that he should take good care of the orphan of the Fourth Hokage, but his identity as a Konoha ninja told him that he was just a tool of the vige and should not have his own ideas.

    So, in the past.

    Kakashi strictly abides by the orders of the Sandaime. In order to conceal the identity of Naruto''s Nine-Tailed Jinchuuriki, he deliberately keeps a distance from him and never gets close to him.

    Later, Kakashi gradually realized that he was wrong, but it was toote. Naruto had already left Konoha and joined the Akatsuki organization.

    He had always wanted to find a chance to apologize to Naruto in person.

    "Please don''t do this. I am the one who should apologize. After all, I have done so many terrible things to Konoha..."

    ??Naruto looked guilty and helped Kakashi up.

    Subsequently.

    ?He hesitated for a moment, but still couldn''t restrain his curiosity and asked Kakashi:

    ¡°Excuse me, what kind of person is my father?¡±

 Chapter 324: Guilt and Expectation

    Chapter 324 Guilt and Expectation

    Facing Naruto''s curious and anxious eyes.

    ¡°Go and sit over there and talk.¡±

    Kakashi pointed to the stands not far away, walked over with Naruto, and took two cans of drinks from the vending machine on the sidelines.

    "Thanks."

    Naruto took the drink from Kakashi, then sat in the stands and listened to thetter telling the story of the Fourth Hokage.

    ¡°When is the best time to start talking about it?¡±

    ?Kakashi showed a reminiscence look on his face, and his thoughts went back to twenty years ago.

    ?After sorting it out in his mind, he cleared his throat and told Naruto everything he knew about the Yondaime.

    From Namikaze Minato as a genius among civilian ninjas, he rose like aet in Konoha;

    After he became a jounin and took in three disciples, Kakashi, Obito and Lin, every detail of the daily life of the four masters and disciples;

    In the Third Ninja War, he used the Flying Thunder God technique to crisscross the battlefield, defeating the powerful enemies of Iwagakure and Kumogakure, leaving behind a reputation as a yellow sh that frightened the enemies;

    ?Until the end of the war, Minato seeded the Hokage in the support of the people, and ultimately chose to sacrifice himself for the sake of the vige.

    ?Of course, Kakashi has not forgotten his master-wife, Uzumaki Kushina.

    It is said that she came to Konoha from Uzushio Vige when she was a child, and met Minato at the ninja school. They slowly came together and became an enviable golden boy and girl.

    In the process of narrating, Kakashi always had nostalgia and respect on his face, which was enough to show the status of the Yondaime in his heart.

    Naruto was also fascinated by what he heard.

    He has lived so long, and apart from the history ss at Ninja School, this is the first time he has heard about his father¡¯s deeds from other people.

    ???Naruto''s heart was filled with infinite longing for that yellow sh of light that traversed the ninja world.

    ?But at the same time, he became more and more nervous, and his whole person was on pins and needles.

    Because Naruto was afraid and did not dare to face his father who was about to be resurrected.

    ?Minato Namikaze is the hero who protects Konoha. For the peace of the vige, he has been fighting Konoha''s enemies all his life.

    ? Such a person is simply the embodiment of light and justice, and his eyes cannot tolerate any criminals, especially crimes against Konoha.

    As the son of a hero, Naruto betrayed Konoha and became the leader of a terrorist organization.

    For such a **** son, the father should only feel disappointed and angry in his heart.

    ?Think of this.

    ?Naruto couldn''t help but look gloomy and retreated.

    He really did not have the courage to see his father, let alone confess his crimes in front of thetter.

    Kakashi has a keen mind and has been observing Naruto, so he naturally noticed thetter''s emotional changes.

    So, he stretched out a hand and patted Naruto on the shoulder:

    ¡°The Yondaime-sama came here just now and watched you and Sasukepete from a distance.¡±

    What? !

    When Naruto heard this, his eyes widened and he was shocked.

    Immediately, he stood up suddenly and looked around in surprise.

    "The Yondaime is gone." Kakashi also stood up, sighed, andforted Naruto.

    "¡­Oh, that''s how it is."

    Naruto looked embarrassed and didn''t ask why.

    Because he felt that the reason why his father did not see him must be that he was extremely disappointed in him and felt that it was too embarrassing to have such a son.

    He ruined his father''s reputation throughout his life.

    Caka.

    ??Naruto clenched his fists, lowered his head, and walked away step by step with heavy steps.

    He had taken a few steps when Kakashi¡¯s voice suddenly sounded behind him:

    ¡°The fourth generation said that he was very pleased.¡±

    ¡°!¡±

    ?Naruto was shocked, turned around slowly, and asked in disbelief, "What did you say?"

    Kakashi walked towards Naruto, stared at the boy sincerely, and ryed the Yondaime''s words word for word:

    ¡°The Yondaime said, even though you have experienced so many hardships over the years, you still remain sincere and cheerful, and your heart has not been eroded by darkness.

    Seeing this, he was very pleased.

    At the same time, he was also very guilty. Because he was the one who sealed the Nine Tails in your body on his own initiative. As a result, you turned into a little demon fox that was hated by everyone, and you experienced sadness and frustration.

    So the fourth generation said that he has no face to see you. "

    After saying these words, Kakashi felt sad in his heart.

    Minato and Naruto, father and son who have never met, are filled with guilt for each other. They feel that they are at fault and have no shame to meet each other.

    To put it another way, they are a father and son, with exactly the same character.

    ¡°Father, he is...feeling guilty?¡±

    ??Naruto murmured, his whole body was stunned, and an indescribable feeling came to his heart.

    at this time.

    "There is another thing that the Yondaime asked me to give to you." Kakashi said as he handed Naruto a scroll.

    "This is¡­"

    ¡°A-level ninjutsu, Rasengan. It was a ninjutsu that the Fourth Generation took three years to create after being inspired by the Tailed Beast Jade.¡±

    Kakashi exined and stretched out a hand.

    In Naruto''s surprised eyes.

    simultaneously.

    ??I saw arge amount of chakra condensed in Kakashi''s palm, and rotated at high speed, and soon formed a blue chakra ball, exuding a very dangerous aura.

    "Is this the Rasengan?" Naruto stared at the chakra ball in Kakashi''s palm, and indeed saw the shadow of the tailed beast jade in its shape.

    Chakra **** gradually dissipated in Kakashi''s palm.

    ¡°It¡¯s embarrassing, my Rasengan is nothingpared to the Yondaime.

    Speaking of which, the original purpose of the Yondaime''s creation of this technique was to help your mother, Lady Uzumaki Kushina, so that she could make full use of her huge chakra.

    In other words, the more chakra a ninja has, the more powerful it will be when using this move.

    So, this technique will definitely suit you very well, Naruto.

    ?If you don¡¯t understand anything during practice, you can ask me and I will do my best to help you. "

    Kakashi gave Naruto serious instructions.

    "Thank you, Lord Kakashi." Naruto put away the scroll and bowed to Kakashi solemnly.

    this moment.

    ?Looking at the yellow-haired boy with sincere eyes in front of him, Kakashi seemed to see the high-spirited Yondaime in his youth.

    He helped Naruto up and warned thetter again in a serious tone:

    "Naruto, the Rasengan is the fourth generation''s iconic ninjutsu. No one in the entire ninja world knew it. He gave this technique to you in the hope that you could inherit his mantle. Can you understand?"

    ¡°I, can I really do it?¡±

    Naruto murmured, feeling very unsure of himself.

    "sure."

    Kakashi answered without hesitation, and also encouraged Naruto, "Naruto, you can also be the hero of Konoha Vige like your father, and even the future Hokage. I think this is also the fourth generation. The best I can hope for you.¡±

    Naruto was shocked again, and his sky-blue pupils suddenly expanded.

    Like many teenagers in Konoha, Hokage was once Naruto''s biggest dream as a child.

    ??As long as he bes Hokage, people in the vige will no longer hate and exclude him, and they will no longer call him a demon fox or a kid. In addition, he no longer has to eat instant noodles and drink expired milk every day.

    The young Naruto once had such an innocent and beautiful dream.

    ?Now, this dream that had been dormant in his heart for many years was awakened again by Kakashi''s words.

    Can a person like him also be Hokage?

    Kakashi saw Naruto''s inferiorityplex, so he patted the young man on the shoulder and told Naruto another piece of good news: "The Sixth Generation has told me that if you n to stay in Konoha, you don''t need a ninja forehead protector." Come on, let¡¯s start as a genin. In addition, your two teammates have also been found, they are all your acquaintances in Konoha."

    Acquaintance?

    "Who is it? Could it be..." Naruto''s eyes widened.

    ¡°Yes, it¡¯s Sasuke and Marisa.

    The Sixth Generation also said that he has prepared many tasks and ns to leave them to the three of you toplete. As for whether you want to stay or not, you should think about it yourself. "

    After saying this, Kakashi stopped lingering, turned around and left.

    ?Kakashi really wanted to help Naruto and let him embark on a correct and bright path.

    But he would not force Naruto, but would leave sufficient time and space for Naruto to make his own decision.

    after all.

    The fourth generation''s expectations and the sixth generation''s respect, if this can''t keep Naruto, then there is no need to force it.

    Naruto stood there in a daze, thinking for a long, long time.

    ?Tenshu Pavilion.

    ¡°Gu Jie, it¡¯s been a long time no see, you are still so energetic.¡±

    ?Minato Namikaze looked at the old doormaning towards him, smiled and said hello.

    ¡°Old man...you read that right.¡±

    Maruhoshi Kosuke rubbed his eyes, looked at the yellow-haired man in front of him in disbelief, and asked in surprise, "Are you...the Fourth Hokage?"

    Years ago, he fought alongside the Fourth Generation, and thetter even bandaged his wounds himself.

    ¡°That¡¯s right, your current Hokage resurrected me through earth reincarnation at Nanga Shrine.¡±

    Minato pointed to the crack on his face, which was a unique sign of the reincarnation of the dirtynd.

    ¡°It¡¯s really you!¡±

    Maruhoshi Kosuke''s voice trembled, and he burst into tears for a while.

    "Okay, don''t cry now. Can you take me to see the Sixth Hokage? He was obviously the one who resurrected me, but he left first. I''m a little confused about his thoughts."

    Minato patted Maruhoshi Kosuke on the shoulder.

    ¡°Okay, please follow me.¡±

    Maruhoshi Kosuke nodded quickly and led the way for Minato.

    The Konoha ninjas along the way saw the two of them and showed surprise.

    ¡°Who is the man walking with Fousuke-senpai? The cloak on his back actually says Yondaime Hokage. Am I right?¡±

    A young ninja pointed at Minato''s back and asked curiously.

    ¡°Young people nowadays don¡¯t even recognize the yellow sh? Yes, he is the fourth generation Namikaze Minato. Unexpectedly, he was also resurrected.¡±

    ?Those elderly Konoha ninjas, while exining to their juniors, did not forget to bow to the Yondaime.

    ¡°I didn¡¯t expect that so many people still remember me.¡±

    Minato waved in response to everyone while teasing with a smile.

    The Konoha Vige he saw after his resurrection had already undergone earth-shaking changes, and even the Hokage Rock had disappeared.

    ??Moreover, ording to the news he heard from Kakashi, all the previous Hokages of Konoha, including the second, third and fifth generations, have been liquidated to varying degrees, and their reputation and reputation have be very bad.

    Minato thought he couldn''t escape, but now it seems that it was a bit beyond his expectation.

    ¡°You¡¯re kidding, how could people forget a hero like you, Yondaime-sama.¡±

    Fousuke looked solemn and respected Minato very much.

    Ding dong.

    The elevator door slowly opened and the two of them walked in.

    "Haha, don''t talk about me anymore. How are you doing now? Are you still used to being a doorman here?"

    Minato asked with a smile after waiting for Kosuke to press the floor button of the elevator.

    "It''s pretty good that an old guy like me can still find a job. Moreover, this job is not only leisurely and rxing, but alsoes with generous benefits and pensions. Speaking of which, this is all thanks to the Sixth Hokage... "

    With a look of emotion on his face, Kosuke told Minato how he was miserable in hister years and almost ended up living on the street. Fortunately, he was favored by the Sixth Generation.

    The old man''s words were full of gratitude to the Sixth Hokage.

    That¡¯s it.

    ?Shuimen was thoughtful when he heard the words.

    To be honest, his first impression of the Sixth Hokage was not good. After all, he hung out with people like Orochimaru, and the purpose of resurrecting him seemed to be for the Nine-Tails in his body.

    ??But what surprised Minato was that the Sixth Hokage did not be tough on him, but instead asked Kakashi to take him to see Naruto.

    ?Through Kakashi''s narration and seeing with his own eyes the Sixth Generation''s attitude towards Naruto, Kosuke and others, Minato''s inner thoughts also changed unknowingly.

    ?Perhaps, he misunderstood the Sixth Hokage, and he was really a good person.

    Just thinking about it.

    ??The elevator door slowly opened, and the floor where the Hokage''s office was located arrived.

    ¡°Yondaime-sama, please.¡±

    Kosuke bent down, made a gesture of invitation, and said to Minato, "I will wait for you at the elevator entrance."

    ¡°No, you can go and do your work. Thank you, Gu Jie.¡±

    Minato said, walked up and knocked on the office door.

    Dong dong dong.

    "Sixth Hokage, I am Namikaze Minato. If it is convenient for you now, I have something to talk to you about." Minato said through the door.

    ?After the words fell, there was no movement inside for a long time.

    Hey, isn¡¯t he here?

    Minato didn''t expect that his trip would be in vain, and he couldn''t help but be stunned. However, if the Sixth Generation was not in the Hokage''s office, where would he be?

    It seems that we still have to ask Kakashi for help.

    ¡°Please, pleasee in.¡± At this moment, a weak voice came from the office.

    ?It turns out there is someone there.

    ?Hence, with a creaking sound, Minato gently opened the door and walked in.

    As soon as he entered the room, he saw a girl with long ck hair opposite the desk, standing up from the Hokage''s chair in a panic, with a nervous and uneasy look on her face.

    ¡°I, I am Hokage-sama¡¯s secretary, my name is Hinata Hinata, please give me your advice!¡±

    Hinata stammered after introducing herself, blushing and bowing to Minato.

    A member of the Hyuga n?

    ?The girl in front of her looks to be in her teens. She must be something special to be the Hokage''s secretary at such a young age.

    Minato thought this in his heart, showed a sunny smile, and asked Hinata:

    ¡°Hello, is the Sixth Hokage here?¡±

    "He, he''s not here." Hinata tensed her body and answered Minato''s question carefully, for fear of saying a wrong word.

    ¡°Don¡¯t be nervous, little girl, I shouldn¡¯t be that scary when I look like this, right?¡±

    Minato made a joke and thought it was him being reincarnated, which scared Hinata.

    Continue.

    He took the initiative tomunicate with Hinata again, and in the process, Minato''s expression became more and more surprised.

    ??The Sixth Hokage actually asked the secretary on his first day of work to sit in his Hokage seat and help him handle Konoha''s political affairs.

    As the Hokage himself, he was tantly absent from work and didn''t know where to fish.

    This is really... outrageous.

    Minato, who had a look of astonishment on his face, had a new understanding of the Sixth Hokage''s personality and character.

 Chapter 325: Ten-Tails Jinchuuriki (Part 1)

    Chapter 325 The Ten-Tailed Jinchuuriki (Part 1)

    Hokage''s office.

    Minato Namikaze and Hinata Hinata looked at each other in confusion.

    ¡°Then, I¡¯ll leave first.¡±

    Minato realized that his trip was in vain, he smiled helplessly and was about to turn around and leave.

    "Please, please walk slowly." Hinata stammered and bowed to Minato.

    at this time.

    "Fourth Hokage, have you met Naruto so soon? Why, do you not have much to talk about with your son?"

    ??As a voice sounded from outside the door, Hei Jue wearing a rabbit mask walked in.

    ¡°You are the ANBU next to the Sixth Hokage.¡±

    Minato''s eyes narrowed.

    "Now that your business is done, pleasee with me. Lord Duan is waiting for you." Hei Jue turned sideways and made a gesture of invitation.

    ¡°Lead the way.¡± Minato said calmly.

    So.

    The two of them left the castle tower one after another, and soon arrived at the huge underground pce in the back mountain of Konoha.

    "This is¡­"

    Minato raised his head in surprise and looked at the statue in front of him, which was dozens of meters tall and had a terrifying and weird shape. The chakra emanating from its body made him feel quite uneasy.

    Hei Jue also looked at the statue, but from his perspective, this haggard golem was so beautiful and charming.

    Facing Minato¡¯s question, it took off its mask and exined with emotion:

    ¡°This is the body of the Ten-Tails, also known as the Heretic Demon.

    For thousands of years, it has been sealed in the moon. It wasn''t until our great Sixth Hokage punched the moon that it finally saw the light of day again.

    ??Now, the heretic demon has absorbed eight tailed beasts, and is only missing thest nine-tailed beast.

    And this is also the reason why you are here. "

    At this point, ck Zetsu nced at Minato teasingly, as if he were looking at amb waiting to be ughtered.

    Minato was undoubtedly quite shocked.

    In other words, as long as the demon in front of him absorbs the nine tails in his body, it will bepletely resurrected and be the legendary ten tails?

    Minato knew very well how terrifying the power of the Nine-Tails was. He and Kushina fought for their lives to barely seal it.

    ??And the Ten-Tails is a fusion of the chakra of the nine tailed beasts, plus the body of a heretic demon. What kind of monster is it? Unimaginable.

    ¡°Where is the Sixth Hokage?¡±

    Minato took a deep breath and asked again.

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, this ising.¡± Hei Jue pointed to the air.

    ?The words just fell.

    ?There was a whirlpool-like fluctuation in the space, and then, a majestic figure descended out of thin air, and the Sixth Hokage Uchiha came.

    Seeing this scene, Minato''s eyes narrowed.

    ??Is the opponent''s method some kind of time and space ninjutsu?

    ??He heard from Kakashi that the Sixth Hokage was able to travel freely through space and once transferred Naruto and Uchiha Madara from Konoha to the moon.

    Compared to his Flying Thunder God Technique, the opponent''s ability seems to be more powerful. After all, the distance between Konoha and the moon is at least hundreds of thousands of kilometers.

    Minato''s flying thunder **** can''t fly that far.

    ? Kakashi''s intention was also to remind Minato that even his Flying Thunder God would probably have a hard timeing and going freely in front of the Sixth Hokage.

    but.

    ?After seeing the changes in Konoha Vige with his own eyes, listening to Kakashi''s story, and meeting Naruto, Kosuke and others, Minato was actually not that resistant to handing over the Kyuubi.

    As long as the Sixth Generation can give him an answer that satisfies him.

    Therefore, after seeing Suan, Minato immediately stepped forward and asked thetter straight to the point:

    "Sixth Hokage, are you nning to resurrect the Ten-Tails and make yourself the Ten-Tails Jinchuuriki?"

    Although he had heard a lot of rumors, he had to confirm this matter personally from Duan''s mouth.

    ¡°It can also be said that this is the case.¡±

    Tsutsumi looked down at Namikaze Minato and responded calmly, as if he was just chatting about a trivial matter.

    But Minato frowned, and then asked with burning eyes:

    ¡°Don¡¯t you think it¡¯s dangerous to do this? Are you so confident that you can control the Ten-Tails instead of being controlled by it?¡±

    ¡°Well, that makes sense. In fact, I have also been worried about this problem.¡±

    Hearing this, Jue rubbed his chin with one hand, nodded with approval, and gave Hei Jue a meaningful look.

    Not good.

    ?ck Zetsu was shocked. His n was about to seed, but it couldn''t be ruined by Namikaze Minato''s few words.

    He heard it sneer and mock Minato:

    ¡°Guys like you know nothing about the power of the Sixth Hokage. He is the most powerful ninja in the history of the ninja world. Even if the Ten-Tails is resurrected, it will only be in his palm.

    Furthermore, the Sixth Generation''s resurrection of the Ten-Tails was not, as rumored by the outside world, in order to achieve immortality or gain more invincible power, but for love. "

    "like?"

    Minato was stunned and stayed where he was.

    ¡°ck Jue.¡±

    With a displeased expression on his face, he scolded, "This is my private matter, how can you just mention it in front of others?"

    "I''m sorry, I was so excited that I couldn''t help but say it. I know I was wrong, father."

    Hei Jue said quickly, kneeling on the ground and lowering his head.

    ¡°Father?¡±

    Minato was even more confused when he heard Hei Juejue''s name. His mouth opened wide, with confusion and surprise written all over his face.

    "well."

    Sue sighed and waved to ck Zetsu, "You go out first. I have something to say and want to talk to Namikaze Minato alone."

    ¡°Yes, Father.¡±

    Hei Jue did not dare to disobey, stood up, and left obediently.

    ?Looking at Hei Jue''s back walking out of the underground pce, Duan narrowed his eyes with an expression that was half-smiling.

    Then, his lips didn''t move, but the voice sounded directly in Minato''s mind:

    "That guy has lived for more than a thousand years and is a liar. In order to realize an evil n, he must resurrect the Ten-Tails, so he knelt down in front of me and recognized me as his father."

    What?

    Hearing this, Minato couldn''t help but be more shocked: "Then why do you still..."

    ¡°Just make a n.¡±

    Sue retracted his gaze and spoke slowly, "ck Zetsu''s n is tounch a sneak attack after I be the Ten-Tails Jinchuuriki, and use me as a sacrifice to resurrect its mother, the ancestor of chakra, Otsutsuki Kaguya.

    ?That woman was the ruler of this world more than a thousand years ago, until she was sealed by her two sons - the Immortal of Six Paths and his brother.

    Unfortunately, the first thing I had to do after getting the power of the Ten-Tails was to kill that guy. "

    ¡°So that¡¯s how it is.¡±

    Minato murmured, digesting this astonishing information and gradually understanding everything.

    ?However, after being silent for a moment, he couldn''t help but ask, "Do we have to resurrect the Ten-Tails? What if something unexpected happens then..."

    "I have to do it because the ninja world is facing a greater threat." His face was calm and his attitude was firm.

    "who is it?"

    ?Minato asked, he couldn''t imagine who the enemy was that Uchiha Dan, who even punched the moon, was afraid of him.

    ¡°Kaguya¡¯s tribe, theye from the outer universe, their purpose is to plunder the chakra of the entire ninja world and kill everyone.¡±

    The words he said made people feel creepy even though he was using an understatement.

    ¡­¡±

    Minato waspletely shocked.

    He did not doubt what Duan said because the other party had no need to lie. So.

    ¡°I understand. Come on, what do you want me to do?¡±

    Minato took another deep breath, spread his hands, and decided to hand over the nine tails in his body.

    ¡°Just stand there and don¡¯t move.¡±

    With a focused look, his eyes suddenly turned into purple samsara eyes like tree rings, exuding a mysterious and noble aura.

    The next second.

    "Roar!"

    ??The heretic demon behind him let out a roar, suddenly woke up from its deep sleep, and opened its mouth of the abyss.

    Then.

    ?A chakra dragon flew out of the golem''s mouth and prated Namikaze Minato''s body on the spot, causing him to float off the ground with a painful expression on his face.

    ??The nine-tailed half of the yin attribute in his body was also pulled out, and in the futile struggle, it flew bit by bit towards the heretic demon.

    This processsted for several hours.

    finally.

    When the half of the nine tails waspletely swallowed by the demon, and as the chakra dragon disappeared, Minato also fell to the ground with a "bang".

    He is the reincarnated body of the dirty earth. Even if the tailed beast is taken away from his body, he will not die. After all¡ª

    He is already a dead man.

    ¡°Ho ho¡­¡±

    Minato put his hands on the ground and raised his head while panting heavily. He saw that the nine eyes of the heretic demon were opening one by one at this moment, exuding a breathtaking aura.

    Ten Tails is about to wake up from his deep sleep.

    ¡°What are your ns next?¡±

    Zeng didn''t pay attention to the changes in the Ten-Tails behind him, but looked at Namikaze Minato and asked.

    Hearing this, Minato showed a relieved smile:

    "My mission has beenpleted, hasn''t it. So, I''d better go back to the Pure Land to spend time with Kushina."

    "OK."

    Duan nodded.

    "Sixth Hokage, I wish you all the best. The future of the ninja world is in your hands."

    Minato nced at the heretic demon, and said to Duan with a solemn expression, and then added a little embarrassedly, "And Naruto, please take care of me."

    "Don''t worry, Naruto has the reincarnation chakra of Asura, the second son of the Six Paths Sage, in his body, so he is destined to be the protagonist of the ninja world. After all... this is a world that pays attention to bloodline theory, isn''t it?"

    He said calmly.

    The information he casually told undoubtedly surprised Minato again.

    After a while, Minato came back to his senses and finally felt relieved.

    ¡°Then¡­goodbye.¡±

    After saying this, the dust on his body dispersed, and his whole soul turned into a white light, slowly rising into the air.

    ???If the deceased who has been reincarnated and resurrected from the dirty earth fulfills his wishes during his lifetime and relieves his obsessions, then this technique will be automatically resolved.

    After the disappearance of the fourth generation.

    e in."

    He shouted towards the outside of the hall.

    ¡°Father.¡±

    Hei Jue, who was waiting outside, immediately ran in. When he saw the nine eyes of the heretic demon opened, he felt happy.

    Obviously.

    ?It failed to eavesdrop on the conversation between Minato and Minato. After all, almost the entiremunication between the two was done in Minato''s mind, using his thoughts.

    Otherwise, Hei Jue would not be happy.

    ¡°Although half of the nine-tailed chakra is missing, which is not perfect, my chakra should be able to make up for this gap. After working hard for so many years, the heretic demon and the nine tailed beasts have finally been put together.¡±

    Duan looked up at the demon statue and muttered to himself.

    His words fell on Hei Jue''s ears, making him feel secretly happy again. Then, Hei Jue asked cautiously and tentatively:

    ¡°Father, when do you n to start¡­¡±

    ¡°Of course we¡¯ll start right away, what are you waiting for?¡±

    He said firmly and with stern eyes, "After all, I have been thinking about Princess Kaguya for so many years, and I can''t wait to see her."

    Haha, even you want to exchange physical skills with Mother, you are a self-righteous guy.

    Hei Jue sneered in his heart, but on the surface he was very excited, and he keptplimenting Jue:

    ¡°After my mother sees you, she will fall in love with you without hesitation, I promise.¡±

    ?Its strategy is to try its best to tter thetter, making thetterpletely fall into arrogance and think that it is in control of everything.

    because.

    ??Kaguya Otsutsuki is the ancestor of chakra. Now every living being in the ninja world, whether it is a tailed beast, a ninja from the five major ninja viges, or even Uchiha Dan, every ray of chakra in their body -

    Without exception, they alle from my mother.

    She has absolute control over the power of chakra.

    Therefore, ck Jue firmly believes that as long as her mother is resurrected, she will take back her chakra as soon as possible, and no one can resist.

    ??Uchiha Dan, this guy, fantasizes about toads eating swan meat. In fact, he is heading towards a dead end.

    Snapped.

    ?With a crisp snap of his fingers, two ANBU quietly appeared, kneeling on one knee and waiting for his instructions.

    "While I am merging with the Ten-Tails, there may be some movement, and some preparations need to be made. Call everyone here."

    He continued to stare at the heretic demon statue and gave instructions.

    ¡°Yes, Hokage-sama.¡±

    After the two received the order, their figures disappeared in a sh.

    soon.

    ??Members of the Uchiha n, including Fugaku, Itachi, Tiehuo and other powerful Kaleido masters, came one after another.

    Kakashi also brought a group of Anbu and set up a cordon in the back mountain to evacuate the vigers in advance.

    In addition, after receiving Dan''s permission, Naruto and Konan also came to the underground pce, preparing to witness his process of bing the Ten-Tails Jinchuuriki.

    ¡°Has it started yet?¡±

    ??Tsunade''s voice sounded, and she was seen hurrying over with her three disciples, Shizune, Anko and Xianglin.

    There is such a good show to watch. With Tsunade''s character, how could she miss it?

    "Tsunade-sama, if Hokage-sama identally encounters an ident, please help." Kakashi walked to Tsunade and whispered a request.

    ??If Tsuna messes up, among everyone present, Tsunade may be the only one who can help. After all, her medical skills are the best in the ninja world.

    "I will take care of it. Kakashi, you are bing more and more loyal to that guy."

    ??Tsunade nced at Kakashi with a slightly sarcastic look, then looked at Dan standing on top of the demon statue, and said to herself,

    "I didn''t expect him to be serious. Aren''t you afraid that after merging with the heretic demon, he will turn himself into a monster? No, he is already a monster now."

    "Teacher Xiaonan, do you think the Sixth Hokage...can seed?"

    ??Naruto asked with a solemn expression. He could sense the violent energy in the body of the heretic demon - after absorbing the chakra of the nine tailed beasts, its soul was awakening.

    Even with the power of the Samsara Eye, I am afraid...it will be difficult to suppress the resurrected golem.

    Hearing this, Xiao Nan said in a cold voice:

    ¡°Let¡¯s wait and see.

    ?However, if Uchiha Dan fails and the Ten-Tails go berserk, catastrophe wille to Konoha and even the entire ninja world...

    When the timees, promise me, Naruto, not to interfere, and to escape with me as soon as possible. "

 Chapter 326: Ten-Tails Jinchuuriki (Part 2)

    Chapter 326 The Ten-Tailed Jinch¨±riki (Part 2)

    ¡°Uncle, he will not fail.¡±

    ?Sasuke''s cold voice suddenly sounded behind Naruto and Konan.

    ??He crossed the two people, opened the scarlet sharingan, and stared at Dan standing above the head of the heretic demon, not wanting to miss every second of the next one.

    ¡°Who knows.¡± Xiaonan smiled nomittally and then stopped talking.

    Under everyone¡¯s gaze.

    à§.

    He opened the Samsara Eye and sat down cross-legged on top of the demon statue. Huge chakra surged out of his body, establishing a certain connection with the demon statue beneath him.

    ?Hence, the heretic demon sat cross-legged as if broken, and made a gesture of praying to the sky with his hands held empty.

    ?Its nine eyes were all open at this time, turning around and looking around.

    ?Everyone caught by its gaze was shaken, shuddered, and frozen in ce out of fear.

    ¡°The only person who can subdue this kind of monster is a guy like Uchiha Dan. I hope he doesn¡¯t let it slip this time, otherwise he will be in big trouble.¡±

    ?Tsunade looked solemn and murmured. Even she, who always liked to fight against Duan, stopped ying against him this time and actually started to worry about Duan.

    The good news is.

    During the fusion process, although there was a huge size difference between Zan and the outsider golem, their chakras were evenly matched, and Zan even had the upper hand for a time.

    ?Hum buzz.

    ??A white light rose up, covering the broken and demonic statues, making the underground hall as bright as day, and forcing everyone present to cover their eyes.

    I do not know how long it has been.

    ??Rumble.

    ?The ground beneath everyone''s feet suddenly shook violently, and sand and stones fell down from the surrounding walls.

    ¡°No, this ce is going to copse, get out quickly!¡±

    ?At Fugaku''s reminder, everyone came to their senses and rushed to the exit, heading straight to the ground.

    Escaped.

    As soon as the group returned to the ground, before they had time to rest, they found that the ground beneath their feet was shaking more and more violently, cracks spread, and evenrge areas copsed.

    ¡°Get out of here!¡±

    Fugaku shouted angrily again, and everyone immediately dispersed like birds and beasts in all directions.

    "What exactly is going on? Did the Sixth Hokage...fail?"

    Xianglin looked horrified and looked back, only to see arge hole with a diameter of 100 meters appeared on the ground. It was bottomless, like the abyss of a prehistoric beast.

    The next second.

    Boom!

    A red light pir tens of meters thick soared from the ground to a thousand meters in the sky.

    ?The thick clouds in the sky were prated by this light pir, and the **** light shone between the sky and the earth, turning the entire Konoha into blood red.

    ¡°Oh my god, what¡¯s going on?¡±

    "What it is?!"

    At this moment, countless Konoha vigers were panicking, and the streets and alleys were in chaos. People thought that another enemy was attacking Konoha.

    Fortunately, the Anbu and the Police Department mobilized in time to maintain order and used the vige''s radio to reassure the vigers so that they would not panic.

    ?However, even the ninjas of Konoha were filled with doubts and worries after seeing the huge red beam of light.

    One minuteter.

    ?The light beam gradually dissipated, revealing what was hidden inside.

    "That is¡­"

    ? Tsunade''s pupils shrank and she watched in shock as a huge thing climbed up from the ground.

    ??It was a super creature with ten huge tails and a giant Sharingan eye on its forehead. The shadow of the heretic demon could still be vaguely seen on it.

    "Is it... the Ten-Tails? Where did the Hokage go?" Shizune looked horrified.

    ¡°Too bad, I didn¡¯t sense the Sixth Generation Chakra. Could it be that...¡± Xianglin looked pale and felt very bad.

    at this time.

    Whoosh.

    A figure rushed out from the crowd andnded in front of the Ten Tails.

    ¡°Dad, what are you doing? Answer me quickly!¡± Marissa opened her scarlet sharingan eyes and shouted at the Ten-Tails.

    She is usually extremely rebellious, but at this moment, she is the one who cares most about her safety.

    ¡°Marissa, it¡¯s dangerous,e back first!¡±

    Sasuke''s expression changed when he saw his cousin being so reckless.

    He just finished speaking.

    "Roar!"

    As if in response to Marissa, the Ten-Tails suddenly opened its mouth and roared at her.

    With a deafening loud noise, a fishy windparable to a Category 10 hurricane blew in her face. Marissa suddenly became unsteady and her feet flew upside down from the ground.

    ?Hum, bang, bang.

    She knocked down big trees along the way and almost passed through the entire forest before she slowed down and finally fell heavily to the ground.

    ¡°Marissa!¡±

    Sasuke eximed and rushed over.

    "Shizune, Xianglin, you two should go and help too." Tsunade ordered the two disciples, and then looked at the Ten-Tails with a sharp look.

    Don¡¯t you even recognize your own daughter?

    "It seems that Uchiha Dan has failed. Naruto, let''s escape from here quickly. I''m afraid many people will die next."

    Xonan looked solemn and urged Naruto.

    To be honest, she actually didn''t want to see Suan fail. After all, a rampaging Ten-Tails would mean a huge disaster to the entire ninja world.

    But it¡¯s toote to say anything now.

    "Teacher Konan, do we really want to leave like this?" Naruto hesitated.

    "Ready to fight!"

    Seeing that the situation was not going well, Fugaku gave a sharp shout. Itachi, Tetsubo, Chihideko, Kakashi and other ANBU entered fighting mode one after another, heavily surrounding the Ten-Tails.

    Although everyone does not want to believe that the end has failed, at this time, protecting Konoha is the most important thing.

    Only Hei Jue looked ecstatic.

    ?It never expected that Uchiha Dan would capsize in the gutter and be swallowed by the Ten-Tails.

    As we all know, jinch¨±riki is the most dangerous profession in the ninja world.

    The people who are qualified to be the ten-tailed container are even rarer, and there are only a handful in the entire ninja world.

    ?Uzumaki Naruto counts as one, Obito counts as one, and there is also the resurrected Uchiha Madara.

    ?These people were once the candidates for the Ten-Tails Jinchuuriki in ck Zetsu''s heart, or in other words - they were the superior sacrifices for the resurrected mother.

    ?However, ifpared with Uchiha Dan, those people above are not worth mentioning.

    With his unparalleled physical strength, huge chakraparable to the Nine-Tails, and his pair of Rinnegan eyes... he is simply the perfect candidate for the Ten-Tails Jinchuuriki.

    Hence.

    Hei Jue had never doubted before that Duan would fall to this point.

    For it, this is nothing less than a gift from heaven.

    The next thing to do is simple.

    ?ck Zetsu only needs to enter the body of the Ten-Tails and control it to release the infinite Tsukuyomi, so that he can take away the chakra of the entire ninja world and resurrect Kaguya Otsutsuki.

    ?However, just when Hei Jue was about to move and was about to lose control, it suddenly came back to its senses and broke into a cold sweat.

    It thought of a possibility.

    Could this be... Uchiha Dan''s conspiracy?

    ?That guy deliberately pretended to be swallowed by the Ten-Tails just to induce it to take action and thus expose its purpose?

    ¡°Almost got fooled.¡±

    ??ck Zetsu murmured, quickly calming down, and bing more and more convinced that the scene in front of him must be Uchiha Zetsu''s conspiracy.

    So.

    It rolled its eyes, its expression changed from ecstasy to worry and anxiety, and shouted at Fugaku and others:

    "Wait, don''t do it yet! I believe Lord Dan, he will definitely defeat the Ten-Tails and be the perfect Ten-Tails Jinchuuriki!" Looking at its tearful and loyal appearance, you can''t even call it Dan''s biological son. People will doubt.

    Hei Jue guessed wrong.

    ?It would never have thought that the reason why things that should have gone smoothly turned out to be like this was because¡ª

    From the very beginning, he had no intention of bing a Ten-Tails jinchuriki.

    Zhan¡¯s n is even crazier...

    Generally speaking, there is a symbiotic rtionship between tailed beasts and jinch¨±riki.

    The tailed beast resides in the jinchuriki''s body. The soul canmunicate with the host, and the chakra can also be used by the host. The two live and die together.

    However, Zang had no intention of sharing his body with the Ten-Tails, let alone having the soul of a beast inhabiting his body.

    so.

    He decided to do it more thoroughly, that is, to obliterate the consciousness of the Ten-Tails, swallow its body and chakra, and make thetter a part of him.

    The former Ten-Tails Jinchuriki.

    ??Whether it is the Sage of Six Paths, or Obito, Madara and others from the original time and space, after they be the Ten-Tails Jinchuuriki, they can still separate the Ten-Tails from the body again and let it return to the state of the outside demon plus the nine tailed beasts.

    Now, if the break is sessful, the process is no longer reversible.

    Because the Ten-Tails will disappear forever.

    What he wants to do is not the second Sage of Six Paths or Kaguya Otsutsuki, but the unique one, the first Uchiha Dan!

    certainly.

    If you continue to do this, it will inevitably arouse strong resistance from the Ten-Tails, so this scene that everyone in Konoha saw happened.

    "Roar!"

    The Ten Tails looked up to the sky and roared again, the roar full of unwillingness.

    ?It only seems to be taking the initiative, but in fact it is already at the end of its efforts, a dying struggle.

    Never do anything you are not sure about.

    Devouring the Ten-Tails was not just a whim, but he had been preparing for it for a long time.

    ?As soon as the Ten-Tails'' final resistance was over, he took over its body on the spot without hesitation.

    In the surprised eyes of everyone in Konoha, the situation suddenly changed.

    .

    The huge ten-tails quickly shrunk in size.

    During this process, all ten tails behind it were retracted into its body, and its ferocious appearance became more and more human-like, with vague facial contours appearing.

    Hum.

    ?A dazzling golden light lit up again, causing everyone to close their eyes and not be able to look directly.

    When they opened their eyes again and looked over, everyone was stunned and stunned.

    Slowly stand up from the ground.

    Woo woo woo.

    ?The chakra in his body escaped into the air, and a strong wind suddenly blew up, blowing his long silver-white hair and flying in the wind.

    That¡¯s right.

    Hand''s hair color changed from the ck hair of the Uchiha n to the white hair of the Otsutsuki n.

    and.

    ?His skin has also be whiter, and a pair of horns have grown on both sides of his forehead. The only thing that remains unchanged is the pair of deep samsara eyes.

    In addition, the clothes on Suan''s body also changed into a wide white robe, with six ck magatama arranged in a crescent shape on the chest, and a three by three pattern of nine magatama on the back.

    ??This is not a real piece of clothing, but an illusion made from the chakra in the body. It is far stronger than Susanoo''s Karasutengu armor.

    A new personal image.

    Perhaps, from this moment on, Zuan should no longer be called Uchiha Zuan.

    Instead, he should be called Otsutsuki Dan.

    ¡°Let me see what surprises there are.¡±

    He muttered something to himself, and as soon as he finished speaking, his feet lifted off the ground and he floated naturally.

    Flying is the instinct of the Otsutsuki n, as natural as breathing for ordinary people.

    The Otsutsuki people rely on this ability to travel through the vast deep space of the universe, fly to differents, nt sacred trees to produce chakra fruits, and harvest the natural energy of each.

    As everyone in Konoha looked up, Zan quickly rose to the sky.

    He nced at therge hole with a diameter of 100 meters on the ground and the messy woods. He felt something in his heart and waved his hand.

    An incredible scene urred.

    ??Rumble.

    ?The bottomless hole in the ground miraculously healed and disappeared in the blink of an eye, turning into tnd again.

    ?The surrounding trees that were destroyed also rose up again, bing lush and lush, growing even more lushly.

    By taking action at will, you can mobilize the power of nature and transform the world.

    This is the power of the Six Paths level.

    ¡°Try this again.¡±

    Duan smiled slightly, and six ck **** suddenly appeared behind him, forming a ring and floating behind his head.

    Seeking Taoist jade.

    They are created with the power of all things¡ªthat is, the power of Yin and Yang Escape. They can be freely transformed into various weapons or shields, integrating offense and defense with great power.

    Even theplete Susanoo is vulnerable to it.

    Because the energy intensity of the two ispletely different, just like cutting butter with a hot knife, the result is no doubt.

    à§.

    ?Under the control of Duan''s thoughts, the six Dao-Seeking Jade merged into a long ck sword, and struck the sky with one sword.

    In an instant.

    ??A hundred-meter-long sword energy rushed into the sky, splitting the clouds covering half of the sky into two, leaving a huge crack in the sky.

    ??If this sword falls on the ground, the entire Konoha will be destroyed, and millions of people will die instantly.

    However, this is still not the strongest method.

    After he devoured the Ten-Tails, he gained not only the power of the Six Paths, but also something more important.

    The evolution of the stand-in.

    Yes, after many years, the substitute "world" of Duan has finally evolved again.

    reaches its final form.

    à§.

    ?It appeared silently after the death, like a **** overlooking all living beings. Although its height and appearance haven''t changed much, its aura ispletely different from the past.

    Now it is "the world beyond heaven".

    ?Following the ability to stop time, this ultimate evolved avatar has a new ability¡ªreal overwriting.

    ?This ability allows Duan to forcibly change thews of nature, shape the "reality" he wants at will, and even reverse life and death.

    This time, he is definitely invincible.

    Unfortunately.

    He had almost killed all the opponents he had faced, and no one could let him practice his skills.

    For a time, I couldn''t help but feel a sense of emptiness and ack of interest.

    ?Perhaps, he really should resurrect Kaguya Otsutsuki - after all, only she in her prime is worthy of going all out and releasing the energy in her body happily.

    Let¡¯s talk about itter.

    Whoosh.

    Zan''s figure shed and disappeared from the air. When he reappeared, he was back among the people in Konoha.

    ¡°Hokage-sama!¡± ¡°Uncle!¡± ¡°You bastard!¡±

    ??Everyone rushed to surround him, and all kinds of voices were mixed together, but without exception, they were all full of concern for Duan.

    After all, this man is the backbone of Konoha and the greatest Hokage in history.

    It can¡¯t be done without him.

 Chapter 327: overwrite reality

    Chapter 327 Overwriting the truth

    Everyone breathed a sigh of relief when they saw that Duan was okay.

    Except for Hei Jue.

    Something is wrong.

    ?It stared at Duan, who was surrounded by people, and felt something was wrong.

    It was clear that Zetsu had be the Ten-Tails Jinchuuriki, but in this man, ck Zetsu could not sense the Ten-Tails'' chakra¡ªor, in other words, the taste of his mother.

    ?This makes ck Zee feel uneasy.

    ?Of course it doesn¡¯t know that the Ten-Tails, from its body to its chakra, has beenpletely devoured, assimted, andpletely eaten away.

    but.

    ?Looking at Duan¡¯s back so close, he realized that such a short distance was a good opportunity for a sneak attack.

    As long as one hit is sessful, it can turn the opponent into a sacrifice and resurrect Kaguya Otsutsuki on the spot.

    Suddenly.

    As if sensing Hei Jue''s prying eyes, Duan turned his head and nced at it with a half-smile.

    "What, are you in a hurry? You can''t wait to resurrect Kaguya?" His voice sounded directly in Hei Zetsu''s mind.

    Oops, have you been discovered?

    Hei Jue''s face suddenly changed, and his heart was shaken. He told himself to calm down, and at the same time observed the ground next to him with his peripheral vision, ready to make a desperate move and crawl into the ground to escape.

    Just when Hei Jue was feeling nervous.

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I, Uchiha, always keep my word and never break my promise.

    I just need to get used to the power of the Ten-Tails, and when the time is right, I will naturally resurrect Kaguya herself. After all, I was still waiting for her to help me give birth to the baby. "

    The intermittent voice sounded in Hei Jue''s mind again.

    ¡°That¡­is really great, Father.¡±

    ?Hei Jue came back to his senses and quickly responded with a ttering smile, and at the same time he breathed a sigh of relief.

    It turned out to be a false rm, but fortunately it did not act rashly.

    ?Uchiha Dan always deliberately says things that are easily misunderstood, and you will be fooled by him if you are not careful.

    What a disgusting bastard.

    He definitely didn¡¯t lie to Hei Zetsu, he was serious about resurrecting Kaguya.

    The premise is that he ispletely familiar with the power of the new substitute "World Beyond Heaven".

    The only problem is.

    Hei Jianjian may not have the opportunity to see the resurrection of his mother with his own eyes.

    At this time.

    Xiang Lin and Shi Yin, one on the left and the other on the right, supported the scarred Marissa and walked over from a distance.

    She was yelled at by the rampaging Ten-Tails just now, flew hundreds of meters away, and suffered injuries all over her body. It was really miserable.

    But at that critical moment, Marissa''s love for her father and her courage were seen by everyone.

    therefore.

    Fugaku, Tsunade, Kakashi and others all looked at Marisa with approval. At the same time, they were also curious about how touched the Sixth Generation would be when he learned that his daughter was injured for him, and...

    How will Marissa be rewarded?

    ¡°My good daughter.¡±

    Jue was indeed very moved, his eyes almost became wet, and the tough man also shed tears sometimes.

    As soon as he finished speaking, he walked towards Marissa, raised his fist as big as a casserole, and punched her in the face.

    "ah!"

    ?Marissa was punched unexpectedly and let out a scream.

    Everyone around him was even more stunned.

    No one thought of it.

    Áù´ú»ðÓ°ÏòÅ®¶ù±í´ï°®µÄ·½Ê½£¬¾ÍÊÇºÝºÝµØ×áËýÒ»È­£¬ÈÃ±¾¾ÍÒÑ¾­ÊÜÉËµÄÂêÀöÉ¯£¬ÉíÌåÇé¿öÑ©ÉÏ¼ÓËª¡£

    ¡°Why did you hit me?!¡±

    ?Marissa covered her face, her eyes filled with stubbornness and dissatisfaction, and she angrily questioned her father.

    But the next second, Marissa was stunned.

    Because she suddenly discovered that her whole body no longer hurt at all, and the wounds on her body had miraculously disappeared without a trace, as if she had never been injured.

    This is "overwriting reality".

    The state of Marissa was overwritten to the time before she was roared away by the Ten-Tails, and the fact that she was injured was rewritten.

    ?The only drawback of this ability is that when activating it, you must hit the target with your fist to achieve physical contact.

    certainly.

    ??For Duan, who has mastered the two god-level abilities of time-stopping and teleportation, doing this is as easy as eating and drinking.

    Soon, the rest of the people present also noticed the changes in Marissa.

    "Is it some kind of medical ninjutsu? It can heal all Marissa''s injuries in an instant. It''s worthy of the omnipotent Sixth Hokage. Even Tsunade-sama doesn''t have such medical skills."

    ¡°However, using fists to treat patients is really unheard of. I have to say that today was an eye-opener.¡±

    ¡­¡±

    ??Everyone in Konoha was astonished.

    The most surprised person was Marissa herself.

    Because she knew that what her father used was not medical ninjutsu at all, but the power of a substitute.

    ? Daddy¡¯s stand has evolved again and gained new abilities, leaving her tinum Star far behind.

    ?Aware of this, Marissa could not help but grit her teeth and clenched her fists.

    Jue noticed her daughter''s displeasure, smiled slightly, and said:

    ¡°Your tinum Star and Minecraft are the same type of avatar, so it has also learned to smash Varudo. Now, can it copy the world¡¯s new abilities?¡±

    ¡°Stop being so proud, you **** dad. I will defeat you sooner orter!¡±

    ?Marissa¡¯s eyes were zing and she said harsh words in front of Duan¡¯s face.

    ¡°I look forward to that daying.¡±

    Duan still had a smile on his face and said calmly.

    ?Now, he feels more and more that the only person who has the chance to defeat him, Uchiha Dan, in the future is his daughter Marisa.

    ¡°Hmph.¡± Marissa snorted coldly, turned around and left in a big step.

    Seeing this scene, everyone in Konoha looked at each other.

    The way the Sixth Generation gets along with his daughter is really...unique.

    ?However, perhaps it is precisely because of this that Marisa, who is only eight years old, can grow to such a powerful point.

    As he watched his daughter go away, he saw two familiar figures, rushing to the scene.

    It is his wife Samyi and his youngest son Yuromo.

    ¡°It¡¯s nothing, let¡¯s all disperse.¡±

    ??He gave instructions to everyone, and in a sh, he teleported to his wife and children. He picked up his son Yuyi with one hand and put his other hand around Samyi''s waist.

    ¡°I¡¯ve made you worry, let¡¯s go home.¡± Duan said to his wife.

    ¡°Hmm.¡± Sam leaned on Broken Chest and nodded.

    The family of three left.

    ¡°The dust has finally settled.¡±

    ?Xiao Nan looked at Duan¡¯s leaving figure and sighed.

    Once, the goal of the Akatsuki organization was to collect all tailed beasts, create the ultimate weapon, and use it to intimidate major countries and ninja viges, thereby achieving peace in the ninja world.

    ?Now, Uchiha Dan has obtained this "ultimate weapon" and has be the second Ten-Tails Jinchuuriki after the Six Paths Sage more than a thousand years ago.

    "The major ninja viges will be more cautious after hearing this news. In this way, the world peace that Akatsuki hopes for may really be realized by the Sixth Hokage."

    ?Naruto also murmured with emotion.

    "yes.

    As long as Uchiha Dan is still alive, Konoha, known as a neutral ninja vige, will never be involved in the war, and the other major ninja viges will not have the courage to start arge-scale war in the ninja world.

    After all, if the Sixth Hokage is displeased, they may suffer disaster at any time.

    I hope this sixth generation can live longer and not be like the first generation of Konoha, who obviously suppressed the entire ninja world, but ended up selling tailed beasts to major ninja viges for a little money.

    As a result, within a few years, when he died, the ninja world was in chaos again. "

    ?? Konan echoed, criticizing the first Hokage''s naivety and short-sightedness. "What did you say?"

    With her sharp ears, Tsunade heard the discussion between Konan and Naruto. She immediately frowned and cast an unkind look at Konan.

    ??Naruto was startled, and quickly stood between Konan and Tsunade, bowing to Tsunade and apologizing:

    "I''m sorry, Tsunade-sama. Konan-sensei identally said the wrong thing. She didn''t mean it."

    After saying that, he turned around and ran away with Xiaonan.

    ?Tsunade snorted coldly, but did not catch up and argued too much with Naruto.

    to be honest.

    ?Although she didn''t like Xiaonan, she more or less agreed with the other person''s point of view just now.

    Bing the Ten-Tailed Jinchuuriki is a good thing for Konoha and the entire ninja world.

    Everyone dispersed one after another.

    That day.

    The news that the Sixth Hokage became the Ten-Tails Jinchuuriki spread throughout the Ninja world at the fastest speed like a bird with wings.

    ??If the Ten-Tails Jinchuuriki were reced by anyone else, there would probably be a wave of panic in all the major ninja viges, and the ninja world would also be in chaos.

    But Uchiha is definitely different.

    After all, before this, he was already recognized as the number one in the ninja world and the most powerful ninja in history.

    ?Even the moon was blown up by his punch.

    ??If Dan wanted to unify the ninja world, he would have been able to do it long ago with his strength, and there was no need to bother bing the Ten-Tails Jinchuuriki.

    Hence, the reactions of the major ninja viges were calmer than expected.

    on the other hand.

    As an extremely dangerous creature, tailed beasts have been wreaking havoc in the ninja world for thousands of years, causing the death of countless people, so that people are full of fear of them.

    ?Even the jinch¨±riki are alienated and hated by ordinary people.

    Now, all these scourges have been taken away by the Sixth Hokage. For the ninja world, isn''t it a good thing worth celebrating?

    For this.

    As the official mouthpiece of Konoha, Konoha TV will naturallye out to make a big fuss at this time.

    ?On TV, the host was very emotional and said with a moved face:

    ??The great Sixth Hokage Uchiha Dan endured great pain and did not hesitate to use his body as a container to trap the heretic demons and the nine tailed beasts so that they could no longer harm the human world.

    This man, for the sake of peace in the Ninja world and the happy life of hundreds of millions of ordinary people, chose to bear everything alone.

    Sacrifice, dedication, and carrying all living beings, this is the will of fire interpreted by the Sixth Generation.

    foreseeable.

    After the program is broadcast, people in thousands of households in front of the TV will all shed tears of gratitude and be full of admiration and admiration for the Sixth Hokage.

    ?However, there is an exception for a white-haired boy.

    In a room somewhere in the ninja world.

    ?Otsutsuki Toneri¡¯s face was expressionless, and he looked at the TV screen with a faint look, a pair of blue reincarnated eyes shing with a cold light.

    In the current ninja world.

    ?Other than Uchiha Dan, this cold-faced Otsutsuki boy is probably the second strongest person.

    The Tsuchikage Raikage and Uchiha''s Mangekyo were no match for him.

    pity.

    Toneri also clearly realized how big the gap was between himself and Uchiha Dan.

    Even before Dan became the Ten-Tailed Jinchuuriki, Toneri was no match for him, let alone now.

    ¡°Could it be that even if I awaken the reincarnation eye, I will never have the chance to avenge my tribe?¡±

    Sheren clenched his fists and murmured, with a look of reluctance.

    correct.

    Just because Uchiha is invincible does not mean that he has no weaknesses, that is - his family.

    It seems that we have to find a way to attack the people around the Sixth Hokage.

    ?Thinking of this, Shiren''s eyes widened and he immediately started his n.

    Night falls.

    There is no moon in the night sky of the ninja world. Fortunately, there are still stars. Their faint glow dots the dark sky.

    In the room, on the sofa.

    ¡°Jiang, you have be different.¡±

    ?Sam leaned on her husband''s shoulder, yed with thetter''s long white hair, andmented the change in his temperament. He had be otherworldly and became a real immortal.

    but.

    ?While she was happy for her man, she was also a little worried, fearing that after Dan merged with the Ten-Tails, she would be unknowingly affected by it.

    He finally saw what she was thinking and said:

    "Don''t worry, I won''t tolerate having another guy inside me watching you while I''m practicing jujutsu with you. I''ve already killed the Ten-Tails."

    Sam Yi blushed when he heard this.

    ¡°Honey, I suddenly had an idea recently.¡±

    Suan suddenly looked solemn and said solemnly to Samui, "I want to create a family thatbines the Uchiha bloodline and the power of the Stand, and is more powerful than Otsutsuki. In this way, we can forever protect the peace of Konoha. Yes. Just..."

    ¡°Just what?¡± Samyi asked curiously.

    ¡°In that case, it will be **** you.¡± It definitely means a lot.

    "I, I will try my best." Samyi gritted his teeth and blushed as he responded.

    ¡°Thene on, there¡¯s a long way to go.¡± Duan sighed with emotion.

    No words all night.

    Early the next morning, ording to the original n, it was time for Konan and Naruto to leave.

    However, Naruto was not in a high mood and was silent.

    Even though he was unable to see his father Namikaze Minato in person, through conversations with Kakashi, he learned about his father¡¯s personality and ambitions during his lifetime, as well as his expectations for himself¡ª

    Naruto found that he seemed to want to leave less and less.

    ??He wants to stay in Konoha, rely on the Rasengan his father left for him, walk the same path that thetter took, and strive to be a hero who protects the vige.

    Even bing a Hokage.

    But these words, Naruto could not say to Konan.

    Seeing this, Konan let out a sigh in her heart. With her keen mind, she had already noticed Naruto''s changes.

    She was about to speak and have a heart-to-heart talk with Naruto when there was a sudden knock on the door outside.

    The ones who came to the door were cousins ??Sasuke and Marisa.

    ¡°Aren¡¯t you our teammate? There is a missioning now, haven¡¯t you received the message?¡±

    Sasuke crossed his arms, looked at Naruto with a frown, and said coldly.

    He did not expect that his and Marisa''s teammates would be Naruto Uzumaki.

    Moreover, it was appointed by my uncle.

    ¡°Huh? I, I don¡¯t know.¡±

    ??Naruto looked stunned. He had heard from Kakashi that the Sixth Generation was going to arrange for him to be teammates with Sasuke and Marisa, but he didn''t expect it toe so quickly.

    "The mission we just received is to rescue the vigers of Taki Ninja Vige. The message for help was sent by the former Seven-Tailed Jinchuurifu. Time is urgent. Do you want to go or not? Forget it if you don''t go."

    Marisa, who was always impatient, widened her eyes and urged Naruto.

    "Fu? She and the Taki Ninja Vige are in danger?"

    ?Hearing the name of his formerpanion, Naruto couldn''t help but feel his heart tighten, and then looked at Konan anxiously.

    ¡°It¡¯s really annoying.¡±

    Sasuke became impatient. After looking at each other, the two turned and left.

    They can stillplete the task without Naruto.

    "What are you waiting for? Go quickly. Fu has paid so much for the Akatsuki organization. Don''t let anything happen to her. I will always stay here waiting for you."

    ??Xonan said coldly, and after speaking, she gave Naruto a push.

    ¡°Thank you, Teacher Xiaonan!¡±

    ??Naruto suddenly looked happy, then picked up the ninja forehead protector on the table, went out and chased after him.

 Chapter 328: trap

    Chapter 328 Trap

    In the vast virgin forest, dangers are everywhere.

    Swish, swish, swish.

    ?Three figures formed a triangr formation and advanced at an extremely fast speed. They arrived at the border of Taki Ninja Vige in less than two days.

    They are a newly formed ninja team in Konoha Vige. Their members are a ssicbination of two men and one woman.

    They are a jounin, a chunin, and a genin.

    Judging from the apparent configuration, this team does not seem to be very strong, especially since the average age of the team members is only twelve years old, which is themon age for genin to graduate.

    But in fact, even the elite team of Konoha ANBU is no match for these three brats.

    Because, the names of the three people are Uchiha Sasuke, Uchiha Marisa, and Uzumaki Naruto.

    The number one genius in Konoha, the daughter of the Sixth Hokage, and the former leader of the Akatsuki organization, this is a description that is more in line with the strength of the three people.

    After two consecutive days of traveling and running thousands of miles.

    In a forest clearing.

    Sasuke and the other three stopped temporarily to rest on the spot, replenish food and water, and restore their physical strength.

    à§.

    ?Marissa took out a scroll that recorded the contents of thismission, and she read it out:

    ¡°Well, let me see¡­

    ??The cause of this incident was that a rebellious ninja named Shisha from Taki Ninja Vige led a group of subordinates back to the vige and assassinated the vige leader Shibaki, hoping to steal the Heroic Water.

    ??Although Fu led the vigers to fight back, they still couldn''t drive away the opponent, and the situation became worse and worse, so she sent a request to Konoha for help.

    By the way, what is this heroic water? "

    ?Marissa scratched her head and looked at Mingzuo and Mingzuo in confusion, wondering if they had any relevant information.

    ¡°I¡¯ve heard Fu say it before.¡±

    Naruto looked serious and took Marissa''s words, "It is said that there is a sacred tree that has grown for thousands of years in Taki Ninja Vige. It is hundreds of meters high, and its branches and leaves cover the sky. Every hundred years, the inside of the sacred tree will A kind of sacred water flows out, and the chakra of the person who drinks it will instantly increase tenfold, so it is called the hero''s water by the vigers."

    ¡°Really? I want to drink!¡±

    ?Marissa¡¯s eyes widened and she spoke her mind directly on the spot, not hiding her desire for the Heroic Water. After all, she also dreamed of defeating her father.

    ?However, Sasuke immediately poured a basin of cold water on his cousin''s head.

    "Marissa, you may be disappointed." Sasuke''s tone was calm, and his expression was even more unperturbed.

    ¡°Why?¡± Marissa asked, and Naruto also cast a questioning look at Sasuke.

    Sasuke nced at the two of them and said calmly:

    "You should all know about the Otsutsuki n, right? They came to Earth thousands of years ago and nted a sacred tree here, hoping to use it to absorb the natural energy of the. The so-called sacred tree is actually the Ten-Tails. It¡¯s now integrated with the Sixth Hokage.¡±

    Regarding the past events of the Otsutsuki n, Dan did not deliberately hide it. Instead, after the Chuunin exams ended not long ago, he told the senior officials of the major ninja viges, the Uchiha n and Konoha to prepare them.

    Powerful enemies from the distant universe maye to the ninja world at any time and destroy the.

    If this kind of thing is said from other people''s mouth, people will just think that he is crazy and full of nonsense.

    But if ites from the mouth of the Sixth Hokage Uchiha Dan, the meaning ispletely different.

    Today.

    ??Both the major ninja viges, as well as the Konoha and Uchiha ns, have taken precautions and secretly begun preparations for war.

    I have absolutely no interest in being the savior of the ninja world.

    It would be great if someone else could defeat the Otsutsuki n from the universe without him having to take action.

    Naruto and Marisa were both stunned when they heard Sasuke''s words.

    ¡°Could it be said that the sacred tree in Taki Ninja Vige is somehow rted to the sacred tree nted by the Otsutsuki n?¡±

    Naruto was the first to react and guessed.

    ¡°I didn¡¯t expect you to be quite smart.¡±

    Sasuke nodded and said in a deep voice, "ording to the information I have, the so-called sacred tree in Taki Ninja Vige was most likely once part of the sacred tree itself, such as a trunk.

    As for the so-called heroic water, it is just natural energy refined by the sacred tree, and it is not very magical.

    It may be able to increase the chakra of ordinary ninjas tenfold, but for the strong, the improvement may be quite limited. "

    ¡°That¡¯s it, it makes sense.¡±

    Naruto suddenly understood and agreed.

    If nothing else, if the Hero''s Water can really increase a person''s chakra tenfold, wouldn''t the amount of chakra after a person like him drink it exceed that of the Kyuubi?

    So Naruto also believed that the people in Taki Ninja Vige were probably not very knowledgeable about the effectiveness of the Hero''s Water, so they exaggerated.

    ¡°Damn it, you made me happy in vain.¡±

    ?Marissa''s face dropped and she sat back on the ground slumped.

    ?However, as soon as she sat down, Sasuke called out again: "It''s almost time to rest. Let''s move on. Taki Ninja Vige is still waiting for our rescue."

    So.

    The three of them set off again and entered the territory of Taki Ninja Vige.

    The geographical location of Taki Ninja Vige in the ninja world is the same as that of some other small ninja viges. It is also caught between big countries such as the Land of Fire and the Land of Earth, and it is trying to survive in the cracks.

    Logically speaking, such ninja viges will inevitably be a chessboard for battles between great powers, such as Yunin Vige, Tangnin Vige, etc.

    But Taki Ninja Vige is an exception.

    This is due to theplex terrain in Takinin.

    ?Here, there are rolling hills and waterfalls of different sizes all over the ce, forming natural barriers to block out the countries that covet Taki Ninja Vige.

    Taki Ninja Vige, which had no foreign enemies, also developed very well. It was the only vige besides the five major ninja viges that had tailed beasts.

    ??And the seven tails owned by Taki Ninja are not that kind of ordinary tailed beasts. Its power is among the nine tailed beasts, second only to the nine tails and eight tails.

    It even had a tendency to be the sixthrgest ninja vige.

    ?Hence, all the major ninja viges have been scrambling to win over Taki-nin and want to establish a good rtionship with him, and Taki-nin also took this opportunity to make ends meet and live a good life.

    pity.

    There are no external troubles, but there are internal worries.

    ?The long-termfortable life, coupled with thepliments from the major ninja viges, made Taki ninja''s senior management feel dispirited, and his ambitions in his mind also expanded rapidly.

    ?In order to realize their dream of dominating the ninja world, they actually sent their own elite ninja Kakuto to Konoha to assassinate the then first Hokage Senju Hashirama.

    The result was naturally a failure.

    Although Kakuzu was lucky enough to escape with his life and escape back to Takinin, he was imprisoned by the senior officials and he was severely punished.

    What happened next is known to the entire ninja world.

    Kakuzu sessfully escaped from prison, killed all the senior officials of Taki Ninja, and took away the vige''s treasure - the secret technique of earth resentment and Yu.

    If you seek death, you will die.

    Since then, Taki Ninja Vige has been in a state of decline and gradually withdrew from the stage of the ninja world.

    ¡°This is it.¡±

    Sasuke and the other three walked through a dense forest and followed the sound of rumbling water until they found a huge waterfall that was a hundred meters high.

    The water flowed down, the sound of the water was like thunder.

    ??Taki Ninja Vige is hidden behind this waterfall.

    The smell of blood.

    The three of them looked at each other, walked forward seven or eight meters, and opened a bush. Sure enough, they found the corpses of several Taki nins inside. Their death conditions were very miserable.

    It seems that the situation here is worse than they imagined.

    ¡°I¡¯ll lead the way.¡±

    Naruto said something and strode towards the waterfall.

    ??Due to the hidden location of Taki Ninja Vige and the information provided by Fu, Akatsuki once established a hideout here, and Naruto also used the Rinnegan to control the vige chief at the time.

    So he is very familiar with this ce.

    So.

    ?The group of three people followed the mountain road on the side of the waterfall and entered the cave behind the water curtain.

    Da da da.

    ??Going to the end of the cave, a bottomless pool appeared in front of the three of them.

    Plop!

    The three of them jumped in one after another, dived down to the deepest point, and then resurfaced along an underwater channel.

    Crash. When Sasuke and the other three emerged from the water again, they had already arrived at Taki Ninja Vige.

    Not far away, the hundred-meter-high sacred tree on the ind in the middle of theke was burning. Countless burnt branches fell into the water, and fire and smoke rose into the sky.

    On the shore, most of the houses in Takinin Vige were destroyed and burned, turning into ruins.

    "kill!"

    On the ruins, two teams of ninjas were fighting fiercely. Shurikens, kunai, and detonating charms were flying around. The mes of the explosion were mixed with sttering blood, which was very tragic.

    ¡°I say it for thest time, hand over the Hero¡¯s Water, otherwise I will kill everyone here!¡±

    ??The rebellious nin named Shisha, with a violent expression and fierce eyes, issued an ultimatum to the Taki-nin vigers.

    Opposite her, Fu, who was covered in scars, was panting, but responded with determination:

    "Hisha, do you think I don''t know? Even if we hand over the Hero''s Water, you will still silence us. Therefore, Taki-nin will fight to thest man, and you will never get the Hero''s Water!"

    ?Compared to a monster like Naruto, Fu''s strength has dropped significantly after losing her tailed beast.

    Facing this gang of desperadoes headed by hookah, she led the Taki vigers to resist hard, but after these days, they gradually reached the end of their strength.

    ?The only hope now is to pray that Konoha''s reinforcements arrive as soon as possible.

    at this time.

    ßÝ.

    ?With a burst of sound piercing the air, the Tiancong Yun Sword flew from a distance at lightning speed and prated an enemy''s body on the spot.

    ?Kusanagi Sword¡¤Kusanagi sword.

    This is a move that Orochimaru reluctantly taught Sasuke when he faced Sasuke''s "ask for advice".

    ¡°Someone from Konoha ising, we are saved!¡±

    Fuxun looked out and saw Sasuke and the three people walking across the water at a nce. She couldn''t help but look up and shouted in surprise.

    Inparison, the shisha, which was so arrogant just now, suddenly seemed to have withered, and its face turned earth-colored.

    Even though Konoha sent three brats, their reputations in the ninja world are not small at all, and almost everyone does not know them.

    So Shisha knew he had no chance of winning.

    ¡°Hold them off!¡±

    He shouted to his men, turned around and ran away.

    ¡°Can you escape?¡±

    ?Sasuke and the three of them swarmed up and defeated this group of enemies in three strikes, five and two additions, and then caught up with the hookah.

    suddenly.

    ¡°Sir, save me!¡±

    ?Hisha raised his head in desperation and shouted to the sky in a panic.

    ?The words just fell.

    Swish, swish, swish.

    Dozens of figures appeared from all directions, forming a circr encirclement, surrounding Sasuke and the three of them.

    ??These people are wearing thick clothes, turbans and masks, with moon symbols tattooed on their foreheads, and they look very mysterious.

    ¡°We¡¯ve fallen into a trap, the hookah is just a bait, be careful!¡±

    Sasuke''s expression changed and he reminded Naruto and Marisa.

    The three of them stood back to back and formed a defensive formation to meet this new group of enemies that suddenly appeared.

    "These guys...I remember, they were the ones who kidnapped Hanabi! They are puppets sent by Otsutsuki Toneri!"

    Marissa shouted excitedly after seeing the enemy''s appearance clearly.

    Sure enough.

    "Capture these three Konoha ninjas and sacrifice them to Toneri-sama."

    ??The puppet leader''s mouth remained motionless, and a mechanical cold sound came from nowhere.

    As soon as it finished speaking, a group of puppetsunched a siege on Sasuke and the other three.

    ¡°Fu, take the vigers and escape from here quickly. You can¡¯t interfere in the next battle!¡±

    ??Naruto saw Fu and the Taki ninja vigers wanting toe up to help, so he immediately yelled at them.

    ¡­Okay, be careful!¡±

    Fu gritted his teeth, took the vigers and fled out of the vige.

    The battle on the shore gradually intensified.

    ??Otsutsuki Toneri''s puppet subordinates are all equipped with mechanisms, and have self-awareness, and can fight as flexibly as a ninja.

    ??More difficult to deal with than the human puppets of Sunagakure Vige.

    When ordinary people encounter these puppets, they have absolutely no power to fight back and can only let them ughter them.

    But Sasuke and the other three are not ordinary people.

    ¡°Zizzizi!¡±

    ¡°Chi chi chi!¡±

    ??The sound of Chidori chirping was mixed with the sound of Rasengan spinning at high speed. Along with the dazzling light, both Sasuke and Narutounched their powerful attacks.

    click.

    One puppet after another was beaten to pieces by two people one after another.

    "the seventh."

    After Sasuke prated the chest of a puppet with a Chidori, he coldly said a number.

    ?However, he just finished speaking.

    "The eighth."

    ??Naruto also used a Rasengan to blow the head of a puppet, and showed an innocent smile to Sasuke.

    "snort."

    ?Sasuke snorted coldly and started topete with Naruto again. He rushed towards the remaining puppets first.

    Unfortunately, Marissa is faster than him.

    "Go to hell,    !"

    ?Marissa was like a mad gori, roaring and rushing into the middle of a group of puppets, hitting them with a heavy rain of iron fists.

    Bang, bang, bang!

    ??The remaining puppets had no time to resist, so they were blown up by her on the spot, turning into scraps of metal all over the ground.

    At this point, all the puppets have been eliminated by three people.

    But the faces of Sasuke and the other three were not much rxed, but instead became more solemn.

    Because they know that the real battle has just begun.

    ¡°Otsutsuki Toneri, you hidden, despicable guy, get out of here!¡±

    ?Marissa looked around and shouted murderously.

    ?Hinata Hanabi is a good sister she met in Ninja School.

    Otsutsuki Toneri kidnapped Hanabi and gouged out her eyes. Marisa will never forgive the cruel crime hemitted against Hanabi.

    She wants revenge for Hanabi.

    ¡°Hehehe, you ignorant brat.¡±

    A jokingughter came from the heads of the three of them.

    Um?

    ?Marissa suddenly looked up, and looked up suddenly. She saw a very delicate-looking young man wearing a white robe, fair skin, and long blue-white hair, floating in the air.

    What is strange is that under his slender eyebrows, his eyes are tightly closed.

    Under the gazes of Sasuke and the others, Otsutsuki Toneri slowlynded on the ground.

    "Look at me directly, you bastard! Why don''t you dare to open your eyes? Are you too embarrassed to see people?"

    Marissa was furious.

    "as you wish."

    Seren smiled slightly, his eyes slowly opened, and a burst of blue and dazzling light burst out from his pupils...

 Chapter 329: Trio VS Toneri

    Chapter 329 Trio VS Toner

    Beautiful, mysterious, eyes as blue as the sea water, like two deep whirlpools, attracting people''s attention.

    After Sasuke saw Toneri¡¯s eyes, his eyes immediately focused and he reminded him loudly:

    ¡°Be careful, that is the reincarnation eye, an eye of the same level as the samsara eye. It is said to have simr abilities to the samsara eye, including controlling gravity and repulsion, and even absorbing the opponent¡¯s chakra.¡±

    ¡°If this is the case, it will be troublesome.¡±

    Hearing this, Naruto''s expression became solemn.

    After all, as a person who once had the Samsara Eye, he knew very well how powerful those eyes were.

    Caka.

    ?Marissa clenched her fists and stared at Toneri, the anger in her eyes burning.

    Despite Sasuke''s reminder, she was unable to calm down at all, because Toneri''s eyes were awakened after he dug out Hanabi''s eyes.

    ¡°You bastard, give Hanabi¡¯s eyes back!¡±

    ?Marissa yelled, kicked the ground violently, and rushed towards Toneri like a cannonball.

    During this process, the tall and majestic tinum star emerged from her body, with the same murderous look on her face.

    "Hey, is this the so-called substitute? The blood inheritance limit inherited from Uchiha Dan. Just in time, let me take a look..."

    Toneri murmured to himself, raised a hand and pointed it at Marissa, the palm of his hand lit up with a dazzling green light, as if he was about to unleash some kind of powerful move.

    At this time, the distance between Marisa and Toneri has been shortened to only five meters.

    Smash Varudo!

    ?Marissa didn''t hesitate at all, she started to stop decisively, and it only took 0.1 seconds to rush to Toneri.

    Even though he has the reincarnation eye, Toneri still cannot see through the flow of time. His whole expression is frozen with the world, and there is still a yful smile on his face.

    Then.

    ¡°E Euler Euler Euler!¡±

    With a roar, Marissa punched together with tinum Star behind her. In just two seconds, hundreds of punches were thrown, all of whichnded on Toneri''s face and body.

    Time resumes its flow.

    ¡°Uh-huh!¡±

    ??Sharen let out a shrill scream, blood was pouring from his body, and he flew out upside down, knocking down a row of houses on the shore, and was finally buried under the rubble.

    ??This is...what happened?

    Sasuke and Naruto looked at each other in confusion.

    ¡°Did you see clearly?¡±

    ¡°No, no.¡±

    Just now, before the two of them could stop Marissa, she had already rushed in front of Toneri.

    Just when they were worried about Marissa, they felt a blur in front of their eyes, and then Toneri screamed and flew out, seemingly seriously injured.

    I thought Marissa was too reckless, but unexpectedly she went up and beat him up.

    but.

    Otsutsuki Toneri, who possesses the reincarnation eye, does not seem to be defeated so easily.

    Boom!

    With a loud noise, all the broken walls that were pressing on Toneri were blown away, and he stood up again.

    At this time, he had a bruised nose, a swollen face, and blood all over his body. Although he looked quite embarrassed, he was more...angry.

    He imed to be the strongest of the Datuki family. He was not in his eyes except Uchiha''s broken. He was beaten by a eight -year -old girl.

    For Sheren, this is tantamount to a great shame and humiliation.

    He won''t be careless anymore.

    ¡°This guy has been beaten quite well.¡±

    ?Marissa frowned when she saw Toneri standing up.

    ??It''s a pity that her time stop is only 2 seconds. If she can stop it for 5 seconds or longer, she can definitely beat Toneri to the point where he can''t stand up, or even directly dig out the opponent''s reincarnation eye.

    ?But it¡¯s not a big problem. At worst, it¡¯s just a matter of doing it again until the guy ispletely defeated.

    So, there was a swish sound.

    ?Marissa rushed towards Toneri again.

    ¡°You dare to look down on me. Little devil, I¡¯ll show you the true power of the Tsangikangan. Drink!¡±

    Toneri shouted sharply, his pupils suddenly dted, and his whole body was instantly enveloped in a green chakra, as if he was wearing a tailed beast coat.

    Chakra pattern of the reincarnated eye.

    ?In this mode, the Tsanseigan will be fully powered, therebyprehensively improving the user''s abilities and releasing many more powerful ninjutsu.

    As soon as the Tsansigan Chakra mode started, the bruises on the body''s surface quickly disappeared and healed themselves under the power of Yin Yang Escape.

    Then, he aimed at Marissa and sped his hands in the middle.

    ??Boom.

    Two boulders with a diameter of tens of meters were affected by gravity and flew from a distance like lightning. They mped **** Marissa like hamburgers.

    ? ?The reincarnation eye''s maniption of gravity is even better than the reincarnation eye. Not only can it act on the opponent like the Ten Thousand Eyes of Heaven, but it can also control everything in the world.

    It can even drive the moon out of orbit and crash into the earth.

    In fact, if Duanyi had not punched the moon, Sheren might have done that in order to avenge his tribe.

    boom!

    ?Two boulders are like two mountains, colliding together under the action of gravity.

    ??If an average person were to receive such a blow, he would probably turn into a pulp on the spot, unless he was like Marissa, who had developed a body of steel at a young age.

    ??Plus a strong muscr man stand-in named tinum Star.

    ¡°E, Euler, Euler, Euler, Euler!¡±

    Familiar sounds came from inside the boulder, getting louder and louder, until finally with a bang, a gap appeared.

    Marissa came out fighting again.

    However, as soon as she escaped, she was attacked by Shiren.

    ßÝ.

    ??I saw a green ball of light condensed in Toneri''s palm, arriving in an instant like aser, piercing Marissa''s body on the spot and lifting her up in the air.

    ??Chichichichi.

    ?The ball of light was like a ck hole, devouring Marisa''s chakra crazily, making her body weak, and even the tinum star behind her became illusory.

    Obviously, this is a ninjutsu simr to the "Chakra Devouring" of the Rinnegan.

    Fortunately.

    Marissa is not fighting alone, she has twopanions.

    ¡°Go save her!¡±

    Seeing that his cousin was in danger, Sasuke immediately gave a sharp shout, opened the scarlet Mangeky¨­ Sharingan, and focused his sight on Toneri in the distance.

    The next second.

    simultaneously.

    A jet-ck me suddenly appeared in Shiren''s chest, and quickly spread to his whole body, burning fiercely.

    Amaterasu.

    "Um?"

    Toneri didn''t pay much attention to it at first. After all, he was in Tsansigan chakra mode, and the green chakra coat on his body had strong defense, enough to be immune to most ninjutsu attacks.

    ??But Amaterasu''s ck mesing from the center of the sun still caused Toneri a lot of trouble, forcing him to deal with it distractedly.

    Take advantage of this opportunity.

    Whoosh.

    ??Naruto jumped up, condensed chakra in his palm, cut off the green beam on Marisa, and saved her.

    "Are you OK."

    ??Narutonded on the ground with Marissa in his arms and almost lost his bnce. After all, with his small body, it was still too difficult to pick up Marissa.

    The other way around is pretty much the same.

    ¡°Thank you, Brother Naruto.¡±

    ?Marissa looked a little pale, but fortunately her recovery ability was amazing. After resting for a while, the chakra in her body continued to pour out.

    Whoosh.

    Sasuke rushed over, and together with Marissa and Naruto, the three of them looked at Otsutsuki Toneri side by side.

    At this time, he had used the power of the reincarnation eye to peel off Amaterasu from the body surface, and looked at the three of them coldly.

    "Even Amaterasu can''t do anything to him, the Tsangscargan is really powerful."

    Sasuke''s eyes became more solemn when he saw this. ¡°Be careful, he¡¯sing!¡±

    ??Naruto shouted low, and as soon as he finished speaking, a green chakra rosary came through the air andnded where the three of them were standing.

    Boom!

    Under the bombardment of the rosary, a huge deep pit instantly appeared on the ground, as if it had been hit by a meteorite.

    Fortunately, the three of them reacted in time and escaped.

    ?But soon, under the control of Toneri, more chakra beads flew in andunched a continuous bombing attack on the three of them.

    ?These rosary beads are actually the jade of seeking the path, covered with the chakra of the reincarnation eye.

    Therefore, their destructive power is no joke. Once hit, they will be shattered to pieces on the spot.

    Period.

    ?Sasuke and the three of them were fighting on their own, being chased around by Toneri''s rosary beads, and were quite embarrassed.

    No, if this continues, sooner orter those rosary beads will catch up, and then you will be dead.

    Marissa realized the seriousness of the situation, her eyes flickered, and she seized the gap between Toneri''s attacks and rushed towards thetter.

    Smash Varudo.

    She activated Time Stop again and sessfully approached Toneri. Unfortunately, she only had a chance to punch him, which was not enough to defeat him.

    But don¡¯t forget, Marissa also has two teammates.

    ¡°Euler!¡±

    The moment the pause ended, she punched Toneri and sent him flying, causing thetter''s body to briefly lose bnce in the air.

    good chance.

    Upon seeing this, Naruto and Sasuke jumped into the air at the same time, using their trump cards one on the left and the other on the right, and attacked Toneri in session.

    ?Chidori!

    Rasengan!

    With the two of them attacking with all their strength, if they could hit Toneri, even if thetter was protected by a chakra coat, it would definitely not be easy.

    "snort."

    Toneri just snorted coldly, and a chakra rosary beside him immediately flew into his hand, spinning quickly to form a sharp shuriken.

    Boom!

    ?The Rosary Shuriken collided with Chidori and Rasengan, and the dazzling bright light drowned everything. Then all three of them flew out and were injured to varying degrees.

    ¡°A bunch of **** ants.¡±

    Toneri didn''t want to y any more, so he opened up his firepower and fired arge number of beads from the palm of his right hand, shooting at Sasuke and the three of them like aser rain.

    Such arge-scale attack cannot be avoided no matter what.

    Sasuke''s pupils shrank and he shouted to Naruto and Marisa: "Come to me quickly!"

    Immediately, a huge amount of substantive chakra suddenly burst out from his body, and then transformed into the third form of Susanoo wearing the Karatengu armor.

    Boom, boom, boom!

    ??The rain of prayer beads fell on Susanoo, and a series of explosions urred, making his huge body crumbling and bing extremely unstable.

    But he was finally able to defend himself against this wave of fierce attacks by Shiren.

    ¡°Haha, Susanoo, just try that move.¡±

    Sheren sneered and snapped his fingers. He heard a loud rumble on the ground, and then a stone statue came out of the ground not far away.

    It is a stone statue of Hamura Otsutsuki.

    "go!"

    ?Under Toneri''s control, the Hamura stone statue opened its arms and rushed towards Sasuke''s Susanoo, fighting with thetter.

    ¡°A pile of broken stones, do you want topete with the power of God?¡±

    Sasuke was merciless, and manipted Susana to transform into two samurai swords, just like chopping melons and vegetables, and he cut the Hamura stone statue into eight pieces.

    However.

    ?Seeing the stone statue fall down, it suddenly seemed like time went back in time. It stood up again, and its mutted body quickly recovered.

    That''s because the power of this stone statuees from the reincarnation eye.

    As long as it is supported by the Chakra of Toneri''s Reincarnation Eye, even if it is broken a hundred or a thousand times, it can be easily restored to its original appearance.

    "Roar!"

    ?Under Toneri''s control, the stone statue roared, rushed towards Susanoo again, andunched a fierce attack on thetter.

    As time went by, Susanoo was suppressed, his body became more and more shaky, and arge number of cracks appeared on his body surface.

    after all.

    The battle between Susana and the stone statue is essentially a battle between the eyesight of Sasuke and Toneri.

    Compared with the Mangekyo Sharingan and the Tsanseigan, there is still a big gap.

    ¡°Sasuke, let me help you!¡±

    ??Naruto saw that Sasuke could hardly hold on any longer and immediately sped his hands together.

    ?The next second, five huge golden chains shot out from his back, dancing like a giant dragon towards the Hamura stone statue, entangling it.

    ??King Kong blockade.

    ?This technique can not only restrict the enemy''s movement, but due to the characteristics of the sealing technique, it can also cut off the chakra connection between the stone statue and the Toneri.

    "And I!"

    ?Marissa even yelled, and she and tinum Star jumped up again, violently punching hundreds of punches at the stone statue.

    ??Rumble.

    ?With the concerted efforts of the three of them, the Hamura stone statue was finally exploded and turned into rubble on the ground, unable to be rebuilt.

    Sheren''s expression changed. He didn''t expect the three of them to be so tenacious.

    Huh.

    ?He took a deep breath, his expression finally turned serious, and he nned to use his real trump card to end this farce.

    ¡°Ginlun Reincarnation Explosion!¡±

    Hearing his sharp shout, arge number of chakra beads were released from his palms, and then he rotated these green beads with both hands, forming a brilliant silver halo in front of him.

    Continue.

    Woo woo woo.

    ??In the horrified eyes of Sasuke and the three of them, a huge tornado wasunched from the aperture, sweeping towards them.

    There is nowhere to escape.

    ?This tornado instantly enveloped the entire Taki Ninja Vige, and also submerged the three figures of Sasuke...

    The cruel facts have been proven once again.

    Face the absolute power gap, any effort and skill are useless.

    ??Under the ravages of the Ginrin Tensei Explosion, everything in Taki Ninja Vige was destroyed, including the tree on the ind in the middle of theke that was several hundred meters high and weighed thousands of tons. It was all uprooted at this moment.

    After a long time, wait until the storm subsides.

    ?Hum, bang, bang.

    Sasuke, Naruto and Marissa fell from the sky to the ground one after another. They were all covered with bruises and could no longer move.

    ?Otsutsuki Shiren, with fluttering clothes, calmly flew over from a distance, looking down at the three of them with an indifferent expression.

    "Uchiha Dan''s daughter, Marisa. When I kill you, the Sixth Hokage should be able to feel the pain of losing my n members."

    Serito looked at Marisa and spoke slowly.

    ?Marissa¡¯s eyes were stubborn and she didn¡¯t speak.

    Thanks to her strong physique, she could barely activate thest time stop. Those 2 seconds were herst hope to kill the opponent.

    Although that hope is slim.

    But at this moment, Marisa was suddenly startled, opened her mouth wide, and looked up at Toneri nkly.

    ¡°What, are you scared out of your wits?¡±

    Seeing Marisa''s dull look, Shiren couldn''t help but chuckle, and then raised his right hand, ready to take action.

    Wait, something is wrong.

    Seren suddenly realized that Marisa''s eyes were not on him, but looking behind him.

    The next second.

    "Hello."

    ??As a joking male voice sounded behind him, Shiren''s whole body was suddenly shaken, as if he had fallen into an ice cave.

 Chapter 330: Sacrifice death

    Chapter 330 Death of Sacrifice

    A simple hello.

    But it was like a demon from hell, sending an invitation to the underworld to the people of the house.

    At this moment, the hair on his body stood on end, and his heartbeat elerated rapidly.

    à§.

    Toneri turned around suddenly and saw a man two meters tall and full of muscles, looking down at him with a half-smile.

    ?Behind the man, a humanoid figure wearing white armor appeared. It was the "World Beyond Heaven". It was like an indifferent god, releasing unparalleled oppression.

    ¡°Yu, Zhi, Bo, Duan.¡±

    Toneri gritted his teeth and said the man''s name, his muscles tensed up, and he stared at the man''s every move with a pair of reincarnated eyes.

    ¡°I heard that you want to take revenge on me?

    ??Oops, why are you pretending to be an innocent victim? It is obviously your tribe who intends to destroy the ninja world first, and I am forced to rebel on behalf of the weak ninja world. "

    Looking at Sheren''s expression of bitterness and hatred, he smiled and made fun of him.

    To this, Shiren¡¯s response is.

    ¡°Go to hell!¡±

    ??He suddenly shouted loudly, and instantly concentrated all the chakra in his right hand, burst out a dazzling green light, and hit the broken chest hard.

    Boom!

    ? Violent and destructive chakra suddenly poured into Zan''s body along the palm of Toneri''s palm.

    Seeded?

    ?Sharen couldn''t believe it, and then became ecstatic.

    Unfortunately, his joy onlysted less than a second.

    ¡°Is that the only extent, kid?¡±

    He smiled broadly, showing two rows of white teeth. Before he finished speaking, with a look of horror on Toneri''s face, he punched thetter in the face.

    "Wow!"

    She let out a scream, and her teeth flew out of her mouth. She vomited blood and fell to the ground, making a big crater with a bang.

    ??Without the protection of the chakra coat, he might have lost his life in just this moment.

    "too strong¡­"

    Sasuke and Naruto looked at each other with shock on their faces.

    ??The powerful enemy they could not defeat despite all their efforts turned into a weak ant in front of the Sixth Hokage.

    ¡°Damn it!¡±

    Sheren struggled to stand up from the pit and roared to the sky.

    Obviously, this "ant" did not intend to ept its fate easily and ept the fate of being trampled to death, so it used all its strength to mount a final resistance.

    à§.

    ??I saw Shiren soaring into the sky, reaching a height of 100 meters in the blink of an eye. Then, the green chakra beads around his body all gathered in front of him and merged quickly.

    Buzzing.

    ??With a burst of dazzling golden light, a huge golden chakra lightsaber appeared in the air, emitting extremely terrifying energy fluctuations.

    ¡°The Golden Wheel Reincarnation Explodes!¡±

    Toneri poured out all the chakra in his body, activated his chakra lightsaber and shed down, falling straight towards Zan''s head.

    Wherever the golden lightsaber passed, even the space was distorted and cracks appeared.

    ?This move "Golden Wheel Reincarnation Explosion" is Toneri''s most powerful method. It is so powerful that it can even split the moon with one blow.

    ?However, in the face of Toneri''s desperate blow, Suan still acted like he was taking a leisurely stroll, and even put one hand behind his back.

    When the lightsaber fell, he raised his right hand lightly and met it.

    ?The strong light drowned everything in the sky and the earth.

    Long time.

    When the light dissipated and the eyesight of Sasuke and the other two people gradually recovered, they quickly looked towards the center of the battlefield and saw a shocking scene.

    ?? I saw Duan standing still as still as a mountain, his body upright like a javelin, his right hand raised above his head, and he actually caught the golden sword falling from the sky with one hand.

    ¡°No, how is this possible? You caught my Golden Wheel Reincarnation st with your bare hands, or with one hand?!¡±

    When Shiren saw this scene, his eyes were about to burst.

    not only that.

    simultaneously.

    The palm of the broken right hand is like a ck hole, emitting an extremely powerful suction force, madly devouring the chakra of the Golden Wheel Reincarnation explosion.

    In Shiren¡¯s original vision.

    Even if Uchiha Dan could catch his sword, the aftermath of the golden giant sword falling to the ground would be enough to destroy the entire Taki Ninja Vige and kill the three Sasukes.

    It can be done now.

    ??As Danji used "Chakra Swallowing", the golden giant sword became smaller and smaller in his hand, and soon disappeared without leaving any trace on the battlefield.

    Immediately afterwards, the broken figure shed and appeared in front of Shiren across a distance of several hundred meters out of thin air.

    not good.

    Sheren instinctively wanted to escape, but a strong light had already emitted from the palm of his hand, covering him instantly.

    Just three secondster.

    As the bright light dissipated, Otsutsuki Toneri disappeared from this world forever, leaving only a pair of blue reincarnation eyes that slowly descended from the sky.

    He closed his reincarnated eye.

    Toner, like Naruto, once opposed Duan, but their final endings werepletely different.

    The reason why Ban kept Naruto alive was, on the one hand, to use Naruto to ckmail Namikaze Minato and force him to willingly hand over half of the Nine-Tails in his body;

    On the other hand, Naruto, as the son of prophecy in this world, will be somewhat useful in the future when fighting against alien invaders such as the Otsutsuki n, even as a high-level cannon fodder.

    Comparatively, the evil done by Sheren was far less than that of Naruto, but since he had little use value, he naturally lost the qualification to survive.

    This is the cruel reality.

    "saved."

    Naruto and Sasuke both breathed a sigh of relief. If the Sixth Hokage hadn''t appeared in time, they would have been dead today.

    Think about it now.

    The Sixth Generation should have expected that Toneri would be targeting his daughter Marisa, so he deliberately sent Marisa out on a mission. After sensing that she was under attack, he arrived on the battlefield as soon as possible.

    She thought he was a fisherman throwing out the bait, but he never expected that he was the prey that fell into the trap.

    Da da da.

    Hunter strode up to Marissa and stretched out a big hand to her who copsed on the ground:

    ¡°Are you okay, my little baby?¡±

    ?Marissa came back to her senses and suddenly got goosebumps all over her body. She replied stubbornly: "You don''t need to care."

    After saying that, she endured the pain and got up from the ground, and asked Duan in a cold voice:

    "It turns out that you have been monitoring me. Did you leave some kind of ninjutsu tracking mark on me, or some other means?"

    Hearing this, Duan couldn''t help but shook his head and exined earnestly:

    ¡°Oh, it¡¯s your first time to go out on a mission. How can I, a father, feel relieved? Looking at it now, you really messed up...¡±

    ¡°There won¡¯t be a next time!¡±

    Marissa interrupted her father''s words and swore categorically.

    "It''s best this way. After all, I can''t alwayse to save you in time." Duan sighed.

    ¡°Humph, I need you to take care of it.¡±

    ?Marissa snorted and turned away, no longer paying attention to him.

    When the father and daughter were having an argument, Sasuke and Naruto also came over.

    "Hokage-sama, I''m sorry. As the captain, I failed to take good care of Marisa!"

    Sasuke sounded remorseful. In order to express his apology and repentance, Sasuke bowed deeply to Suan.

    "And I was too impatient to save Fu. I didn''t find out the situation in advance, so I hurriedly took Sasuke and Marissa into the Taki Ninja Vige. I was the one who made the biggest mistake."

    Naruto also reflected deeply and bowed together with Sasuke. He chuckled, looked down at the two of them and said:

    "Instead of apologizing, what you should reflect on is why you are so weak. Sasuke and Naruto, your performance this time has disappointed me."

    Hearing Duan''s words, the two people''s expressions suddenly changed, and they maintained their bowing postures, not even daring to raise their heads:

    "I''m sorry, Hokage-sama, we will try our best!"

    At this time, hundreds of figures appeared not far away and hurriedly walked towards a few people.

    They are the surviving vigers of Fu and Taki Ninja Vige.

    "All the vigers of Taki-nin, pay their respects to the Sixth Hokage."

    ?Led by Fu, all the vigers cautiously saluted Duan. In front of this legendary big man, everyone was cautious and did not even dare to take a breath.

    "Um."

    He responded lightly, then turned around and prepared to leave.

    ¡°Wait, Hokage-sama.¡±

    Seeing this, Fu suddenly took a step forward and boldly said to Duan, "You saved Taki Ninja Vige.

    As a thank you, in addition to themission fee, we would like to offer you the hero water. Maybe it is not something precious to you, but it is also a part of our heart. "

    ¡°Fu, you don¡¯t have to be so polite, just keep the hero water to help your vige get through the next difficulties.¡±

    ?Marissa frowned and said.

    Because she knew that the so-called heroic water was of no use to her father. The sacred water of Taki Ninja Vige fell into his hands, and in the end it was probably squandered and wasted by him.

    ?However, it was okay for Marissa not to speak, but as soon as she spoke, someone''s rebellious psychology was also aroused.

    "Since it is Taki-nin''s heart, I will ept it. Lead the way, Fu."

    Sue smiled slightly and dly epted the gift from Taki Ninja Vige regardless of Marisa''s objections.

    ten minutester.

    Following Fu, a group of people followed the burnt roots of the sacred tree and found a secret space hidden within the tree.

    ?There is a gourd hanging here, which is filled with rich heroic water. It is swaying in the gourd, emitting strong energy fluctuations.

    Fu stood on tiptoes and took out the gourd, then held it with both hands and handed it to Duan solemnly.

    ¡°This heroic water is more of a curse than a treasure owned by the vige.

    ?Historically, whenever the Heroic Water was born, it would attract the greed and covetousness of many people, causing disasters time and time again, leaving Taki Ninja unable to rest in peace.

    Now, the sacred tree has been burned. We will give you thest heroic water. There will no longer be so-called treasures in Taki Ninja Vige. Maybe from now on... we will be able to usher in true peace. "

    Fu expressed her heartfelt emotion and gave away the Heroic Water without any hesitation.

    Guan Guan took the gourd, weighed it in his hand, and threw it to Marissa aside.

    ¡°What do you mean?¡± Marissa looked stunned.

    ¡°My little baby, your birthday ising soon, isn¡¯t it? This is a gift from your father. Don¡¯t refuse it yet. This thing should be very helpful to your substitute, and maybe make the tinum Star stronger.¡±

    She has a smile on her face, and her eyes are filled with doting on her daughter.

    ¡°It¡¯s so enviable.¡±

    Seeing the Sixth Hokage''s love for Marissa, everyone present looked with envy and said that Marissa was the happiest person in the world.

    Even Marissa herself was stunned on the spot, a warm current rising in her heart.

    This is father''s love.

    ? She came back to her senses and subconsciously said harshly: "Humph, what a gift, I don''t care about it."

    But as he spoke, his body was very honest and he put away the gourd containing the hero''s water.

    never mind.

    ??I won¡¯t reject Dad this time, give him some face, lest he get embarrassed in front of so many people.

    At this time.

    ??Naruto nced at the sacred tree that fell on the ground and said with regret:

    "It''s a pity. This big tree must be more than a thousand years old. It was first scorched by the fire, and then knocked down by the storm created by Shi Ren. I''m afraid it won''t survive."

    "yes."

    When the vigers Fu and Takinin heard this, they all looked sad.

    After all, Takinin Vige was built under this big tree from the beginning. It has apanied the vige through so many years of ups and downs, and it has long been regarded by the vigers as the totem and spiritual belief of the vige.

    No one would want it to end in such a tragic ending.

    "Although it is a pity, we still have to look forward. We decided to leave here, find a new home, and rebuild Takinin Vige."

    Finally, Fu said this after discussing with the vigers.

    The terrain of Takinin has beenpletely destroyed and is no longer suitable for habitation. The sacred tree in the vige has also been uprooted and is on the verge of death.

    They have no choice but to ept the facts and muster the courage to move towards a new life.

    ¡°I want to take this big tree away.¡±

    Duan nced at the sacred tree that had fallen to the ground and suddenly said something.

    Facing everyone''s surprise and confusion, he exined calmly: "When I have time, I may inject some Yang Escape Chakra into it regrly, and maybe I can revive it."

    "real?"

    The vigers of Takinin were surprised and happy when they heard this.

    "Don''t forget, Hokage-sama is the Ten-Tails Jinchuuriki. This sacred tree you believe in may have been a part of the Ten-Tails more than a thousand years ago."

    Sasuke also opened his mouth to exin to the Taki ninjas, which made them even more shocked.

    Subsequently.

    Fu took a deep breath, and together with the vigers, bowed to Duan again:

    "Then please leave it to Hokage-sama."

    Duan nodded, thought for a while, and added two more sentences:

    "If you have no ce to go,e together. After all...when this big treees to life, I won''t have time to water and fertilize it. I''ll leave this kind of work to you."

    When the Taki ninja heard this, they were all stunned. When they came to their senses, they all looked ecstatic and fell to their knees in front of Dangan.

    ¡°Hokage-sama, have mercy!¡±

    ?Everyone was bursting with gratitude.

    After that, under everyone''s gaze, Duan flew into the air, above the sacred tree.

    rise.

    ?As soon as he raised his hand, a huge hand with a diameter of several hundred meters appeared behind him. With a slight flick, he grabbed the sacred tree lying on the ground.

    In the shocked eyes.

    ??Rumble.

    ??As the ground shook violently, this big tree, which weighed more than three thousand tons, left the ground and flew into the air.

    after an hour.

    In the outskirts of Konoha, an undeveloped open space.

    à§.

    ?A big tree broke through the clouds, fell from the sky, and hit the ground with a loud bang.

    Then, with a wave of his hand, a burst of chakra rain fell.

    Period.

    The sacred tree was bathed in the rain. The burnt skin on the trunk fell off one after another, and new green shoots grew again.

    At the same time, the countless roots at its base continue to grow and extend underground, eventually prating deeply into the ground and integrating with the earth.

    From this day on, Konoha Vige has another tourist attraction.

 Chapter 331: The Hyuga clan burst into tears of gratitude

    Chapter 331 The Hyuga n sheds tears of gratitude

    Konoha Vige, Castle Tower.

    In a lounge, several ninjas from the Hyuga n were waiting here. The leader, Hyuga Hiashi, was pacing back and forth with a nervous look on his face.

    ?Of course, the most nervous one is Hinata Hinata¡¯s youngest daughter¡ªHinata Hanabi, whose eyes are wrapped with bandages.

    Not long ago, she was unfortunately kidnapped and her eyes were taken away by Otsutsuki Toneri, making her blind.

    Fortunately, he was rescued by the Konoha ninja and saved his life.

    "Hanabi, don''t worry, you will be able to see again soon. This is how Uzumaki Naruto restored his sight without any side effects."

    Marissa sat next to Hanabi, cheering up her good friend.

    ¡°Thank you, Marissa.¡±

    Hearing this, Hanabi touched Marissa''s hand, with a look of gratitude on her weak face.

    She was able to get such an opportunity thanks to Marissa''s intercession to the Sixth Hokage. Otherwise, how could a small character like her have the right to trouble the adult to take action.

    While we were chatting, there was a creak, the door of the lounge was pushed open, and two figures walked in.

    The Sixth Hokage Uchiha Dan, and his little secretary Hinata Hinata.

    ¡°Hokage-sama.¡±

    The moment Duan entered the room, Hinata and others bowed quickly, their attitude was extremely respectful.

    ?Only Marissa remained the same. Not only did she not salute, but she also frowned and angrily asked Duan: "Dad, why did youe here? Are you deliberately showing off to everyone?"

    He was not angry at all, he just shrugged:

    "Sorry to keep you waiting. I''m dyed by something, right, Hinata?"

    Hinata was shocked when she heard this. She blushed and stammered, "Uh, yes...yes."

    In fact.

    The reason why Juan waste was that he identally discovered that Hinata was very talented in the art of massage.

    Perhaps it¡¯s because of Byakugan¡¯s irvoyance ability that Hinata can easily see through the meridians and acupuncture points of the human body, so she can quickly and urately find the location where she needs to start when massaging.

    On a whim, Suan gave some instructions to the little secretary and asked Hinata to hold his shoulders for a while.

    ?Now that I feel better, even for Hinata''s sake, I should do a small favor for the Hyuga n.

    So.

    Sue walked to Hinata Hanabi, sat down on the sofa, and ordered Marissa: "Take off the bandage on her face."

    "snort."

    ?Marissa snorted softly, feeling a lot dissatisfied with her father, but she still obeyed him obediently.

    What happened next was not a big deal.

    He continued to use the power of Yin and Yang to create a pair of white eyes for Hinata Hanabi, allowing her to sessfully regain her sight.

    ¡°I, I can see.¡±

    Hanabi murmured, blinked, and looked around to see familiar faces, all of which cast concerned nces at her.

    ?Her nose suddenly felt sore, and she was about to burst into tears.

    "Very good."

    ?Hinata Hinata, who had always kept his emotions secret, was very excited when he saw his little daughter regaining his sight. Then he bowed to Suan again and thanked the Hokage for taking care of Hanabi.

    ?Otsutsuki Shiren died and was reduced to ashes, without even a single hair left.

    The Byakugan he took away from Hanabi was naturally destroyed along with it¡ªat least everyone present, except for the father and daughter duo of Suan and Marisa, thought so.

    ?Marissa once asked Duan privately:

    Why don¡¯t you give Hanabi¡¯s Byakugan back to her?

    In this regard, Duan¡¯s exnation is:

    ?Hanabi''s Byakugan no longer exists, but wasbined with the Otsutsuki chakra in Toneri''s body to give birth to the reincarnated eye.

    If these eyes, which areparable to the Samsara Eyes, are re-transnted to Hinata Hanabi, not only will she not be able to control them, but she will be drained of chakra by them, and she will eventually die miserably.

    So it was natural that Suan left the reincarnated eye.

    Actually, he has already thought about the future use of these eyes.

    He nced at his daughter Marissa with a meaningful look.

    "Then we''ll take our leave and won''t waste your time anymore, Hokage-sama."

    At this time, Hinata Hinata helped up his little daughter, led everyone in Hinata to salute Suan again, and then prepared to leave.

    "etc."

    But Suan suddenly spoke and said, "I have something here. It''s useless if I keep it. It''s better to give it to the Hyuga family."

    ?Although he confiscated Toneri''s Tsangikan, he could give the other "eye" to the Hyuga n.

    Half an hourter.

    In the ancestral hall deep in the Hyuga tribe.

    ??The n leader Hinata Hizashi, his daughter Hinata, nephew Neji, and several n elders all gathered here. Everyone was feeling nervous but also full of expectations.

    He was because the sixth generation of Naruto came to visit the Hitabers for the first time.

    Facing this supreme honor, everyone in Hinata was very worried. Wouldn''t it be a big rudeness if they didn''t entertain the Hokage well?

    The expectation is because Lord Hokage said that he has a gift for the Hyuga n.

    What could it be?

    At this moment, even Hinata and Hinata were as nervous and excited as a little boy receiving a gift for the first time.

    Under everyone¡¯s gaze.

    Snapped.

    With a p on the head, his eyebrows lit up with a faint yellow light.

    Immediately afterwards, an eye flew out from there and expanded rapidly after leaving Suzan''s body. Finally, in the astonished eyes of everyone in Hinata -

    turned into a huge yellow eyeball.

    ¡°Hokage-sama, may I ask this¡­¡±

    Hinata Hinashi asked cautiously. He could feel that the huge eyeball floating in the ancestral hall in front of him contained a pupil power as vast as the sea. More importantly -

    ?That pupil power made him and all the Hyuga n members feel familiar and friendly.

    Hands on, he told everyone the answer straightforwardly:

    "This is a reincarnated eye. It is a fusion of the white eyes of many Hamura descendants. It has power that is not inferior to the reincarnation eye."

    What? !

    As soon as these words were spoken, everyone present widened their eyes and looked at the yellow Tenseigan in shock.

    ??The ancestor of the Hyuga n, Otsutsuki Hamura, is the younger brother of the Sage of Six Paths. After defeating his mother with his brother, he chose to stay on the moon to guard the demons of the outside world¡ª

    Everyone in Hinata already knows about this matter.

    They also know that in addition to the Hyuga n in the ninja world, the ancestor has a group of descendants on the moon who continue to perform the duty of guarding the heretic demons after his death.

    Otsutsuki Toneri is one of them.

    So, everyone in Hinata can understand the words "Tsanseigan" and "Hamura descendants" spoken in the broken mouth.

    Hinata Hinata was the first toe to his senses, and with a plop, he knelt down on one knee in front of the cut:

    "Hokage-sama, this gift is too valuable. How can the Hyuga n be so virtuous..." "It goes without saying."

    Suan interrupted Hiashi, and winked at Hinata, asking her to help her father up, "I told you, this eye is of no use if you keep it here with me, I''d better leave it to you to develop it properly. Use its power."

    When everyone in Rixiang heard this, they all shed tears of gratitude.

    ¡°Thank you, Hokage-sama!¡±

    ?A uniform voice echoed in the Hyuga n ancestral hall.

    "However, remember to be careful. This thing is very powerful. If you act too hastily, it may blow away your tribe."

    He left a few words of advice, patted Hinata on the shoulder, and said to her, "Let''s get off work early today. There''s no need to go back to the castle tower."

    After finishing his words, Hinata shed out of the way before everyone could reply.

    Disappeared in an instant.

    When he was present, everyone was inevitably cautious, but as soon as he left, everyone in Hinata could no longer contain their ecstatic mood.

    After all, this is a reincarnated eye!

    ¡°The treasure of the n, the treasure of the n!¡±

    One of the Hyuga elders shouted twice, his face flushed with excitement and he was dancing.

    Inparison, as a junior, Hyuga Neji is much calmer and less gaffe-like.

    ??But he couldn''t help but be attracted to the reincarnation eye. He stared nkly at the giant yellow eye floating in the air, feeling dazzled.

    Huh~

    Hinata Hinashi took a deep breath and slowly exhaled it. He repeated this several times before finally calming down.

    ¡°With this Tenseigan, the Hyuga n can firmly upy the position of the secondrgest n in Konoha, which is great.¡±

    ?He murmured, and the nerves that had been tense for a long time finally rxed.

    It is well known.

    In the past, as the two major eye-jutsu giants in Konoha, the Hyuga n had always been at odds with the Uchiha and had repeatedly shed.

    ? Later, when the Fourth Ninja War broke out, Danzo sold his vige to seek glory. In order to please the four major ninja viges, he forced the Hyuga n to hand over a hundred pairs of Byakugan, which greatly damaged Hyuga''s vitality.

    ??When Uchiha returned, the Hyuga n was extremely frightened and worried about being liquidated.

    ??Although the Sixth Hokage and the Uchiha n ignored their past grudges and behaved quite generously, they did not eliminate or expel the Hyuga n, and allowed this n to continue to live in Konoha.

    But over the years, everyone in the Hyuga n, from top to bottom, has been fearful and lived every day on tenterhooks.

    As the n leader, Hinata Hizashi never had a good night''s sleep.

    ?In order to show his loyalty to the higher-ups, he led a group of tribesmen to work conscientiously in the police department and maintained the security of Konoha in an orderly manner without making any mistakes.

    Until now, the sincere repentance and selfless dedication of the Hyuga n over the years have finally been seen by the Sixth Hokage and received his approval.

    ??This giant yellow reincarnation eye is indeed a n treasure given to the Hyuga n by the Sixth Generation.

    With it, although the Hyuga n is still far behind the Uchiha n, they can definitely leave the other families in Konoha behind and secure their position as the secondrgest n.

    For the declining Hyuga n, the kindness of the Sixth Generation is enough to make them grateful.

    ?Think of this.

    ¡°Hinata.¡±

    Rizu pulled his daughter aside and told thetter with a cherished face, "We can never repay the debt of the Sixth Generation to the Hyuga n. As his secretary, you must do your best to serve the Hokage." Give everything to Konoha. Please!"

    Facing her father''s request, Hinata was shaken in her heart.

    Since she was a child, she almost never received praise or recognition from her father, only cold looks and disappointments time and time again, which made Hinata give up on herself for a time.

    But since she became the Hokage''s secretary, everything has changed.

    Her father''s attitude towards her was unknowingly much gentler than before, and he usually cared more about her. Now he put down his status and dignity and made a request to her.

    ¡°I understand, Father.¡±

    Hinata looked solemn and responded with a firm look.

    If nothing else, Hinata would do her best to repay the Hokage for her kindness just because the Sixth Generation brought her beloved sister back her sight.

    ?At this moment, Hinata¡¯s inner fighting spirit was burning brightly.

    She secretly vowed that no matter what the Sixth Generation asked her to do, she would do her best.

    Even something as small as a massage is no exception.

    From this day on, Hinata matured and had her own struggles and pursuits. She was no longer the timid and weak girl she used to be.

    ¡­

    The ck flying rabbit walks away.

    Time flies by like a fleeting moment. In the blink of an eye, winter turns to spring, and most of the year has passed.

    ??Ever since the Sixth Hokage Uchiha Dan became the Ten-Tails Jinchuuriki, the ninja world, which has been fighting and killing for many years, has gradually be quiet.

    What else are you trying to do?

    ??The four major ninja viges also saw clearly that their mutual attacks and annexations were of little significance at all. After all¡ª

    Even if a certain vige or country eliminates all opponents, or even unifies the ninja world, as long as the Sixth Hokage says a word, everything will be in vain.

    ??Although Konoha is a neutral ninja vige and has not used force against outsiders for more than ten years, everyone understands:

    The entire ninja world is in the hands of Uchiha Dan.

    Not only the ninjas think so, but even the arrogant daimyo have to admit this fact, not to mention the countless civilians in the ninja world.

    In the hearts of ordinary people, the Sixth Hokage is no longer a human being, but has be a god.

    This **** brought peace to the ninja world.

    ?As long as he is alive, this kind of peace will continue, and most ordinary people can also have a rtively stable and happy life.

    So, people all over the ninja world are praying in their hearts that the great Sixth Hokage can live forever and protect the peace of the ninja world forever!

    During this period, some interesting things also happened in Konoha.

    Among them, the one that has been frequently discussed by the vigers recently is undoubtedly the so-called "New Konoha Sannin".

    Before talking about the new Sannin, it is natural to mention the old Sannin.

    The former Sannin of Konoha have gone through many years of ups and downs, and are now in different situations.

    Tsunade joined the Uchiha n early and took advantage of this big ship. Now she is the director of Konoha''s medical department and deputy vige chief. Her status in the vige is second only to the Sixth Generation. Even the Uchiha n leader Fugaku is attracted by her. Pressed one end;

    Orochimaru defected from Konoha, joined the Akatsuki organization, set up his ownpany to oppose Konoha, and waster arrested and returned to the vige. Although he saved his life, he is still a prisoner and works as a scientific research worker in the Konoha Science Department;

    As for Jiraiya, as a member of the Konoha government-in-exile, he was lucky enough not to be liquidated, but he left Konoha forever and lived a life of wandering around, picking up girls and writing books.

    But no matter what, the former Sannin have long since disbanded and be a thing of the past that no longer exists.

    The current new Sannin are the three rising stars in Konoha, and each of them is a person that attracts everyone''s attention.

    Uchiha Sasuke, Uchiha Marisa, Uzumaki Naruto.

    Since the Sixth Generation personally ordered the three of them to form a team more than half a year ago, they have be the most eye-catchingbination in the whole vige of Konoha, and even in the entire ninja world.

    So far.

    ??Except for the first mission to support Taki Ninja Vige, which went poorly and was almost wiped out by the group, the "New Sannin" never failed again.

    Just half a year.

    They havepleted 8 S-level missions, 30 A-level missions and more than 70 B-level missions.

    From the Kingdom of Demons and Monsters, to the Lon ruins hidden deep in the desert, from the Kingdom of Snow in the far north, to the mysterious sea in the southernmost part of the Ninja World.

    They can be found everywhere.

    ??These three little ghosts, whose average age is only 12 years old, have be star ninjas in the entire ninja world by virtue of their strong strength and the unremitting publicity of Konoha TV.

    At this time, somewhere in the ninja world, the "New Sannin" were secretly carrying out their 9th S-ss mission.

 Chapter 332: The New Sannin and the Box of Bliss

    Chapter 332 The New Sannin and the Box of Bliss

    The country of grass.

    Originally, it was a small country sandwiched between the two great nations of Fire and Earth. It was not untilter that it was annexed by the Earth Country during the Fourth Ninja War.

    ??But the Grass Ninja Vige, which belongs to the Country of Grass, has been preserved.

    The reason lies in the famous "Ghost Lantern City".

    ??Ghost Town is actually a prison, located on a small ind surrounded by the sea near Cao Ninja Vige. It was named because the ind is covered with ghostntern fruits.

    ??The special thing about this prison is that it wasmissioned by the major powers to build the Kusakunin Vige and was specially used to detain serious ninjas.

    ?So, how can Ghost City gain the trust of major ninja viges to take in serious criminals from all over the ninja world?

    In addition to the special terrain, the more important reason is that the person in charge here has mastered a sealing technique called "Fire Release¡¤Tiao".

    ?This technique can prate the chakra-binding chains into the prisoner''s body, making him unable to condense chakra and perform any ninjutsu, making him no different from ordinary people.

    ??Whenever a prisoner tries to escape, the sealing technique in his body will turn into a chain of mes and burn him alive.

    Even if someone is lucky enough to escape from prison, without the help of chakra, the possibility of crossing the sea with rough waves and sharks with flesh and blood is infinitely close to zero.

    Hence.

    Since thepletion of the Ghost City Prison, it has been highly praised by the major ninja viges. They have thrown their troublesome felons into the Ghost City for decades.

    For the prisoners, it is a **** where there is no return.

    So far, there is only one prisoner who has been able to escape from Ghost Light City, and that is Kakuzu, the elite Jonin of Taki Ninja Vige who once assassinated the First Hokage.

    ?However, after learning about this incident, before Taki Ninja Vige had time to give the Ghost City Prison a bad review, its top management was med by Kakuzu.

    Since then, Ghost Lantern City has strengthened its guards, and until now, there has not been a second prison break.

    In short, it takes in the most vicious criminals in the entire ninja world and locks them together so that they can never see the light of day again and run out to harm the ninja world.

    This is the meaning of the existence of Ghost City Prison.

    So, even though the Kingdom of Grass has perished, the group of Grass Ninjas has survived and continues to be stationed in Ghost City, managing prisoners for the major Ninja viges.

    Late night.

    Da da da.

    ? ? Clear footsteps sounded in the corridor of the prison area, and two guards came to a cell.

    "Prisoner Mei Naruko, the Lord of the City wants to see you."

    A guard said expressionlessly, taking the key and opening the cell door. Another guard knocked on the pir of the cell with a stick in his hand, urging the prisoner toe out quickly.

    "¡­Yes, sir."

    ??As a timid voice sounded, a girl wearing a brown prison uniform, with blond hair tied into twin tails, walked out of the cell tremblingly and barefoot.

    click.

    ??She was shackled and escorted by guards through the prison area, and finally arrived at the city lord''s office in the center of Ghost Lantern City.

    City Lord Wuwei is not in the office.

    The two guards looked at each other. One of them walked to the bookshelf with ease, found the third blue-covered book from the left, and opened it.

    In the surprised eyes of Mei Naruko.

    ??Rumble.

    With the sound of the mechanism starting up, the bookshelf slowly opened to both sides, and a secret door appeared.

    There was darkness behind the secret door, and a staircase extended down to the unknown depths, as if it was the end of the abyss, and there was a cold and dark atmosphere.

    ¡°It turned out to be hidden here, no wonder I can¡¯t find it.¡±

    Seeing this scene, Mei Naruko''s eyes shed and she murmured.

    ¡°What are you mumbling about? Let¡¯s go!¡±

    One of the guards pushed Mi Naruko with a fierce expression.

    "I know, don''t be so cruel." Mi Naruko looked aggrieved. Even at this time, she was still in a cute mood.

    You idiot, you don¡¯t know that you are about to die.

    The two guards looked at each other, sneered, and then escorted Mi Naruko down the dark steps.

    About ten minutes passed.

    At the end of the steps, a door appeared, and lights and some kind of whispers could be faintly seening from inside.

    Creak.

    ??As the guard opened the door, Mei Naruko''s eyes narrowed and she saw a strange sight.

    What appeared in front of her was an old operating room, with a blood-stained operating table in the middle, and various instruments and medicine jars on both sides.

    The most eye-catching thing is that there is a huge human face carved on the wall of the operating room. It is not clear whether it is a man or a woman, but its expression looks very sad.

    At this time, a group of ninjas wearing ck cloaks and cow-horse masks were standing in a row, chanting to the faces on the wall, as if they were performing some kind of pious prayer ceremony.

    It wasn¡¯t until the ceremony waspleted that the guard cautiously spoke:

    ¡°Mr. City Lord, the person you requested has been brought.¡±

    "Um?"

    ??A middle-aged man with long ck hair and a cold face turned around, his sharp eyes falling on Mei Naruko.

    ?He is the lord of this ghost city prison - Wuwei.

    ??He is also the current leader of Kusanagi Vige.

    As for the masked men in ck robes around him, without exception, they were all senior officials of the Grass Ninja Vige.

    ¡°Then, let¡¯s get started.¡±

    ?Wuwei withdrew his gaze and said something lightly. A group of men in ck robes immediately walked towards Mei Naruko and surrounded her.

    ¡°What are you going to do?¡±

    With a look of horror on her face, Mi Naruko was pinned down on the operating table by two guards under the gaze of everyone, and her wrists and ankles were handcuffed.

    ¡°Noisy.¡±

    Wuwei frowned, took a syringe from the guard, found Mi Naruko''s vein, and injected the medicine inside into her body.

    Mi Naruko stopped making noises because her whole body was paralyzed, including her tongue.

    Huh~

    ?Wuwei took a deep breath, looked down at Mei Naruko on the operating table, and said to thetter with burning eyes:

    ¡°You are the one with the most amazing amount of chakra among this group of prisoners, and you are also the best sacrifice we have been waiting for for many years. I hope you won¡¯t let us down again this time.¡±

    Hearing this, Mei Naruko couldn''t help but widen her eyes, her expression frightened and desperate.

    Wuwei and other high-level grass ninjas allughed strangely, all of them full of enthusiasm and excitement.

    Afterughing.

    "drink!"

    ?Wuwei shouted sharply, quickly formed a seal, and injected his chakra into the giant face on the wall.

    The next second.

    ?The human face slowly opened its mouth, and a hurricane-like suction force suddenly surged out and acted on Mi Naruko.

    ¡°Woo woo¡­¡±

    ?Minaruko let out an indistinct scream in her throat, and chakra leaked out from her abdomen crazily, forming a stream of purple energy that flew continuously towards the big mouth of the human face.

    During this process.

    The face that had swallowed up Mei Naruko''s chakra shone brightly, as if it was reallying to life.

    at this time.

    ¡°Save me quickly, stop watching the show!¡±

    Menaruko, who was on the operating table, suddenly shouted into the darkness.

    Um?

    Wuwei frowned, stared at Mei Naruko, and asked interrogatively: "Who did you ask to save you?"

    ?The words just fell.

    ßÝ!

    ??A ninja sword wrapped in blue electricity flew from outside the door, cutting off the purple energy flow between Mi Naruko and the giant human face on the spot, causing the sacrificial ceremony to be suspended.    "who?!"

    In an instant, all the senior grass ninjas, including Wuwei, showed their weapons and looked at the door of the operating room.

    ¡°Who would have thought that the real purpose of the Grass Ninja Vige in building a prison in Ghost Light City was to use the prisoners as batteries and use their chakra to open the Box of Bliss from ancient times.¡±

    ¡°I heard that the city lord here even sacrificed his own son in order to open the box. Compared with him, my hateful father looks like a good man.¡±

    Two voices, one male and one female, sounded one after another.

    Sasuke and Marissa walked into the operating room amidst the surprised looks of Wuwei and others.

    Before they could react.

    ¡°Damn it, next time there is a mission like this, I will definitely not pretend to be a criminal. It¡¯s too painful.¡±

    Mi Narukoined on the operating table. As soon as she finished speaking, a huge burst of chakra suddenly erupted from her body, knocking Wuwei and others away on the spot.

    click.

    ?Easily breaking free from the shackles on her wrists and ankles, Minaruko jumped off the operating table, returned to Sasuke and Marisa, and then transformed with a "bang".

    From a beautiful girl in poverty, she turned into a boy with yellow hair and blue eyes - Uzumaki Naruto.

    ¡°Haha, who told you to lose the guessing game?¡±

    Sasuke raised the corners of his mouth and said something gloating.

    ¡°Brother Naruto¡­¡±

    Marisa stared at Naruto and said seriously, "To be honest, you looked pretty good when you turned into Naruko, why don''t you change back."

    ¡­¡±

    Naruto''s face twitched, with ck lines on his face.

    ¡°You, are you...?¡±

    ?A senior grass ninja pointed at the three of them and said with a trembling voice, "Konoha''s...new Sannin?"

    Hearing this, Sasuke stretched out his hand, and the Amancongyun Sword stuck on the wall flew back to his hand with a whoosh.

    ¡°Why must we call him the New Sannin?¡±

    He sighed and turned to look at his twopanions, "We are much better than the Sannin back then, right?"

    "Of course."

    ?Marissa raised her fist and looked at the grass ninjas, eager to try.

    At this time.

    Wuwei, who had been silent since just now, finally narrowed his eyes and spoke:

    "You must have been sent here by the Sixth Hokage. Haha, I didn''t expect that even Uchiha Dan, the number one person in the ninja world, covets the Box of Bliss. It seems that he also has a wish that he wants to realize."

    Sasuke shook his head and showed a disdainful smile.

    Then, he pointed to the faces on the wall and said to Wuwei:

    ¡°The human face behind you is actually one side of a box. It has three other sides also engraved with human faces, representing the four human emotions of happiness, anger, sadness and joy respectively.

    This is the Bliss Box of Kusanagi Vige.

    It is said that as long as someone can open this box, it can help him realize a wish-no matter what that wish is.

    In the era of the Six Paths Sage, the Grass Ninja Vige almost dominated the entire ninja world with the help of the Box of Bliss.

    City Lord Wuwei, your family has been a household guard for generations. Now that it¡¯s your generation, you finally have the opportunity to open the Box of Bliss. Unfortunately, the final result may disappoint you. "

    ??Hearing Sasuke tell so many secrets in one breath, the expressions of the top ninja officials all changed.

    "How do you know this?" Wuwei stared at Sasuke, unable to remain calm in his heart.

    "In this world, no secret can be hidden from the eyes of the Sixth Hokage. His reincarnation eye has already seen through everything."

    Sasuke said calmly, full of awe and admiration for his uncle from the bottom of his heart.

    He just finished speaking.

    ¡°Kill these guys, don¡¯t let them take the Box of Bliss!¡±

    Wuwei shouted sharply and took the lead in attacking Sasuke and the other three.

    ¡°Get started.¡±

    Sasuke also shouted coldly. Without saying a word, Naruto and Marisa joined the grass ninjas in fighting.

    A thrilling battle was staged in this small underground operating room.

    A few minutester.

    ??The night sky was dotted with stars, and the yground of Ghost Light City Prison was empty. asionally, a few mice squeaked and ran across the ground.

    suddenly.

    Boom!

    A huge beam of light shot up from the ground, sting arge hole with a diameter of more than ten meters in the ground. Arge number of cracks appeared on the ground of the yground, and it copsed.

    "what happened?"

    ?This huge movement quickly attracted the guards of the prison and woke up the sleeping prisoners.

    Swish, swish, swish.

    Sasuke and the three of them rushed out of the ground one after another. Along with them, there was a strange box seven or eight meters high with human faces carved on all sides. It hit the ground with a loud ng.

    Subsequently.

    ??City Lord Wuwei also crawled out from the ground, but at this time, he was covered in blood and scars, as if he was seriously injured.

    Except for him, the rest of the senior grass ninjas were killed by Konoha''s "New Sannin".

    Even though I have heard the names of these three little ghosts for a long time, I will only understand how terrifying these three monsters are after I fight them personally.

    Unfortunately, Wuwei understood it toote.

    ¡°Is that...the Lord of the City?¡±

    ¡°The city lord has been attacked, hurry up and kill the intruder!¡±

    A group of guards shouted and rushed towards Sasuke and the other three.

    à§.

    Sasuke just looked back, and a pair of scarlet Mangeky¨­ Sharingan nced over everyone. All the guards were shocked and fell down like wheat.

    ¡°This guy¡¯s life is pretty tough.¡±

    Marissa frowned when she saw Wuwei''s escape, clenched her fists and was about to go over to hit the target, but she was held back by Naruto:

    "Have you forgotten, Marissa, the Sixth Generation said that Mowei should be spared? After all, once he dies, the seals on the prisoners here will be automatically lifted, and they can run out and cause trouble to the ninja world."

    Hearing this, Wuwei slumped down on the ground and showed a miserable smile:

    "Ha, the Sixth Hokage is really... kind. So, what wish does he intend to make after opening the Box of Bliss?"

    After speaking, he looked at the box of bliss beside him, his eyes full of reluctance and reluctance.

    ¡°You still don¡¯t understand the situation.¡±

    Sasuke walked up to Wuwei, looked at the Lord of Ghost Lantern City with pity, and slowly said, "No matter what the Sixth Hokage wants, you can easily get it without making a wish in a box.

    Besides, the so-called Box of Bliss is just a ninja tool made by the Sage of Six Paths. Now even he himself is surpassed by the Sixth Generation, not to mention the mere ninja he made will not be taken seriously by the Sixth Generation. inside.

    Wuwei, open your eyes and take a good look at the cruel truth hidden inside the Box of Bliss. "

    Then.

    With a look of horror on his face, Sasuke walked up to the Box of Bliss and put one of his hands on the box.

    ??Then, with a loud dragon roar, the chakra in Sasuke''s body poured into the box like a river and an ocean.

    ?Hum buzz!

    The Chest of Bliss shines brightly.

    It was opened.

 Chapter 333: New Sannin VS Satoru

    Chapter 333 New Sannin VS Satoru

    ¡°Tsk, tsk, Sasuke¡¯s chakra volume, which is fused with dragon vein energy, is really amazing. So let me just say, the guy should have been pretending to be a criminal from the beginning. It would definitely attract Wuwei¡¯s attention faster.¡±

    ?Naruto looked at Sasuke who was opening the Box of Bliss, rubbed his chin with his palm, and sighed.

    The time goes back to three months ago.

    At that time, the three of them took on an A-level mission to hunt down a rebellious ninja named Baizu, and ended up chasing him all the way to the ruins of the ancient Lon Kingdom deep in the desert.

    Subsequently, by chance, I traveled through time and space and returned to twenty years ago.

    What caused the three of them to travel through time was the legendary Lon Dragon Vein, whose energy was powerful enough to distort time and space.

    After experiencing a thrilling adventure, the three of them sessfully got rid of Baizu and finally returned to the present.

    ??But during this process, the dragon vein containing violent energy identally entered Sasuke''s body and almost killed him.

    Fortunately, Naruto and Marisa brought Sasuke back to Konoha in time and allowed him to receive treatment from the Sixth Hokage.

    atst.

    Sasuke managed to survive. Not only did he save his life, but he also gained control of the power of the dragon vein as a blessing in disguise.

    In other words, he is now equivalent to a Ryujinchuuriki.

    Hearing Naruto¡¯s emotion, Marissa rolled her eyes on the spot andined:

    "Even if cousin Sasuke has merged with the dragon vein, he may not have more chakra than you. You are obviously the more monster, Brother Naruto."

    "Hehe." Naruto heard this and scratched his head proudly.

    As a genius of the Uzumaki n, he can simultaneously suppress the Nine-Tails in his body and adapt to Madara''s Rinnegan, which is enough to show how terrifying Naruto''s chakra capacity is.

    Inparison.

    ??Although Marissa also inherited a monster-level physique from her father, and her chakra reached the tailed beast level at the age of only 9,pared with Sasuke and Naruto, she actually became the weakest one in the team.

    She once heard her father say it.

    ?Another reason why Naruto and Sasuke are so powerful is actually because they contain the reincarnation chakra of Asura and Indra respectively in their bodies¡ª

    As the two sons of the Immortal of Six Paths, the two have been fighting in the cycle of history for thousands of years.

    ?No wonder Naruto and Sasuke always look at each other wrongly, and they usually quarrel and fight without stopping.

    ?However, Marisa has never been jealous of a destiny child like Zuo Ming.

    At the end of the day, isn¡¯t it just fighting for your father?

    ?Although she is not the chakra reincarnation of a son of Sage of Six Paths, she is the daughter of Uchiha Dan.

    ??Despite her disagreement with her father, Marissa has always been clear about one thing:

    ?Her talents and physique were given by her father, including her substitute "tinum Star", which is also the inheritance of blood power between father and daughter.

    While the two of them were chatting here.

    On the other side, after absorbing arge amount of Sasuke''s chakra, the Bliss Box quickly lit up with a burst of red light, and the four faces on the box also came to life.

    ?Then the next step is the exciting wish-making part.

    ¡°Hehehe, tell me your wish, human boy.¡±

    The human face representing "Happiness" now grinned widely, looking at Sasuke with a smile, and asked about his wish.

    As if it can really realize the dream of the young man in front of me.

    ?Wuwei on the side looked nervous. He had spent most of his life just to open the Box of Bliss, but he didn''t expect that Sasuke would do it now.

    Even though he was not the one who made the wish, Wuwei also wanted to find out whether the legend that he once believed in and devoted his life to was a lie?

    Sasuke looked calm and did not make a wish excitedly. He just raised his head and looked at the giant human face and said calmly:

    ¡°The box of bliss is born with enlightenment, moves with enlightenment, and ends with enlightenment.

    As the ultimate weapon of the Six Paths Sage era, you once brought endless war to the ninja world, killed countless creatures, and almost destroyed the world.

    So, get out of here quickly, Wu.

    I''m not here to make a wish, I''m here to solve your problem in the name of safeguarding the peace of the ninja world. "

    These words immediately shocked Wuwei next to him, and his eyes widened in horror.

    Not only him, but also the smile on the face on the box froze briefly.

    Over the past thousand years.

    ??It has been awakened by humans several times and read all the greed, ambition and madness in the hearts of mortals, but no one has ever had the slightest respect for it like the ck-haired boy in front of him.

    On the contrary, it revealed its true identity in one sentence.

    ?Sasuke''s contemptuous and disdainful expression angered the Bliss Box on the spot.

    ??Rumble.

    As the huge box rotated, what faced Sasuke was no longer the smiling face before, but a human face representing "anger". It red at Sasuke angrily, as if it was a devil from **** and wanted to eat him in one bite. .

    ¡°The face-changing trick is almost done, hurry up, I¡¯m in a hurry.¡±

    Sasuke frowned and said something impatiently.

    ?The words just fell.

    Hurrah!

    ?Inside the Box of Bliss opposite him, a powerful ck-purple airflow suddenly erupted, instantly setting off a strong wind in the prison yground, creating a scene of flying sand and rocks.

    at the same time.

    ?The angry face facing Sasuke also opened its abyss-like mouth, and then there was a sound of footstepsing from inside.

    Da da da.

    ?As the footsteps became clearer and clearer, under Sasuke''s gaze, a figure slowly walked out of the Box of Bliss.

    Surprisingly.

    The person in the box was not a demon or demon with three heads and six arms, but a weak young man about the same height as Sasuke, with long ck hair and pale skin.

    "you¡­"

    The moment he saw the young man, Wuwei was stunned. Tears welled up in his eyes, and he murmured in disbelief, "Wugu, is it really you?"

    Wugu is the only son of Wuwei.

    However, more than ten years ago, the Wuwei ghost was so obsessed that in order to open the box of bliss, he ignored his son''s pleas and personally sent thetter to the altar.

    In the end, the box could not be opened, and my son died in vain.

    From then on, as time passed, Wuwei gradually came back to his senses, and the regret and pain in his heart increased day by day.

    ?The senior officials of Kusanagi Vige didn¡¯t know.

    ? Today¡¯s Wuwei, although he is still obsessed with opening the box of bliss, his purpose ispletely different from before.

    His purpose is not to rule the ninja world, but to make a wish to the box and return his son to him.

    Now, his son is back.

    ¡°Unsullied¡­¡±

    With a look of excitement on his face, Wuwei walked towards his son step by step, reaching out to touch thetter''s face.

    ?However, Wu Guo sneered, a cold light shed in his eyes, and he suddenly took action against Wu Wei.

    boom!

    A big chakra hand stood between the father and son, allowing Wuwei to avoid the tragic fate of being killed by his son.

    ¡°Wugou, why are you...¡±

    ?Wuwei looked shocked. Before he could finish speaking, he was grabbed by Chakra''s big hand and thrown to the ground not far away.

    ¡°Open your eyes and see clearly, he is no longer your son.¡±

    Sasuke said coldly, looking at Wuwei with eyes full of contempt and pity.

    ?If you had known today, why bother then?

    Sure enough.

    As soon as Sasuke finished speaking, Muzan let out a terrible scream, then with a painful expression, he raised his hands and tore off his own face.

    ¡°Ah!¡± Amidst Wu Gu¡¯s shrill screams, his body expanded crazily, and in just a few seconds, he turned into a humanoid ck monster more than ten meters tall.

    ?This monster has a pair of wide wings on its back, four sharp and long fangs protruding from its mouth, and a pair of huge brown ws and big feet.

    This is the true face of enlightenment.

    As for poor Wu Gu, his soul has long been swallowed up by Enlightenment, and his body is nothing more than a container for thetter.

    ¡°You arrogant human brat, how dare you speak rudely to me.¡±

    After Satoru appeared, he looked down at Sasuke on the ground and spoke in a deep voice.

    Sasuke remained calm and said calmly:

    ¡°It¡¯s just a ninja tool made by the Six Paths Sage during his lifetime. Why should I be afraid of you? Who do you think you are?¡±

    ?Sasuke also developed the ability to curse during daily fights with Naruto. He could oftenpletely anger the enemy and break his defense with just a few words.

    ¡°Haha, your tone is quite loud.¡±

    ?Wuughed angrily, spread his wings and flew into the air, saying coldly, "Then let me see how much you, a brat, weigh."

    ßÝßÝßÝ

    ?It struck first and pped its wings, and countless ck feathers shot out, covering Sasuke on the ground like a heavy rain.

    ?These feathers are harder and sharper than ninja swords, and are enough to kill tailed beast-level creatures.

    Facing Satoru''s attack, Sasuke was not careless, but he did not panic either. Instead, he calmly summoned his Susanoo.

    ?Dang, Dang, Dang!

    There was a sound of gold and iron, and sparks flew. All the feathers that came were blocked by Susano and fell to the ground.

    as motionless as a mountain.

    That''s because Sasuke''s Susan has changed a lotpared to before.

    ??The most conspicuous thing is that a suit of dragon scale armor has reced the original Karasu Tengu armor, and Susana''s shoulders are carved with majestic dragon heads, giving people an indestructible and heavy feeling.

    This is the manifestation of dragon vein energy.

    Among the current Uchiha n, the strength of Sasuke and Susanoo has surpassed Itachi, Fugaku and others, and is second only to Zanzu.

    "snort."

    ??He snorted coldly, and a pair of wings sprouted from Susan''s back. Then he flew into the sky, holding a katana andunched a series of shes at Satoru.

    .

    ?Sword energy surged in the air. After falling to the ground, it easily ttened the prison building or left huge cracks on the ground.

    but.

    Although Sasuke''s attacks were fierce, what was surprising was that every one of his attacks was dodged by Satoru.

    ¡°You have two brushes, kid, no wonder you have such a loud tone. Unfortunately, all your attacks have been seen through by me, and there is nothing you can do against me.¡±

    Satoru calmly dodged Susan''s attack while teasing Sasuke.

    "It seems that the information is true. You have the ability to read minds, so you can predict your opponent''s next attack and dodge in advance."

    Sasuke¡¯s eyes narrowed.

    ?His attack just now was just to verify Wu''s ability.

    ¡°You even know this?¡±

    When Wu heard the words, he couldn''t help but be startled, but then he sneered, "But so what if I know. From ancient times to the present, no human being can hurt me."

    ?With strong self-confidence, Wuunched a violent counterattack.

    ?Hum, boom, boom.

    In mid-air, the two fought fiercely, and their chakras collided like thunder.

    With the blessing of dragon vein energy, Susanoo''s defense is so strong that it can be said to be invincible. Although Satoru tried his best, biting and unleashing waves, he couldn''t shake the dragon pulse Susanoo.

    But at the same time, Sasuke was helpless against Satoru, who had the ability to read minds, and failed to hit him even once.

    For a time, the two sides were in a stalemate.

    ¡°Wonderful, wonderful.¡±

    ?Marissa sat on the ground, looking up at the battle in mid-air. She took out a white fruit from somewhere and ate it.

    She ate the ghostntern fruit.

    ??The ghostntern fruits on this ind are of two types, red and white, and are blown into the prison by the sea breeze from time to time.

    ?Most of them are ordinary red fruits, which are fine to eat, but if you eat the white variety by mistake, you will be paralyzed, and the effect of the medicine willst for a whole day before it stops.

    When Naruto was pressed on the operating table, the anesthetic that Wuwei injected into his body was concentrated and refined from the juice of the white ghost fruit.

    Naruto is still numb.

    But Marissa is an exception.

    Her body has extraordinary resistance to the toxins of the ghost fruit, and the more she eats, the stronger her resistance will be after her body adapts.

    Untilplete immunity is achieved.

    ¡°Well, it¡¯s delicious.¡±

    ?Marissa was slurring her words, and she took out another fruit just after she finished eating. She was addicted.

    ?Naruto on the side looked unhappy andined angrily:

    ¡°Sasuke even sacrificed Dragon Vein Susan, it seems there is no room for us to intervene. Is that guy so impatient and wants to take the credit alone?¡±

    ??He wanted to rush into the battlefield and steal Sasuke''s limelight, but he didn''t have the ability to fly, so he could only stare on the ground.

    After saying that, he also sat down next to Marissa.

    What Naruto didn''t expect was.

    ?Sasuke was sweating profusely as he and Satoru were circling in the air. During this period, he nced at the ground from the corner of his eye and found that his twopanions were resting and eating on the ground, looking contented.

    He almost ran out of breath and fainted.

    "You two, stop watching the show ande help me kill this guy!"

    Sasuke endured it for a long time, but finally couldn''t hold it any longer and shouted at the two of them.

    ??Hup.

    Marissa burped, patted her belly, and wiped her mouth.

    ¡°Cousin, I¡¯ming!¡±

    ?She stood up, her fighting spirit high, and her eyes suddenly turned azure, as dreamlike as the ocean.

    It turned out to be...the reincarnation eye.

    The next second.

    ??Chichichichi.

    ??As a burst of green chakra erupted from Marisa''s body, jade beads of seeking the path appeared around her body, and she turned on the reincarnated eye chakra mode.

    ßÝ.

    Marissa rose into the sky, joined the battle, and together with Sasukeunched a new round of fierce attack on Satoru.

    Yes, she transnted Otsutsuki Toneri¡¯s reincarnated eye.

    For this matter, Marissa actually refused resolutely at first, butter, under the influence of various reasons, she still "smells really good".

    Seeking Daoyu Laser Cannon!

    ?In mid-air, while Sasuke was restraining Satoru, Marisa activated arge number of green rosary beads at once,unching a saturation bombing on Satoru.

    In this case, even if thetter anticipated her attack, it would be toote to dodge them all.

    So, it was hit and injured for the first time, and let out a roar.

    Facing the siege of the two brothers and sisters, Wu soon felt tremendous pressure and gradually became unable to withstand it.

 Chapter 334: New Sannin VS Satoru (Part 2)

    Chapter 334 New Sannin VS Satoru (Part 2)

    The night sky above Ghost Lantern City.

    ?Sasuke and Marisa joined forces to fight Satoru, and violent waves of chakra exploded in the air one after another.

    Wuwei on the ground was almost dumbfounded.

    It turns out that this is the true strength of Konoha''s "New Sannin". Wuwei can only think of one word to describe it - terrifying.

    now think of it.

    ?The Kusanagi Vige actually wants to gain powerful power through the Box of Bliss and be the master of the ninja world. It is simply ridiculous.

    Wuwei withdrew his gaze again and looked at Uzumaki Naruto not far away.

    I don¡¯t know why, but Naruto didn¡¯t join the battlefield to support Sasuke like Marissa. Instead, he closed his eyes and meditated on the spot.

    ??Although Wuwei couldn''t understand it, he vaguely felt that the guy was preparing a powerful move.

    at this time.

    ¡°Little devil, I won¡¯t y with you anymore!¡±

    The voice of enlightenment came from mid-air.

    ?Under the repeated attacks from Sasuke and Marisa, it could no longer hold on any longer. It used its wings to stir up a gust of wind and forced the two of them back before trying to escape.

    In a thousand years, this was the first time that Wu was beaten and fled in panic.

    ?There is no way, the enemy is too strong, whether it is the dragon pulse or the reincarnation eye, they are super powerful, even Satoru can''t bear it.

    ¡°Want to escape?¡±

    ?Marissa frowned, then immediately summoned the tinum Star andunched Varudo.

    hum~

    Time stops flowing.

    Whoosh.

    Marissa walked in the air, easily caught up with Satoru, and then raised her fists with Star tinum.

    ¡°E Euler Euler Euler!¡±

    With the addition of the Tsansigan Chakra mode, her fists were heavier than usual, like meteorites, hitting Wu''s tall body hard.

    In five seconds, Marissa and tinum Star threw hundreds of punches.

    Yes, she can now stop for five seconds, and her development of her stand-in ability can be said to have progressed by leaps and bounds.

    Time resumes its flow.

    Boom!

    ?Wu Dun was hit hard and his whole chest was dented. His huge body immediately lost its bnce and flew out upside down.

    What was waiting for it was a huge arrow flying from behind, wrapped with dancing mes.

    Yan Dun¡¤Added earth life.

    Poof.

    Satoru''s heart was pierced by an arrow on the spot, and Amaterasu''s mes spread to his whole body, burning brightly.

    "Roar!"

    Suffering heavy blows one after another made Wu roar in pain, but this was not the end.

    Because there is still Naruto.

    ?At some point, Naruto stood up from his meditating state. ck lines appeared on his face, and eye shadow was also painted on his eyes.

    Immortal facial makeup.

    As a member of the new Sannin, when Sasuke and Marisa obtained the Dragon Pulse and the Tenseigan One after another, Naruto''s strength fell behind and was left behind by the two.

    Fortunately.

    Subsequently, under the arrangement of the Sixth Hokage, Naruto became Tsunade''s disciple, and followed thetter to the Shiggou Forest, where he met the Slug Sage.

    ?Under the guidance of Slug Immortal, after some hard training, Naruto sessfully mastered the magic of immortality, and his strength finally caught up with his twopanions.

    à§.

    ??Naruto disappeared from the ce in a sh. When he reappeared, he was already in mid-air, above Satoru.

    ??Chichichichi.

    A huge spiral pill with a diameter of more than five meters appeared in his hand, lighting up the entire night sky.

    Xianfa¡¤Superrge cup of spiral pill.

    Boom!

    Satoru took this Rasengan firmly, and most of his head was gone. He instantly fell from the air and hit the prison yground like a meteor.

    With thebined attack of the new three ninjas, no one in the entire ninja world, except the Sixth Hokage, could survive.

    But it has to be said.

    ??Satoru is indeed the ultimate weapon created by the Immortal of Six Paths. Even if the heart is prated, the head explodes, and half of the body is destroyed, its vitality is still tenacious.

    ßÝ.

    ?Satoru, who was about to fall to the ground, pped his wings desperately to stop the impact, then turned into a ck light and fled back to the Box of Bliss in a hurry.

    With the return of Wu, the four faces of the Box of Bliss also became quiet and no longer emitted any light.

    Sasuke and the other threended on the ground and gathered around the box.

    "You haven''t been able to kill it this way? This guy''s life is too tough." Naruto looked pityful.

    ¡°What do you mean, do you want to enter the box and kill them all?¡± Marissa asked.

    Sasuke shook his head and said in a deep voice:

    ¡°Outside, Satoru is no match for us. But the world inside the box is its home field, and we know very little about it, so it¡¯s not appropriate to rush into it.¡±

    ¡°Well, I heard that anyone who enters the Box of Bliss will eventually have their mind corrupted and be its puppet. Just like the son of the city lord.¡±

    Marissa also calmed down and was not as impulsive as before.

    ¡°Then what to do next?¡± Naruto scratched his head.

    "Don''t forget, the mission given to us by the Sixth Generation is just to bring this box back to Konoha. It didn''t say that we must kill Satoru. I think the Hokage will handle it personally."

    After Sasuke finished speaking, he took out a thick chain from the storage scroll and tied the box of bliss in front of him tightly.

    After that, he formed a seal to summon a huge strange bird, ordered it to grab the chain with its ws, take the Box of Bliss off the ground and take off into the night sky.

    ¡°Inaction, you can do it yourself.¡±

    The three of them said this to Wuwei and jumped up behind the strange bird. As it flew high into the air, it quickly disappeared into the night sky.

    ?Wuwei stared nkly as the three teenagers took away the Box of Bliss.

    Half a while.

    ¡°Unsullied¡­¡±

    ?He murmured, copsed on the ground, covered his face and cried silently.

    after one day.

    Konoha Vige, Castle Tower.

    ?In the Hokage''s office, ck Zetsu stood aside, waiting uneasily.

    The Broken Horse Golden Knife sat on the sofa, closing his eyes and concentrating.

    ??He was previously invited by Mizukage Terumi Mei to visit Kirigakure Vige. After staying there for a week, he just came back.

    ¡°Hokage-sama, your tea.¡±

    Hinata was dressed in business attire and brought Dan hot tea. Then she stood behind him obediently and rubbed her shoulders for Dan.

    ¡°Well, Hinata, your skills are getting better and better.¡±

    He continued to enjoy the massage from the little secretary and praised Hinata. Thetter immediately blushed and whispered thank you.

    after awhile.

    "That...Mr. Hokage, you came to me today because of..."

    Hei Jue couldn''t bear it anymore and plucked up the courage to ask.

    It has been waiting for too long.

    It has been almost a year since Zetsu became the Ten-Tails Jinchuuriki. During this period, he has not once mentioned the promise he made to ck Zetsu.

    Resurrection of Kaguya Otsutsuki.

    Just when ck Zetsu''s patience was about to be worn away, it suddenly received a notice today that the Hokage had something very important to discuss with it.

    Hei Jue rushed over immediately and looked at Duan helplessly. It turned out that thetter had been flirting with the little secretary.

    ?It was holding back a lot of anger, but in front of the cross section, it did not dare to show any dissatisfaction, so it could only endure it with a smile.

    ¡°It¡¯s almost time.¡±

    Hei Jue suddenly said something, which made Hei Jue feel a little confused.    What''s the meaning?

    Just when it was puzzled, it stood up, strode out the door, and said, "Follow me."

    five minutester.

    Hei Jue followed Duan step by step and arrived at the rooftop of the castle tower.

    ¡°à¦!¡±

    A loud bird song sounded, and Hei Jue quickly raised his head and saw a huge strange bird carrying arge box with its ws.

    boom!

    The Box of Blissnded on the rooftop, making a dull sound.

    Subsequently, Sasuke and the three people on the bird''s back alsonded on the ground.

    ?After seeing Duan, Marissa immediately crossed her arms and deliberately turned her head to the side, looking stubborn. Sasuke and Naruto both bowed:

    ¡°Meet the Hokage-sama.¡±

    ¡°You are back, it seems to be going well.¡±

    Duan smiled slightly.

    "Let me tell you, Hokage-sama, although we brought back the Box of Bliss as you ordered, we have no good way to deal with Satoru hiding inside."

    Sasuke reported truthfully, feeling a little uneasy.

    After all, Duan has always had very high requirements for the three of them, and their performance this time obviously cannot be given full marks.

    Fortunately.

    ¡°That¡¯s not a problem.¡±

    He was not angry at all, but walked around the Box of Bliss, looking at the ninja tool left by the Immortal of Six Paths, and nodded from time to time.

    When Hei Jue saw this scene, his eyes shed, and he cautiously asked:

    ¡°Hokage-sama, you specifically ordered Sasuke and the other three to bring back the Box of Bliss. Are you nning to put it to some use?¡±

    As an old monster who has lived for more than a thousand years, Hei Jue has naturally heard the legend of the Box of Bliss.

    ?It just doesn¡¯t understand what this has to do withing to it today.

    ?Duan gave Hei Jue a look and told him not to worry, then he leaned half of his shoulder on the box of bliss and asked everyone:

    ¡°What do you think was the purpose of the Six Paths Immortal in creating this box?¡±

    When the three of them heard this, they couldn''t help but frown and think hard.

    ¡°I think it¡¯s not for monsters like Satoru to destroy the world, right?¡±

    ?Naruto muttered something, he really couldn''t think of anything.

    He smiled, no longer being pretentious, and directly knocked on the box with his hand:

    ¡°This was created using Yin Yang Dun, and at first nce, it took a lot of thought and time from the Six Paths Immortal. It is definitely not a toy made casually.¡±

    indeed.

    Compared with other ninja tools left by the Six Paths Sage, the quality of this Bliss Box is definitely of the highest level.

    Wu¡¯s extremely powerful body and its powerful soul power are the creations of Yin and Yang Dun.

    Based on a guess.

    ?The original intention of the Immortal of Six Paths to create the Box of Bliss was to better utilize the power of Yin and Yang to create and nurture new life.

    It is a pity that after his death, the world misunderstood the original intention of the founder of Ninja Sect.

    They only knew that this box was a treasure left by the Immortal of Six Paths and had endless power, so they greedily obtained it at all costs and used it in the war.

    As a result, the Box of Bliss devoured countless souls on the battlefield, and finally gave birth to a monster like Satoru.

    Nearly leading to the destruction of the world.

    ?After listening to Duan''s words, Hei Jue''s pupils gradually expanded, and finally his whole body was shocked, and he finally vaguely guessed what Duan wanted to do.

    ¡°Could it be that you n to use this box to resurrect...¡±

    ?It asked in surprise and joy, after so long, is Uchiha Dan finally going to fulfill his original promise?

    ¡°Yes, I think this Box of Bliss can help to some extent, so there¡¯s no harm in giving it a try. But¡­¡±

    At this point, Duan changed the subject and looked at Hei Jue yfully, "Before that, we have to deal with Satoru hiding in the box, right?"

    Under Duan¡¯s gaze, Hei Jue suddenly felt a chill running down his back and felt something was not good.

    "Hokage-sama, I think it''s better not to act too hastily, but to take a long-term approach..."

    ?It said while retreating.

    But Jue strode forward, stretched out a big hand, and picked up Hei Jue like a chicken.

    Continue.

    "The time hase to test your filial piety. If you don''t dare to face this danger, your mother will definitely be disappointed in you."

    Without any exnation, he stuffed ck Zetsu into the Box of Bliss while Sasuke and the other three looked stunned.

    Plop.

    Hei Jue fell to the ground.

    It stood up in surprise and looked around.

    ?The inside of the Box of Bliss is not a small and cramped space, but like Obito''s divine and powerful alien space, it is arge dark alien world.

    ?The surroundings were filled with bursts of ck air, and screams of mournful wailing could be heard from inside, like a hundred ghosts crying at night, which scared people out of their wits.

    ?Just crying was not enough, ghost shadows soon appeared from all around, rushing toward Hei Jue like a tide.

    They are all people who have been swallowed by the box of bliss in history, and together with their bodies and souls, they have be its nourishment.

    ¡°Who are you and what is your rtionship with those three brats?¡±

    Wu¡¯s voice was ethereal, as if he was very close to ck Jue, but also far away, with strong anger and hatred.

    Hei Jian did not answer.

    what to do? It was thinking quickly.

    "Not answering?"

    ?Wu sneered, not bothering to talk nonsense with this uninvited guest, "Since you entered the Box of Bliss regardless of life and death, then I will ept your soul without mercy."

    After saying that, it rushed out of the darkness and rushed towards Hei Jue.

    "Fight!"

    Hei Jue gritted his teeth and finally stopped hiding his clumsiness when he saw Wuing to kill him.

    Boom.

    ?The next second, an extremely terrifying aura erupted from its body, instantly covering Wu, making thetter unable to move.

    ??This is the power that Otsutsuki Kaguya left to ck Zetsu, and it has never been used by it.

    ??ck Zetsu originally nned to use this power at the most critical moment, such as seizing the opportunity to sneak attack Uchiha Dan, but now, it has to use it in advance.

    after all.

    ?In this box of bliss that is like a Gu refining field, only one of Hei Jue and Wu is destined to survive.

    The one who survives will be the new "enlightenment".

    On the rooftop.

    Ten minutes have passed since I finally stuffed Hei Jue into the Bliss Box.

    Buzzing.

    At a certain moment, the box suddenly lit up with red light, and with the violent vibration of the box, the four faces on the box also came to life.

    ¡°It seems that the winner has been decided.¡±

    Muttered a word to himself, then put one hand on the box and closed his eyes.

    The next second.

    ?His chakra entered the Bliss Box.

    ¡°Ho ho¡­¡±

    Hei Jue was kneeling on the ground, breathing heavily and looking weak.

    Just now, it experienced a life-and-death struggle from the body to the soul level, and was almost swallowed by Enlightenment.

    Fortunately, with the protection of Mother, it broke out in desperate situation and finally seeded in killing Wu.

    ¡°Congrattions, kid.¡±

    ?A familiar voice suddenly sounded. Hei Jue looked up suddenly and saw a huge amount of chakra pouring into the box of bliss, condensing into a broken shape.

    ¡°Father, is it time for you to fulfill your promise now?¡± Hei Jue looked at Duan in front of him and asked quietly.

    "Of course, this clone of mine was specially prepared to resurrect Princess Kaguya."

    ??Juan smiled slightly, sat cross-legged in front of Hei Jue, then raised his hands in a gesture of praying to the sky.

 Chapter 335: end

    Chapter 335 Finale

    For Obito, Madara and others in the original time and space, the identity of the Ten-Tails Jinchuuriki is the highest achievement they can achieve in their lives.

    But for the current Dan, the Ten-Tails Jinchuuriki is just abel on him.

    Even without the power of the Ten-Tails, Dan can still match or even surpass the Six Paths level experts with his own reincarnation eye and the power of his substitute.

    This is the confidence he dared to resurrect Kaguya.

    at this time.

    The clone that was broken was separated from his body, and the outer demon statue was used as a container to contain the chakra of the nine tailed beasts.

    ?Of course, no matter whether it was the golem or the tailed beast, less than half of their power was injected into this clone, and most of it still remained in Dango''s body.

    This was carefully calcted by him.

    ?His resurrection of Kaguya will be a minimal and controble resurrection, just like Madara''s reincarnation from the dirt.

    ?Hair absolutely did not know this.

    ?Under its intense gaze, as he continued to pray, countless rays of light came from all directions and entered his body, turning his whole body into a ball of light.

    ?With the help of the Box of Bliss, the difficulty of resurrecting Kaguya has been reduced a lot.

    I don¡¯t know how long it took.

    "ah!"

    Suan suddenly let out a scream, and his whole body expanded rapidly, and soon turned into a huge monster more than ten meters tall, covered with tumors.

    ¡°Did it fail?¡±

    ?Hei Jue retreated to a distance, with a look of shock and uncertainty on his face.

    As soon as he finished speaking, the monster''s body shrank again and returned to its human form.

    To be precise, a woman.

    ??The woman was wearing arge robe with a ck and white magatama pattern, her feet were floating in the air off the ground, and her long blue-white hair hung down to her feet, moving in the windless way.

    She is the same as the Otsutsuki n on the moon, with white hair and skin, and even her attire is simr.

    The difference is.

    On the woman¡¯s forehead, there is a pair of small horns¡ªthe symbol of the pure bloodline of the Otsutsuki n.

    She is Kaguya Otsutsuki, the ancestor of chakra.

    ¡°Sessful, sessful, mother...¡±

    Hei Jue murmured to himself when he saw this scene, then burst into tears and was ecstatic.

    More than a thousand years have passed since the day when the Immortals of Six Paths joined forces to seal the mother. After such a long period of forbearance and waiting, ck Jue finallypleted its mission.

    Mother, you can see the light of day again.

    Aftering back to his senses, ck Zetsu walked towards Kaguya impatiently, but when he got closer, he noticed something strange about his mother.

    Do not know why.

    Kaguya closed her eyes tightly, as if she was not fully resurrected and was still in a deep sleep.

    How is this going?

    ?Just when Hei Jue was confused and anxious, Duanxu''s disembodied voice suddenly sounded from all around:

    "As you can see, son. There is still a little thing left to resurrect your mother, and I need your help."

    "How can I help, Father?" Hei Jue asked quickly.

    "It''s very simple, just give everything you have." Duan said calmly.

    ?The words just fell.

    Endless darkness poured in from all directions like a tide and pounced on Hei Jue.

    "No! Uchiha Dan, you..."

    ?It immediately let out an extremely shrill scream, but the scream stopped abruptly the next second, and the whole person waspletely drowned in darkness.

    Outside.

    ?On the rooftop, Broken pressed his hand on the box of bliss, and the box suddenly lit up with a dazzling red light.

    ?Hum buzz.

    With the violent vibration of the box, the four human faces representing "emotion, anger, sorrow, and joy" all fell into distortion and madness.

    ¡°Go back quickly.¡±

    ?This scene made Sasuke and the other three people watching quickly step back.

    ?This situationsted for more than ten minutes before it ended. As the Box of Bliss became quiet again, the four faces on the box also disappeared.

    It ran out of energy and became an ordinary box, no longer magical.

    ¡°Sessful.¡± Duan muttered to himself.

    ??In the end, he did not leave the ck Zetsu as a scourge, but used the Box of Bliss to refine it and supplement the energy needed to resurrect Kaguya.

    Hei Jue can be considered a "deserving death".

    ?Then next, it¡¯s time to meet that woman.

    So.

    Stepping forward, he walked into the box of bliss.

    The world in the box has be an emptiness, with not a trace of energy left, because they have all been absorbed by Kaguya.

    Kaguya floating in the mid-air, with her clothes fluttering, seems to be a sacred and invible goddess.

    Sensing someone approaching, her eyelids twitched, and finally she slowly opened them, revealing a pair of pure white eyes.

    also.

    There is a third eye between Kaguya''s eyebrows.

    ??It is an eye that has the red appearance of Sharingan and Magatama, and at the same timebines the pattern of the Rinnegan eye. It is mysterious and powerful, and is the ultimate eye that surpasses the Rinnegan eye.

    Reincarnation Sharingan.

    only.

    Kaguya, who has just woken up from a thousand-year slumber, has a dull look in her eyes.

    where is she? What year and month is it now? Who resurrected her?

    ?It took a while.

    ?As his consciousness gradually awakened, Kaguya''s eyes gradually became clear and sharp, as if he was waking up from a big dream.

    Then.

    "Who are you?"

    She looked at Duan across from him with a puzzled expression.

    Sue smiled slightly and didn''t say a word. Instead, he strode forward and put a hand on Kaguya''s shoulder.

    Um?

    Kaguya suddenly frowned. Faced with the offense of the man in front of her, she did not hesitate and burst out destructive energy from her body.

    ¡°He has quite a bad temper.¡±

    He continued to ignore Kaguya''s chakra impact, and with a whoosh, he disappeared from the ce with thetter.

    On the rooftop.

    In the surprised eyes of Sasuke and the other three.

    click.

    ??The Box of Bliss had cracks one after another, and finally fell apart and turned into a pile of scrap metal.

    But the Sixth Hokage disappeared without a trace.

    For a moment, the three of them couldn''t help but look at each other.

    At the same time, the divine space.

    Whoosh.

    Hand brought Kaguya to his territory.

    "Who are you?" Kaguya frowned even more and asked again.

    ¡°Wee to the world a thousand years in the future, Kaguya Otsutsuki. I am...Uchiha Dan.¡±

    After Duan said this, he made a crisp snap of his fingers.

    ?Kaguya was suddenly shocked. She received aplex message in her mind, and various pictures appeared in a sh.

    ?That is a memory thatsts all these years.

    Kaguya was resurrected with his clone, so he naturally left a "back door" in her body so that he could invade at any time and directlymunicate with her soul.

    Less than a minute.

    Kaguya, who epted the vast amount of memories, had a full understanding of the man in front of her, and also learned about the history of the ninja world over the past thousand years through his memories.

    However.

    Among the memories of Suan, what shocked Kaguya the most was not Suan''s various glorious deeds, but...

    ¡°You killed my child?¡±

    ?She red at Jue and asked him about Hei Jue''s death.

    "Yes, I think he is too noisy." Jue made an excuse casually and didn''t care about Hei Jue''s death.

    ¡°Damn it!¡±

    Kaguya was furious, her white eyes released strong power, and she struck again.

    White eyes¡¤Pressure.

    ??This is the true power of the Byakugan. It is disyed by Kaguya. It can stare people to death with just one look, and it is a tragic death where the whole body explodes into a mist of blood.

    She did it not only to avenge Hei Jue, but also because she saw the reason why thetter resurrected her in her memory.

    ??This man actually plotted against her and coveted her body.

    However, facing Kaguya''s "eyes that kill", not even a single hair fell from Duan''s head, as if her pressure didn''t exist at all.

    In her surprised expression.

    ¡°Let¡¯s talk about business.¡±

    ?Hands crossed his arms, looked down at Kaguya, taking advantage of his height, and said calmly, "Kaguya, you, the so-called ancestor of chakra, to put it bluntly, you are actually a servant guarding the sacred tree, right?"

    Hearing this, Kaguya¡¯s expression froze.

    ¡°But¡­¡±

    Changing the topic, he continued, "You are an ambitious woman, and you are not willing to ept the fate of being a ve for the rest of your life.

    ?So you took the risk and ate the fruit from the sacred tree, stealing that power.

    But you also know the consequences you will face, which is the anger of the Otsutsuki n, so you created an army of White Zetsu and tried to use them to fight against the Otsutsuki n..."

    ¡°What exactly do you want to say?¡±

    Kaguya interrupted her ramblings, her expression bing increasingly wary.

    ?The man in front of her seemed to know all her secrets, making her feel as if she had no clothes on and was being seen through.

    ??Zanya stopped being pretentious and directly opened his arms to Kaguya and sent out his invitation:

    "What I can tell you is that people from the Otsutsuki n areing, and a disaster will befall everyone. So, do you want to engage in a meaningless fight with me, or join forces with me to deal with themon enemy?"

    Listen to what Duan said.

    Kaguya did not answer immediately, but silently raised her head and looked at the endless sky.

    Are the members of the Otsutsuki ning?

    After a while.

    Kaguya retracted her gaze, then looked at Dan, and said expressionlessly:

    "My choice is to get my power back from you and the entire ninja world, and then deal with the n members alone."

    Obviously.

    Rather than stop cooperating with the untrustworthy Uchiha, Kaguya is more inclined to kill this man and then use Infinite Moon to read back her original power.

    At that time, she no longer has to be afraid of the Zong family.

    Facing Kaguya¡¯s answer.

    ¡°s, as expected.¡±

    He sighed, as if he already knew that his words were in vain, "It seems that I am still not good at preaching. In this case, then..."

    Before he finished speaking, he shed and appeared behind Kaguya.

    à§.

    ?An arm as thick as a python wrapped around Kaguya''s delicate neck. The exploding biceps and the veined forearm muscles were at a 90-degree angle, locking her throat tightly.

    at the same time. The other broken hand also slipped behind Kaguya''s neck, the two arms formed a buckle, and then he immediately put his head on her head, mped the elbow and pulled back hard.

    A naked twist in one go.

    ¡°I¡¯m better at persuading others this way than by talking nonsense.¡±

    Hand said in Kaguya''s ear, sticking close to her.

    "Well¡­"

    Kaguya couldn''t breathe, her small and delicate face quickly became congested and turned red, and her feet kicked up subconsciously, struggling desperately under the broken iron arms.

    She gradually rolled her eyes and was about to suffocate and fall intoa.

    at this time.

    ?Hum buzz.

    ??The Rinne Sharingan between Kaguya''s eyebrows suddenly burst out with a dazzling red light, and the scene around the two people suddenly changed and they came to another space.

    ?Here, an invisible force, like a mountain, hit the broken shoulder hard, forcing him to let go of Kaguya, and then knelt down on one knee.

    ? is gravity.

    ?This is Kaguya Otsutsuki''s hypergravity space.

    Whoosh.

    Kaguya got rid of Zan and just flew into the air. Before she could take a breath, Zang on the ground had already stood up again.

    ¡°Is this Tianzhi Yuzhong? It¡¯s amazing.¡±

    He was generous in his praise.

    In the imperial pce, Kaguya¡¯s **** snare follows.

    This ability allows her to transfer herself and others in an instant to other spaces she weaves with the power of the Rinne Sharingan.

    They are the five major spaces ofva, ice and snow, supergravity, sand, and acid. These five spaces are connected with Kaguya''s original sphere space, and together they form the Imperial Pce of Heaven.

    For Kaguya''s enemies, Tian Zhizhong is an unsolvable prison.

    Its power and scale are far superior to space ninjutsu like Kamui.

    ?Seeing that Duan was trapped in a hypergravity space and could still make fun of him easily, Kaguya nced at him and waved his sleeves.

    à§.

    The two of them moved again and came to a ce where there was ice and snow and a cold wind.

    Ice and snow space.

    ¡°Sleep, Uchiha Dan.¡±

    Kaguya said coldly, as if hearing her order, the air in the entire world solidified into ice, filling every inch of the gap between heaven and earth, andpletely freezing the gap.

    When an ordinary ninja encounters such an attack, his body and mind will be frozen in an instant, turning into an ice sculpture.

    But Kaguya still underestimated it.

    Boom!

    ?His Samsara Eye also burst out with a powerful pupil power, easily shattering the surrounding ice and allowing him to instantly cross hundreds of meters of frozen space and reappear behind Kaguya.

    Stretch out your arms, lock your neck, and mp your elbows.

    Scored twice.

    Zhang restrained Kaguya again.

    Again?

    Kaguya was frightened and angry, the Rinne Sharingan between her eyebrows shed red, and she activated it again, transferring the break to the rest of the space.

    ?First it was bathed by magma, then attacked by acid rain, and finally buried by quicksand.

    Even though Kaguya tried her best, it was of no use against him because this man''s body was so strong that even the power of space could not tear him apart.

    ?This time, no matter how hard Kaguya tried, he just wouldn''t let go and strangled her until she rolled her eyes wildly.

    ßÝ.

    At the critical moment, Kaguya''s long blue and white hair came to life and danced wildly around the broken body, locking his neck, arms, thighs and other parts.

    oh?

    Want topete with me, who can''t hold on first?

    With a sh of his eyes, his two thighs pinched Kaguya from behind, further locking her body, and the two of them werepletely entangled.

    Facts prove it.

    No capable person can defeat Uchiha Dan in hand-to-handbat.

    click.

    With a crisp sound, Kaguya''s neck was broken. Her hands and legs hung limply, no longer struggling, and her long hair fell off her body.

    ?However, she didn¡¯t die that easily.

    ßÝ.

    A ray of red light shot out from the Rinne Sharingan between Kaguya''s eyebrows, re-condensing her body in the air a hundred meters away.

    ¡°Ho ho¡­¡±

    Kaguya was sweating profusely and panting. Although she sessfully escaped from Zang''s clutches, the substitution technique just now had consumed too much of her chakra.

    She will definitely lose if this continues.

    So, Kaguya ran away without hesitation and disappeared in a sh.

    ???? Taking advantage of the Heavenly Pce to briefly trap Uchiha Dan, Kaguya escaped from the earth in one breath and came to the deep and boundless space.

    Buzzing.

    ??The Rinne Sharingan on her forehead lit up again, and she was ready to project her power onto the moon, and use the reflection of the moon''s surface to release genjutsu on all humans in the ninja world, causing them to fall into a permanent sleep.

    As long as she uses Infinite Tsukuyomi to regain her power, she can fight Suan.

    But the next second, Kaguya looked startled.

    Look around, where is the shadow of the moon?

    ? Then she remembered that she had clearly seen from Duan''s memory that the guy had punched the moon and exploded it.

    at this time.

    ¡°Want me to help you build another moon?¡±

    The intermittent voice sounded directly in Kaguya''s mind again, appearing quietly behind her.

    How could he, who possesses the two great abilities of teleportation and divine power, be trapped in the Heavenly Control?

    Hand out your hands, lock your neck, mp your elbows.

    The third naked hanging.

    "Well¡­"

    Kaguya began to struggle again, her face flushed from holding back, and the fear of death in her heart reached its extreme.

    suddenly.

    ßÝ.

    An inconspicuous gray bone shot out from the palm of her hand and stabbed into the broken body.

    ¡°Want to sneak attack me?¡±

    He noticed Kaguya''s little movement, and he also freed up a hand and punched her.

    ?There is no need to say how hard his fist is, it can even blow up the moon.

    It¡¯s surprising.

    ??When the broken fist came into contact with the bone, the bone did not break. Instead, the broken fist and the entire arm quickly copsed and turned into fly ash.

    And it was about to spread to his whole body.

    Let¡¯s kill the ashes together.

    ??This is Kaguya''s ultimate move.

    ?Anyone who is touched by this bone will be destroyed into ashes, and nothing will be left, from body to soul.

    Of course Jue also knows.

    After all, in the original time and space, Kaguya used this bone to instantly kill Six Paths Obito, Complete Susanoo and Naruto''s countless Six Paths mode clones.

    There is no disadvantage.

    So we must be prepared in advance.

    ?Kaguya looked happy, thinking that she had finally seeded, but before the smile on her face could spread, she saw an incredible scene.

    .

    Cutting off the arm that was annihted by the ashes of therades, it was like going back in time. In less than a second, it was restored to its original state.

    That''s because at some point, his substitute "World Beyond Heaven" has attached itself to his body, and at the moment when he punched, he activated his unique ability¡ª¡ª

    Overwrite reality.

    The fact that he was annihted by the ashes of the co-murderers was constantly rewritten.

    click.

    ?In Kaguya''s horrified eyes, her trump card was crushed into pieces, turned into powder and dissipated in space.

    ¡°Enough is enough.¡±

    The indifferent voice sounded again, and with a push of her hand, Kaguya rolled her eyes on the spot and faintedpletely.

    He used three naked chokes to subdue Princess Kaguya.

    ¡­

    Three monthster.

    As expected, the Otsutsuki n came, and then they received a blow.

    ?This time, he didn¡¯t even need to draw his horse. The expedition teamposed of the new Sannin, the Uchiha n, and Kaguya Otsutsuki defeated the invading Otsutsuki n.

    Momo Shiki, Jin Shiki, and Ura Shiki were killed one after another.

    The news spread, and the ninja world was filled with joy.

    From then on, a truly peaceful era ushered in.

    Another half year has passed.

    Konoha Vige, thend of the Uchiha n.

    ¡°Mom, I¡¯m so hungry!¡±

    ?Marissa, who had just returned from the training ground, burst into the kitchen with a loud noise.

    "Go, go, go, you''re covered in stinky sweat, go out and take a shower, and then call your godmother and baby mother out."

    Samyi took a spat and drove her daughter out with a look of disgust.

    Half an hourter.

    A big family gathered around the dining table and had a good time.

    In addition to the former family of four, there are now three new members in the family. They are Tsunade, Terumi Mei, and Otsutsuki Kaguya.

    The three women all had big bellies at this time and were pregnant for a long time.

    He nced at his wives and smiled.

    no way.

    He is a kind-hearted person who cannot bear to see others suffer.

    In the original time and space, women like Tsunade and Terumi Mei had their personal happiness dyed by various reasons. They were still single in their seventies and eighties and died alone.

    Not to mention Kaguya, who got pregnant with the blessings of hundreds of millions of people. She gave birth to two sons but had no father to control her. In the end, she was sealed by two unfilial sons and hung in the sky for more than a thousand years.

    so.

    It was his duty to shoulder the heavy responsibility of taking care of these older leftover women.

    Under his gaze, several women blushed and looked charming.

    "I''m gonna start now!"

    ?Marissa shouted and swept away the food on the dinner te.

    ¡°Eat slowly.¡± Samyi looked helpless.

    The living room is brightly lit, filled withughter and happiness.

    ?Outside the yard, snowkes fell quietly, and Konoha Vige ushered in the first snow of winter.

    Auspicious snow heralds a good harvest.

    Next year will definitely be a happier and more fulfilling year of harvest.

    (Complete book)

    The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and

    continue reading tomorrow, everyone!